《Zhu Xian》


 Chapter 0: Prologue

    Chapter 0: Prologue


    Time: Unknown, perhaps a very long, long time ago.


    ce: Shen Zhou


    Since the early dawn of man, humanity have observed the strange and hostile world surrounding them. From the sound of rumbling thunder, the fearsome bursts of lightning, the heavy rainstorms apanied by howling winds, devastating floods that wrecks destruction and cost massive loss of lives, and countless other natural disasters, humanity reached the stunning conclusion that these strange and powerful forces of nature were beyond the power of any one man to create and impossible to resist against. This insight leads them to believe that divine beings lived in the nine heavens above, and demons dwell in hell, beneath the great earth. Because of this, tales of divine beings passed down from one generation to the next. Owing to humanity imaginations to rationalize the harsh and unpredictable world around them, humanity created borate rituals to worship these false gods.


    From ancient times till now, no man, no matter how powerful or great they are in life, have ever escaped from the cold grasp of death. All men craved for life¡¯s sweet delights and fear death¡¯s cold embrace. Just the mere mention of death will send a small chill of fear down the spine of men. Due to this irrational fear, humanity begins their fruitless struggle against death in search for Immortality.


    Compare to other living species, humanity is physically weaker, but yet they have dominated all living species. This is no small feat. Humanity¡¯s secret to their dominance is being able to pass the knowledge they gathered during their lifespan and passing it on to the next generation. So as one man lie down, another man rises up to pick up his mantle. Following the same process that they did for dominance, humanity persistently continued their lifelong pursuit for Immortality. Unfortunately, up till now, Humanity still has not found the secret to Immortality.


    However, stories are told that a select group of Taoists have seen into the fabric of creation of Heaven and Earth. Using what they have learned, these Taoists have decided to take humanity destiny into their own hands. Using mysticism, alchemy, and various other magical tools, they can make Heaven and Earth shake with the sound of thunder.


    Other stories tell that many of these enlightened Taoist Elders live to be thousands of years old, maybe even achieving immortality. Themon people assume that these enlightened Taoist have be deities, so therefore attracting more people to join in the practice and study of the Way of Tao.


    Shen Zhou is a wide and opennd. However, only the Central ins is lush and fertile. Nine out of ten people lived here. The surroundingnds of the Central ins is treacherous and almost uninhabitable to man. This is mainly due torge mountainside and toxic water. In addition to this, various wild and dangerous beasts roam through this inhospitable area. Rumors of blood thirsty barbarians tribes exists here. ording to ancient legends, there are still remnants of ancients creatures and long lost civilization hidden there, but no one alive have seen or witness this


    To this day, many priests practice the way of Tao, but very few haveplete understanding of it Due to therge expanse of Shen Zhou, the Taoist priests are many, they practice various ways, but not all Taoist priests¡¯ practices are the same. Since they have not discovered the secrets to Immortality, the world is split into multiple sects and ns, both good and evil. Due to these differences, these sects and nspete against one another which often resulted in endless killings.


    With Immortality remaining a distant and elusive goal, strength and power became the focus of many of these practitioners. Today, Good is in ascendence, and Evil is on the decline. Thus the Central ins is the domain of the various Good sects and ns. Of these Good sects and ns, three stands out as pirs of the Central ins: Qing Yun Sect, Tian Yin Temple, and Fen Xiang Valley.


    This story begin with Qing Yun Sect.


    Note:


    Qing Yun Sect = Green Cloud Sect


    Tian Yin Temple = Sounds of Heaven Temple


    Fen Xiang Valley = Incense Valley

 Chapter 1: Qing Yun

    Chapter 1: Qing Yun


    Qin Yun Mountains tower magnificently over the Central ins. On the north side of the mountain flow arge rvier called Hong Chuan (ºé´¨) and to the south, lies Yang Cheng Town (ºÓÑô³Ç), an important town due to it¡¯s strategic geographic location. Qin Yun Mountains stretches consecutively for hundreds of miles long, filled with undting ridges and peaks. There are seven high peaks that are often surrounded by clouds. On an normal day, the peaks would be hidden by these clouds. Qin Yun Mountains is famous for their dense forest, serene waterfalls, jagged cliffs, and rare wildlife.


    More famous than these natural wonders is a religious sect located at the foot of these mountains called Qin Yun Sect. Qin Yun Sect has a long varied history. From its founding until now, Qin Yun Sect has been in existence for over two thousands years. It is one of the top tier sects in the world of good and evil today.


    Legends say that the founder of the sect was a master practitioner in Jiang Hu (martial arts world) who spent half of his life disappointed and wandering aimlessly. At the age of 49, he traveled thru Qin Yun Mountains. Here, he saw how divine the mountains looks and felt. He felt that heaven have spiritually blessed this ce. Immediately, he descended to the foot of the mountains. Feeling inspired, he trained in the Way of Tao. Not long after, he discovered an ancient, unnamed book within a secret cave. The book contained secret knowledge of profound magical and martial arts that were both incredibly wonderful and powerful. Blessed with this treasure, he focused his time to train from this ancient book. Twenty years quickly flew by, with minor improvements to his skills, he left the mountain. Weathering the ups and downs of Jiang Hu, although he did not dominate the world, he did establish himself a reputation as a hero. Returning to Qin Yun Mountains, he established a sect called Qin Yun Sect. The arts he learned from the ancient book was simr to the Way of Tao, so he set aside his mundane clothing, and started wearing the marking of a Taoist priest. He called himself Son of Qin Yun. Later disciples would proim him Qin Yun Saint. Qin Yun Saint lived to be a 167 years old. He epted ten disciples. At his deathbed, he told them the following: ¡°I have learned many magical arts during thetter half of my life. The skill that I am most proud of is Feng Shui. Qin Yun Mountains is a rare and blessed location, and will definitely allowed us to be a top tier force in the future. No matter what happen, my heirs must never give up these mountains ranges. Remember these words. Remember these words.¡± The ten disciples firmly nodded their heads in agreement and promised him that they will follow his death wish. Content with their promises, Qin Yun Saint closed his eyes and died peacefully.


    During the next one hundred years after Qin Yun Saint¡¯s death, instead of flourishing, Qin Yun Sect went thru a great decay. It is unknown if this was due to heaven¡¯s will or ack of faith of the Qin Yun Sect¡¯s disciples, but Qin Yun Sect encountered one misfortunes after another. Of the ten disciples that Qin Yun Saint epted, two died early; four died trying to make a reputation for themselves within Jiang Hu; one became disabled, and one went missing. Only two out of 10 disciples survived.


    The misfortunes continue during the next fifty years, when, within a hundred miles surrounding Qin Yun Sect, a massive earthquake hit causing terrible flooding; thereby killing countless people within the Sect. Those who survived these catastrophes were mostly untalented and did not do Qin Yun Saint any justice to his reputation. To rub salt into the wounds, enemies attacked and demanded their sacred book. If it was not for the magical weapons that Qin Yun Saint left for his heirs, Qin Yun Sect would not have survived these catastrophes. These misfortunes continue for another 400 years. Qin Yun Sect did not prosper at all, but continue their downward decline. It could be said that Qin Yun Sect was on itsst leg. Qin Yun Sect was only able to retain one out of the seven peaks, Tong Tian Peak (Sky Peak). The other six was taken by enemies and was used as a base to attack, loot, and harass Qin Yun Sect and the surrounding areas with no one to put a stop to them. Observers from other sects who did not understand the situation were merciless in theirments about Qin Yun Sect misfortunes, using them of falling to the Evil path and were in cohoots with the bandits.. Qin Yun Sect¡¯s disciples try to exin the situation and kill the enemies, but theycked the skills to do either. Reflecting back, this was indeed a dark period within Qin Yun Sect¡¯s history.


    It was not until one thousand three hundred years ago, that a new development happen to turn the situation around for Qin Yun Sect. It is unsure if Qin Yun Saint¡¯s death wishes finally came true or if heaven was tired and decided that it had punished Qin Yun Sect enough. During the eleventh generation of Qin Yun Sect, a talented, moral disciple with peerless character appeared and took leadership. His name was Taoist Qin Ye (Green Leaf Taoist). Qin Ye¡¯syman¡¯s surname was Ye. He was originally a poor schr. Although he was extraordinary gifted, due to how poor he was and hisck of connections, he was unable to get a post within the government. Fate, feeling sorry for Qin Yun Sect, cross Qin Ye¡¯s path with Wu Fang Zi (ÎÞ·½×Ó),the tenth generation leader of Qin Yun Sect.


    At the age of 22, Qin Ye was epted as a disciple of Qin Yun Sect. A year after Qin Ye join the sect, Qin Ye have grasp all the secret arts and Taoist ways that Wu Fang Zi could teach him. He seized the rank of the number one disciple within Qin Yun Sect. Another year after that, it was only due to years of Wu Fang Zi years of training and deep insight that he was able to fight on par with Qin Ye. Wu Fang Zi was both shocked and pleasantly suprised. Seeing this, he decided to take out the ancient sacred manual that Qin Yun Saint left back and gave it to Qin Ye to reflect and meditate on. Secluding himself to Huang Yue Cave behind Tong Tian Peak, Qin Ye mediated and trained from the ancient sacred manual.


    Thirteen yearster, all was quiet on the night of a full moon. The full moon was high up in the sky, bathing the entire mountain range with its radiant light. But suddenly an evil wind came from up behind the mountain, howling and shrieking like the raging sound of an angry dragon, causing clouds to hide the moon radiant light, casting darkness on the mountain. The howling winds could be heard for miles around, causing goosebumps for all who heard it. Suddenly, arge explosion could be heard from within Huang Yue Cave. Qin Yun Sect members ran to Huang Yue Cave to investigate. From the cave, a bright purplish light rose up from the earth and illuminated the sky flooding everything with it¡¯s warm glow, and Qin Ye slowly emerge. His hair and beard have changedpletely to white, and his face was glowing causing everyone there to wonder if he had attained immortality and became a Saint.


    After 13 years of secluded mediation and training, Qin Ye formally renounced the worldly life, and officially became a priest. For his priestly name, he took the word Ye from his surname and the first word Qin from Qin Yun, and he named himself Taoist Qin Ye. That day, Qin Ye bidded farewell to his master and said, ¡°Master please wait. Disciple will take leave for a day to take care of some business and then return.¡±


    Qin Ye departed, leaving everyone confused. The next day, Qin Ye returned. The enemies located on the other six peaks have been surrounded and eradicated. Qin Ye¡¯s skills was deadly and efficient. Within a short period of time, he have made a reputation for himself and his sect within Jiang Hu. A yearter, Wu Fang Zi transferred the leadership of the sect to Qin Ye. Wu Fang Zi retired from the day to day matter of the sect to fast and meditate in peace. Qin Ye took his leadership position seriously. He whole-heartedly helped his fellow sect members, chose a sessor, and due to the knowledge gained from the ancient book, he gained considerable wisdom and power.


    Fifty yearster, Qin Yun Sect had be a pir of power for the good sects within Jiang Hu. After another 200 years, Qin Yun Sect had be the defacto leader of the good sects. Qin Ye lived to be 550 years old. He kept strict discipline within his sect. He epted 7 disciples and divided the seven peaks among them. He ordered the 7 branches of the sect to live in peace and harmony. The main branch of the sect was based on the central peak, Tong Tian Peak.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    At the foothill of Mount Qin Yun, away from the big city of ¡°HeYang¡±, about 50 miles to the northwest, there exists a small vige called Cao Miao Vige (Grass Temple Vige). It is home to about 40 families. These families are honest hard working vigers, who gathered firewood for a living and sold the collected firewood to Qin Yun Sect. The vigersmonly saw the Qin Yun Sect disciples go up and down the mountain. Qin Yun Sect had always taken care of the viges within the mountains. The vigers had no worries. The vige and Qin Yun Sect had a harmonious rtionship.


    Today, the sky was heavily covered with clouds, making Mount Qin Yun dark and boding. The vigers of Cao Miao Vige have live here for generations, so a grim sight like this did not changed their daily routine or cause them to notice anything out of the ordinairy.


    ¡°Stinky Brat, where can you run off to?¡±


    The sound of yelling follow by a smallugh came from the mouth of a young boy, about 12 to 13 years old. His name was Lin Yu (ÁÖ¾ªÓð). He was leading 5 other children as


    they chased the boy ahead of them. The boy being chased was about ten


    years old. The ten years old boy would often turn around and make faces


    at the other children chasing after him. The 10 years old boy was named


    Zhang Xiaofan (ÕÅС·²) .


    Zhang Xiaofan turns around and yelled ¡°Pooh, what kind of idiot do you think I am!¡± After saying that, he ran even faster.


    Continuing their chase, soon they reached a dpidated, old temple. Zhang Xiaofan, quickly bolted thru the door of the old temple. Not paying attention, he tripped over a board and promptly fell down. Lin Yu and the rest of the children were ecstatic when they saw this turn of event. They piled on top of Zhang Xiaofan and started beating him. Lin Yu said, ¡°This time we have caught you. What more do you have to say?¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan promptly responded, ¡°This doesn¡¯t count! This doesn¡¯t count! You ambushed me.¡±


    Lin Yu was suprised at his response and angrily yelled, ¡°How did I ambush you?¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan responded: ¡°Great job, Lin Yu. Are you going to tell me that you didn¡¯t nt this board here so that I would trip?¡±


    Lin Yu yelled back, ¡°How in the world could I do that?¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan, bit back his tongue, gave a defiant look at Lin Yu with the intent of refusing to give up. Lin Yu got angry and started to beat him into submission while yelling, ¡°We stated earlier, if you we caught you, you will have to admit defeat.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan stubbornly refused to submit. Lin Yu, red in the face, added more strength to his hands and started choking him while yelling out over and over again: ¡°Submit or not?¡±


    Bruises started appearing from the beating that Zhang Xiaofan was getting, but still he refused to submit to Lin Yu and his gang.


    Lin Yu, in his anger, continued his choking and yelling. Not noticing that the other children have started to back off and have huddled off together, Lin Yu continued on. Then suddenly, within the old temple he heard, ¡°A Mi Tuo Fo, quickly stopped your beating.¡± Two fingers darted out from the Buddhist monk and touched both of Lin Yu¡¯s hands, causing electric shocks to course thru his body causing Lin Yu¡¯s hands to limply fall to the side.


    Release from the choke, Zhang Xiaofan grasped desperately for air, but overall was fine. The 2 boys stared at each other for a while, remembering the situation that just happened. Lin Yu quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Xiaofan. I don¡¯t know why...¡±


    Xiaofan shook his head and took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He then turn over to the monk and said, ¡°Sir, who are you?¡±


    The rest of the children move their gaze to where Xiaofan was looking at and saw within this old temple, there was an old monk standing there. His face was old and wrinkle. He was wearing an old robe, and from top to bottom, he was very dirty. Held between his hands was a rosary of jade beads that was crystal clear and blinding to the eyes. The curious thing was among the dozen or so of these smooth jade beads of the same size, there was a bead that was not jade or stone, but was dull and dark violet.

 Chapter 2: Confuse

    Main Line Chapter 2 Confuse


    The old monk did not respond. He peered down at the boys, looked at Baye a few more moments then thought "very good potential, but why such a bad temper?"


    Shaw Danon stepped forward and said "hey, who are you? Why have I never seen you before?"


    Grasstemple Vige was near Jadeon. The inhabitants were mainly Taoist (Dagos); so, Buddhists (Fuwa) were rare near here which was why Shaw Danon was curious.


    The old monk looked at him with a smile on his face and responded, "Young donor, your life was at stake. All you needed to do is give up. Had this old monk not helped you, you might have died already!"


    Shaw Danon stood there a moment and thought about what the old monk had just said; however, he could not find an answer for him. All he could do was stand there.


    Baye red at the old monk and pulled on Shaw Danon¡¯s hand saying, "Xiao Fan, this old monk is weird, don¡¯t bother with him." Then Baye pulled Shaw Danon out of the temple; the other children followed behind them.


    Shaw Danon looked back at the temple. The sky was getting dark, but he was still able to see the old monk in the standing in the temple lonely, but the face was getting fuzzy.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Midnight.


    Thunder roared. The night wind blew. The dark clouds wereing.


    A storm wasing, with a thirst for blood.


    The old monk still in the temple, meditating, looked up, Mount Jadeon is getting hazy, with no sound of people, only the sounds of wind and thunder.


    A great storm!


    As lightning shed, it lit up the temple for a second, the old monk was already standing at the door. Looking at the sky, he frowned.


    At the west-end of the vige, a ck gas appeared. The old monk, standing in the temple, stared at the gas.


    Suddenly, the ck gas spiraled, like a tornado, moving toward to the temple. Traveling at great speed; the monk could see Baye was within the ck gas.


    The old monk did not hesitate, his skinny body leaped into the ck gas.


    From an unknown ce in the dark, a sound of surprise came, "huh?"


    After a few moments, the ck gas stopped and circled above the temple. The old monk carried Baye down, a part of his cassock had been torn off.


    Under the weak light, Baye¡¯s eyes were closed; breathing steadily, difficult to tell if he was sleeping or fainted.


    The old monk didn¡¯t put Baye down. Looking up at the ck gas, he said, "Mister¡¯s skill is deeply profound; why are you attacking a little child? What a shame."


    A voice responded from within the darkness; "and who are you? How you dare to interrupt my n?"


    The old monk did not answer, but said, "this is near Mount Jadeon, if Jadeon knew that you, sir, are killing people here, I am fear for you, sir, will have a really difficult time."


    The man in the darkness responded, with disdain, "What is Jadeon? They only have arge number of people. You old bald-headed monk, give me that boy now."


    The old monk sped his hands together responding, "Amitabha, monks are mercy. This old monk must not give the child to you."


    The man in the darkness responded, "stupid bald head, you want to die."


    As he spoke, a red light began shing; Yin energy and ghostly spirits instantly flooded the temple.


    "Poison Blood Banner!" the old monks face turned angry. "Animal! You practice that type of evil item, against nature and harm the people. I must not let you go!"


    The voice did not respond, except for a coldugh; suddenly, the sky turned red, the scent of blood permeated the air, a two yard banner appeared, ghostly wails grew louder, and the sound of bones crushing filled the air.


    "Bald head, die!" the man in the ck smoke shouted, and a ghostly face appeared on the banner bearing three horns, four eyes, pointed teeth, long fangs, the eyes on the ghost¡¯s face opened, "Roar!" it became solid, arising out of the banner, attacking towards to the old monk.


    The old monk grew even more angry; the more powerful the Poison Blood Banner is, the more people need to be killed to power it. With the power of the banner the man is using, it must be fueled by at least three hundreds people¡¯s blood.


    That person is heartless!


    The ghost is getting closer, old monk still didn¡¯t put Baye down, using the left hand which is holding the Jade Prayer Beads, he drew a circle in mid air, forming Lion Mark, gold light sh on the fingertips, a golden wheel appeared, blocking the ghost.


    "All you have is just a little..." he not finish the word "trick", when he felt his right arm got bitten by something, the body be numb with paralysis, eyes grew ck, the wheel is about to fall.


    The ghost¡¯s face forehead separated in half, arge eye appeared, destroyed the wheel and hit hard against the monk¡¯s chest.


    The old monk fell back, Baye dropped to the ground, the old monk¡¯s ribs broke, he fell onto the wall with so much force that the wall copsed.


    "HAHAHAHA..." the manughed wildly.


    The old monk stood up, blood spouted out from his mouth, dying the cassock crimson. The poison is getting closer to his heart.


    He looked at Baye; he saw a colorful centipedeing out from his clothes. Size of a palm with 7 tails, each tail has its own individual color; very beautiful, but containing horror within.


    "Seven Tails Centipede!" the monk¡¯s voice let out as a low groan.


    The ck smoke growing heavier on his face, blood kept on flowing out from the mouth, seemed like he was going to fall, but not willing to. He look up at the ck gas, "you hid that rare poison in that boy and waited, hiding your strength, finding the right time to attack me, you are after my life are you?"


    The man in the gas gave a coldugh "hehehe; right, I am after you Puzhi bald head. Had I not done this, it¡¯s not easy to face your Skysong skills. Now hurry and give me Sinister Orb; in return, I will give you the antidote for Seven Tails Centipede, so you can live!"


    Puzhi smiled, "shame that my name has ¡¯zhi¡¯ (note1), and cannot stand the thought of you practicing Poison Blood Banner; as such, there is no way that I could want to give you Sinister Orb." His face growing more serious, "If you want me to give you the evilest thing in this world, never think about it!"


    The man in the dark got mad, "then go see your Buddha!" The ghost appeared again, it turned, and flew toward to Puzhi.


    Puzhi roared, the cassock pped wildly despite theck of wind, his body looked bigger than before, left hand filled with strength, the string of Jade Prayer Bead broke, jade light shed, the beads flew in front of Puzhi, only the purple orb fell straight toward to the ground.


    Puzhi¡¯s hand turns, and catches the falling orb, both hands forming Vase Mark, the whole body shone with gold light, and his mouth shouted, "Yan, Ma, Ne, Ba, Mi, Mou!"


    "Six Words Incantation!"


    When Puzhi said "Mou", all of the Jade Beads lit up, the ghost came near, but couldn¡¯t advance anymore. It froze in mid air.


    Although he blocked it, his body still shook and fell back a little, the Seven Tails Centipede is the most powerful poison, even with a hundred years of Fuwa practice, its still hard to defend against it. But on his face, a smile appeared.


    "Dai!"


    Puzhi made a Lion Roar, a Bead broke into pieces, forming the word "Buddha", striking at the ghost.


    The ghost screamed, the red light began to retreat. The man in the dark said, "You bald head!"


    He tried to do something, seven, eight Jade bead turn into the word Buddha and hit against the ghost. When the ninth bead hit, five eyes smacked and the ghost fell on the ground, turning into blood.


    At the same time, Puzhi coughed out blood, again, the blood had already turned ck.


    "Ah!" a scream came from the entrance of the the temple.


    Puzhi and the man looked at the door, they saw Shaw Danon; Shaw Danon stared, horrified, at the scene.


    The Seven Tails Centipede flew, as fast as lighting, toward to Shaw Danon.


    Puzhi pointed, a Bead flew between Shaw Danon and the centipede; the centipede, knowing the power of the Bead, flew upward, into the ck smoke.


    The man in the smoke said, "Hehe, you are deserving to be known as Skysong¡¯s Four Divine Monk, you can defend against my ¡¯King of Poison Blood¡¯ while heavily injured, but you got poisoned by Seven Tails Centipede, how long you think you can survive? Now hurry and give me Sinister Orb."


    Puzhi¡¯s eyes start to spout out ck blood, "even if I am going to die, I need to kill you, devil!"


    All the beads lit up, flew toward the ck smoke, the bead that chased the Seven Tails Centipede went behind and ambushed him.


    "Bang, Bang, Bang" green light shone everywhere, all the ck smoke dispersed; a man in a ck cloak descended slowly, his face could not be seen; only his eyes, a sword was tied on his back.


    Puzhi said, "Sir, you are very strong, why not show your face?"


    "Bald head, today I must kill you!"


    He took his sword out, the sword has soft light, luminescent but not hurting the eyes.


    "Nice sword," Puzhi said.


    The man walked seven steps, sword pointing toward the sky, saying:


    "¾ÅÌìÐþɲ£¬»¯ÎªÉñÀס£


    »Í»ÍÌìÍþ£¬ÒÔ½£ÒýÖ®!" (Note 2)


    Dark clouds gathered, lightning began shing, huge storm started roaring.


    "Thunderde!" Puzhi said with surprise.


    "You are Jadeon!"


    Note 1: Zhi mean wisdom


    Note 2: "Rage of Nine Skies, turn to divine thunder.


    Might of heaven, arrive at this sword!"


    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


    "ÌìµØ²»ÈÊ,ÒÔÍòÎïΪÖß¹·!" - Zhu Xian Intro


    visit Zhu Xian English Version to read the tranted chapters of Zhu Xian/Celestial Destroyer. Make sure "like it" if you love the book.


    Zhu Xian Glossary


    Check this before thinking an Incense or Forta skill is bugged!!!


    Pm me in forum if you need help with tranting and make sure got your website ready.


    A member of Anti-Rayan movement.

 Chapter 3: Wish

    Chapter 3 Wish A


    Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes had never witnessed a night such as this; the clouds had never hung so close to the ground as the darkness of this night. The thunder had never roared so loudly; lightning had never shed so harshly, making it almost difficult for him to see.


    It was as though the sky was falling down.


    He stood there, watching the old monk and the man in the ck re at each other, as if it were a battle of wits.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud p of thunder, so loud the shock made his ears buzz, before bearing witness to a streak of lightning race across the sky;ing down into the earth and falling on top of the man¡¯s sword.


    At that moment, the man in ck clothes body swelled, his eyes wide open as though it were about to burst apart. Meanwhile, all of Grasstemple was lit by strong light as bright as the dawn.


    Lightning dancing upon the tip of the sword in the night is so beautiful that Shaw Danon lost his breath; and, in the eyes of Puzhi, he appeared to be excited.


    "Is this the true power of the Taoists?"


    The man only released a loud shout; his left hand pointed at Puzhi, thunder roared and the sword dashed toward Puzhi leaving a dark trail of scorched earth on the ground behind it.


    Puzhi took three steps backward, removed the mark, sped his palms together; cheeky, solemn, his whole body lit up with faint golden light. Puzhi whispered: "my Buddha ofpassion!"


    "Pop," all the remaining seven jade beads shatter in front of Puzhi; they took the huge form of the word "Buddha"; so bright that it could not be seen.


    The next moment, lightning and the word Buddha, shed together.


    Suddenly, Shaw Danon felt his heart begin to race; it was as though all of his body¡¯s blood flowed in reverse in an instant. His limbs grew soft and he choked for breath; in this moment, the wind stopped, the thunder stopped, the entire world stopped.


    Then, he flew backward involuntarily; without even a chance to feel afraid he witnessed bright white light, even brighter than the sun in the sky. Then, the Grasstemple fell apart.


    His heart felt empty, all he could hear was fierce wind sweeping in his ear.


    He felt terrified, subconsciously he wished to curl up; but, feeling powerless, he had flown to the unknown.


    In his head, the idea arose: "Am I dying?"


    Intense fear, sudden palpitations in his heart, his body broken into a cold sweat; trembling, slightly.


    When standing in front of death, how to face it?


    He passed out, unconscious.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    Puzhi slowly walked over; shambling, carrying Baye and Shaw Danon to a slightly cleaner area. cing the two children on the ground he felt a pain in his body, it almost split; no longer able to cope, he copsed.


    He inspected his chest; through the burned cassock, faintly visible, he could see a surge of ck gas has gradually encircled the chest leaving only a small ce uninvaded.


    A smile slowly arose on his face as his arms reached into his clothes. His hand trembling, moving shakily and slowly, drew out a red pill; about the size of a fingertip.


    Puzhi sigh and whispered: "Hard to believe Dr. Gho was right; I still need to take his ¡¯Three Days Death Pill¡¯ at the end."


    He hesitated then finally nodded and swallowed the pill.


    Then, he looked up to see the mountains.


    Finally it begin to rain.


    Mount Jadeon stands in the wind and rain, hazy mystery.


    "Taoist surgical precision in its method is truly wonderful, it contains godly power. If used together with my Fuwa teachings, enting each other, it may be possible to discern the secret of immorality. It is a pity that Master Doyel Shen is far stronger than me; like the three of my shixiongs, cannot relinquish faction differences and positions. s!"


    Puzhi gave a long sigh; looking back, his sight fell on the two children. The rain, growing stronger, wet their hair and faces. Grasstemple was destroyed, there is no nearby ce around to block the wind and rain.


    His mind suddenly grew tight, he could not help but worry for the two children. He had been forced to use his spirit to form the "Fawin Wisdom" and relied on the Buddhist treasure "Jade Prayer Beads" to create a strong anti-Felkin power in order to block the strength of that man¡¯s "Thunderde"; the bacsh having hit him caused him to run away. However, Puzhi is badly injured and poisoned; even hisst chances of survival vanished. His only option, to use the "Three Days Death Pill" he received from Dr. Gho, extended his life by three days only.


    "That devil was injured; however, I did not hurt him on the inside. After I have departed, he will turn back to kill the witnesses. At that time it will not be only the two children; I am afraid that all of the vige people¡¯s lives will be at risk. This...this...this...What should I do?"


    Puzhi¡¯s mind was growing confused; although his knowledge was very high, one day he must die. Also, he found himself worrying about the lives of innocent people; however, that man seems to have a high status in Jadeon, if Puzhi rushed up the mountain for help his fears would be of no benefit.


    In his mind the situation is most regrettable; however, there is something else that is a major wish in his life. A task he wishes to seepleted. As he stands today as one of four Skysong¡¯s Divine Monks, admired by the world, honored by others; but for him, more important was, the riddle behind life and death, untying the knot of immortality. However, fifty years ago, he had alreadye to realize however long he had practiced Fuwa teachings he could only enhance the skill of his practice; he could not solve the riddle of life and death.


    He pondered over a few decades; the developments in his thinking have been unprecedented. Today, the Fuwa, Dagos and Felkin reign as the most prosperous three religions, deeply seated in magic. Felkin has developed a bad reputation, having done things in many cruel ways that people could not take; however, Dagos, intensive training with wonderful skillsbined with Fuwa teachings, each having their strength, joined in learning; they will be able to break the dead-knot.


    But such a prospect had never been pursued; he had always been against by his open-minded shixiongs. They were saying it is evil thinking. He visited many different Dagos factions, Jadeon alone he had visited several times; however, every time Master Doyal Shen refused.


    Thinking of this, he let out a smile; quite self-deprecating the thought arose: there is only three-days left to live now, what use is there to wanting to live forever?


    Although he is open-minded, seeing the two childrenying on the ground and, unable to think of any good way, he looked instead to the left. Seeing, in the distance, there is a pine tree which can still block a little wind and rain; better than nothing, he picked up the two children and managed to walk there.


    Unable, that is, until he came to stand under the tree; carefully putting the two children down Puzhi, exhausted, suddenly sat down and gasped for breath.


    ÌìµØ²»ÈÊ, ÒÔÍòÎïΪÖß¹·!


    This is a Daoist saying, with a sort of mournful rage,e from the mouth of Puzhi.


    Chapter 3 Wish B


    The sky is dark as ink, covering the world. Dark clouds grow lower to the earth, the raines down from the sky; cold wind blows, every raindrop on the face brings coldness into the heart.


    He looked at the sky, slowly recoiling at the sight; looks at the two children and whispers, "two young donors, old monk wants to help, but does not have the strength. Everything happened because of me, but the harm came to you two; sin!" He lets out a sigh, "if you two were Jadeon disciples, now at Mount Jadeon, among all those people; it should be more safe, but now..."


    Suddenly, Puzhi¡¯s mouth dropped open shocked; he kept repeating, "Jadeon disciple, Jadeon disciple" his mind racing, seemed to think of something and had gone nk of the eyes. After a few moments, his whole body began to sweat.


    Then, within his eyes, for an unknown reason the excitement began to appear again.


    Heughed, traces of madness could be heard within theughter


    "Amazing, amazing! Although I am not able to live for long, if I pass one of them Fuwa practice, then put him in Jadeon to practice Dagos; isn¡¯t it like two birds with one stone, able to save both their lives and stillplete my wish!"


    His mind settled on the task, his whole existence was very excited, cheeks flushed, eyes bloodshot, subconsciously he looked at Baye and stretched his hands out. But once they were half out he stopped, thought within his mind: "This is very important, today the difference of faction is very important; especially learning secret teachings behind a master, if people find out he will die certainly. Baye is excellent quality, if he is in Jadeon the masters will pay a lot of attention to him. At his young age I am afraid that he cannot hide this big secret!"


    Once he thought of this, his mind began to turn; his eyes followed, turning to Shaw Danon, remembering the day he would rather to die than give up by his stubborn temper. Puzhi nodded his head and said: "Quality is not that good, but that does not matter; your future is dependent upon yourself."


    Finished thinking, he did not hesitate; he reached out and hit Shaw Danon a few times, using thest of his strength to wake him up.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    Shaw Danon woke up, eyes blurred and ears ringing. It took a while before they returned to normal and could see things in front of himself; suddenly, his jaw dropped in shock.


    He could see the old monk, wounded everywhere on his body, sitting in front of him. The left side of his body was burned, ckened and ugly; his face had a heavy, dark air about him. He looked as though he was about to die. He could not tell why, but the old monk appeared to be excited; smiling. In addition to this Shaw Danon could also see his friend Bayeying on the ground to the side, unconcious.


    "What are you, you doing?" Shaw Danon froze for a long while before asking.


    Puzhi did not answer, instead he looked at him and asked: "young donor, it¡¯s raining here; you are a child, whye to this remote ce?"


    Shaw Danon was slightly startled and responded: "I saw you standing in the temple at dusk, then I saw it¡¯s going to rain and knew the temple is in poor repair; I thought it will be cold, so I came to give you something to eat."


    Puzhi¡¯s lip moved a little, cing his palms together he said: "Good, good. All things are fated, destined to be, my Buddha ofpassion."


    Shaw Danon curiously responded: "What did you say?"


    Puzhi smiled, "old monk is saying that it seems young donor and I have been meant to meet each other. If that is so, old monk practices a special set of incantations; perhaps, young donor would be willing to learn them?"


    Shaw Danon responded: "What is an incantation?"


    Puzhi was surprised, thenughed; he stretched out bony hands, touched Shaw Danon¡¯s head and said: "it is nothingplicated, just teaching you some breathing methods. After you learn them, I also need for you to promise me a few things, okay?"


    Shaw Danon seemed to understand, simultaneously, seemed not to but still responded: "Say it."


    Puzhi said: "You never talk about this to anyone else, even to your closest rtives you can not speak of this, can you do that?"


    Shaw Danon nodded his head and replied: "I know, I will not say even under threat of death."


    Puzhi¡¯s heart was startled, seeing his young age but his face marked by perseverance; the rain bearing down like de and sword wet his small face, looking slightly wan and shallow.


    Puzhi suddenly took a deep breath and dropped his eyes, no longer able to see him the mouth continued: "In addition, you must practice this everyday, you cannot practice in front of people, only do it in the middle of the night when no one is near by. Finally, if it is not rted to life and death you cannot use this practice; otherwise, there will be trouble."


    Here, he again opened his eyes; staring at Shaw Danon he said: "can you do that?"


    Shaw Danon hesitated, tilted his head to one side and scratched it. He looked confused, but eventually gave a heavy nod.


    Puzhi smiled, and then did not say much; he began to pass Shaw Danon a set of words.


    The words are not really long, only about a thousand in total; however, they are difficult toprehend and steeped in meaning. Shaw Danon used all of his effort and, after about six hours, he had memorized everything.


    Puzhi waited until he memorized everything, then gave a sigh of relief and looked extremely tired. He looked at Shaw Danon with deeppassion in his eyes and said: "old monk has spent his whole life practicing Fuwa skills but has never thought to have a disciple; now, at the edge of death, it is destined for you to be my disciple. Say, you should know my name." He paused and said: "I am known as Puzhi, a Skysong monk. Uh, child, do you know what Skysong Temple is?"


    Shaw Danon thought, shook his head.


    Puzhiughed, said: "what a child." Then, he remembered something; he took out a deep purple bead, looked at it a few more times then gave it to Shaw Danon and said: "You take this bead and hide it. Do no allow outsiders to see. Once you settle down, find a cliff and throw it away; then, all will be fine. Also, the name I just revealed to you; you must not talk to anyone about it."


    Shaw Danon took the bead and replied: "understood."


    Puzhi touched his head, saying "You and I have fated bond, perhaps in the next life we will meet at the end? Child, you bow to me three times, call me master!"


    Shaw Danon looked at Puzhi, he was surprised to find that his smile had withdrawn in ce of a solemn look. He nodded, called out "Master." Then fell to his knees in prostration, knocking his head on the floor three times. He had just finished knocking and was about to rise when he hear Puzhi give a whisperedugh,ughter symbolizing a deep grief.


    When Shaw Danon lifted his head he felt the back get hit, his eyes cked out and he fell unconscious again.


    Note:


    Shixiong mean older disciple brother,


    Shi mean master, disciple rted,


    xiong mean older brother.

 Chapter 4: Surprise Change

    Chapter 4 Surprise Change A


    Morning, the rain finally stopped.


    The rain drops on the tree are crystal clear, slipping quietly from the edge of the leaves; dropping down, making a beautiful arc in the air,nding on Shaw Danon¡¯s face.


    Ice coldness woke Shaw Danon up, he opened his eyes, unconsciously cried out: "Master," but there is no one, only Baye asleep beside him.


    Everything seemed like a dream.


    But, judging by the broken Grasstemple, and his sleeping friend, he knew that it was all true.


    He started thinking for a moment, shook his head, went to Baye¡¯s side and shoved him hard. Baye¡¯s mouth muttered a few words, slowly woke up, rubbed his eyes; before saying a word, he felt a chill hit and could not help but sneeze.


    His eyes opened and looked surprised to find himself and Shaw Danon wet, resting under a pine tree; he could not help but feel stunned, said: "didn¡¯t I sleep at home, how did I get here?"


    Shaw Danon shrugged his shoulders and said: "I don¡¯t know, but I am very cold; let go back quickly."


    Baye has all sorts of questions on his mind, but it is really cold out. Immediately he nodded, got up and ran to the vige with Shaw Danon.


    Upon arriving at the vige, the two find things to be not quite right; usually, by this time, the vigers should be up. Today, however, is extremely quiet; even shadows are not to be seen and, with the blowing of the morning breeze a faint bloody smell was in the air.


    The two looked at each other, seeing surprise in each other¡¯s eyes, while quickening their pace as they ran to the vige. It doesn¡¯t take long for them to reach the entrance of the vige; the view reveals the ground in the middle of the vige to be covered, more than forty families of Grasstemple vige, two hundred people, old and young, men and women, are strewn about the ground; the bodies stiffened into corpses, rivers of blood, flies buzzing about, the stench of blood wafting through the air.


    Baye and Shaw Danon, surprised to see such a terrible scene, out of shock, screamed and fainted.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    After an unknown span of time, Shaw Danon awoke; suddenly sat up, panting, his hands trembling slightly. When he fainted, his mind was full of the faces of evil, bloody bones of the dead, many nightmares.


    He calmed down, looked at the surroundings, saw this is amon room; two small windows, the room furnishings simple and clean, only a few pine tables and chairs, a kettle and cups.


    Half of the room is taken up by four beds. Besides the one he is nowying upon, the bed next to him is also slightly messy; as though someone had just been sleeping. As for the other two, quilts are stacked neatly, meticulous.


    Above each of the four beds, on the walls, hung a banner that read inrge print:


    Dao!


    This ce seemed like amon room inn, or a room for disciples.


    Shaw Danon sat for a while; suddenly, his heart could not help but raise an idea: Perhaps, all of this is a nightmare, right? Maybe I¡¯ve been sleeping here? Perhaps, out of the room, mother will, as usual, call and smile: "You little cker!"


    He slowly got out of bed, put on shoes, step by step, went over to the door.


    The door was half shut; from the door, a light wind blew inside.


    He walked step-by-step, the two hands holding tighter together. His heart beat fast, holding his breath; soon, he went to the entrance and ced his hand on the door.


    At that moment, the door felt as heavy as mountains; sinking like iron.


    He grit his teeth, "Ji ah" sound, opened the door.


    The bright light from outdoor suddenly flooded in, causing his eyes to narrow. Sun shined on his body, with a slight touch of warmth.


    But, his heart, suddenly fell into deep ice.


    It¡¯s a small courtyard outside the door; there are pine and cypress trees, brush, several flowers. In front there is a corridor leading to outside of the courtyard. Four feet in front of the door, there are a few steps attaching the courtyard and corridors.


    At the corner of the steps, sat a lonely child with his hand holding his cheek, sitting there motionless.


    Perhaps the door opening disturbed him, The child hesitated, slowly turned.


    Baye.


    Shaw Dannon¡¯s mouth opened, there are hundreds of questions in his mind; but, when the words near the mouth, all turns into silence.


    He wanted to shout aloud but, chest depressed, can not shout out.


    Two lines of tears, just like that, quietly, slipping.


    Two children, just like that, silently, look at each other in the eye.


    From far away, there came the singing of the birds in the blue sky, white clouds.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    Shaw Dannon sitting on the steps on the other side, head down, watching the stone in the courtyard¡¯s trail.


    In the small courtyard, silence.


    After long time, Baye said slowly: "I woke up earlier than you, there was several people in the room, I asked them; here is Mount Jadeon, Peak of Widow."


    Shaw Dannon whispered: "Mount Jadeon"


    Baye said: "Listen: they said, a few Jadeon disciples passing by saw the vige, the vige..." here, his voice could not help but choke up.


    He put his hands firmly to rub his eyes, stretched his breath, then said: "Then, they found us in the vige and brought us to the mountains."


    Shaw Dannon¡¯s mouth moved a little, but still did not lift his head, and said: "what are we going to do, Jing Yu?"


    Baye shook his head sadly and said: "I don¡¯t know."


    Shaw Danon still wanted to talk; however, an unfamiliar voice suddenly intervened from behind: "ah, you all have woken up?"


    They looked back at the same time and saw a young Taoist standing there, dressed in blue robes, a quite handsome individual. He trotted over, said: "Master would like to see you, he has some questions for you. Come with me."


    Shaw Danon and Baye looked at each, stood up; Baye said: "Yes, big brother bring us please."


    The young Taoist looked at Baye, nodded his head and said: e with me."


    Following the Taoist, they leave the courtyard; seeing a much longer corridor in front of them, every twenty feetys a red pir. Between each set of two pirs, there is an archway.


    They went forward along the corridor; after a few arches and pirs, they find out that in each archway there are almost identical small courtyards which seem like a living ce for Jadeon disciples.


    Just from the scale, no less than a hundred of those small courtyard, clearly shows the high number of Jadeon disciples.


    Taking a long while to get to the end of this corridor immense white walls and a doore into view below. Tworge wooden doors made of thick tes, up to ten yards in height, no one knows where such timber was originally found.


    The young Taoist didn¡¯t say anything, probably going through here daily, numb to the sights unlike the two children.


    As soon as they passed through the doorway the two children held their breaths; eyes looked up in wonder.


    Here, appears an almost legendary wondend.


    A veryrge squarey in the center, the ground is all paved with white marble, light shes. Distant white clouds swell, seem to coat the area like a veil, actually rolling past under foot. In the center of the square stands a giant bronze tripod every few hundred feet, divided into three rows, each row of three, a total of nine, the rules are ced. Smoke pours from the tripods, clear and not scattering into the air.


    "Come this way," seeming to understand the minds of these two children, the young Taoist smiled, let them gaze for a moment, then woke them up and moved along.


    "This is one of the Jadeon¡¯s Six Scene, the ¡¯Cloud Sea,¡¯ the wonders are even greater, ahead!" The young priest walked onward.


    Baye could not help but inquire: "What?"


    The young priest pointed, said: "Rainbow Bridge."


    The two children looked over, saw in the distance at the end of the square, behind hazy mist and clouds, seeing something shiny, they sped up their pace and traveled forward.


    The sound of water became audible; followed by a few strange sounds like thunder,ing from an unknown ce.


    They grew closer and closer, the clouds as gentle as fairies and gently surround by their side, and gradually lift the veil, revealing a clear face.


    A stone bridge was ced at the end of the square reaching, with no seat nor pier, across the sky; traveling from one side of the square, going upward, deep into the clouds, like a dragon into the sky. The gentle sound of water came, under the sunlight the whole bridge shone colorfully with the seven colors falling like a rainbow into the earth.


    Shaw Danon and Baye stared.


    The young Taoist smiled and said: "Come with me." Then headed onto the stone bridge.


    Setting foot onto the stone bridge, the two children found that there was water running down on both sides of the bridge¡¯s edge; very clear, but the middle remained dry. The sun shone through the clouds on the bridge but, also because of the water, the light turned into a brilliant rainbow.


    Chapter 4 Surprise Change B


    The Taoist looked at their excitement. He concerned, said: "You must be careful, if you identally fall down you will end up in the bottomless abyss, by that time we won¡¯t even have a body to bury."


    Shaw Danon and Baye were both startled, then quickly calmed down, walked carefully.


    This Rainbow Bridge was extremely long and high, the three walked along it, felt all the clouds around them gradually sink underfoot; they understood that they were getting higher and higher. The strange sound from up ahead still kepting.


    After walking for a while the clouds gradually be thinner; moving out of the clouds, seeing the blue sky stretching infinitely wide, with clouds now under their feet, floating lightly.


    In front is where highest peak of Peak of Widow, Jadeon¡¯s main hall "Crystal Hall" is located.


    The mighty "Crystal Hall" is located at the top of the mountain with clouds surrounding it. A few cranes fly by, circling around in the sky; such celestial environment fills people¡¯s hearts with admiration.


    Rainbow Bride no longer continues rising into the sky at this time; arched in the air andnding on the ground next to the green pool. At the same time, Taoist songs faintly filter through the air out of "Crystal Hall." The strange sound from before grows ever more loud.


    The three got off the Rainbow Bridge, next to the pool a set ofrge stone steps lead from the pool-side to the door of Crystal Hall. Green pond water, clear as a mirror, shadows of mountain clearly visible.


    They got onto the stone steps and were about to walk toward the door; suddenly, a roar arose from deep within the pond, like the sound of thunder. It was the noises that had boomed earlier.


    The young Taoist has taken precaution, leading with his left hand the body floats upward, wafting back twenty feet, far from the pond, and stopping in mid-air. There is, however, no way for the two children to escape; suddenly, their bodies are sshed with pond-water.


    But, they do not notice their own situation, simply stare at the giant in front of them, about five yards high, with a dragon head and lion body, covered with scales; giant eyes and arge mouth with two sharp fangs shining in the sun, face grim, frightening to anyone.


    The monster shook itself, pping in the wind; another spray dashed up and then, as though it found something, the giant head stretched over.


    Shaw Danon and Baye saw the monster had a head substantially bigger than both of them; In the sunlight, sharp teeth were clearly visible protruding from its mouth. Looking at it ever more closely, they grew really frightened; could not help but hold together tightly, the heart pounding heavily.


    At this time, the young Taoist drifted back closer, cing a single hand in front of the chest, respectfully said: "Mister Spirit, Master specially summoned them."


    Monster red down at him, "rip," and snapped the nose; a big pair of eyes rolled as the Monster used its brains to ponder the situation. Then, ignoring the three, walked to the side;ying on dry ground in the pool, yawned, put its head downzily, fell asleep under the sun.


    The young Taoist told the two shocked children to continue walking, said: "Mister Spirit is an ancient animal tamed by our faction leader Master Jade Leaf a thousand years ago, called ¡¯Water Kirin.¡¯ That year, Master Jade Leaf expanded Jadeon, ying evil, Water Kirin also helped us a lot. Now, he is the mountain protector, people call him ¡¯Mister Spirit.¡¯"


    Finished speaking, he bowed to Water Kirin; Shaw Danon was day dreaming, but was pulled by Baye, giving him a look, then they also respectfully bowed to Water Kirin. Water Kirin didn¡¯t look, motionless, but let out a loud snoring sound from his nose.


    Afterpleting the salute, the three moved on. Through the high stone steps a golden que can be seen, written upon it are the words: "Crystal Hall." Arriving in front of the mighty hall, the doors open wide, well-lit interio, enshrines Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode Tianzun the San Qing statues (note1).


    In front of the statues, dozens of people stand within the hall, some in dao some in su (note2), seems like all are Jadeon. Before them there is sevenrge ebony chairs, three on each side; the center chair sits in front of all, but only six people are sitting there. Thest chair, at the right, was empty.


    Note 1: San Qing is the gods of Taoism, believe to be create this world. San mean three. Qing mean clear. So it mean those three gods, Yuanshi Tianzu, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode Tianzun, are already exist before the world is created.


    Note 2: Dao mean Taoism, or something simr to that. Su mean normal people. In this sentence it saying how the people look like, some wear taoist clothes and some wear normal people clothes.

 Chapter 5: Adopt

    Chapter 5 Adopt A


    Presently, the people inside the hall are discussing something. The young Taoist who lead Shaw Danon and Baye respectfully said: "Master, and Shishu(note 1), disciple Dubaku, in ordance with your orders, has brought two..."


    Suddenly his words get interrupted by a mournful sound of shouting echoing from the hall: "Ghost, ghost! Ghosts!"


    Dubaku is surprised, but notices Shaw Danon and Baye are even more-so. Although the sound is broken and ugly, it is of extreme familiarity to them. Shaw Danon, not caring much for keepingposure any longer, rushed into the hall and shouted: "Uncle Bozo, Uncle Bozo, is that you?"


    Marked by his impatience, his voice contains slight anxiety and sadness. People see it in their eyes, sadness arising from their hearts. In the corner, behind the crowd of people, a middle-aged man dressed in woodcutter¡¯s clothing; both hands clenched tight to cover his head, curled tightly in a corner, shaking. The "ghost, ghost" sound issues out from the gap between his hands.


    Shaw Danon and Baye, who had just entered, immediately recognize that the person is a woodcutter from Grasstemple Vige. Last name Wang, second child of the family (note 2), a kind-hearted individual with a smile on his face all the time; always treats the children very well. Beside chopping firewood on the mountain, he also returns with fruits and shares them with all the children.


    Shaw Danon rushed to Uncle Bozo without thinking, grabbed his shoulder and shouted loudly: "Uncle Bozo, what happened? Why are the vige people all...all dead? My mother and my father, what happened to them? Say something!"


    Uncle Bozo heard Shaw Danon asking the same question over and over again; seeming to have touched him on some level he ceased saying "ghost, ghost," then, slowly, looked up at Shaw Danon.


    Everyone in the hall grew quiet, even some of the people who had been seated could not help but stand up; all eyes turned to Shaw Danon.


    Uncle Bozo¡¯s eyes shone crimson, filled with fear. He stared at Shaw Dannon for a long while but said nothing, frowned, as though he were struggling to remember something.


    At this time a Jadeon could not help but step forward, as he was about to speak he was quietly pulled back by the person beside him.


    Shaw Danon witnessed Uncle Bozo¡¯sck of response; he saw Uncle Bozo staring at him lifelessly. Shaw Dannon could not wait any longer and again shouted: "Uncle Bozo, what happened to you?"


    Unexpectedly as Uncle Bozo heard his loud shout, his body began to tremble, fear spread across his face again, he rolled to the other corner, curled up with both hands covering his face; his mouth kept moaning: "Ghost, ghost, ghosts!"


    Sighs suddenly issued out from everywhere in the hall, Jadeon people are disappointed; those who stood up have not returned to sitting. Shaw Danon sought to ask again but was grabbed by Baye.


    Shaw Danon, puzzled, looked back. Baye¡¯s eyes filled with tears, mournfully responded: "there is no use, he has gone insane."


    Shaw Danon shocked, did not say anything.


    Baye is one year older than him, more meticulous in his thoughts, he looked at everyone in the hall and noted all of them wearing Jadeon clothing, both men and women. Most people in the hall have a weapon with them, the majority being long swords. Six people sitting on chairs appear to be superior to the others, especially the one sitting in the middle dressed in a dark green robe; the head of Jadeon, Master Doyal Shen.


    Baye pulled Shaw Danon towad the six people; kneeling in front of Doyal Shen he began to knock his head against the floor, "bang, bang, bang" kowtowing in honor of the faction head.


    Doyal Shen looked over them carefully, sighed, said: "Poor child, you can stand up."


    Baye has not arisen, peered up at these immortal-like people, sadly replied: "Master, we are young and ignorant but suddenly befallen by great changes; we do not know what to do. You elders are strong, know the past and future, please help us!"


    Shaw Danon is not as intelligent as him, so he followed suit and said: "Yeah, immortal elders, you must help us!"


    Everyone who was listening could not resist a smile spreading across their face. Shaw Danon is just an ignorant child; but, then, all eyes fall on Baye.


    Baye is under great changes at a young age, also facing well-known individuals like Master Doyal Shen, but his speaking remains in perfect order; well organized, his calmness is far stronger than that of usual children,pared to the foolish Shaw Danon, who even thinks Doyal Shen is a god.


    The Grasstemple Vige tragedy is something that Jadeon had never dealt with for thousands of years. Things urred right under the eyes of Jadeon, the whole Jadeon faction was shocked. Doyal Shen was surprised and angry when he heard this; he immediately called for a meeting with the other six heads of the houses. Now, except the head of "Bamboo Height" Master Shui Yue who did not attend, the other five are present within the hall.


    Being one of the seven house¡¯s heads in Jadeon, of course means they are Jadeon¡¯s strongest people; and Jadeon¡¯s strongest people are, of course, the strongest people in the world. Each of the leaders there are thinking the same thought in their heads as they peer at Baye: "A good piece of jade."


    Master Doyal Shen smiled, said: "I don¡¯t know future or past, but you live near Mount Jadeon, Jadeon cannot ignore this. However, I would like to ask you a few questions, I hope you can answer."


    Baye nodded: "Yes, disciple will answer with all the knowledge I have. Master, please ask."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded his head and said: "how did you escape this tragedy unscathed?"


    Baye was stunned for a moment, said: "replying to master¡¯s question; I rememberst night I was at home in bed sleeping. However, when I woke up this morning I found myself sleeping under a pine tree next to Xiaofan; I have no idea what happened. Xiaofan woke me up, we returned to the vige, then we saw that...that...that scene, and fainted."


    Master Doyal Shen¡¯s eyebrows frowned, he looked at Shaw Danon next and said: "You woke him up; how about you, then?"


    Shaw Danon reflected for a moment, then replied: "I don¡¯t know how I got there; when I woke up I saw only Jing Yu next to me, so I woke him up."


    Master Doyal Shen looked at the other leaders, eyes full of confusion. If someone hade to the rescue, why save only the two children? If not, then, there is no other answer for it!


    Master Doyal Shen thought for a moment, said: "So that means you know nothing about what happenedst night."


    Two of the them responded at the same time: "Yes."


    Master Doyal Shen sighed, cried out: "Xavion."


    "Disciple, here." A tall and burly Jadeon disciple replied. He was standing behind a seated short, plump man. Xavion appears to be this man¡¯s disciple.


    Master Doyal Shen said:"You are the one who first discovered Grasstemple Vige¡¯s massacre; what happened that day, repeat it."


    Xavion said: "Yes. This morning, disciple and a few Shi Xiongdi (Note 3) returned from attending to a selection of affairs; we were flying back. When passing over Grasstemple Vige, the disciples looked down inadvertently and discovered more than two hundred corpses piled together in the vige; a miserable sight. Disciple and the others quickly went to examine but only found the two children. Noticing they were unconscious, allowed a Shidi to bring them back first. Later, in the vigetrine," his hand pointed toward Uncle Bozo who was curled in the corner, then continued "we found this person. But, his eyes are dead; entranced, no matter how disciple asked, no response. Simply kept repeatedly saying: ghost, ghosts, ghost."


    Baye¡¯s body shook a little, asked: "Big brother, did you count the number of people?"


    Xavion responded: "I found a Shidi who trades firewood with your vige daily, he was very familiar with the people at your vige. After he was identified and we were done counting the tally: Grasstemple Vige, all forty-two families, a total of two hundred and forty-seven people, aside from you three, are all dead."


    Although his heart had already known, after hearing what Xavion said heprehended. Baye and Shaw Danon are still not helped and their eyes almost ck out and faint again.


    Master Doyal Shen sighs softly, his left hand swings, a red bead flies out from his sleeve, flies in front of Shaw Danon and Bay, rolls across their foreheads; suddenly, cool air flooded their bodies. Their minds, which had originally been taut, nerves seemed to loosen; they grew physically and mentally exhausted, could not help but fall asleep.


    Doyal Shen waved his hand, the disciples who have been standing bow, then leave the hall. Within the hall, only six people remain.


    At this moment the short, plump man said: "Shixiong, you used ¡¯Calming Beads¡¯ to temporarily settle them; but, when they wake up, what are you going to do?"


    Master Doyal Shen thought for a moment, turned to the Taoist sitting at left and asked: "Vasp Caelo Shidi, what do you think?"


    Chapter 5 Adopt B


    Master Vasp Caelo is a tall, solemn man; head of Jadeon¡¯s "Dragon Head Peak." In Jadeon, except the head Master Doyal Shen¡¯s main peak, his peak is the strongest. Vasp Caelo is a severe man, in addition to managing his own disciples he is also in charge of punishments in Jadeon. Jadeon disciples respect their head Master Doyal Shen of course, but the most feared is Vasp Caelo.


    Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, after a while he said: "There is so many strange things in it, I am afraid we cannot clear this matter in a short time. However, Grasstemple Vigers living near us, we cannot ignore them. I think we should adopt them as disciples."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded and said: "Yes, that is what I thought. The two children will be lonely out there; we have to take care of them. I have not adopted any disciples for years; which Shidi can help me adopt them?"


    At that moment, the short plump man, head of Jadeon¡¯s "Bamboo Peak" Tian Bolis, said:"Shixiong, from what I think, it is best not to let two of them remain under the same house. If they stay together, seeing each other constantly, it will remind them of the past; their sadness will never end, it will not be good for their future!"


    Master Doyal Shen thought for a moment, said: "Tian Shidi¡¯s right. They are still young, but facing such great changes; we have to resolve their anger in their hearts, so we really should not let them live together in the same ce. That means we will need two Shidi to adopt them." Then, he looked to the others.


    Vasp Caelo, Tian Bolis and the rest of the five leaders turn their gaze toward Baye almost all at the same time; no one cares about Shaw Dannon.


    In cultivation, quality is of considerable importance; being gifted is better than practicing for hundreds of years. When Jadeon almost fell, they needed to only rely upon Master Jade Leaf who, although very young was also very talented and understood the ancient scrolls; his skill was far greater than the ancestor¡¯s practice. From a member of a small faction of Jadeon, to the leader of the Good.


    In addition to strong talent, a good master is certainly hard to find; however, the disciples of superior quality are also rare. Baye¡¯s talent is far greater than others, the heads of Jadeon naturally gravitate towards him.


    After a while Tian Bolis coughed, said: "Hei hei, Shixiong, you know that my Bamboo Peak house always has a small amount of people, I¡¯d help you and adopt one."


    As he was about to point at Baye, the head of "Sun Rise Peaks" Shang Zheng Liang stood up, standing in front of Tian Bolis, and said to Master Doyal Shen: "Shixiong, today when I see this child I think there is a bond between us, it must be suyuan, how about letting him study under my house?"


    Each of the houses are gentle to the others on the surface; however, on the inside they arepeting with each other, seeing that Baye is extraordinary quality, who will ever know if he is going to be the next Master Jade Leaf. Even if adopting a far worse disciple, just a regr disciple, they never let the other houses have a chance. Because of Master Doyal Shen¡¯s position and strength, no one willpete against him; however, Doyal Shen said he will not adopt; who would pass up this kind of golden opportunity?


    Right after Shang Zheng Liang finished, the head of "Sun Set Peak" Master Tian Yun said: "Shang Shixiong, your house has more than two hundred disciples; if each of them have suyuan with you, don¡¯t you have far too many bonds?"


    Shang Zheng Liang blushed, was about to reply, Tian Bolis interrupted: "Tian Yun Shixiong is right, speaking of the number of disciples, all of oyu have more than a hundred. My Bamboo Peak only has seven people, how about..."


    Master Vasp Caelo interrupted, said: "Tian Shidi, the two childrens¡¯ lives are so poor, we need to give them the best care rather than focus on the number of people we have." Then he turned to Master Doyal Shen and saluted, then continued: "Shixiong, this child is really good quality, please let him be adopted under my house; I will carefully teach him tofort the souls of Grasstemple Vige."


    Master Doyal Shen pondered for a moment, Tian Bolis, Shang Zheng Liang and the others¡¯ hearts shout: not good, and as expected, after a while, Master Doyal Shen indeed replied: "Vasp Caelo Shidi¡¯s right, let him be adopted under your house."


    Vasp Caelo smiled and said: "Thank you, Shixiong."


    In people¡¯s eyes, those who know Vasp Caelo for a long time, Vasp Caelo usually will not smile; today, his smiled showed his heart is very happy. Now that Master Doyal Shen has said so, and Vasp Caelo¡¯s Dragon Head Peak is so powerful, the rest can only swallow their resentment.


    Doyal Shen paused, then said: "Well, the other one"


    Shang Zheng Liang coughed, eyes closed; Tian Yun stared at the ceiling of the hall, finding the patterns to be suddenly enthralling; Tian Bolis just: hei hei and gave a hollowugh, suddenly falling asleep; the head of "Peak of Wind" Ceng Shu Chang, who did not even get time to say anything, is meditating, seeming as though he did not care from the very beginning.


    Only the victorious Master Vasp Caelo looked at them coldly, but his eyes are smiling.


    Master Doyal Shen cannot help but feel a little embarrased, but of course he will not say: "so the low quality you will not even bother with." His mind pondered for a moment, then immediately found a scapegoat.


    "Tian Shidi." Master Doyal Shen smiled.


    Tian Bolis¡¯ heart jumped, he immediately got up and was about to speak, Master Doyal Shen interjected: "Grasstemple Vige¡¯s murder is your disciple, Xavion¡¯s, discovery; it seems this child and your Bamboo Peak have a strong bond between you. Hei hei, let him be adopted under your house."


    Tian Bolis is extremely anxious. Shaw Danon¡¯s quality is average, everyone can see that, so adopting him under the house is just a burden; of course he does not like it. He was about to speak, but how would Doyal Shen give him the opportunity to speak, finishing: "Well, this is the end, Shidi you must pay attention to investigating the murder, understand?"


    Vasp Caelo, and the others stood up and said: "Yes."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded, coughing several times, but did not look at Tian Bolis, quickly traveling into the back hall. After his shadow disappeared from the hall, in Jadeon Crystal Hall, the suddenughter broke out.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    Bamboo Peak disciple Xavion had been waiting outside of Crystal Hall, finally all the masters came out, he ran towards them; seeing Tian Bolis carrying Shaw Danon, could not help but be surprised for a moment and said: "Master, what happened?"


    As Tian Bolis saw him his heart burst out with anger, he said furiously: "What, what happened? Are you being stupid!? Why not quickly take it over?"


    Xavion quickly took Shaw Danon who is still sleeping. Tian Bolis was angry, his eyes saw Shang Zheng Liang, Tian Yun, and others who areughing, his heart grew even more angry, he shouted at Xavion: "Come on, what are you staring at?"


    When he finished, ignoring the others, his right hand drew in mid-air, red light shed, a red sword with red edging lept to his hand; then, jumping on the sword and piercing through the air he left.


    Xavion was puzzled for a moment, but at least heprehended that he had gained one more Shidi. He looked at Shaw Danon in his arms and said: "Xiao Shidi, I do not even know your name yet.


    Shaw Danon still sleeping, unaware of his own destiny, already having taken a great turn.


    Note 1: Shiniang Shishu, Shibo, Shixiong, Shidi, Shijie, Shimei.


    Shi mean master, so when character put behild "Shi", it mean master rted. Niang mean mom, so Shi niang mean master¡¯s wife. Shu mean younger brother of father, uncle, so Shi Shu master¡¯s Shidi or Shimei. Bo mean older brother of father, so Shi Bo mean master¡¯s Shi Xiong or Shi Jie. Xiong mean older brother, Shi Xiong mean older male disciple. Di mean younger brother, Shidi mean younger male disciple. Jie mean older sister, Shi Jie mean older female disciple. Mei mean younger sister, Shi Mei mean younger female disciple.


    Note 2: Uncle Bozo¡¯s name in chinese is Wang Er Shu. Wang is a chinesest name. Er mean second. Shu mean uncle. Hisst name is Wang, and the second son, and children call him uncle, so his name is Wang Er Shu.


    Note 3: Xiongdi-Xiong mean older brother, di mean younger brother, so Xiongdi mean bothers.

 Chapter 6: Meeting Master

    Chapter 6 Meeting Master A


    Shaw Danon awoke, startled for a moment then slowly sat up; the things that had happened over the past rushed into his heart like the tides onto the shore.


    Feels like waking up from a nightmare!


    "You¡¯ve woken up; that¡¯s good." A voice issued from the door; a person entered.


    Shaw Danon looked up and recognized that he was Xavion, the disciple he had seen in Peak of Widow. In his mind, seeing familiar people, he felt slightly warmer.


    "Song big brother." Shaw Danon cried.


    Although Xavion is arge fellow, his heart cannot help but feel sorrow. He went to the bed, touched Shaw Danon¡¯s head, said softly: "xiao shidi, don¡¯t be sad; from now on, we are one big family."


    Shaw Danon not understanding, asked: "What family?"


    Xavion smiled and told him that Tian Bolis had adopted him as a disciple. Of course, the minor conflict between the Jadeon elders during the day at the Peak of Widow¡¯s Crystal Hall, he will never learn of.


    Shaw Danon listened, feeling a bit lost. Jadeon, in such a farm boy¡¯s eyes, are like immortals; never having thought for one day that he will have the opportunity to join Jadeon. However, the price is not what he would have willingly paid for it.


    He grit his teeth, feeling that it¡¯s useless to think about the matter any longer. Then he said: "Song Shixiong."


    Xavion smiled, nodded, said: "Good. Xiao Shidi, you have slept for a day and night; you are probably hungry, right?"


    Shaw Danon did not think that he was; but, after Xavion asked this, his stomach growled twice.


    Xavionughed: "Come, Xiao Shidi, we will eat something first, and then you can learn a bit about our faction; after, you can go see master and shi niang, and the other shixiongs."


    Shaw Danon nodded his head then got out of bed. Noticing the room he is in is quite simr to Peak of Widow Jadeon disciples¡¯ room, but it seemed evenrger.


    Xavion walked with him as he exined: "Bamboo Peak is different from the other houses in Jadeon. We have very few people, the total number of people is ten, including you, so the room isrger." Walking to the entrance there is also a simr small courtyard. Once out of the yard, there is also a hallway; but, there is only a dozen houses, far less than Peak of Widow.


    Shaw Dannon followed Xavion toward the kitchen. Learning from his speech, Bamboo Peak has stood since Master Jade Leaf, reaching Tian Bolis¡¯ hands now as the sixth generation; has always been the same way, not many people. Now the elders, except Master Tian Bolis, remain only as Shishu Surin, wife of Tian Bolis. The two have a daughter, Hidi, thirteen years old, two years older than Shaw Dannon; as such, Shaw Dannon is the true Xiao Shidi.


    Among all of the disciples of Tian Bolis, Xavion is the oldest shixiong, following him is Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, He Dazhi, Ludaxin, and Dubishu.


    Shaw Danon trying his best to remember: "Oh, Dayi shixiong, Dali shixiong, Dazhi shixiong, Daxin shixiong, Dashu shixiong......"


    Xavionughed: "it¡¯s Dubishu shixiong."


    Shaw Danon was slightly startled, then realizing, asked: "Why isn¡¯t sixth shixiong the same?"


    Xavion said: "Originally, he was indeed called Dashu, but you say that again and listen to it."


    Shaw Dannon murmured: "Dudashu, Dudashu, Uncle Du... ..." then understood and beganughing.


    Xavion alsoughed: "You know, in fact, master does not really care about it. However, shi niang is very annoyed and, after a few times, she said how Du shidi does not respect his master and that he needed to learn some lessons; the Du shidi was scared half to death and quickly asked master and shi niang to provide a new name for him. Later, shi niang gave him the name ¡¯Dubishu.¡¯ Say this name a few more times."


    Shaw Danon lightly said: "Dubishu, Dubishu, gambling must lose ... ..." broke out inughter so hard that he bent himself forward.


    Xavion had originally nned to make himugh, perhaps it would help diminish his feelings of grief; seeing Shaw Danon happy, he smiles: "Sixth shidi was really addicted to gambling before he arrived her. Later, by chance, master brought him here; although he does not gamble anymore, he usually loves to put bets down for fun, shi niang doing this is also a warning."


    Shaw Danon smiled, the mournful mood had been softened a lot. Also seeing da shixiong is so kind, the fear of the future also gradually settled down.


    After eating in the kitchen, Xavion took Shaw Danon to the Bamboo Peak¡¯s main hall "Hall of Quietude." All of the people from Jadeon¡¯s Bamboo Peak at the moment are all in the Hall of Quietude. Paved with red bricks, red tiles and stone pirs; a "Tai Chi" carved on the ground, everything is simple.


    There are two people seated on chairs, one is Tian Bolis, the second person is a quiet, graceful woman of about thirty; there is an adorable little girl standing beside her with a pair of watery bright eyes.


    The other five male disciples lined up, standing below, tall or short, strong or thin, at that moment all of their eyes were peering at Shaw Danon.


    Xavion stepped up and said respectfully: "master, shi niang, disciple has brought Xiao Shidi here."


    Tian Bolis snorted, slightly impatient, Surin looked at Shaw Danon, said: "Daren, he had slept for a day and a night. I fear he is hungry, you should take him to eat something first."


    Xavion said: "In reply to Shi niang, I had just went to the kitchen with Xiao Shidi."


    Surin nodded, looked at Tian Bolis, no longer speaking. Tian Bolis snorted again, said: "let¡¯s begin."


    Shaw Danon, uncertain what to do, heard Xavion whisper behind him: "Xiao Shidi, quickly kneel down and kowtow to master."


    Shaw Danon immediately knelt down, "dong dong dong" kowtowed more than ten times in a row, heavily and loudly.


    "Ha ha." Hidi, the little girl could not helpughing. Surin smile: "Good boy, nine times is enough."


    Shaw Danon replied "Oh," then stopped and looked up. People saw hisrge, red forehead; could not helpughing aloud. However, in Tian Bolis¡¯ eyes, Shaw Danon was so stupid that he could not even be more stupid; the thought of teaching another idiot in the future, hisrge head seems to grow slightly bigger.


    "Well, that¡¯s it," Tian Bolis was in a very bad mood, waving: "Daren, you take care of him first, teach him the rules of our faction and some basic methods of Taoism."


    Xavion answered: "Yes," hesitated, then said, "But Master, xiao shidi was still little, this entry disciple¡¯s homework ... ..."


    Tian Bolis rolled his eyes, responded: "do it." Stood up, and, without looking back, went to the back hall; all the disciples bowed together, said: "escort master."


    After Tian Bolis left, and before anyone said anything, the little girl Hidi already jumped in front of Shaw Danon and started staring at him closely. Shaw Danon, seeing her cute face in front of his eyes, although still young, but already beautiful; when he was in Grasstemple Vige, he had never seen such a beautiful girl around his age. He could not help blushing.


    "Ha," Hidi seeming like she had found a treasure, pointing to Shaw Danon,ughed out loud: "shixiongs, you see, he blushes when he sees me."


    Bursts ofughter filled the hall, Shaw Danon¡¯s face became even more red. Surin came over and said: "Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t make fun of shidi."


    Hidi made a face, but does not take her mother¡¯s words into mind; standing straight up she tells Shaw Danon: "Hey, call me shijie."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was angry, but seeing Hidi¡¯s bright eyes and beautiful body, his heart grew confused, can not help but respond: "shijie."


    Hidi was always the youngest in Bamboo Peak, but now she has gained a shidi that is younger than her, she was very happy. She was pretending to be an elder in front of Shaw Danon, said: "good boy, xiao shidi, you need to listen to shijie oh."


    Chapter 6 Meeting Master B


    Shaw Dannon answered: "Yes."


    Surin pulled her daughter aside, said: "don¡¯t speak anymore nonsense." Then, she turned to Xavion and said, "Daren, xiao shidi is still young, I am worried that homework may be a little difficult; so, take good care of him."


    Xavion said respectfully: "Yes."


    The other five shidi stood togetherughing, looking at each other; all are happy that Xavion is the one tasked with taking care of Shaw Danon.


    Just then, Surin suddenly made a strange movement; turning the neck as though she were stretching muscles, significantly different than her graceful temperament just moments before. Just at that moment, all Bamboo Peak disciples stoppedughing, tongue-tied; they seemed like they sensed disastering.


    Surin cleared her throat, said: "You ......"


    "Shi niang," Xavion shouted, forehead sweating.


    Surin frowned and said: "what?"


    The remaining five shidi also said at the same time: "da shixiong, what are you doing?"


    Xavion hurriedly said: "Shi niang, Xiao Shidi just started, disciple is following master¡¯s order to teach him the rules of our faction and the daily homework. So, we need to go now."


    Surin was quiet for a moment, then nodded and said: "you are right, go."


    "What?" The remaining five shidi shouted.


    Xavionughed hollowly, stepped forward and picked up Shaw Danon, not waiting for anyone to say anything, immediately they went outside, he said: "xiao shidi, let shixiong find a quiet ce first, then teach you the rules."


    Hidi followed with a smile. Someone behind him scolded loudly: "Shame on you Da shixiong!"


    "Coward!"


    ......


    Shaw Danon heard these and was puzzled. Thinking to himself: "why would people call da shixiong coward for teaching him the rules?"


    As his mind was thinking, Surin suddenly shouted, as cold as ice and snow: "Shut up!"


    The hall was quiet immediately.


    Surin said: "All of you are useless; all of you got scared once you saw that I want to test your cultivation. Another five years from now is Jadeon¡¯s ¡¯Seven Peak Tournament¡¯ held every sixty years; thest time you had your master and I angry half to death, if this time you do not try harder, we will look shameful in front of other houses! Come on, all five of youe together... ..."


    Xavion ran faster and faster, ran out of the hall and went straight to the back hill. Shaw Danon sprawled over his shoulder, the brushes on both sides pass by at high speed. Hidi had taken out a red silk with light amber coloring; half transparent, radiating soft red light, apparently a cultivator esper. At this time Hidi, standing on top of the red silk, made a random sign with her hand and the silk carried her flying in the air, following Xavion from behind.


    Shaw Danon had never seen such a miraculous thing, he was more than surprised. Seeing Hidi flying, his eyes showed admiration.


    Hidi saw his expression and felt very proud, catching up with Shaw Danon flying next to him, she said: "what is it, aren¡¯t I powerful?"


    Shaw Danon kept on nodding and said: "Yes, yes, yes, yes, shijie you are really powerful, shijie you can run very fast while standing on red cloth!"


    Hidi thought for a moment, then realized, figuring out what he meant by the red cloth, she could not helpughing: "fool!"


    Shaw Danon, puzzled, heard Xavionugh: "xiao shidi, what you are talking about, that is ¡¯Phoenix Soul¡¯ crafted by shi niang while she was young, her famous esper. Very powerful. One of the most well known cultivator espers in Jadeon, how is it be the, the red cloth?"


    Shaw Danon blushed and secretly looked at Hidi, only saw herughing at him.


    After running for a while, the three went to the slopes of the small back hill. Xavion stopped and put down Shaw Danon. Hidi alsonded on earth, hand¡¯s sign to return, seeming like there is a spirit within "Phoenix Soul," it automatically rolled up, te around her waist, appearing like a nice red belt.


    This hillside was covered with bamboo, some thick some thin, flourishing across the forest. But, looking closely, the bamboo is different and unusual; it had ck bamboo joint.


    Xavion, pointing to the bamboo forest, tells Shaw Danon: "Xiao shidi, we Bamboo Peak house have a rule; the early entry disciples need to cut down bamboo here daily. You are still young, just chop one down daily for the first three months; as for the thickness, that is up to you."


    When Shaw Danon heard Xavion talk about homework at the beginning, Surin also needed Xavion to take care of him, his mind thought it should be difficult, but he found out it is like chopping firewood. He was born in Grasstemple Vige, as a farmer¡¯s child, he went with adults to the hill several times to cut firewood; his heart widened with a smile, he said "da shixiong, I have chopped wood before, don¡¯t worry."


    Xavion wanted to say something, but paused; smiled for a moment and said: "That¡¯s good. We will walk back slowly, I will let you remember the trail, then you cane here alone in the future. On the way back, I will teach you the rules of our faction."


    Hidiughed: "Da shixiong, why do you run in such a hurry to say something so useless and then slowly walk back; are you afraid my mother will beat you up?"


    Xavion¡¯s face grew red, not bothering with her and instead telling Shaw Danon: "xiao shidi, you must remember well, the faction¡¯s first regtion, must respect master... ..."


    In fact, Jadeon Bamboo Peak¡¯s head Tian Bolis is justzy, although he seeks reputation he has always been toozy to discipline his disciples. Generally, he just teaches them the basics of Taoism thenter pays no attention, letting the disciples off on their own self study. But his wife, Surin, always loves topete with others, often getting into fights. Very famous when she was young, but after marrying Tian Bolis, her temper had reduced significantly but then often felt bored. Also, secondly, the disciples are so useless, in Jadeon¡¯s "Seven Peak Tournament" held every sixty years, for many sessions, all the Bamboo Peak disciples were defeated; aside from Da Shixiong Xavion who won one round, the rest had all lost and be Jadeon¡¯s joke.


    Surin always wants to win, how could she bear such a shame of loss, so, often, she "teaches" the disciples on her husband, Tian Bolis¡¯, behalf. Although she looks soft, her temper is quite urgent; her cultivation is extremely high, she may beat the disciples ck and blue all over if not careful. People fear the beautiful shi niang far more than the fat, short master.


    By this time, it was alreadyte, the sun sunk to the west; a brilliant sunset painted the sky. Sun shining down on Bamboo Peak, they walk slowly to the mountain. The barking of a dog came from the house on top of the peak mixed with scream of some poor men.

 Chapter 7: New Beginning

    Chapter 7 New Beginning A


    The sky is already dark by dinner hour.


    On Bamboo Peak, the entire back of the mountain was filled with forests of bamboo. The people¡¯s houses are all built at the front hill, thergest and most important is the main hall, Hall of Quietude, the Tian Bolis couple and their daughter lived in one of the back halls. Next to Hall of Quietude is the courtyard where the disciples live. Because there is only a few people, a small number of house is higher than the poption, everyone has their own room; even the newly arrived Shaw Danon has one as well. Ifparing the living conditions Bamboo Peak is superior to the other peaks.


    The only remaining locations are the Tai Chi Cave, kitchen and the dining hall. At this time all the disciples gathered in the dining hall; Sixth disciple Aman (Dubishu), who is in charge of cooking, is serving foods to the table, mostly vegetables, few are meats. Disciples are seated on the right side of the long table following order of oldest to youngest, Xavion sat in the front, Shaw Danon sat at the end. Across the table there is arge chair and two smaller chairs, the ce seems to be prepared for Tian Bolis¡¯ family.


    Shaw Danon saw there is an empty seat next to him, where Aman had set. After a while Aman, finally finished serving meals, washed his hands then went back to the seat, waiting with the other disciples for their master to arrive.


    Aman looked quite young, thin, pointed face,rge eyes; looking life a thief, seemed to be clever. He sat down and looked at Shaw Danon, smiling: "Xiao shidi, what is your name?"


    Shaw Danon honestly said: "Shaw Danon."


    Aman nodded, point to himself, said: "I am your sixth shixiong Aman."


    Shaw Danon respectfully said :"Sixth shixiong."


    Aman coughed, patted on his shoulder and smiles: "In a minute, you can try your Shixiong¡¯s cooking skill.."


    See this table full of foods, Shaw Danon could not help but swallow, nodding firmly.


    Aman suddenly smiled, pointed to the hall entrance, said: "Xiao Shidi, after a moment master shi niang and Xiao Shimei wille, we¡¯ll make a bet, okay?"


    Shaw Danon froze, the other disciples had turned their heads with a smile, fifth disciple Ludaxin, who sat on the other side of Aman,ughed: "old sixth, your gambling addiction arises again, ah?"


    Fourth disciple He Dazhi said: "He hasn¡¯t won for a long time, and now seeks to fool a child?"


    "Get lost!" Aman waved again and again, ignoring the other people, smiling and telling Shaw Danon: "Xiao Shidi, who do you think from master¡¯s family will be the first one to enter? Well, you are new; you can have first guess, so people won¡¯t say sixth shixiong bullied you."


    Second disciple Wu Dayi, sitting at the far side, cried loudly: "Xiao shidi, this is a bet; first, ask him what will happen if you lose or win?"


    Aman grunted and said: "What? You are afraid I will bilk, ah? I, Aman, walk across the whole world; what I rely on is my gamblers conduct which is famous around the world (everyoneughed: "but you have never won!"), xiao shidi, if you guess right, I will help you chop down the bamboo for ten days. If you lose, you need to help me wash the dishes for ten days, how does that sound?"


    Everyone isughing, Xavion scoffs: "useless."


    Shaw Danon seeing all shixiong smile, kind and friendly, not thinking him as an outsider, his heart feeling warm, said: "Deal."


    Aman pped his leg, suddenly feeling energetic and radiant, said: "xiao shidi, tell me, master, shi niang and xiao shimei; who wille in first?"


    All eyes fall on Shaw Danon, Shaw Danon pondered for a moment; Jadeon always respect their master as most important; so, Tian Bolis, as a master, should enter first. Immediately he said loudly: "I guess that master wille in first."


    Everyoneughed, Ludaxin shook his head: "can¡¯t believe that today someone really got fooled by old sixth."


    Aman very happy, looking at Shaw Danon, said: "xiao shidi, in fact, xiao shimei is always the first one rushed in. Haha, you will stay to help me wash dishes then. "


    Shaw Danon touched his head, could not help butugh out, nodded: "Yes, sixth shixiong."


    The short third disciple Zheng Daliughed: "old sixth, are you serious?"


    Aman rolling his eyes, said: "what are you saying old third, I did not force him, we are all happy to lose isn¡¯t it xiao shidi?"


    Shaw Danon nodded, suddenly Xavion said: "master is here."


    Everyone hid their expression, stood up, facing the door, ready to greet the master. A momentter, Tian Bolis¡¯ stout body appeared at the entrance, and behind him is ... ...


    Empty!


    He came alone.


    Everyone is stunned, Aman can not help but ask immediately: "Master, where are shi niang and xiao shimei?"


    Tian Bolis stared at him, said lightly: "Shi niang went back home with xiao shimei."


    All are stunned, but after a moment they could not helpughing, watching Tian Bolising, Shaw Danon felt embarrassed, would like tough but not dare tough, Aman was stunned and speechless.


    Tian Bolis sat in hisrge chair, waved his hand and said: "eat."


    All disciples sat down, everyone looked at Aman with a faint smile. Tian Bolis looked Shaw Dannon then turn to Xavion: "Have you told him the rules and precepts of the our faction?"


    Xavion nodded: "Yes, I told xiao shidi twelve rules twenty precepts. As for the basic Dagos cultivation practices, disciple saw xiao shidi is tired today since it¡¯s his first day, intend to formally teach him tomorrow."


    Tian Bolis nodded, agreeing, turn to Shaw Danon and said: "Seventh."


    Shaw Danon had not realized, Aman pushed him, that remind him that master is calling himself, quickly stood up and said: "Disciple is here."


    Tian Bolis shook his head and lost a bit of confidence on that slow-reacting disciple, said: "You first follow da shixiong, remember to try hard; knowledge is boundless, diligence is your friend. Even if your quality is not as good as others, as long as you persevere, you will get it someday, understand?"


    Shaw Danon respectfully said: "Yes."


    Tian Bolis waved: "eat."


    Shaw Danon was still young and short, sitting on a chair holding arge bowl, he has difficulty reaching foods from the dish that is slightly too far; however, Aman who is seated next to him helps him get it several times, chuckles: "Xiao shidi, eat more." Seems like he totally doesn¡¯t care that he just lost the bet, his gambling conduct really is not bad.


    Shaw Danon grateful hearted, nodded, eats for a while, secretly asked: "Sixth shixiong."


    Aman turned his head and said: "What?"


    Shaw Danon said: "Does shi niang still have a home?" In his little mind, Jadeon are like immortals, how can they still be concerned about the outside world.


    Aman said: "Of course, shi niang is still a human being. But Master said shi niang went back home, it¡¯s not really her parents¡¯ home, it means she went back to Bamboo Height, Shui Yue shishu¡¯s ce."


    Shaw Danon was surprised and said: "What?"


    Aman lowered his voice, said: "Shi niang was from house of Bamboo Height, with the Head of Bamboo Height, Master Shui Yue, were shijiemei. But then, no idea how, she was as pretty as flower, suprisingly married to master, I heard a lot of male shishu in Jadeon don¡¯t understand... ... "


    "Puff", a chopstick fell on Aman¡¯s forehead; the strength is not light, causing his forehead to turn red. They were shocked, seeing Tian Bolis¡¯ angry face, his hand missing a chopstick. Aman turned to Shaw Danon and stuck out his tongue, not daring to say anymore, then put his head down and resumed eating.


    At this time, Xavion asked Tian Bolis: "Master, the Head of the Faction asked to have a meeting between seven houses, howe only Shui Yue shishu didn¡¯t show up?"


    Tian Bolis grunted and picked up another pair of chopsticks, said: "That old nun pretended to be sick, sent someone to tell the Head of the Faction about what...she had a fever and could not go; also, shixiong actually believed it. Hmph! Today, if she came, I can rob the boy which will be easier, may not lose everything..."


    Fourth disciple He Dazhi coughed twice, whispered: "Master, Shui Yue shishu¡¯s house never adopts male disciples."


    Tian Bolis stopped, shook his head and said: "And your shi niang too, once she heard Shui Yue had any problems, immediately took Ling¡¯er and saw her, seems like the end of the world, really."


    All the disciples looked at each other, all are filled with happy expressions on their face, Xavion hesitated a moment, and asked: "Master, how long shi niang will stay with Shui Yue shishu?"


    Tian Bolis red at him, said: "What do you mean how long? Went today, tonight will be back."


    "Aw!" all disciples sighed, all of them were disappointed. Tian Bolis looks around, snorted, and asked Xavion: "Today shi niang guide you guys on practice again?"


    Xavion did not even have time to speak, second disciple Wu Dayi already cut in: "Master, don¡¯t ask him, da shixiong deserted us today, what a shame."


    Xavion said angrily: "Nonsense, I have instruction from the master to help xiao shidi... ..."


    "Boo ... ..." crowd booed everywhere.


    Chapter 7 New Beginning B


    They spent an hour eating, then everyone was gone, Shaw Danon wanted to stay and help Aman to wash the dishes, Amanughed: "Xiao shidi, thank you; however, I can do it myself. You won the bet, don¡¯t worry, tomorrow I¡¯ll help you chop the bamboo."


    Shaw Danon, quite embarrassed, was about to say something; Xavion¡¯s voice issued in from outside: "sixth, don¡¯t help him." Xavion came in from outside, told Shaw Danon: "xiao shidi,e, I¡¯ll take you to your room."


    Shaw Danon nodded, but Aman said: "da shixiong, what did you say?"


    Xavion said: "xiao shidi has just started, needs to build a solid foundation, not the time to bezy."


    Aman scratched his head and said: "that¡¯s right, how about this, xiao shidi, this time I owe you one, if you need me to do something for you in future, just tell me, ok?"


    Shaw Danon said: "Sixth shixiong, what about we just forgot about, it¡¯s just ... ..."


    Aman be serious, said righteously: "What are you talking about, am I the kind of people who doesn¡¯t know the different between right or wrong, good or evil, a promise is a promise, or other shixiongs willugh at me."


    Shaw Danon nodded his head, but didn¡¯t understand what that had to do with right or wrong, good or evil?


    Xavion pulled Shaw Danon¡¯s hand, said: "Xiao shidi,e, I¡¯ll take you to your new room."


    They leave the kitchen, sky already darkened, bright moon slowly rising, hanging on the east sky. They passed Hall of Quietude¡¯s entrance, Shaw Danon looked to the inside and saw all the lights had gone out; all are darkness except the moonlight shining at the front entrance, quite ghastly.


    Walking for another moment, they returned to the courtyard where the disciples live; Xavion took him to the far right house, said: "xiao shidi, today when you woke up the room you were in is where I live; the other shide¡¯s houses are all following order, all on the right side; the several rooms on the left were empty." Pausing, he looked at Shaw Danon and said: "You live by yourself, are you scared?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head.


    Xavion smiled: "This is it. We are men, how can we be afraid of loneliness! Come, we will go inside." Talking with Shaw Danon and went inside.


    Shaw Danon carefully examined this strange ce butter will be apanied with it for a long time: a small courtyard¡¯s corner, pine tree on the left, five to six bamboo on the right, two or three people high. The small stones paved into a trail in the courtyard, lined with grass, the night wind blowing, gently shaking the bamboo leaves, a faint wave of grass fragrance came, everything is quiet.


    Xavion opened the door, lit up the candles, said: "Xiao shidi,e in."


    Shaw Danon went in, saw the house furnished as simply as Xavion¡¯s room, table, chairs, bed, have nothing else.


    Xavion said: "I had already cleaned a bit today, you stay here for now. Life on the mountain is harsh, you are still small, may feel lonely, but we cultivator, must able to bear all kind of suffering, the matters of daily life, you will have to do all by yourself. "


    Shaw Danon said: "Yes, da shixiong."


    Xavion nodded his head, looked around, said: "If there is nothing more then I will go back. You¡¯ve been tired, get some early rest."


    Shaw Danon answered, then suddenly remembered something, said: "da shixiong, it just getting dark, why don¡¯t other shixiong move around?"


    Xavionughed: "You don¡¯t know, we studied Taoism cultivation in Bamboo Peak at least four decades already, rarely go out. Bamboo Peak is already boring to us, so toozy for a walk, like fourth loves to read, second loves to hum songs, hard working people like third will stay in the house and practice, normally won¡¯te out. "


    Shaw Danon understand, Xavion smiled and patted his head, and remind him a few things, then turned away.


    Shaw Danon went back to his house, closed the door, suddenly feeling the whole world had been quieted down, without any voice. He went back to the table, sat nkly for a while, nothing to do, then blew out the lights, took off his coat then went to bed. Turning over and over again, drowsily falling asleep.


    "Ah!"


    In the dark, Shaw Danon shouted and sat up, gasping for air. He was dreaming back to Grasstemple Vige, saw his father and mother, but also able to see every child ymates, uncles and aunts, all smiling, but all the sudden they have be dead, bloody, horror. His body shaking, that¡¯s why he woke up.


    He sat a while on the bed, breath getting slower and more calm, eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness. Saw that window opened a bit, a faint pale moonlight shines on the brick surface, seem like frost and snow.


    Shaw Danon is not sleepy, got up and went to the door, opened the door and went outside.


    Silence surrounding him, faint soundsing from unknown insects. Moonlight like water, shine on his body.


    He look up watched the sky and saw many stars. Moon on mid-air, white and bright.


    "How is Jingyue doing now, is he unable to sleep too?" He whispered, sighed, returned to the room; suddenly, his close loosen up a little, a thing rolled out from his clothes, fell on the ground.


    Shaw Danon shocked, leaned over and picked it up; but, it is a dim dark purple bead, there is a hole on the bead.It seem like the purple bead is string with the Jade Prayer Bead that day. These days he was facing series of great changes, has been forgotten this thing, but now remember that Pozhi told him to throw this bead away.


    Thinking of this, suddenly his heart grew bitter, his father and mother did not leave him anything, the bond between Pozhi and himself is light, but that night together, they saw each other as family; and that ugly bead is the only thing Pozhi left him.


    Shaw Danon raised his hand, holding the bead in the air, facing the moon. Under the moonlight, the bead¡¯s color grew lighter, into a light purple; translucent. Inside a green energy swirl can constantly be seen; it seemed to have a spirit within, wanting to hatch. However, everytime the green grew closer to the surface of the bead, it will light up a little "…e" word and block it back.


    Shaw Danon looking at it for a long time, begins to like it, but also because this is the only thing Pozhi left behind, and Shaw Danon doesn¡¯t want to lose it. He thought for a long time, took off a red string, it was a gift his father and mother gave to him wishing for long life and peace. Most people will use gold or silver lock, but his poor family can only use red string instead.


    He tied the bead with red string and wore it, hung on his chest. Not feeling cold, but warmth. He smiled to himself, looked up at the sky to the moon, turned back to his room and went to bed.


    His first day in the Jadeon has ended.

 Chapter 8: Teaching

    Chapter 8 Teaching A


    "Shaw Danon!"


    A sweet voice in a deafening pitch cried out waking Shaw Danon from his dream. Opening his eyes he suddenly saw a big mouth, two rows of sharp teeth,ying right before him; he let out a scream: "AH!"


    "Kaka kaka ... ..." a burst ofughter came from behind.


    Shaw Danon finally calmed down, saw a big brown dog in front of him. Half a man high, with shiny bright yellow hair, lying on his bed. Behind the yellow dog, Hidi in tight red clothes,ughing.


    Shaw Danon secretly nce at therge yellow dog, seeing itsrge body, sharp fangs, a long tongue sticking out, a ferocious look. He had never seen such arge dog before, he felt a little fearful but then saw Hidi smiling at him, he murmured said: "Shijie, what¡¯s up?"


    "What¡¯s up?" Hidi said smiling, suddenly turning serious, frowns and shouts loudly: "It¡¯s already morning and you ask me what¡¯s up? Hurry and get up, we are going to the mountain to chop bamboo."


    Shaw Danon curious: "You need to go too?"


    Hidi said: "nonsense, any new disciples of our house need to go up to the mountain and cut down ¡¯ck Bamboo¡¯ for the first three years, I started at ten years old, so this is myst year. Hey, why are you still in bed?"


    Shaw Danon quickly answered, and carefully moved away from the big dog, got off the bed, hurried through getting dressed.


    Hidi shouted: "catch it." Threw a machete over.


    Shaw Danon caught it with both hands, saw that it was amon machete, quite heavy. Getting everything ready, he said to Hidi: "Shijie, do we need to ask Da Shixiong toe too?"


    Hidi rolled her eyes at him, said: "Didn¡¯t you hear me say only new disciples new to do homework, so it¡¯s just me and you now who need to chop bamboo, let¡¯s go."


    She waved her hand, Shaw Danon did not move, but the big yellow dog jumped out of bed, shaking his tail, then barked twice at Shaw Danon, growled bearing its teeth, and then ran outside.


    Shaw Danon head this many times, remembered there was the sound of barking while following Da Shixionging back from the rear hill; seemed to be this dog. His mind could not help but secretly think: "Jadeon is so cool, even a random dog is muchrger than the one we had in the vige."


    He followed Hidi out of the room, saw it is still early morning. Walking out of the corridor, looking at the back hill from a discance, hazy fog rolled through the mountains.


    Two people and a dog walking towards Bamboo Peak back hill.


    Yesterday, Shaw Danon was carried by Xavion to the hill; it seemed reasonably quick to reach there, and the trail seemedfortable too. But, today, when only half way there; they discovered that the slope is increasing, the distance far further than what he had imagined.


    Hidi, on the other hand, did not use the "Phoenix Soul" today; still, she had a very easy time with walking. The red figure walking on the trail, fast and light-footed. Therge brown dog traveled easily, as well; unusually energetic, sometimes in the front, sometimes in the back and sometimes running into the woods. With no idea what he is doing in there, bursting out from the other side after a moment, very excited.


    After half hour, Shaw Danon grew very tired, panting, legs aching.


    Hidi walking in the front, and looking back at him, grunted, said: pletely useless, just stop and rest a bit then."


    Shaw Danon nodded and sat down, breathing hard. That big yellow dog was gone, ran off somewhere else.


    Shaw Danon rested for a moment. He sat on the trail, looked down and saw Bamboo Peak stands tall and straight, near by mountains seem a much shorter distance away.


    "Shijie, I have something to ask you, don¡¯t know ... ..."


    Hidi noticed his words are kind of timid, pair of eyes looked toward, feeling sort of proud, subconsciously fixed her hair a little. Her face got a little serious: "Just ask."


    "Why we do need to cut the bamboo as homework, I thought homework is to practice cultivation?"


    Hidi curled up her lip, said: "You know nothing. For a cultivator, the body is one of the most important aspects. My mom said, if the body is not strong enough, no matter how strong the magic is, it is difficult to learn. We Jadeon are branched from Taoism , very focus on health. When learning deeper, the body will be even more important. Take our Jadeon strongest magic spell ¡¯Thunderde¡¯ as example... ... "


    Shaw Danon body twitched, his face became pale.


    Hidi felt strange: "what happen to you?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face still not settled, stammered: "No..nothing, I just think it must be very powerful because name of it."


    Hidi red at him, said: "Of course it is powerful, this is one of our Jadeon secret skills, not many people can cultivate it. I heard my dad said, to use this magic, they must use themself, with the help of esper, to attract the godly lighting from nine skies, as powerful as god, anyone there will be dead all at once, peerless power. "


    Shaw Danon sighed: "Yeah."


    Hidi spoke again: "Think about it, even with protective spells protecting you, it is the power of god¡¯s thunder. When normal people touch it, the will immediately turn to ashes. Of course the caster¡¯s cultivation must be deep, but with poor health, they will get killed by the lightning before anybody else does; how would they still be able to kill anyone?¡± She looked at Shaw Danon, said, ¡°so, my dad told you doing homework is good for you, yet you seem reluctant."


    Shaw Danon shocked, quickly jumped up and said: "No such thing, I never... never dare to disrespect master, and no reluctance. I have rested enough, let go, go! "


    He picked up the machete, began to move, ran really quickly to the mountain. Hidi looked at his back, smiled gently, and followed him.


    Finally reaching the hill, Shaw Danon was already out of breath. The big yellow dog has beenying in the bamboo forest. Seeing the two of theming, he barks a few times, but does not even bother to get up; then, he turned his head.


    Shaw Danon said: "really fast!"


    "Are you talking about Big Ye?" Hidi came up from behind, her face is not red nor is she out of breath.


    Shaw Dannon pointed to the big dog, said: "Its name is Big Ye?"


    Hidi said: "Yeah, don¡¯t underestimate him, he is strong."


    Shaw Dannon murmured: "Tell from the size, at least twenty years old."


    Hidi shouted: "No way!"


    Shaw Dannon was surprised: ¡°He is less than twenty years old? Then Big Ye must grow really fast.¡±


    At this moment Big Ye barked ruthlessly at Shaw Danon.


    Hidi said: "I meant not that few years. Uh, let¡¯s see, he was already here when fourth Shixiong came and that¡¯s seventy years; no, third shixiong said that Big Ye was already here when he came, then that¡¯s ny-seven years. Ah!" She suddenly shouted, Shaw Dannon was surprised, quickly said: "what?"


    Hidi happily said: "I remember. When I was a child, one day Mom and Dad were arguing; she said she is going to kill the dog that Dad raised when he was a child to cook dog soup, made Dad very angry. Big Ye was also scared for many days and did not dare to go home!"


    Chapter 8 Teaching B


    Shaw Danon suprised, said: "Big Ye afraid to return home?"


    Hidi said: "Yeah, Big Ye has lived for many years, he understands humans; and, knowing how strong Mom is, he was really afraid he was going to be killed by her, so escape is the best. Smart, right?"


    "Of course!" Shaw Danon . He red at the big yellow dog again. Big Ye ignored him, snored then shook his tail, turned over his body andzilyy on the ground.


    When they got near the forest, Shaw Danon asked Hidi: "Shijie, when I arrived at Peak of Widow, I saw a monster that is muchrger than Big Ye, from what I heard, it¡¯s called ¡¯Water Kirin¡¯, is Big Ye the same as him? "


    Hidi walked into bamboo forest, shaking her head: "No, Mister Spirit is an ancient rare beast, spiritual animal, far stronger than Big Ye, they can¡¯t bepared."


    While talking, she took Shaw Danon through the woods. After a while, they came to a ce with more bamboo, the ck Bamboo here are all about wrist wide, very slim.


    "Here, for next three months you only need to chop down one bamboo daily." Hidi seriously said.


    "That thin? Only one?" Shaw Danon said surprised.


    Hidi grunted and said: "try to cut it."


    Shaw Danon nodded, held up the machete and went toward a stalk of bamboo; looked at it for a moment, then swung the machete at it. It felt like the machete had struck against a stone, the force shocked Shaw Danon¡¯s hands. The bamboo bent forward a bit, then flicked back. Shaw Danon is not fast enough to dodge, his head got hit by the bamboo, leaving a red mark where it had contacted.


    "Ka ka ... ..." Hidiughed again, after a moment she said: "You stay here and work, I will do my own homework." She smiled and walked away.


    Shaw Danon touched his face where it had been hit and saw a faint white mark was left at the ce where the bamboo had been cut. For the whole morning, Shaw Danon dealt with that ck Bamboo, cut, split, saw, grind, press, bend; he tried every single method. Four hours passed, the sun rose up into the sky, his whole body was sweating, hands and feet felt powerless; he could only create a small wound on the ck Bamboo.


    Sounds of the singing arose; Hidi skipping back while humming an unknown song. She looked at Shaw Danon, then looked at that ck Bamboo, shook her head and raised her machete, ready to chop it.


    Shaw Danon quickly asked: "Shijie, what are you doing?"


    Hidi impatiently responded: "helping you chop it down."


    Shaw Danon forcefully shook his head, breathing heavily and said: "Thank shijie but no. This is my homework, I have finish it myself."


    Hidi grunted, pointed to the sun, said: "Do you know what time it is now?"


    Shaw Danon grit his teeth and said: "I still have to even when it¡¯s dark ... ..."


    "Idiot!" Hidi suddenly shouted at him. Shaw Danon shocked, speechless for a moment, only watching Hidi.


    Hidi shouted at him angrily, quite like a mother: "You don¡¯t look at the time, don¡¯t think about others. You need to do it until it is dark out, does that mean you want me to stay with you until darkness falls? If you really want to be sessful then work harder each day and think of a way toplete your homework within four hours rather than just speaking nonsense about working until it is dark!"


    Right after she finished talking, her machete swung piercing through air, after four slices, the bamboo fell on the ground, while Shaw Danon watched with his mouth open wide.


    Hidi looked at him, lightly said: "Let¡¯s go." and walked outside of the forest. Shaw Danon feeling embarrassment and shame, secretly made a resolution to work harder when doing homework.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    Shaw Danon went back to Bamboo Peak with a extremely tired body. It¡¯s already noon. Hidi silently walked back to the Hall of Quitetude. Shaw Danon stood still for a moment, then walked toward to his room with difficulty. At corridor entrance, Da Shixiong Xavion was standing there.


    Xavion smiled, asking: "How it is Xiao Shidi, are you tired?"


    Shaw Danon smiled tiredly, and shook his head.


    Xavion seeing him, although still young, but quite stubborn, could not help smiling. He walked with him to his room first, then said: "usually there will be hot water in the kitchen, in the future you can go shower when youe back, then have lunch after a moment. You take a break first, I wille tell you when it¡¯s time for lunch, we have another homework to do after lunch. "


    Shaw Danon shocked, asked: "There is still homework during the afternoon?"


    Xavion saw Shaw Danon¡¯s great reaction, startled for a bit, then realizes and smiles: "Oh, my fault, afternoon is the time for disciples to practice cultivation, today I will start teach you some basics of cultivation. "


    Shaw Danon was relieved, surprised and happy, whispered: "Da shixiong, is cultivation very powerful; very difficult to learn?"


    Xavion smiled: "When practice is deep, of course it is extremely powerful. As for is it hard to learn; that depends on their own quality and understanding. However, it does not matter if your quality is not as good as others, you heard what master saidst night: knowledge is boundless, diligence is your friend, but as long as your persevere and practice hard, no matter how difficult it is, you will still get it."


    Shaw Danon nodded hard.


    That day at lunch, Tian Bolis asked a few question of how Shaw Danon did on his homework, Hidi reproved Shaw Danon with much exaggeration about it, causing Shaw Danon to blush, he did not dare to look up.


    Tian Bolis listened to her, then shook his head, waved his hand, only said: "eat."


    Tian Bolis was toozy to scold Shaw Danon, but in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, he felt his master was really concerned about him, but that he himself could not do well. Master was not mad at him, very generous; a really rare good master. He felt ashamed in his heart, not daring to say anything more, just swore to himself that he must practice harder in the future to repay his master.


    After lunch, Tian Bolis returned to Hall of Quitetude. While other disciples walked to Tai Chi Cave, only Xavion and Shaw Danon returned to his room, said: "xiao shidi, our faction¡¯s practice really focuses on the basics, you just arrived, I will teach you the basis cultivation. After you remember what I said then practice on your own, if there is something you don¡¯t understand,e ask me, you got that? "


    Shaw Danon nodded, growing excited.


    Xavion¡¯s face growing serious said: "Another thing, I must warn you: our faction cultivation is extremely powerful, people from the evil side will try to spy on us. You must swear that after you learn this, if not our own faction¡¯s disciple, you can not teach it to others. "


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart moved, not quite understanding, but then realized, there is firmness on his face, said: "Yes. To God above, disciple Shaw Danon, if telling anyone else about Jadeon secret cultivation in the future, shall die under five thunder, leaving no body behind. "


    Xavion smiled, nodded and let him sit in front of the table, first taught Xavion him how to meditate, and then roughly talked about the body¡¯s energy movement, and finally taught him, "Pure Essence"¡¯s the firstyer method of cultivation.


    "Pure Essence" is the basic of all Jadeon¡¯s magical technique, found by Master Jadeon two thousand years ago from a Nameless Tome. Through many generation of Jadeon¡¯s masters research, and today, it has already be a powerful, amazing supreme cultivation.


    Pure Essence has three stages: Yu Qing, Shang Qing, Tai Qing. Most Jadeon disciples, including many intelligent people, spending whole life time, can never break through Yu Qing, although like that, even those with the top Yu Qing practice is already rare.


    Jadeon, with thousands of overall members, has only about ten people, including the head of Jadeon Doyal Shen, that can pass through Yu Qing and enter Shang Qing. But, with only those people, Jadeon became one of the strongest factions within cultivators. As for the legendary realm of Tai Qing, ording to legend, only Master Jade Leaf ever reached there.

 Chapter 9: Dagos and Fuwa

    Chapter 9 Dagos and Fuwa A


    It was Xavion¡¯s first time ying the role of teacher, seeing Shaw Danon hand holding his cheek and enchanted, he could not help but increase in enthusiasm and continue talking:


    Pure Essence process from simple to mostplicated. Most people need only one year to master Yu Qing¡¯s first level; however,ter on greater difficulties will appear. Normal people need five years for the second level. The third level is like a watershed, it separates the strong from the weak. If quality is just a little poor, they will be stuck there for the rest of their life, more aplished people may need as many as fifty to sixty years.


    Shaw Danon was tongue tied, Xavion smiled, and continued.


    Pure Essence¡¯s main cultivation incantation is roughlypleted in terms of outside instruction at the third level; following that is dependent upon quality and self-study. A master with high cultivation may be of slight assistance, the experiential is personal, only in ensuring disciples can experience a less crooked path. Of course, this so-called "crooked road" is measured in terms of a hundred years or more.


    When practice of Pure Essence reaches Yu Qing fourth level, meaning they have mastered the basic principles, disciples then can practice different types of magic and craft their own esper. The origin of espers is a long story. Myths and legends purported that the gods of heave have their own artifacts with peerless power. In the human world, cultivators are also able to develop. Those of weaker strength can fly at the speed of lightning, while the stronger are able to shake heaven and earth, destroy mountains and rivers.


    There are varieties of esper materials, some are strange. One thing, however, is certain; esper¡¯s material decides the esper¡¯s strength after it has been crafted. If simply normal iron is utilized to cast "Thunderde," the sword and the owner will have already turned to ashes before they even have an opportunity to attack enemies.


    In Jadeon, because Master Jade Leaf found the ancient sword "Regenesis" in the "Moontop Hollow," with noparable opponent. Many younger generations not only admired him, most people practice with swords as their esper. Thousands of yearster, many people became swordsmen, it has almost be Jadeon¡¯s unwritten rule, even the change of its name to Jadeon Sword Faction is not surprising.


    Here, there is need to mention the specifics of the head of Bamboo Peak, Tian Bolis. He himself crafted a sword esper, "me Spirit"; it is one of the most famous swords of Jadeon. However, for some unknown reason, he does not wish to encourage his disciples to practice swords. Not only that, he often "encourages" his disciples to craft some different sorts of esper which creates a bit of criticism within Jadeon. Since there is no written rule, however, and, secondly, Tian Bolis¡¯ disciples quality is just normal and low in number, people generally let them be.


    Within all of Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples, da shixiong Xavion maintains the highest level of cultivation, he has already reached Pure Essence¡¯s Yu Qing fifth level. Then, following his attainment, is fourth disciple He Dazhi, who has reached fourth level. Although he startedter than Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, he is the wisest of all the disciples; as such, he was capable of catching up even though he startedte.


    As for the second disciple Wu Dayi, third disciple Zheng Dali, fifth disciple Ludaxin, sixth disciple Aman, all were struggling in Yu Qing third level. But xiao shi mei Hidi was of extraordinary intelligence, parents carefully taught her while she was still a child. Although she started to do bamboo chopping homework at 10 years of age, she had already practiced Pure Essence for many years. At thirteen years old she reached Yu Qing fourth level, is able to use esper, is known as one of the famous precocious children in Jadeon, favoured by her parents and elders, Surin has given Hidi her famous "Phoenix Soul" as a self-defense esper.


    "Wow shijie is so smart!" Shaw Danon said.


    Xavion smiled: "Yes, xiao shimei is very intelligent. Very talented at cultivation. When master and shi niang teach her something, she willprehend it. Her quality is far better than us. Now she is still young, not practicing enough yet, it¡¯s just a matter of time for her to be far more sessful than us. To flourish, Bamboo Peak all rely on her."


    His eyes full of expectation, it is clear that he also put his hope on that lovely xiao shimei.


    Then, Xavion told Shaw Danon something to pay attention to during cultivation, and finally seriously said: :"Xiao shidi, I must tell you onest thing: our faction¡¯s cultivation is about progressing slowly, remaining down to earth. If you grow greedy and want to look for a short cut, not only will work not bepleted, it will also create disaster. To be sessful or not, was originally destined and can not be forced. Evil heretics and their Felkin evil practices are not to be satisfied and perpetually create more desire, they may bring forth nature¡¯s judgement, poor and pathetic. You must be careful."


    Shaw Danon frightened, hurriedly said: "Yes, Da shixiong, I understand."


    Xavion nodded, stood up and said: "That should be enough, Tai Chi Cave is in the back hill; only disciples with Pure Essence third level can go in and practice. Before this, you can practice first in your room; it is quiet here, master and shi niang will usually note by, so work hard."


    Shaw Danon stood up and said: "Thank you, da shixiong."


    Xavion smiled, patted his head and turned away.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    After Xavion left, Shaw Danon returned to his room and shut the door. There is an indescribable excitement in his heart, even the tiredness from cutting bamboo has subsided.


    He took a deep breath, calmed down, walked slowly to the bed. He meditated in the position Xavion had taught him, then closed his eyes. Remembering the incantation of Pure Essence¡¯s Yu Qing first level Xavion had taught him; ready to practice, but all of a sudden his heart began to think of something, his eyes shot open, said: "That¡¯s wrong!"


    Pure Essence¡¯s Yu Qing first level that Xavion taught him is the most basic incantation, a practitioner need only to focus on two words: Obtain Energy. When a cultivator is meditating, the mind must open and cast aside all sorts of trouble, obtain the spirit energy within the sky and earth into the body and meditate; use it to bind the oneself to the world, feeling change within sky and earth. If able to obtain spirit and meditate thirty-six times in a row, then the body¡¯s channel bes stable and one is able to practice higher levels.


    This type of cultivation has been a part of Taoism for thousands of years, there should be no error. But at that moment, Shaw Danon¡¯s mind, like a violent storm, keeps on shaking; because everything he had learned today ispletely opposite of the incantation monk Pozhi taught him.


    In the night before Grasstemple Vige massacre, when Pozhi taught him the incantation he clearly told him, when meditating, be sure to cut off all contact with the outside world; gain understanding of the truth of self also known as: "Form here is only emptiness, emptiness is only form. Form is no other than emptiness, emptiness no other than form. Feeling, thought, and choice, consciousness itself, are the same as this. Dharmas here are empty, all are the primal void. None are born or die. Nor are they stained or pure, nor do they wax or wane. So in emptiness no form, no feeling, thought, or choice, nor is there consciousness. No eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, mind; no color, sound, smell, taste, touch, or what the mind takes hold of, nor even act of sensing. No ignorance, or end of it, nor all thates of ignorance: no withering, no death, no end of them. Nor is their pain, or cause of pain, or cease in pain, or noble path to lead from pain, not even wisdom to attain, attainment too is emptiness." (note 1)


    The deep meaning within it, of course Shaw Danon won¡¯t understand clearly; however, he can sort out that the two incantations are totally different from one another; he is now utterly confused, not knowing what to do.


    In fact Shaw Danon didn¡¯t know, Pure Essence is Dagos¡¯ supreme incantation, but Pozhi had put his most important hope on him, and the incantation he taught him is also the supreme incantation of Fuwa: Fawin Wisdom.


    Two incanations, practiced in two very different ways, alle from their respective basic idea.


    Fuwa and Dagos hold a long history, never mixing together, the art of cultivation all originated from distinctly different types of though. Dagos, as example, the main subject is "Dao," also known as: From Daoes one, from onees two, from twoes three, from three arises the ten thousand things. All things have both yin and yang; thebination of the two maintains a neutral harmony. (Note 2) Daoismes from Daoist¡¯s thoughs, even the Pure Essence¡¯s three stages, also from Daoist mythology: Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode Tianzun¡¯s Yu Qing, Shang Qing, Tai Qing, named after "The Three Qing." Daoist cultivation focuses onbining the self with the world, using the body to control nature, harnessing powerful magic.


    But Fuwa, on the other hand, the main subject is: "everything that happens is answer to the heart, it cannot leave the self." also said: Understand self, originally clean; understand self, originally no birth and no death; understand self, originally enough; understand self, originally static; understand self, can give birth to everything! (Note 3) Fuwa cultivation, focuses on understanding of self, can reflect the truth, "one wisdom can give birth to eight-four thousand intelligences" is what it means.


    Chapter 9 Dagos and Fuwa B


    Buddhist and Daoist thought were very different, the way to practice were alsopletely opposite, but because people kept their secrets for thousands of years, no one knew anything about it. Now a small disciple named Shaw Danon in Jadeon¡¯s Bamboo Peak was having a headache because of it.


    "Which one is right?"


    Shaw Danon jumped out of the bed and began walking back and forth in the room. His mind was confused but he dared not to ask anyone. Then he finally sat on his bed, sighed, not saying anything.


    He was not intelligent originally, as a farmer boy of young age, of course he did not have much knowledge; and now he needed to decide such an important matter. Thinking it over for the whole day, simply wasted time and could not develop a solution. In the end, Shaw Danon told himself: "Anyway, the master Pozhi did not tell me that from the beginning, I can just practice both, that should solve the problem." Not thinking anymore, just relieved in his mind, he returned to his bed and began practicing Pure Essence.


    He thought it would be easy, but when actually doing it things became entirely different. Pure Essence¡¯s refining spirit; open the pores and let the spirit within sky and earth enter into the body and let it run through the veins; doing it to strengthen the vigor and veins within the body. Fawin Wisdom needs a practitioner to enter the state of quietude, block all senses from the outside world, see the self as the world, find the true self, strengthen the vigor.


    The method of practice ispletely opposite, giving Shaw Danon a pain in the neck. For the next three months, besides cutting down the bamboo every single day, he focused on practicing the cultivation of two factions. But when he had a little sess on Pure Essence, bing able to draw spirit into the body; he then would practice Fawin Wisdom, needing to force himself to block out everything, enter into quietude. All the efforts he had putted in for the previous practice were all wasted.


    One day, three monthster, Tian Bolis suddenly felt curious and came to see how Shaw Danon is doing in cultivation. After a slight investigation he became angry almost half to death. When normal people practice Pure Essence, as the first level is the easiest, they should have slight sess after three months; ability to absorb spirit and cycle them three to five times. Surprisingly the poor quality of Shaw Danon is really rarely found. After three months practice he was still not even able to control pores of the entire body and hardly let any spirit in; of course, he can¡¯t cycle the spirit.


    Tian Bolis, with eyes wide, stared at Shaw Danon angrily. All the disciples standing nearby feel sorry for him but do not dare to say anything. Xavion wanted to say a few words on Shaw Danon¡¯s behalf, but seeing the poor practice Shaw Danon had that had been taught by him, felt he did not have the right to say anything. As for Hidi, she wasughing and seeing it as a joke.


    Shaw Danon felt shameful, kneeling in front of Tian Bolis. Thinking that no matter how his master scolded him, he deserved it. Unexpectedly, after a long time, surrounding shixiong and even Tian Bolis did not say a word. He felt strange, secretly looked up and was surprised to find that Tian Bolis¡¯ angry face turned into disappointment. Just like the saying: Most sadnesses from disappointment.


    Tian Bolis waved his sleeve, then shook his head, began to move his fat body and walked toward the rear hall without saying anything. All the disciples looked at each other not understanding what happened.


    Xavion had known Tian Bolis for a long time, he knew what Tian Bolis meant; he guessed that master had given up his hope on Xiao Shidi. For the past three months, beside doing homework and practicing cultivation, Shaw Danon helped others when he had the free time, he is a helpful and honest person. Everyone liked him. Because of the loneliness of living on the mountain, even the usually arrogant Hidi suddenly had a simr aged ymate; although on the surface she often scolded him, she was actually happy about it.


    Xavion frowned and lifted up Shaw Danon, said: "Xiao Shidi, the master is angry for a moment, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you continue to put effort in, sooner orter he will approve of you."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart felt shame, nodded, and put more and more effort in since.


    He went with Hidi each morning to cut bamboo, normal disciples can chop down one ck Bamboo after practicing Pure Essence for three months, but Shaw Danon cut down his first ck Bamboo after half a year. However, because of doing homework daily, his body grew progressively stronger; at least he no longer grew tired when going up to the mountain.


    From that point on, Tian Bolis did not ask anything more about Shaw Danon. At the beginning, Xavion still asked him about his progress in cultivation practice. But as time grew longer, Shaw Danon¡¯s progress was as slow as it can be; in the end, even Xavion gave up and did not ask him anymore.


    Shaw Danon himself did not mind the issue, he was aware his quality was not good. Although he asionally thought that it is all because he practiced both incantations simultaneously, every time he thought about it, it reminded him of Pozhi, which encouraged him to continue on. Although practice in this way would be extremely difficult, his stubborn temper supported him.


    Practicing Pure Essence by day, Fawin Wisdom at night. Three years passed by fast.


    During these years, Shaw Danon achieved the worst record within Jadeon ever: He used three years, which meant he had spent three times longer than normal people, before finallypleting Pure Essence¡¯s Yu Qing first level and was able to easily control all the pores, absorb spirit and meditate thirty-six times in a row. But what people were not aware of is that he also practiced Fawin Wisdom at the same time,ying a solid basis on controlling energy.


    When Shaw Danon timidly announced that at dinner, all Jadeon Bamboo Peak disciples were stunned; as impossible as thousand years old iron tree has just blossomed, then everyoneughed. Xavion threw Shaw Danon into the air a few times.


    Tian Bolis coldly looked at him, grunted, whispered: "Idiot!"


    Over three years, Shaw Danon reached the age of fourteen; due to cutting bamboo daily, his body had be fairly sturdy. Although he was two years younger than Hidi, they were already the same height. Hidi had turned sixteen years old from thirteen and had be more beautiful.


    Hidi often felt as though all of the six shixiong were much older than her, so she liked to stay with the foolish xiao shidi most of the time. For three years, they became much closer together. Hidi always had the upper hand. Shaw Danon knew shijie is much stronger than himself. Although she was shouting at him all the time, when teased by shixiongs, she was the first one to stand up for him.


    Life in the mountain was boring and quiet, Shaw Danon inquired to Tian Bolis and Xavion about Grasstemple Vige¡¯s massacre several times, but found no clues during the investigation still. As time passed, Shaw Danon¡¯s heart finally had calmed.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    This morning, Shaw Danon took his machete as usual and walked toward the mountain alone. Hidi hadpleted the bamboo homework two years ago and had no need toe. So, for the past two years, Shaw Danon went to the mountain alone most of the time; however, sometimes when Hidi had nothing to do she would go to the mountain together with him.


    Today Shaw Danon didn¡¯t see a sight of Hidi, nor did he care about the matter, and went alone to the mountain. After another month, his bamboo homework will beplete. He now can cut down two ck Bamboo everyday, but still was far inferior to Hidi. Hidi could chop down a dozen of ck Bamboo by the end of the day.


    A month prior, he finally mastered Pure Essence¡¯s Yu Qing¡¯s first level, then Xavion taught him the second level incantation. He had studied it for a month, although it is a lot deeper than the firstyer, he felt it to be easier than the firstyer. For example, control of the body¡¯s pores from first level took him three years, while the second level needs one to "Turn spirit into vigor energy," absorbing the spirit within earth and sky into the body and turning them into vigor. ording to Da shixiong, it is ten times harder than the first level, but Shaw Danon had surprisingly found it very easy. It seemed "Fawin Wisdom" had something to do with his progress. Three years of Fawin Wisdom non-stop practice, he had begun to master the basics of the vigor cycle. Spirit is part of vigor, with the three years of basic practice, Shaw Danon¡¯s progress was very fast.


    But he himself didn¡¯t believe himself; when other people¡¯s practice of first level took one year, and he himself needed three years, so he felt this must be an illusion. So he didn¡¯t care much because no one asked him about his daily cultivation practice anyway.


    Note 1: Phrase from : Öî·¨¿ÕÏ࣬²»Éú²»Ã𣬲»¹¸²»¾»£¬²»Ôö²»¼õ£¬ÊǹʿÕÖÐÎÞÉ«£¬ÎÞÊÜÏëÐÐʶ£¬ÎÞÑÛ¡¢¶ú¡¢±Ç¡¢Éà¡¢ÉíÒâ £¬ÎÞÉ«¡¢Éù¡¢ Ï㡢ζ¡¢´¥·¨£¬ÎÞÑ۽磬ÄËÖÁÎÞÒâʶ½ç£¬ÎÞÎÞÃ÷£¬ÒàÎÞÎÞÃ÷¾¡£¬ÄËÖÁÎÞÀÏËÀ£¬ÒàÎÞÀÏËÀ¾¡£¬Î޿༯Ãð µÀ£¬ÎÞÖÇÒàÎÞ µÃ¡£(Trantion excerpted from The Heart Sutra--Rochester Zen Center trantion, based on Philip Kapleau¡¯s reading)


    Note 2: Phrase from µÂ¾­µÚÎåÕÂ>: µÀÉúÒ»£¬Ò»Éú¶þ£¬¶þÉúÈý£¬ÈýÉúÍòÎï¡£ÍòÎ︺Òõ¶ø±§Ñô£¬ÖÐÆøÒÔΪºÍ¡£


    Note 3: Phrase from : ºÎÆÚ×ÔÐÔ£¬±¾×ÔÇå¾»£»ºÎÆÚ×ÔÐÔ£¬±¾ÎÞÉúÃ𣻺ÎÆÚ×ÔÐÔ£¬±¾×Ô¾ß×㣻ºÎÆÚ×ÔÐÔ£¬±¾ÎÞ¶¯Ò¡£»ºÎÆÚ×ÔÐÔ £¬ÄÜÉúÍò·¨!

 Chapter 10: Dark Bamboo Grove

    Chapter 10 Dark Bamboo Grove A


    Shaw Danon returned to the familiar bamboo forest. The whole mountain was covered with green. When the wind blew, the sea of bamboo waved up and down, just like therge wave of the ocean, very spectacr; his heart is rxed.


    He took a deep breath and stretched the body, then entered the bamboo forest with a machete. This ce was different than where he was three years ago, it was in the deepest portion of the bamboo forest. The bamboos here wererger and also harder.


    The light fog of the early morning floating in the forest like soft veil. There were beautiful crystal clear dewdrops on the bamboo leaves on both sides of the trail.


    He strolled for a while in the green ocean. Most of the ck Bamboos were tall and lush, rising straight into the sky. Light shone down through the gap between the leaves, leaving pieces of shadowing on the ground. Shaw Danon looked around for a moment and picked out arge ck Bamboo; he measured it out slightly then lifted up the de and prepared to cut.


    ¡°Puff¡± suddenly a muffled sound arose. Shaw Danon felt a pain on the head, seemed like something had hit him on the forehead. He looked down on the ground and saw a rolling pine cone. There were only ck Bamboo near here. There were a lot of bamboo shoots, but there were definitely no pine cones.


    He thought for a moment then smiled, looked around and shouted loudly: "Shijie is that you?"


    His voice passed through the bamboo forest but still no one answered afterward. Shaw Danon knew shi jie loved to fool people. When he was about to shout again, his head suddenly got hit by another pine cone. At the same time, a "creak creak "scream came from above the head.


    Shaw Danon reluctantly looked up and saw there was a grey monkey on the ck Bamboo with several pine cones in its hands and using its tail to hang upside down on the bamboo. The monkey was "creak creak"ughing, much like gloating at him.


    Shaw Danon was stunned for a moment. For thest three years he had never seen monkeys in the bamboo forest before. Almost the entirety of Bamboo Peak was covered with bamboo forest, there was only a pinewood forest in the deep valley. It seems like this is where the monkey came from, but today the monkey had came up to the mountain for unknown reason.


    Bamboo Peak was tall and steep, although it was not as high as Peak of Widow, which was higher than the sky, but also reached straight into the sea of cloud. There is no way to climb up from the foot of the mountain to the top. Most Jadeon disciples would use a skyde to help them travel. Shaw Danon, still low in cultivation except the daily homework, usually also heard shixiong talk about the pinewood forest at Bamboo Peak¡¯s back mountain¡¯s valley, deep and unpredictable, no human inhabitants. Bamboo Peak¡¯s founder also sent people to investigate the valley with skydes in the past; however, it was only an ancient forest, nothing special, only the presence of quite a number of beasts and poisonous insects but those never came out of the valley, so there was nothing that had happened for the past years.


    While he was thinking he suddenly saw the monkey lift up its hand. He then quickly dodged. Another pine cone smashed down; if he had not dodged that then he would have suffered the same fate again.


    The grey monkey saw he had dodged it. It screamed a few times with an angry face, seeming to me Shaw Danon as though he shouldn¡¯t dodge it.


    Shaw Danon made a face at the monkey, then ignored it and walked away. Thinking that the monkey thought hitting people is fun, that¡¯s rather rare, such an ignorant animal. He took two steps, then suddenly he heard the sound of wind behind his ears. This time he did not dodge fast enough, "pop," a pine cone hit on the back of his head hard, this time the strength was not soft. Shaw Dannon¡¯s sight cked out, he could not help but shout loudly.


    The monkey on the bamboo was pping andughing, swinging back and forth, seeming like it was really happy about its throw. Shaw Danon felt very angry and rushed toward the bamboo and swung his arms wildly. The huge ck Bamboo swinging back and forth, but the gray monkey kept its tail wrapped around the bamboo trunk, letting him swing as much as he wanted;pletely fearless and "creak creak"ughing at him.


    Shaw Danon saw that he could not do anything to the monkey and kept getting more angry, then pulled out the machete and ruthlessly chopped the bamboo. The monkey was still not afraid, only looked down at him with interest on the bamboo.


    Shaw Danon was sweating all over his face. When he was about to finish, seeing sess just around the corner, suddenly a scream came from the above. He looked up and saw the grey monkey¡¯s tail swing, the body flipped, and jumped to the next ck Bamboo, and then, "pop", threw a pine cone down at him again.


    Shaw Danon was furious, forgot if the monkey going to understand or not, pointed to it and shouted loudly: "I dare youe down."


    The monkey scratched its head, crooked its head thought for a long time, seemed like it did not understand what "dare" mean. It justugh and make a face at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon was mad half to death, but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He barely finished his homework for today, but his head got smashed seven or eight times by the monkey, very painful.


    Shaw Danon was full of anger, bitterly went down the mountain and ignored the monkey. Unexpectedly, the monkey had grown addicted to it, for the next few days it was waiting in the bamboo forest for him in the morning. Once Shaw Danon came to chop bamboo, the monkey would throw pine cones at him as entertainment. When watching Shaw Danon¡¯s annoyed face, it would make the monkey very happy.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    One evening before dinner, Hidi took Shaw Danon to side, secretly asked: "Xiao Fan, what happened to your head?"


    Shaw Danon was bullied by the grey monkey for the past few days, got smashed on his head and foud it very painful; however, he thought being fooled by a monkey is a shame, so he didn¡¯t tell anyone. Now, however, shijie had asked him directly; he hesitated for a moment and finally told her.


    Hidi¡¯s lip moved, could not help butugh out. The dimples that appeared on her cheeks was really beautiful. Shaw Danon¡¯s face turned red and lowered his gaze, seemingly due to getting made fun by her, but also seemed to be another reason.


    Hidi pped Shaw Danon on the shoulder, said: "Don¡¯t worry xiao shidi, these days my mother wanted me to practice more in Tai Chi Cave to be prepared for the ¡¯Seven Peak Tournament¡¯ two years from now, can¡¯t believe you got bullied by a monkey. Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow I will apany you up the mountain and teach a lesson to that bad monkey."


    Her tone is sort of like coaxing a child, but Shaw Danon got used to it; smiled sadly and did not bother with it.


    The next morning, Hidi got up early, and went to back mountain with Shaw Danon.


    The mountain breeze was blowing gently. Hidi dressed in red, just like the first day she went up to the mountain with Shaw Danon to chop bamboo, was bouncing around in front. Shaw Danon followed behind, watching the beautiful girl in front, just like a piece of red cloud, a faint fragrance came following the mountain wind waving gently within the mountains.


    He strolled absentmindedly, suddenly an idea of "how good it would be if walking like this forever" came to his head.


    As he was thinking, Hidi was already far ahead. She looked back and shouted: "Xiao Fan, why you are so slow!"


    Shaw Danon woke up and his face turned red, not daydreaming anymore and quickly caught up.


    Before they went into bamboo forest, Hidi told Shaw Danon: "Xiao Fan, you go in first, I will follow from behind."


    He was nk for a moment, felt a little confused, then shook his head; he set the silly idea aside and walked towards the depths of the bamboo forest.When arrived at the destination, the forest was silent. Shaw Danon looked around, but still couldn¡¯t find grey monkey. He muttered in his heart: Did the monkey passed spiritual, expected today he will find helper, so not dare toe.


    He thought, then looked around; but still could not find trace of the monkey, so he came to one of the ck Bamboo and got ready to cut.


    "Creak creak", a sudden familiar scream came from above.


    Shaw Danon dodged like conditioned reflex, but it is toote, pain arose from the head and got smashed by a pine cone, very painful. Shaw Danon looked up and saw the grey monkey, as usual, hanging upside down on the bambooughing.


    He was very happy, jumped up and pointed to the monkey andughed: "Ha ha, you finallye!"


    His voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but the monkey was shocked. Thinking that person will always turn to rage, grow furious when he got smashed. But now, today, was very happy; could it be because he had been smashed for a few days and got addicted to it and will feel ufortable if not getting hit, but happy when getting smashed?


    At that moment, suddenly, a red shadow shed between the bamboo. Hidi was riding on the "Phoenix Soul" flying toward this direction, as fast as lightning, five fingers turned into a w shape and grabbed at the monkey.


    Chapter 10 Dark Bamboo Grove B


    But the monkey was very smart. Its eyes caught thating and immediately reacted; it released its tail that was wrapped around the bamboo and let its body fall. Hidi had prepared all avable ways to attack if it is going to escape from any direction; however, she had not expected the monkey would fall down. She could not help but feel slightly startled and caught empty air.


    Shaw Danon was ready to make a move, but the monkey opened its arms in mid-air and immediately grabbed the bamboo. Seeming like it knew thedy in red at the top was powerful the monkey did not hesitate and stay around, immediately it swung from bamboo to bamboo and sought to escape.


    Hidi¡¯s ambition rose, shouted out from the air: "Hurry!" Left hand pointed out, Phoenix Soul pierced through the air. Shaw Danon began to run along on the ground and follow.


    If in an open area, Hidi could catch the grey monkey in a second with Phoenix Soul. But now, in the thick bamboo forest, the stalks really obstructed their way. The gray monkey was very intelligent, never escaping in a straight direction. It swung from left to right, kept on turning while escaping forward. Hidi, who needed to pay attention to the monkey and had to beware of the oing ck Bamboo at the same time, was having difficulty. As for Shaw Danon, he could only chase along on the ground, helpless.


    So, the two people and the monkey kept on running. Within the sounds of grey monkey¡¯s "creak creak" screaming, the chase seemed tost forever. Shaw Danon¡¯s breathing was getting heavier and he already felt tired; the chase was over a far longer distance than he had expected.


    But, green bamboo forest seemed endless,yer uponyer. Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth was growing dry, suddenly he saw a grey figure drop from above and fall straight down. He was pleased beyond expectation and used all of his strength to rush forward. Then, at this moment, Hidi suddenly shouted from above: "Be careful!"


    In front of Shaw Danon, a cliff suddenly appeared. Shaw Danon stopped quickly and almost fell over the edge. He calmed his mind and was surprised to see a deep abyss on the bottom of the cliff. Far into the valley, there was a hazy fog, things could not be clearly seen. Near the edge of the cliff there were no longer ck Bamboo, but a variety of wild trees, mostly they were pine trees; it seemed like they had reached the abyss behind the mountain.


    Shaw Danon saw the grey monkey falling down and, using the same trick in mid-air, clutching onto the branches and swinging; reducing the force of the fall and escaping.


    As he was growing anxious, a piercing wind sound came. He raised his head and saw Hidi flying toward him, holding out her hand as she cried: "Get on."


    Shaw Danon reached out and grabbed Hidi¡¯s hand without thinking much. Hidi pulled hard and pulled him onto Phoenix Soul. "Phoenix Soul" suddenly sank a little, but rose right back to normal again.


    Shaw Danon experienced it for the first time and didn¡¯t know what to do. Hidi pulled him behind her back, quickly said: "Hold my waist, hurry."


    Shaw Danon held as she said. Hidi couldn¡¯t wait to set out. Two people riding on "Phoenix Soul" straight into the valley like a piece of red figure, chasing after the gray monkey.


    The wind was blowing hard next to Shaw Danon¡¯s ears. He could hardly keep his eyes open, but the "Phoenix Soul" under his feet seemed soft but firm, making people feel as though they would fall off at any moment. With fear in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but hold Hidi tighter. The red clothes like a cloud floating in front of his eyes. The sight of shi jie¡¯s back was like a fair from heaven, very elegant. There were faint fragrances floating into his nose. Happiness grew in his heart, he wished time would never pass onward.


    There was no way for Hidi to know the weird thoughts of the little boy behind her. Her mind was focused on the monkey in front. She had always been favoured by her parents and shixiongs; arrogance developed in her personality. Now she couldn¡¯t catch a monkey; this was definitely uneptable.


    So in the deep valley, grey figure in front while the red figure chasing closely behind among the shadows of the wood.


    So, after they had chased for half an hour, the grey monkey seemed like it must be some type of rare species; it still had no sign of exhaustion, and was able to escape at high speed. However, Hidi had gradually grown more familiar with the way to travel through the woods after the long chase; they were now growing ever closer.


    The grey monkey fled all the way to the depths of the valley. Shaw Danon saw Hidi,s back and saw the woods ahead were growing more clear. Light spilled though, it seemed like open ground was ahead and there was a faint sound of water. At this time the screaming of the grey monkey had be more rapid; seeming to be surprised that they didn¡¯t give up after chasing for a long time. But there was no way to turn back, the only way to escape was to keep on going.


    A momentter, the surroundings became brighter, it was a piece of open ground. There was gravel all over the ground and a small pond in the middle. The water waves flowed toward the west. When the grey monkey fled there, it seemed to hesitate for a moment; however, the wind piercing sound from behind could arrive at any moment. The monkey was forced to fall on the ground and run forward. Strangely, the monkey ran at a very slow pace; there was no way to refer to it as fleeing, it was more like walking. But still, it was moving forward step-by-step.


    Shaw Danon felt strange as he saw that; Hidi, however, was too busy dodging obstacles and keeping eyes on the monkey at the same time, her mind was heavily concentrated. There was no time for her to think too much. Seeing the gray monkey was getting closer, she was pleased beyond expectation, scolding loudly, she drove straight into the open area and rushed toward the grey monkey.


    Seeing as they were about to catch the monkey, Shaw Danon¡¯s mind suddenly echoed with a ¡°boom,¡± his body could not help but shake a few times; a disgusting feeling that would cause a person to throw up came from the inner organs and surged straight into the brain. Just a momentter his whole body was shaking hard. Shaw Danon was surprised and overwhelmed; at that moment his chest suddenly felt hot, a sudden warmth appeared protecting his heart and defending against the sense of disgust.


    Shaw Danon subconsciously looked at his chest. The feeling of warmth wasing from the dark purple bead from Pozhi. At the same time, Hidi¡¯s body also shook a couple of times. Her body weakened and fell off.


    .


    The two were in mid air but now that Hidi had lost control, Phoenix Soul immediately stopped. The two began falling off from mid-air at once.


    Shaw Danon rolled a few times on the ground in a lot of pain. He could not care much now, before he even stood up he quickly shouted; ¡°Shijie, shijie, are you okay?¡±


    But Hidi was lying on her side, motionless. Her face got pale, cold sweat all over her face, seemed she had fainted.


    Shaw Danon was shocked and guessed it must be rted to the strange feeling. While bearing the pain, he got up and ran next to Hidi¡¯s side and pushed her several times and called a few times. But Hidi still gave no response.


    Shaw Danon looked around and saw within a thirty feet radius around the pond, there was not a single nt growing; however, outside of the thirty feet, woods were flourishing. He grit his teeth and forced back the disgusting feeling in his heart and carried Hidi; he picked up Phoenix Soul at the same time, and went toward the outer edge.


    The distance of ten feet, usually it was simply not worth mentioning, but with that disgusting feeling that continuously attacked his heart again and again, it became extremely difficult. Once finally out of the thirty feet anding to rest under therge pine tree, the sense of disgust soon disappeared.


    Shaw Danon put Hidi down and breathed heavily. He looked toward the pond and saw the gray monkey was still there; with an anguished look on its face, and looking in his direction, seemed like it was asking for help.


    Shaw Danon frowned, but couldn¡¯t bare it, stood up and walked to the pond again. After only a few steps, the disgusting feeling reappeared. At the same time, the warmness from the chest reformed, helping him withstand the difort.


    Shaw Danon walked toward the monkey slowly, and his head was already sweating profusely. The grey monkey didn¡¯t move when it saw himing; it seemed to get overwhelmed by the disgusting feeling already. Shaw Danon took a deep breath, leaned over and picked up the monkey; then, he turned around and began to carry it toward the outer edge. The grey monkey was, surprisingly, very obedient this time quietly leaning in his arms.


    Finally they came out again, walked along next to Hidi who was still unconscious. The disgusting feeling disappeared. Shaw Danon set down the grey monkey and sat on the ground, breathing heavily. The grey monkey was also relieved,ying on the floor. Its eyes were rolling, but not nning to escape, just kept looking at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon unbuttoned hispel and took out the bead that had been tied with red string. The original dark purple had turned into light purple; the green energy seemed to be stimted, the circling speed was ten times faster than normal continuously crashing against the surface of the bead. Like before, each time the green energy hit against the surface, the Buddhist mantra "…e" deflected it back. The warmness that saved Shaw Danon seemed to have alsoe from this Buddhist Mantra.


    Shaw Danon can obviously see that the Buddhist incanation "…e", whether in size or brightness, was far less than three years ago when Shaw Danon had first discovered it.

 Chapter 11: Weird Change

    Chapter 11 Weird Change A


    Shaw Danon looked at the bead for a while, his breathing gradually grew calmer. Aside from the colour, the brightness of the bead looked somewhat different; he couldn¡¯t find any other differences so he put it back on his chest. He looked at Hidi and saw that she was still unconscious, but her face wasn¡¯t as pale as it was before. She seemed much better now.


    He held out Phoenix Soul and carefully looked at it. This was his first time looking at an esper so closely. It felt soft and veryfortable; reminding him of the flying figure of Hidi, his heart filled with envy.


    After a moment, his hand gestured like Hidi¡¯s and he called out "Up!"


    Phoenix Soul was like a dead snake; no reaction and motionless.


    ¡°Jiji Jiji,¡± the grey monkey held its belly, fell on the ground andughed.


    Shaw Danon stared at it; but after struggling through difficulty together with this monkey, he felt a little friendliness and the hostility from the past was gone. He spit out his tongue then made a face to the monkey and ignored it. He put the Phoenix Soul back next to Hidi; then his eyes looked at the pond in the open ground.


    It was a small pond, could not locate where the water cane from; probably from underground springs. The pond water was jade green, impossible to judge its depth. There was a gap on the west side of the pond where the water flowed out and merged into a stream.


    In the center of the pond, there was a stacked pile of rocks of varying sizes and shapes; a small part of it showed above the water. Among the rocks, there was a ck rod. One foot of the rod was exposed above the surface, the rest of it was under water. It was ck all over, could not tell what type of material it wasposed of, but it was ugly for sure.


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t care about it, he only felt this ce was very odd and that they should leave as fast as possible. Although Hidi was fine, she was still unconscious. No matter how hard he tried she didn¡¯t wake up. But the gray monkey on the other hand, was extremely energetic, scratching its head and catching lice restlessly; sometimes it pounced between the trees. It picked a few wild fruit and tossed two to Shaw Dannon; then, it sat down on the ground and began to eat.


    Shaw Danon took a bite of the wild fruit. It was sweet and juicy; his appetite could not help but increase. Since he went up to the mountain early in the morning and chased the monkey, he had not had a drop of water for the whole day; and now, near noon, he was already hungry. He finished one after a few bites and was about to pick up the second one; he suddenly shook his head, gently set it beside Hidi.


    After eating the wild fruit, the hunger in Shaw Danon¡¯s belly diminished and he felt refreshed. He stood up and stretched, looked at the surrounding area. The ancient forest, gurgling streams; such a beautiful scene, who would know this ce was strange.


    At this moment, Shaw Danon suddenly felt heat against his chest. A momentter, several muffled "Kaka Ka" sounds arose, seemed like something had broken. He was shocked and quickly took the bead away from his chest. He was surprised to see green light glowing on the bead. The green energy inside was as aggressive as wolves and tigers and hit hard against the surface of the bead. The "…e" that was inhibiting the energy became weaker and dimmed; seemed like it was not able to withstand any more.


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t know thismon looking bead was actually the well-known evil item ¨C "Sinister Orb." The bead¡¯s origin was unknown; however, it¡¯s special ability to absorb creatures¡¯ essence and blood was notorious. If any living thing came near it, "Sinister Orb" will suck out all the essence and blood to their death in just a moment; leaving only the skin and bones behind. It was the most horrible evil item. A little more than a thousand yeas ago, the bead was obtained by Elder ckheart. He used it¡¯s power to siphon out blood to refine it to an esper; suddenly, he became the strongest individual and killed a vast number of people from the side of Good. His reputation increased dramatically. Itter became one of the Four Evil Treasures. After the death of Elder ckheart, the bead went missing.


    Skysong Pozhi Divine Monk came across it by chance in therge swamp to the west thirty years ago in an idental discovery of this fierce bead. Within a ten mile radius, numerous bones of the dead were strewn about, with no presence of a single living thing. The resentment of the dead was everywhere. Pozhi¡¯s merciful heart was moved and he utilized Fuwa incantation to purify the area; then he used the incantation of Mojon Tamer day and night to defend against the evil force, never stopping for thirty years straight and strung it with the Buddhist treasure ¡°Jade Prayer Beads¡± using the purified energy to resist the sinister affection and finally covered the evil spirit. With the help of the beads the energy was unable to break through theyer uponyer of Fuwa power.


    Unexpectedly, in Grasstemple Vige battle, Pozhi was heavily injured by the mysterious man and was nearly killed. Although the man in ck was also wounded, Pozhi knew he had not injured him on the inside; the man would try to obtain "Sinister Orb" again once he had healed. Pozhi took "Three Days Death Pill" to extend his life for three days. He chose the risky path, gave Sinister Orb to Shaw Danon and told him not to show it in front of people and throw it off a cliff when he had time. Although innocent lives may still be hurt, it would be better than the orb falling into the hands of Evil.


    However Pozhi could have never imagined Shaw Danon, wanting to remind himself of the monk¡¯s kindness, kept that fierce item as a souvenir. "Sinister Orb," no longer suppressed by the influence of Pozhi¡¯s Fuwa incantation and the purified energy of Jade Prayer Beads, gradually eroded the incantation with evil energy. Skysong Mojon Tamer incantation, however, could not be taken lightly; although the incantation lost its master, it still worked in devotion to its duty and suppressed the evil energy for three years. Unaided over the course of time, it could notpletely withstand the energy, gradually it grew weaker. Then today it could be seen that "Sinister Orb" will break through the incantation and harm people once again.


    Shaw Danon did not know these many twists of fate, but his mind did not feel good. That year in the battle at Grasstemple the "…e" had appeared multiple times when Pozhi dueled with the man in ck. Although he was young he could still remember it quite clearly. Now, seeing the situation of the mantra on the bead was growing critical, his mind grew anxious; sping the bead tightly with his hand he transferred a little of his "Fawin Wisdom" into the bead.


    Both incantations were simr. The "…e" mantra grew a lot brighter; however, not even waiting until Shaw Danon smiled, it turned dim a momentter. At the same time, an icy cold energy invaded his body; half of Shaw Danon¡¯s body turned numb.


    The grey monkey suddenly saw suffering on Shaw Danon¡¯s face; green light glowing on his face, "creak creak" it called twice quite anxiously. Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t worry about too much, he felt all his blood went in reverse, all flowed toward his right hand where the odd bead was. The Fawin Wisdom in him copsed immediately, no longer acting as the cold energy¡¯s opponent. Pain went through all his nerves.


    He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, staggered back a few steps and suddenly the entire body flicked. A familiar disgusting feeling came back, straight into the five internal organs. He had identally stepped into the open ground again; however, this time there was no more warmthing to his chest.


    The grey monkey was worried, let out "creak creak" many times, but still didn¡¯t dare to step into the open ground.


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t know what to do. His body felt both hot and cold, like being bitten by thousands of ants. He wanted to throw up, but there was nothing in his stomach for him to vomit. He felt like living death. His mind was gradually getting blurred, he stumbled and went forward, unaware that he had went in the wrong direction. His strength was gradually dissipating.


    Chapter 11 Weird Change B


    His body was shaking, hands and feet were drained of strength. He fell on the ground. At this moment he already reached the edge of the pond, he used thest of his effort to channel Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, barely absorbing the spirit into his body and turned them into Fawin Wisdom. It helped reduce the pain slightly but it it was already gone shortly afterward. Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t care about much right now; doing the best he could to reduce the pain as much as possible. The cold energy, however, was too powerful and there was also a strange disgusting feeling; almost all of his internal organs turned upside down and flooded their energy to his brain. Stars began shing before his eyes; his breathing was uncontroble. His throat suddenly felt a little sweet, then arge amount of blood spurted out of his mouth. He almost fainted.


    At this time, a small muffled sound arose, the sky darkened instantly, Sinister Orb¡¯s green glow grew bright; the entire bead turned green, while dim golden light shed, "…e" waspletely shattered. Shaw Danon¡¯s body was immediately covered by green light, like a bloodthirsty demon was once again reborn.


    The strange thing had not yetpletely ended; almost at the same time when the green gas regained its freedom, a huge sound came from the center of the pond. Suddenly a storm and the cracking of rocks shooting in all directions made a huge noise. The green water turned into a great wave, circling the center of the pond as a huge vortex. In the middle of the vortex, between the water spray, an item slowly rose up with ck gas all over it. It was the mysterious ck rod, about two feet long, not metal nor iron, rushing Shaw Danon with vicious sense.


    Shaw Danon screamed and fell backward. "Sinister Orb" seemed to be stuck to his hand, he could no shake it off. Light redness, the colour of blood, could be faintly seen slowly flowing from Shaw Danon¡¯s body into the bead.


    Within the sound of crashing water waves, the mysterious ck rod whistled through the air targeting the green shing light of Sinister Orb. A momentter a loud crash roared, two of the most wicked things on earth crashed together. Shaw Danon was shocked, his whole body dropped one yard¡¯s height. The ground under his body formed arge hole with the great force.


    Shaw Danon fell back on the ground, blood all over his face, his head was dizzy and sight was blurred; however, the pain inside of his body seemed to lighten slightly. His eyes were bleeding, sight turned red. He rubbed his eyes and saw the mysterious ck rod had smashed on Sinister Orb. The ck gas kept on advancing and attacking. The Sinister Orb seemed to know a great enemy was ahead and took back all the green energy to defend; the cold energy and the disgusting feeling in Shaw Danon¡¯s body disappeared.


    Shaw Danon was surprised and panting, subconsciously shook his hand, but the two strange objects were just like part of his hand; he could not remove them no matter how hard he tried. ck gas and the green light were still battling.


    Shaw Danon was frightened. He just wanted to get as far away from these two strange things as possible. He used all his strength to get up, but then his head felt dizzy immediately. His entire body staggered, then his legs were out of strength and fell back to the ground again. The two energies from the green orb and ck rod seemed to be enjoying the fighting, but the ck rod seemed to have gained the upper hand.


    Just a momentter, the ck energy invaded deep into the green energy; seemingly unable to resist. Just at this moment, Shaw Danon felt terrible pain at the center of his palm. He saw that at the area where his palm attached to Sinister Orb, the fresh blood came out continuously and merged into arge drop of blood.


    Shaw Danon trembled and his face turned pale. As Sinister Orb bathed in arge drop of blood, the green light grew brighter and began to counter-attack. Not only regaining control of the situation, but also starting to overwhelm the ck gas.


    With more and more blooding out from his hand, Shaw Danon started to lose his consciousness. The red blood flowed to the joint between the ck rod and Sinister Orb, and after a moment, the blood began to sink in; slowly dying the tip of the rod blood red.


    A faint smell of blood wafted in the air.


    As time passed, it became darker and darker red. The ck gas and green light that were fighting had dimmed down. The difference had changed into harmony.


    After a long time, the strange change had finally came to an end. The ck rod and green bead lost their brightness andbined together; they fell off from Shaw Danon¡¯s hand.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    "Xiao Fan! Xiao Fan! Xiao Shidi!....." an anxious call sounded in Shaw Danon¡¯s ear.


    His head was in a lot of pain. Even opening his eyes seemed like it needed to use all his energy. Hidi¡¯s anxious figure became more and more clear. He moved his lips, whispered: "Shijie."


    Hidi, relieved, asked: "Xiao Fan, you awake?"


    Shaw Danon forced a smile, said: "I¡¯m fine, Shijie."


    Hidi helped him to sit up. Shaw Danon nced at his right hand, but no part of his hand was injured. Nothing was present aside from some paleness. He was surprised. He remembered arge surge of blood hade out from his palm; but now, howe there is no sign of it?


    Was that a nightmare?


    "Xiao Fan." Hidi saw him staring nkly, so she was worried and pushed him.


    Shaw Danon woke up, he was about to tell her the strange thing that had just happened; however, he had no idea where to begin. Then he thought it was too awkward, froze for a moment, and finally said: "Not, nothing, shijie."


    Hidi was relieved. Since the time she woke up, she was surprised to find the sky was already darkening. While she wasying under arge pine tree, her shidi unconsciously fell in the distance away. She was frightened and ran to Shaw Danon¡¯s side, but fortunately he woke up after a short while.


    Hidi looked around and said to Shaw Danon: "Shidi, this ce seems very strange, we should leave as soon as possible. I will tell mother toe back here and check again tomorrow."


    Shaw Danon nodded. Just when he was about to get back up, he suddenly felt pain in his entire body. If it wasn¡¯t for Hidi being fast enough to support him, he would fall down again.


    Hidi saw that his face was extremely pale. Her heart was worried and she carefully helped him to stand up. Shaw Danon looked at his body, but couldn¡¯t find any wounds; then said: "Shijie, I am just a bit dizzy, nothing serious."


    Hidi looked at him and nodded, said: "We shall return quickly. It¡¯s already dark, I¡¯m afraid Mom and Dad and shixiongs are all worrying about us."


    Shaw Danon said: "Yes."


    Hidi took a deep breath and checked the surrounding area and saw nothing strange; thinking of how she had fainted for no reason. Her hand waved, "Phoenix Soul" shed with red light and came out.


    Just when Hidi and Shaw Danon were ready to leave, a sound suddenly came from their side. They looked forward in that direction and saw that the grey monkey was standing next to them, opening his mouth and smiling. Its hands dragging a two foot long mysterious ck rod.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    In Bamboo Peak, Hall of Quietude, Tian Bolis was walking back and forth. His brow was furrowed and his face was filled with anxiety. This morning, his daughter and the useless seventh disciple went to the back mountain and yed; they haven¡¯te back even though it¡¯s now dark. Surin already went out to look for them and now all of his disciples had also been sent; however, the whole Bamboo Peak was covered with thick woods, looking for the two people is just like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Suddenly, an air-piercing sound came. Tian Bolis looked up and it was Surin returned with the two little devils. Hidi and Shaw Danon seemed to have nothing serious; but strangely, an unknown monkey was sitting on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder.


    Chapter 11 Weird Change C


    Tian Bolis was relieved, but the anger on his face was still present. Shaw Danon looked at his master. He was frightened and afraid to move. He lowered his head; however, that naughty grey monkey kept messing with Shaw Danon¡¯s hair and seemed like it was in search of lice.


    Hidi put away Phoenix Soul and saw the angry look of her father. She rolled her eyes and made arge smile; trying to look like the most innocent and cute flower while she skipped to Tian Bolis¡¯ side. She took his hand and said: "Dad, we¡¯re back."


    Tian Bolis grunted, said: "Where were you two?"


    Hidi giggled: "Xiao Fan was bullied by a monkey while he was doing his bamboo homework. I tried to capture it to help Xiao Fan. Oh, that¡¯s the monkey." Then she pointed in Shaw Dannon¡¯s direction.


    The grey monkey that was sitting on Shaw Dannon¡¯s shoulder was surprised. It screamed twice at her and made an angry face; then, it scratched its head and put all attention on Shaw Danon¡¯s hair again.


    Hidi made a face. Then, she began to summarize what happened throughout the chase: "...... then we went to a valley, and I suddenly felt weird at my stomach, then passed out unknowingly. When I woke up I also saw Xiao Fan unconsciouslyying on the ground. But fortunately we didn¡¯t get injured. When we were about toe back, I saw that monkey really liked Xiao Fan, so we brought it back."


    Tian Bolis frowned and turned to his wife, asked: "How is it?"


    Surin shook her head: "I already checked there when I was looking for the two of them in the mountain; nothing suspicious. I think it¡¯s mostly because Ling Er¡¯s cultivation is not strong enough and she was forced to ride on Phoenix Soul with Xiao Fan; so, she ran out of strength in the end."


    Hidi coquetry said: "Mother, what are you saying; when did I not cultivate enough? Xiao Fan, am I right?"


    Shaw Danon quickly said: "yes, yes, yes!"


    Tian Bolis rolled his eyes at Shaw Danon, said coldly: "As a Jadeon disciple, you got bullied by a monkey. If this got leaked out, I shall be shamed for your disgrace."


    Surin walked over, took Hidi¡¯s hand, softly asked: "Haven¡¯t eaten for a whole day, hungry right?"


    Hidi spit out her tongue,ughing: "Really hungry, mother!"


    Surin stared at her, and took her to the kitchen while murmuring: "Smart kid!"


    Shaw Danon also felt the hunger in his belly. But standing in front of Tian Bolis, how could he dare to take a step? While hearing Surin and Hidi getting further away, his master had not made a movement. Shaw Danon secretly raised his head and was surprised to find the hall was empty. Tian Bolis had left already without any notice. It seemed like in his heart, scolding this idiot disciple is a waste of energy.


    Shaw Danon stood there for a long time. He turned around finally as he hear his stomach rumble; however, he wasn¡¯t willing to go to the kitchen but, instead, went back to his room.


    Returning to his room and closing the door, the grey monkey looked around from his shoulder. Seeming like it knew it was at home, it jumped down from his shoulder, went to his bed. Jumping around while swinging his pillow wildly.


    Shaw Danon looked at the grey monkey and smiled but he was soon overwhelmed by the hunger. He sat down at the chair and poured a cup of cold water from the overnight pot, and drank it.


    A coolness struck into his heart.


    He sat for a moment, took out an object from his clothing. It was an ugly ck rod. The orb that Pozhi gave to him was tightly melded together with the rod; the orb changed into a mysterious green and ck. At the location where they connected, it was dyed dark red with dried blood. Not only ugly, also a bit sick.


    He looked at it for a while, then suddenly let out a bitterugh. He threw the rod to the wall, created a loud crash, and fell down in the corner of the room.


    The grey monkey was surprised and looked up at Shaw Danon, he could not understand why he had gotten mad. Shaw Danon sighed, took off his shoes and went to bed. He covered his head with the nket. The monkey scratched its head and was confused.


    That night, Shaw Danon¡¯s sleep was restless. The hunger was intolerable. He slowly fell asleep around mid-night.

 Chapter 12: Reunion

    Chapter 12 Reunion A


    A half a month had passed since the journey to the ancient valley. Shaw Danon had entered Jadeon for three years; it was also the end of his daily bamboo. The result at the end of three years of training, however, made Shaw Danon feel embarrassed.


    Since that mysterious journey to the valley, for the following month, Shaw Danon often felt dizzy, weak and grew easily tired. He was guessing that it is all because of therge loss of blood that day; however, he examined himself and couldn¡¯t locate any wounds. Although he was worried, he did not dare to ask his master, so he buried it inside of his heart.


    He was not saying anything, however, his body spoke for him. In the past, he could chop down about two ck Bamboo; now, however, he was breathing heavily after only a few swings and he could not chop down one ck Bamboo for the entire day. That day in the valley, Sinister Orb sucked out half of his blood. If not because of his tough body, he would already beying in his bed unable to get up. If Shaw Danon wanted to chop the bamboo like he used to, it was physically impossible.


    Thissted until half a monthter, when Shaw Danon began to feel better; however, by then the bamboo homework almost reached its end. On thest day, under the watch of Xavion and others, Shaw Danon used all his strength to chop off one ck Bamboo in a half hour.


    Xavion and others looked at each other, not a word had been spoken. Only Hidi came up and hit Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder, smiling: "Xiao Fan, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s good enough that you have one tenth of your shijie¡¯s strength."


    Shaw Danon gave a bitter smile.


    At dinner, everyone in Bamboo Peak gathered in the dining room. When Tian Bolis sat down, Xavion reported to him about Shaw Danon. Tian Bolis coldlyughed, not looking at Shaw Danon, but Surin smiling said: "Ah, Xiao Fan, you have already been in Bamboo Peak for three years."


    Shaw Danon immediately answered: "Yes."


    Surin sighed softly, said: "Ai, time passes so fast, so quickly it has been three years." Suddenly, she stopped and raised her voice, speaking to the other six disciples: "Do any of you have that feeling?"


    Bamboo Peak disciples were shocked, straightened up their backs and answered: "Yes!"


    Surin snorted, said: "Your xiao shidi has already grown up, but in three years none of you have any advancement; are you trying to kill me and your master?"


    No one said a word, they all looked at Xavion. Under all the pressure of other shidi, Xavion said: "Shi niang, please don¡¯t worry; we will work hard this time."


    The word "disbelief" was clearly showing in her face. Just when she was about to speak, Tian Bolis cut in: "Sixth."


    Aman was surprised, raised his head and asked: "Master, are you calling me?"


    Tian Bolis ndly said: "I saw you keep on waving your arms at the dishes in the kitchen these days, what¡¯s going on?"


    Aman¡¯s face turned red, his tongue tied, murmering: "Master, you, you saw that?"


    Surin said: "Eh, Bishu, what is it?"


    Aman hesitated for a moment, whispered: "Disciple wanted to see if I can guide the object to move......."


    Everyone was surprised, "Navigate Object" is the basic of Jadeon¡¯s esper cultivation; an individual must at least reach Pure Essence fourth level in order to do it.


    Tian Bolis nodded, asked: "And?"


    Aman whispered: "Seemed like, seemed like it moved a little."


    "Wow." Everyone was surprised. Ludaxin, who was sitting next to him, pped his hand on Aman¡¯s shoulder, smiling. Surin was also smiling, sitting across from him, and said: "Nice, it is difficult to imagine you would work so hard; when did you find that out?"


    Aman was finally relieved and said: "Not long ago, I was practicing in my room. Suddenly, the cup of water moved. I was wondering if I broke through level three." Then he shyly smiled, continued: "but disciple wasn¡¯t sure, so often I tried to test it again, but was discovered by master."


    Tian Bolis smiled, said: "That¡¯s what it is when you reach between levels three and four. Although there is a great difference between the levels of power, there won¡¯t be any clear sign at the beginning. You are clever; even though you startedte, you finally caught up."


    Everyone was smiling and congratted him. In the middle, Hidi cut in, asked: "Sixth shixiong, have you decided which type of esper you want to craft?"


    Aman thought for a moment, responded: "No, I just confirmed to master that I reached level four; I haven¡¯t had time to think about it."


    Surin smiled, said: "No need to worry. Think about it for a few days. You know how your master is, he will never force you to craft a sword. When you think of anything you like, just find the material and craft it."


    Shaw Danon stood in admiration, seeing sixth shixiong smiling and his mouth open wide. Then he hear Tian Bolis say: "Sixth."


    Aman quickly answered: "Master."


    Tian Bolis said: "Following our Jadeon¡¯s tradition, disciples that reach Pure Essense level four need to travel around the world, and seek material for esper at the same time. It will depend on your luck to see if you can find the spiritual material. You prepare and pack up stuff and leave in a few days."


    Aman was startled for a moment. He was happy and also didn¡¯t want to leave, quietly responded: "Yes." But then remembered something, said: "Master, all the meals in here were prepared by disciple; but when disciple leaves..."


    Ludaxinughed: "What do you need to fear? Wasn¡¯t I here before you arrived? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t starve."


    Aman and the othersughed. Hidi said: "Now you¡¯ve said it fifth shixiong; because of the food you cooked, I was having nightmares when I was young!"


    Ludaxin¡¯s face turned red. Everyoneughed. When theughter began to quiet down, Tian Bolis said: "From now on, let seventh do the kitchen work."


    Everyone was startled. Ludaxin was surprised: "Master, shidi is still young..."


    Tian Bolis looked at Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon immediately said: "Master, don¡¯t worry. I often help sixth shixiong in the kitchen; I know what to do."


    Tian Bolis nodded, not saying anything more, waved his hand and said: "Eat."


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Three dayster, Aman finished packing up. He told Shaw Danon everything he needed to know about the kitchen, then left the mountain. Aman was the youngest of all shixiong. Shaw Danon was the closest to him. Now that he had left, Shaw Danon began to feel lonely on Bamboo Peak.


    Now, Shaw Danon started his second "homework"--cooking.


    Chapter 12 Reunion B


    This was his first time actually cooking. He was busy in the kitchen for the entire morning. At noon, Tian Bolis and the others entered the dining hall. The table was filled with dishes as it used to be. Shaw Danon, sitting at the end of the table, sped his hands together. Everyone could feel his nervousness.


    Everybody sat down. Tian Bolis didn¡¯t say a word. Surin smiled and said: "Xiao Fan, how does it feel to cook for the first time?"


    Shaw Danon opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Tian Bolis snorted, said: "Eat." The disciples answered and began to eat.


    It was silent in dinning hall.


    Shaw Danon became extremely nervous; his forehead was sweating, he murmured: "Master, shixiongs, I-I didn¡¯t do very well; you-you guys..."


    "Wow, that was delicious!" Hidi suddenly cheered, putting another piece of bamboo shoot into her mouth. Shaw Danon was startled. All of the shixiongs smiled and nodded.


    "Never knew xiao shidi could cook so well. Nice, nice!"


    "Uh (speaking unclearly), better than old fifth, no, better than old fifth and sixth add together, ho ho!"


    Even Tian Bolis nodded and smiled. Shaw Danon felt satisfaction as he saw it.


    After that, Shaw Danon continued to work in the kitchen. Although he didn¡¯t show any talent in cultivation, he was gifted in cooking. He needed no teacher and still can cook a delicious meal; far better than anyone else. In his heart, a little recognition from Tian Bolis is already his greatest pleasure.


    Time passed, half a year had gone by again. Jadeon¡¯s "Seven Peak Tournament" held every sixty years was drawing near. Not only Surin, but Tian Bolis as well, began to remind the disciples to practice. Everyone focused on practicing, no one bothered Shaw Dannon; no one put any hope in Shaw Danon anyway.


    Shaw Dannon didn¡¯t care much, either. He seemed to find a few meanings of happiness from his dishes. When he had time, he practiced Taoist cultivation; then, he practiced "Fawin Wisdom" at mid-night. The days were peaceful.


    The grey monkey from the ancient valley lived with Shaw Danon for half a year. Shaw Danon gave him a name-- Ashh. Just like his master¡¯s name, normal and nothing special.


    From the time Shaw Danon began to work in the kitchen, Ashh often followed Shaw Danon to the kitched and stole food. After half a year, he was twice as fat as before. In Bamboo Peak, however, Ashh had an opponent, it¡¯s Tian Bolis¡¯ dog-- Big Ye.


    For some reason, Big Ye always disliked Ashh. At the beginning, Big Ye always barked at Ashh every time they saw each other. Ashh always got scared and hid in high ces. As time passed by, Big Ye seemed to agree that Ashh is a member of Bamboo Peak; however, when they would meet, Big Ye will always bare his teeth and Ashh got scared and screamed. Then Big Ye barked back and walked away.


    Winter came. The weather in Bamboo Peak was getting harsh. Beside Tian Bolis and Surin, who are highly cultivated, the other disciples were adding an extrayer of clothing.


    That day, there was unusual sunshine. After Shaw Danon finished his kitchen business, he came out and stretched. He sat down next to a pine tree and enjoyed the sunshine.


    After a moment, just when he was about to fall asleep, he heard some barking. He opened his eyes and found that Big Ye was alsoyingzily, basking in the sun while Ashh walked slowly from behind and was getting closer to Big Ye.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Big Ye often came to the kitchen looking for food; he knew the rtionship between the monkey and the dog rather well. Today, however, seemed like the sun had risen from the west, Ashh intentionally approached Big Ye! Shaw Danon immediately woke up and kept his eyes on them.


    Ashh almost got close to Big Ye. Although Big Ye couldn¡¯t see anything behind him, his nose smelled something unusual. He turned back and bared his fangs, barked a few times.


    Ashh¡¯s body curlsed slightly, still seemed to be scared; but, then, he rolled his eyes, waved his right hand in front of Big Ye.


    Big Ye didn¡¯t care about it at first. But his nose sniffed the air a few times, seeming like he smelled something. His eyes stared at Ashh¡¯s hand. His eyes didn¡¯t blink. His body didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t bark anymore; he showed his long tongue, wagged his tail and acted friendly.


    Shaw Danon was very surprised. After he took a look at what is in Ashh¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Ashh was holding a bone. Shaw Danon used it to cook soup. Because he knew this was Big Ye¡¯s favourite food, he specially hid it in a high ce; however, Ashh stole it and came here to bribe Big Ye.


    Ashh threw the bone in front of Big Ye. Big Ye was already drooling, immediately opened his mouth and chewed on it.


    As Ashh watched Big Ye eating it, he carefully approached Big Ye, hesitated a moment, then patted Big Ye.


    Big Ye groaned, Ashh quickly took his hand back. After a moment, he patted Big Ye again. This time, Big Ye didn¡¯t react and was busily dealing with his bone. Ashh put his hand on Big Ye, gently patting Big Ye¡¯s soft, bright, yellow fur. Big Ye seemed to enjoy it. He curled back a little, groaned again, but this time there was no hostility.


    Ashh¡¯s gut strengthened. He happily cried and began to look for fleas in Big Ye¡¯s fur. Sometimes Big Ye will turn his head and lick Ashh. The rtionship between the dog and monkey changed faster than anything.


    Shaw Danon was stunned. Thinking of the intelligence of the monkey; but, then, he must hide the bone more secretively.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard the sound of piercing wind from the sky. Two white lightsing from the west. Big Ye was surprised and began to bark at the white light. Ashh patted his head tofort him. Big Ye grew quiet.


    Shaw Danon saw the two white lightsnd in front of the Hall of Quietude. After the bright light disappeared, two men appeared. One was tall and handsome with white clothes.


    The other one was a juvenile, slightly shorter, about fifteen or sixteen.


    Shaw Danon held his breath, the sadness that was once forgotten rose back into his heart, because of the lonely figure of the past!


    "Jing Yu?" He stood up. His voice became hoarse.


    The juvenile was shocked. He immediately turned around, his eyes opened wide. His mouth opened to speak, but in the end out of thousands of words, two finally came out.


    "Xiao Fan!"

 Chapter 13: Prodigy

    Chapter 13 Prodigy A


    "Disciple Kevern, Baye under the house of Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s Dragon Head Peak, are to pay a visit to Tian Shishu and Su Shishu."


    In Hall of Quietude, Tian Bolis and Surin sat in the main seats. Other disciples stood at the side, while two men in white clothes stood in the middle greeting Tian Bolis. The two were Baye and Kevern. Shaw Danon was watching them from the end of the row.


    Having not seen them for a few years, everyone had grown up.


    At that moment, Baye turned and faced Shaw Danon. Their eyes met. Baye lightly smiled and Shaw Danon nodded.


    Tian Bolis looked at Kevern, shifted his gaze to Baye, then his face darkened. He knew the quality of each of the two disciples here was far ahead of any disciple in his house. Kevern was well-known in Jadeon; however, the young Baye could already use a sword, this meant he had reached at least Pure Essence fourth level. He had been adopted only three years ago; this achievement was quite shocking.


    When he thought of that, he looked at Shaw Danon. Comparing the two, Tian Bolis¡¯ mood grew worse; he coldly asked: "What did your master send you here for?"


    Kevern bowed and said: "Reporting to Tian Shishu, Master Vasp Caelo was entrusted by Master Doyel Shen to take care of the ¡¯Seven Peak Tournament¡¯ that takes ce two years from now. Due to a change in the arrangement, master ordered Lin Shidi and I toe and inform you."


    Tian Bolis snorted and carefully examined Baye, said: "He wants to provoke me, right?"


    Kevern and Baye¡¯s faces changed. Baye wanted to go forward, but Kevern held out his arm to stop him. He smiled and said: "Tian Shishu really loves to tell jokes. We are both under Jadeon, and Tian Shishu is highly respected. Our master does not have any intention of disrespect."


    The colour of Tian Bolis¡¯ face was still dark, there did not seem to be any improvement. Surin had a kind smile on her face, gently said: "Don¡¯t mind him, he was kidding around. Right, the change in arrangement that you were talking about, what is it?"


    Kevern respectfully replied: "Report to Su Shishu, the change is like this. In the past ¡¯Seven Peaks Tournament,¡¯ each house sent four people, main house Peak of Widow sent eight; the total was thirty-two people. Opponents decided by sortition, winners advance,sting a total of five rounds. The final winner will be considered Jadeon¡¯s most talented pupil among the disciples and will be educated under the guidance of the elders."


    Surin smiled, kindly said: "At the contestst time, I remember you were the star of the tournament. You were in the final. If not due to Peak of Widow having Enu there, you would surely have be the champion of Jadeon."


    Kevern¡¯s face did not change, still smiling: "Su Shishu has ttered me. In thest tournament, Enu Xiao Shixiong was gifted and deeply cultivated. I am nowhere near his level. I had no words to say. But the ¡¯Seven Peaks Tournament¡¯ that is going to take ce two years from now, after master and the Head of the Faction had discussed, we will have a change in the rules. We came here to inform the two Shishu."


    Tian Bolis and Surin¡¯s tones changed, asked: "What it is?"


    Kevern answered: "Master Vasp Caelo thought that the meaning of ¡¯Seven Peaks Tournament¡¯ was to find and give education to the talented disciples. Now Jadeon has almost a thousand disciples, especially a number of new generation members, and many talented disciples among them. It is the event that only takes ce every sixty years, but each house only sends four people; it is really too few. So, master suggested that each house send nine people, main house has the most people so they will send one more, in total there will be sixty-four people. The other details are just as usual, sorting and six rounds; this way there will be no regret for undiscovered talent."


    Tian Bolis and Surin exchanged looks. The colour on their faces became worse. Bamboo Peak had less disciples and also lower quality. At first, it seemed that gave them the advantage; however, it actually is more beneficial to Peak of Widow and Dragon Head Peak since they have more talented students.


    Surin looked at her husband and lightly shook her head. Tian Bolis knew what she meant. This had been already discussed between the Head and Vasp Caelo; everything had been set, there was no need to argue. He coldly responded: "That¡¯s fine, I have noment."


    Kevern smiled: "That¡¯s great. Also, master had instructed that Lin Shidi and Tian Shishu¡¯s disciple Zhang Shidi are old friends, he wishes Tian Shishu may let them have a chat with each other."


    Tian Bolis was in a bad mood. He waved his hand and impatiently said: "Go, go."


    Baye had already waited for a long time. Because he was facing a senior, however, he did not dare to speak. Now since he approved, he immediately turned around and walked toward Shaw Danon.


    Baye walked in front of him. He carefully looked at Shaw Danon. He softly said: "You have grown up, Xiao Fan."


    Shaw Danon nodded hard, said: "You too. Oh, did you get any news of anything about our vige?"


    Baye shook his head: "I asked my master many times, but still have made no progress. What about you?"


    Shaw Danon bitterly smiled: "Same here."


    Baye pulled his hand, said: "Let¡¯s go out there and talk."


    Shaw Danon hesitated for a moment. He turned and looked at Tian Bolis and Surin. Tian Bolis ignored him. Surin smiled and said: "Go."


    Shaw Danon nodded and hurriedly followed Baye outside. In the hall, the only guest was Kevern. He looked at each Bamboo Peak disciple. His sight finallynded on Xavion. Kevern bowed, smiled and said: "This must be Xavion Song Shixiong. We had met each other in thest tournament."


    Xavion quickly bowed back: "Qi Shixiong has good memory. You still remember this defeated opponent."


    All the disciples were surprised. Hidi asked her mother that was sitting next to her: "Mom, did da shixiong really lose tot his person?"


    Surin nodded, lowered her voice: "Yes. That time, your da shixiong had finally won two rounds. Your father and I were very proud of him. Then in the third round the opponent was this individual; the fight was lost after just a few hits."


    Hidi stuck out her tongue, said: "So does that mean that person is very powerful?"


    Surin didn¡¯t answer her immediately. She turned her head and looked at her husband, seeing his face was steel green, sitting there motionless. She shook her head, said: "Kevern¡¯s skill is far greater than your da shixiong. That day he didn¡¯t even use any tricks. Especially the esper he crafted, ¡¯Frozen Ice,¡¯ was made out of a thousand year old arctic crystal, extremely powerful. Your da shixiong is no match for him."


    Tian Bolis seems felt something. He turned his head and looked at Surin. Their eyes meet and understand the word that hide inside of their heart: If only Bamboo Peak has such talented student.....


    Tian Bolis seemed to feel something. He turned his head and looked at Surin. Their eyes met and understood the words that hid inside of each others heart: If only Bamboo Peak had such a talented student...


    Kevern achieve sess in cultivation, also gain deep trust of masters. He often travel around the world and know a lot things. Plus his clever and fluent tongue, Xavion, who got beaten by him, already had no hostility.


    Kevern achieved sess in cultivation, also gained deep trust of the masters. He often traveled around the world and he knew many things. In addition, his clever and fluent tongue, Xavion, who had been beaten by him, already had no hostility.


    Kevern was telling some kind of joke and causing everybody tough. Then, Kevern¡¯s sightnded on Hidi and saw the "Phoenix Soul" around her waist. His eyes brightened, said: "Is that the famous Hidi Tian Shimei?"


    Hidi lifted her eyebrows, asked: "How do you know it¡¯s me?"


    Kevern smiled, stepped up a few steps, said: "Tian Shimei is only sixteen, but the aplishment on Pure Essence is already superior to others. This is well known within our faction. I admired it for a long time. From what I can see today, you are well deserving of the reputation."


    Hidi blushed, asked in an angry tone: "How do you know? You never saw me fight before."


    Kevern was startled, quickly smiled and answered: "Tian Shimei is not only as beautiful as a flower, but also quite intelligent, making me ashamed as a shixiong."


    Hidi looked at his handsome face and also heard his praise about her beauty. Her heart felt sweet but her face stayed the same: "Nonsense. Not acting like a shixiong, shame on you!"


    Tian Bolis frowned. Surin said: "Ling Er, no nonsense."


    Chapter 13 Prodigy B


    Kevern quickly said to Surin: "Su Shishu, please don¡¯t be mad at Tian Shimei. It¡¯s my fault to choose the wrong term to use." Then, he took out a small box from his sleeve and passed it to Hidi: "Tian Shimei, the ¡¯Refresh Bead¡¯ inside of this box was obtained by chance while I followed my master Vasp Caelo to wipe out a group of heretics. Although it is not some valuable treasure, wearing it can help you stay cool against the heat of summer. Additionally, I head it helpsdies to keep their skin smooth. Today I will give this to Tian Shimei as an apology for my mistake."


    Hidi blushed again. Surin said: "Qi Shizhi, ¡¯Refresh Bead¡¯ is a treasure also. Ling Er can¡¯t take it. You can put it back."


    Kevern smiled: "Su Shishu may not know, this ¡¯Refresh Bead¡¯ is useless to me, just like a chicken rib. But Tian Shimei is young and beautiful, she will make it useful. This is my little gift, I hope Tian Shimei likes it."


    Hidi looked at Kevern. Her expression rxed. She held out her hands and received the small box, whispered: "Thank you, Qi Shixiong."


    Kevern was very pleased, said: "You¡¯re very wee. With Shimei¡¯s gifted intelligence, there is a great future ahead of you. Although there are many talented students in Jadeon, there are only very few people who have the same potential as you, even I need to step back."


    For the first time, Tian Bolis finally smiled. Hidi said: "Shixiong tters me."


    Kevern shook his head: "No, I was also brought to Jadeon by master when I was young. During that time, however, my cultivation was far behind you. But..."


    Hidi was very pleased to hear Kevern¡¯s praise, but when she heard the word "but," she could not help but ask: "But what?"


    Even Tian Bolis and Surin turned to hear what the "but" meant. Kevern said: "But ifparing potential, there is a person that canpare to you."


    Hidi startled, asked "Who?"


    Kevern smiled and pointed to the outside of Hall of Quietude: "That would be my Lin Shidi. Three years ago he was adopted by Master Vasp Caelo. Just a few yearster, his achievement was surprising. He is gifted in cultivation. There is no one in our house who can match him. He used only three years to pass Yu Qing Realm¡¯s level four. There is no one like this for a thousand of years. Master is very proud of him, said he is the genius of thousand years, can almost match our Master Jade Leaf."


    Tian Bolis suddenly broke the arms of his sandalwood chair. His face was steel green.


    Kevern was surprised, whispered to Surin: "Su Shishu, did I say something wrong?"


    Surin smiled bitterly. Just as she was about to speak, suddenly there is a cry outside of the hall: "Ouch!" Then a person fell in on the floor and rolled a few times. That person was Shaw Danon.


    Everyone¡¯s mood changed. Hidi rushed forward to help him to get up, asked: "Xiao Fan, what happened?"


    The fall had not been light. Shaw Danon¡¯s head was still a bit dizzy but his mouth still mumbled: "Not, nothing. I am fine."


    Baye ran back into the hall. His face was worried: "Xiao Fan, are you alright, I identally..."


    Hidi immediately knew he was the one that bullied her Shidi. Additonally, Kevern was highly praising Baye; it made her feel like a loser. She stood up and angrily said: "Who gave you the permission to bully people?" Then her fingers pointed at him. Red light began to sh. Phoenix Soul released and whistled toward Baye.


    Surin and Kevern shouted: "Stop!"


    But Phoenix Soul was as fast as lightning; it got in front of Baye in just an instant. Although it surprised Baye, it didn¡¯t make him nervous. He knew he was facing attack from an esper. He took three steps back, left hand pointed at the sky while his right hand pointed at the ground with sword fingers (note 1). He shouted: "Out!"


    Dragon roars suddenly filled inside of Hall of Quietude. Baye was surrounded by green light. A green sword was summoned. The sword¡¯s edge was as clear as water. It not only blocked Phoenix Soul, it also shone and made everyone¡¯s face in Hall of Quietude green.


    Tian Bolis snorted, coldly spoke: "Vasp Caelo is really nice, he even gave the ¡¯Dragon yer¡¯ to him."


    Kevern saw Baye did not get injured; he was relieved, standing at the side and smiled: "Master had said Shidi¡¯s potential is far past others, he is destined to have a great future. As such, it is a must to give him additional help."


    Tian Bolis¡¯ mood became worse.


    Both Phoenix Soul and Dragon yer could not get any advantage over each other. Hidi opened her arms. Her body began to lift into mid-air. Both arms crossed in front of her chest, she shouted: "Extend!"


    Phoenix Soul flew back and returned to Hidi. The red glow intensified. The red silk extended hundreds of times longer, immediately suppressed Dragon yer¡¯s green glow. After a moment, the silk rushed to Baye and surrounded him tightly.


    Surin stood up and shouted into the air: "Ling Er, do not be rude."


    The amber silk, however, already surrounded Baye so tight that nobody could see him. Even Hidi was covered byyer uponyer of silk.


    Shaw Danon was enchanted by what he saw. Suddenly someone said: "Phoenix Soul truly is as powerful as the rumor."


    He turned and saw Kevern. His eyes were fixed looking at the fighting scene. His mouth was mumbling, but his face had no sign of worry.


    Just when victory was determined to be Hidi¡¯s, they suddenly heard the sound of cloth tearing. There was an opening within all thoseyers of silk. A little bit of green light leaked out.


    The colour of Tian Bolis¡¯ and Surin¡¯s faces changed.


    "Roar!" A loud bang like the cry of the angry dragon. The opening becamerger. Green glow brightened up again. It was like a dragon surrounding him, Bay broke through the silk and charged at Hidi like a released arrow.


    Hidi put both hands in front of her chest and formed a Tai Chi. All the silk returned and formed vastyers of barrier in front. Baye¡¯s Dragon yer stabbed through the red silkyer afteryer. Although he became slower, the momentum still hadn¡¯t weakened. Victory or defeat will depend on the next moment.


    "ng"!


    A chilled air passed. Dragon yer got hit back. Baye was shocked. He saw an ice wall was formed between him and Hidi. Even with Dragon yer¡¯s power, he could not break through the ice wall. Kevern was already behind him and pulled Baye back.


    Hidi¡¯s face was white. Surin quickly turned her back to Tian Bolis.


    Both espers lost their owners¡¯ control. The glow grew dim and returned back to the hand of their master.


    Within Hall of Quietude it was nothing but silence.


    Note 1: Sword finger. It normally use when holding sword. If the person is right handed, the right hand hold the sword while left hand form sword finger and put the finger on right wrist. When carrying, or not useing the sword, left hand will hold the sword behind the left arm and hold the sword¡¯s handle with sword finger (pretty much like how Anan hold her sword except she used right hand instead of left). Sword finger is simply pointing out index and middle finger.

 Chapter 14: Divine Power

    Chapter 14 Divine Power A


    Tian Bolis stood up and examined Baye. The colour of his face was extremely bad. He said coldly: "Good skill! Good momentum!"


    Kevern whispered to Baye: "Shidi, apologize quickly."


    Baye frowned and stepped in front. He spoke, but it was to Shaw Danon: "Xiao Fan, that was my bad. It was just testing to see each other¡¯s level of cultivation; however, I didn¡¯t hold back my strength. Sorry."


    Shaw Danon was really worried about his friend, but he said: "No, it was nothing."


    Tian Bolis became more angry. He suddenly took a step forward. Red glow passed by on his face.


    Kevern began to worry. He was different from Baye. He was in Jadeon for a long time and knew Bamboo Peak is way weaker than the other six houses; however, their head master Tian Bolis and his wife Surin had unbelievable strength. No one ever dared to underestimate them. Even the proud Master Vasp Caelo reminded him before they departed: Although Tian Bolis has a bad temper, his cultivation skill is extremely high, plus his wife is also well known in Jadeon for her wisdom. Even our Head of the Faction Master Doyel Shen needed to treat the couple with high respect. It was best not to make him mad if not necessary.


    But Baye didn¡¯t know about it. Even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t remember it anyway.


    Tian Bolis became even more angry. Just when he was about to make a move, Surin pulled his hand, her lips lightly smiled: "You are already so old, why bother arguing with a junior?"


    Tian Bolis was startled for a moment and stopped. Kevern quickly stood in front of Baye, also said: "Tian Shishu, please forgive us. For the sake of our master, please don¡¯t argue with the ignorant younger generation."


    Shaw Danon knew Baye had made his master angry. In his eyes, Baye was the only orphan of Grass Temple Vige; Baye was just like his own brother. He couldn¡¯t help but keep down in front of Tian Bolis, said: "Master, it¡¯s all disciple¡¯s fault. I saw Jing Yu, no, Lin Shixiong had brought his sword, so I was interested to see his level of cultivation. That¡¯s why we fought, it¡¯s all disciple..."


    Tian Bolis was already holding his anger and had no ce to express it. Kevern was enough already, but now Shaw Danon speaking there like an idiot. He couldn¡¯t hold his rage anymore: "Shut up, you useless fool!"


    Then, he waved his sleeve. Shaw Danon felt strong wind blow at him. All the air surrounding him seemed to disappear. The mighty force pushed his body away and threw him into the wall of Hall of Quietude. "Bang!" His bodynded on the hard, stable wall, then he fell on the ground. Shaw Danon felt dizzy, then he spewed outrge amounts of blood from his mouth.


    Within Hall of Quitetude, everyone was stunned.


    "Dad!" Hidi was the first one to cry out. She rushed forward and helped Shaw Danon to stand up. Baye ran almost at the same time. He saw the blood on Shaw Danon¡¯s chest. He wouldn¡¯t be as angry if the one who had been injured was himself; however, Shaw Danon was trying to help him and that¡¯s why he got injured. Bay couldn¡¯t care anymore. He turned and shouted at Tian Bolis: "Short fatty, what were you trying to do?"


    At that time, Dragon yer seemed to understand its master; the green glow brightened up again.


    Tian Bolis¡¯ eyes opened wide. He must have been mad because of the words "short fatty." He swung his arm, then disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Kevern quickly shouted: "Shidi, careful."


    Baye was already prepared. He saw Tian Bolis moving as swift as a ghost. Baye immediately held up Dragon yer, using the sword spirit to create a green aura to protect himself.


    Tian Bolis saw the mighty green light as nothing. He suddenly appeared in front of Baye and forced all the green glow to back away three feet. Tian Bolis¡¯rge, angry eyes were almost touching Baye¡¯s face. Baye was nervous. He took a few steps back unsteadily. Even in this case, Dragon yer was still hanging in mid-air defending its master.


    Tian Bolisughed coldly. His right hand suddenly reached out and passed through the sword spirit. Red glow appeared on his palm. With the red glow he pushed back the green light, he quickly seized Dragon yer.


    Kevern immediately dashed in front of Baye and shouted loudly: "Tian Shishu, please have mercy!"


    Tian Bolis didn¡¯t go after him. He let Baye be protected by Kevern. He just focused on an examination of Dragon yer.


    At that time, almost all the green sword spirit was gone; however, Dragon yer still struggled in Tian Bolis¡¯ hand, shone half of his body green.


    Tian Bolis raised his eyes and said coldly: "Dragon yer is Nine Skies Esper, but it doesn¡¯t guarantee invincibility!" Then, his fingers suddenly grabbed hard onto the handle. Dragon yer immediately stopped moving. At the next moment, green re rose up again, much more brightly than Baye¡¯s. Kevern cried out: "Tian Shishu........" Tian Bolis¡¯ face was as cold as ice. He said no more. His right hand held Dragon yer and gave a powerful sh toward Baye and Kevern¡¯s direction. The green light mightily red, creating a green pir that is two persons in height.


    Kevern grit his teeth. Both of his hands held out sword fingers and drew out a white sword. This was his famous "Frozen Ice" sword.


    The green pir Tian Bolis released almost reached them. Kevern protected Baye and walked back a few steps. His right hand made a different sword mark. "Frozen Ice" swiftly sent out white light, formed sevenyers of ice wall.


    The green sword chi broke through the ice walls easily unlike Baye¡¯s. It crushed the ice walls into millions of pieces. The green sword chi had no sign of weakening, it charged toward Kevern like an angry dragon.


    Kevern¡¯s face was pale and had nowhere to go. He used all his strength and used Frozen Ice to form a shield with a white glow.


    "Bang!" The green sword chi hit against the white light. Although it didn¡¯t immediately crush the shield, it pushed the white glow back rapidly. Kevern used all his strength and managed to hold the green sword chi one foot away. It was just like a human trying to hold off against an aggressive beast.


    Kevern tried to keep the shield going, but his feet began to copse and be pushed backward by the powerful strength.


    Chapter 14 Divine Power B


    From the beginning of this interaction until now, Tian Bolis stood still where he was and did not make a move; Dragon yer¡¯s green glow, however, was getting brighter and brighter. Kevern and Baye were pushed out of Hall of Quietude to the ground outside. At the ce where the green light passed by, it seemed like it had been shed by arge de; a one foot deep rift was left in its way.


    The green light pushed back Kevern another three yards. The white light shield was only six inches away from Kevern¡¯s body. His feet sank into the earth. A momentter, Kevern couldn¡¯t hold any longer. White light disappeared. Frozen Ice got hit with great force into the air and lost control.


    Kevern and Baye¡¯s faces were as pale as a dead person. But then, the green light suddenly stopped in mid-air at the critical moment.


    Kevern was sweating, he did not dare to move.


    After a while, the green light was no longer controlled and slowly disappeared.


    "ng"!


    Frozen Icended on the ground in front of them. Kevern put himself together a little. He quickly said respectfully: "Thank you for Tian Shishu¡¯s kindness."


    Baye was still surprised to see themon looking Tian Bolis had such great power.


    Suddenly an item was tossed out from Hall of Quietude. Kevern and Baye were surprised. It was Dragon yer. Itnded right in front of them, next to Frozen Ice.


    "You two leave!" Tian Bolis¡¯ voice returned to normal. Coldness was clearly visible.


    Kevern quickly responded and pulled Baye along. They retrieved their their own swords and flew back.


    The disciples saw Tian Bolis¡¯ anger. None dared to make a sound. Especially Shaw Danon, it was his first time seeing Tian Bolis use his mystic power. He almost forgot his own wound on his chest. He identally tore his wound, he immediately cried "Ouch!"


    Tian Bolis heard Shaw Danon¡¯s cry. He looked toward Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon forced himself to bear the pain. Tian Bolis did not say anything. He looked at all the disciples. Everyone lowered their head and did not want to meet his eyes.


    Tian Bolis sighed and shook his head. He put both hands on his back and walked toward the rear hall. Surin told everyone: "All of you leave for now."


    The disciples answered. Hidi carried Shaw Danon and left with the disciples. After everyone walked out of Hall of Quietude, Surin went into the rear hall and passed the back door. She saw Tian Bolis standing in the corridor and looking at the bamboo in the courtyard.


    Surin walked next to her husband, softly asked: "Why so mad today?"


    Tian Bolis slight shook his head, responded back: "When Ling Er fought with Baye earlier, Kevern formed ice wall to stop Dragon yer. You saw what happened, right?"


    Surin sighed: "He didn¡¯t take out Frozen Ice."


    Tian Bolis snorted: "Last Seven Peaks Tournament, Kevern needed to rely on the power of esper to form ice wall; I can¡¯t imagine he already reached that level within just several decades." Then he turned and looked at Surin: "What level of cultivation do you think he is at?"


    Surin said: "When he cast, he seemed rxed and not using all his power, that means he is at least Yu Qing level eight."


    Tian Bolis opened his mouth then stopped. Surin helped him to continue: "Within Bamboo Peak, none can be his opponent."


    Tian Bolis deeply looked at his wife, then slowly he turned his head, looked at the bamboo in the garden. As winter grew closer, the green leaves had be yellow.


    After a moment, he suddenly asked: "How is seventh?"


    Surin looked at him, her lips smiled: "How good can he be, he coughed out loads of blood due to you great master."


    Tian Bolis¡¯ fat body shook, but he didn¡¯t turn his head: "Tonight, bring him a Yellow Pill. Don¡¯t let him pretend to be dead tomorrow and make all of us starve."


    Surin kept on smiling.


    Night came, the sky darkened.


    Shaw Danon slowly walked back to his dormitory. After he pushed the door open, Ashh was the first one who rushed into the room; then Big Ye followed. The monkey and the dog yed around in his room.


    Shaw Danon smiled a little. He sat down next to the table. His chest still hurt, but his brain was filled with the scene of battle between Tian Bolis and the others. He could not help but sigh.


    "What is the use of sighing?" A gentle sound came from outside.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. He turned and saw Surin was standing at the door. The night wind blew her clothes about, like a fairy from heaven. He quickly stood up, said: "Shi niang."


    Surin walked to him, put her hand on his shoulder, smiled: "It¡¯s alright, sit."


    Shaw Danon followed the order and sat down. Surin carefully examined his face and put her hand on his chest, then nodded: "Good, nothing too serious." She took out a white bottle and poured out a yellow pill that¡¯s about the size of a finger tip. She passed it to Shaw Danon: "Take it."


    Shaw Danon hesitated for a moment, then he took the pill and swallowed it. A warm feeling came from his stomach, then to his limbs. The pain in his chest disappeared.


    Shaw Danon rose up and exercised his body. Everything was normal. He hurriedly said to Surin: "Thank you, Shi niang."


    Surin nodded. She took back the bottle and sat on the other chair. She said: "No need to thank me. It was your master who was the one who told me to bring you Yellow Pill."


    Shaw Danon was startled, asked: "Master is not mad at me anymore?"


    Surin looked at him, smiled: "He told me toe see you, surely he is not mad at you. I don¡¯t know if you are mad at him?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, immediately said: "No, Shi niang, I would never dare..."


    Surin raised her hand and stopped Shaw Danon, said gently: "Xiao Fan, listen to me, okay?"


    Shaw Danon quietly said: :Yes, Shi niang."


    Surin said: "Today your master hit you, it was his fault. I saw it. However, he regretted after he hit you. His temper is just..." Her gentle face had signs of sadness, she continued: "He is apetative person, always cares about his reputation. Even if he regrets, he won¡¯t say it out loud, so don¡¯t hate him."


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "Shi niang, I am not mad at master. It¡¯s just me being too stupid, made master mad."


    Surin looked at him, lightly sighed: "It has nothing to do with you, actually. Cultivation is based on one¡¯s quality and potential. Although hard work will pay off, but still the result will be less than others. Your master understands that. What he was worrying about is not that."


    Shaw Danon was curious, asked: "What is it that master worried about?"


    Surin smiled helplessly: "The people like Kevern are almost impossible to get. Now in Jadeon, Bamboo Peak is getting weaker and weaker. Although your master¡¯s cultivation is high, disciples often got teased by all Shi bo and Shishu. His heart has a lot of difficulty bearing it. He also worries one day he will leave (Note 1), Bamboo Peak will never be able toe back. He won¡¯t be able to face all the ancestors of Bamboo Peak. All the burdens are on him. Actually, it is very miserable."


    Shaw Danon was silent. Surin then realized, smiled bitterly: "Really. What is the use to tell this to a fourteen year old kid?" She stood up and pped his shoulder: "Rest early."


    Shaw Danon answered: "Yes, Shi niang, walk slowly."


    Surin nodded, then left. Shaw Danon followed her to the door. After he saw Surin¡¯s shadow was gone, he returned back into the room.


    But just when he came back, he saw, next to his desk, in the light a candle, ady in red standing there.


    He was startled, then quietly cried: "Shijie!"


    Note 1: It mean when Tian Bolis die.

 Chapter 15: Secretly Teach

    Chapter 15 Secretly Teach A


    Thedy was Hidi no doubt. She was worried about Shaw Danon¡¯s injury, so she came to see him, but she could never have imagined her mother would be there, too. So Hidi hid outside of the door and waited for Surin to be gone.


    She noticed Shaw Danon was rooted on the floor, she said angrily: "What are you standing there for?"


    Shaw Danon woke up. He tried to find an excuse, but then he saw Hidi lowered her head. It¡¯s because Big Ye came and pushed against Hidi¡¯s leg.


    Hidi bent over and patted Big Ye¡¯s head. Big Ye licked her hand.


    "Creak creak" Ashh went behind Big Ye and pulled on its tail; seemed like it wanted to pull Big Ye away from Hidi. Ashh felt Hidi¡¯s eyes, he looked up and showed his teeth.


    Hidi didn¡¯t get angry. She made a face toward the monkey in reply. Since Ashh came here, it went along well with everyone except Hidi. Hidi was surprised to find Big Ye didn¡¯t go aggressive at Ashh.


    "What happened?" Hidi asked Shaw Danon while pointing at Ashh and Big Ye.


    Shaw Danon told her about the meat bone. Hidiughed: "Can¡¯t believe that stupid monkey did that trick." Then she changed topic, she examined Shaw Danon, asked: "Today, my dad hit you, anywhere not feeling well?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "Nothing, Shijie."


    Hidi said: "What¡¯s the matter with dad? He is not happy and vented his anger onto you!"


    Shaw Danon quickly said: "No, it¡¯s my stupidity that made master mad..."


    Hidi stared at him. Shaw Danon held back what he was going to say. Hidi snorted: "It has nothing to do with you, actually. It¡¯s just because he saw the two people had good potential, so his mind..." Then she stopped and looked at Shaw Danon. She realized that meant she was saying he is stupid, then she changed topic again: "What was my moming here for?"


    Shaw Danon replied honestly: "Shi niang came to visit me and gave me two ¡¯Yellow Pills.¡¯ Very effective, I was fully recovered after taking one."


    "Yellow Pill?" Hidi was surprised.


    "Yes," Shaw Danon looked at her, asked: "What it is?"


    Hidi said: "That is my dad¡¯s treasure. I heard Mom say it was made from twenty-three different types of spiritual herbs. Marvelous medicinal effect. Even I didn¡¯t have the luck to take it."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth opened wide. Hidi¡¯s eyes rolled, continued: "Perhaps my dad was impressed by you, but doesn¡¯t seem like it."


    Shaw Danon said: "It must be master¡¯s kindness. He saw me injured, so he gave me a magical pill. He, senior, is very broad minded!"


    Hidiughed: "My dad, broad minded...heh heh. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to argue this with you. Huh, why is there the sound of rain?"


    Shaw Danon listened carefully. Outside really was raining. Hidi walked to the window. She pushed the window open. Cool wind came in from the window. Cold, tiny rain drops hit on the face.


    The sky rained in the silent dark of night. Everywhere was dark except for the blurry shadow of the bamboo in the courtyard. The rain fell from the sky. In Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, it was gentle. He even felt that the night was beautiful, the rain was melodious; when the rain drops hit against the bamboo leaves he was pleased to listen to its sounds. The sound that resonated within his soul.


    Standing next to him was a beautifuldy. Happiness and sadness within this beauty. She was watching:


    At this rain!


    Big Ye and Ashh also quieted down. Big Yey on the bed. His eyes were half opened. Ashh sat next to Big Ye and searched through Big Ye¡¯s thick fur.


    Candle¡¯s fire suddenly flickered in the mountain wind, making a soft popping sound.


    "It¡¯s raining." Hidi softly said.


    Shaw Danon answered: "Yeah."


    Hidi stared into the night for a few moments, then turned back to the table; quietly said: "Xiao Fan, close the window will you? It is getting cold."


    Shaw Danon nodded and closed the window. Hidi sat next to the table absently. She took out a small box, then opened it under the light.


    The candle reflected in her eyes, like a pair of gentle mes.


    "Say, do you think this ¡¯Refresh Bead¡¯ is pretty?" Hidi¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the bright, small bead. Her voice wasn¡¯t stable. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty, slowly sank.


    He went to her with all his courage. He used all his strength to make himself look normal. Hidi raised her head and looked at him. She suddenly found her Shidi¡¯s eyes were so bright, but at the same time, so sorrowful and wild.


    She lightly closed the box, asked gently: "Xiao Fan, what is it?"


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, fell silent for a moment, then said: "I am alright, Shijie."


    Hidi felt weird, but didn¡¯t bother much about it. She stood up and said: "Okay, it¡¯ste now. I should head back."


    Shaw Danon woodenly stood up. Hidi took a few steps, then suddenly stopped and turned around smiling. The beauty of that moment hit deeply in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart. "How could I forget this; I even forgot the point for meing tonight."


    Shaw Danon took it and red a few lines, then he cried: "Pure Essence incantation! Shijie, this..."


    Hidi rolled her eyes, said angrily: "Why did you cry out so loud?"


    Shaw Danon immediately lowered his voice: "Shijie, this is the level three incantaton. You..."


    "Me?" Hidi snorted: "Of course I am giving it to you."


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "What?"


    Hidi said: "I know dad always looked down on you. Today he hit you, it was even more idiotic. Huh, he doesn¡¯t even bother to teach his own disciple and scolds you. I don¡¯t want to see it anymore. You use this incantation and practice it secretly. Achieve whatever someday and show my dad. Don¡¯t be so embarrassed like today."


    Shaw Danon frowned: "But Shijie, if master and shi niang know it, they will scold you."


    Hidi said impatiently: "You already said they will scold me. Just a few words and lock me up for a few days. So what? I can¡¯t let you get fooled by other people!"


    Shaw Danon was shocked. His heart was like a burning me. He looked at Hidi¡¯s figure. At that moment he thought, even if he died for her, he will never regret.


    Hidi said: "You also need to remember to put in more effort. One day, find a chance to have a draw with that stinky Baye. However, you will never catch up to Kevern Shixiong, don¡¯t even think about it." Then, she waved her hand: "Keep everything as secret." She left and disappeared into the darkness swiftly.


    "You will never catch up to Kevern Shixiong!"


    These words, each hit heavily in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart. His face was pale. His hand held the paper tight.


    Within the mountain and rain, sky and earth who can see that youngster, walking in the rain and looking at the sky.


    Chapter 15 Secretly Teach B


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At dawn, after the rain, Shaw Danon came back to his familiar kitchen and began to boil water.


    The bright fire in the stove was like an evil spirit dancing on the me; shone red against his face. Shaw Danon used a thin piece of firewood as a fire stick and moved the fire wood around.


    "You will never catch up to Kevern Shixiong!"


    These words, he had repeated in his heart thousands of times. Each time it just hurt his heart even more. He knew he was being stupid. Shijie didn¡¯t mean it. She only said the truth that everyone would agree with.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help it. There was a wild fire like this in his heart. It kept burning his heart, until the actual fire burned his hand.


    "Ouch!" Shaw Dannon shouted. He jumped back. The thin fire wood caught on fire when he was not paying attention and burned his hand.


    He blew on his hand. Shaw Danon went to the jar and put his hand into the cool water. Shaw Danon smiled bitterly; of all the things he needed most now is a fire stick.


    "Um, um, um" A few calls came in from the outside. Shaw Danon recognized this was Big Ye¡¯s voice. He was wondering why Big Ye¡¯s usual "bark, bark" had turned into "um, um." Shaw Danon walked to the door and found Big Ye and Ashh were fighting over a ck, short rod. Big Ye¡¯s mouth was biting one end of the rod while Ashh used its hands to tug at the other end. Because Big Ye was biting the short rod, its voice turned into the weird "um, um."


    Shaw Danon took the short stick away from them and drove Big Ye and Ashh away. He knew they would not go away easily, so he threatened them: "Go, go. Don¡¯t mess around in here, or else I will not make lunch for you two."


    Big Ye and Ashh exchanged looks. One roared at Shaw Danon while one made a face. Then, Ashh jumped on Big Ye¡¯s back and they walked away.


    He cursed at the two animals. After Shaw Danon returned to the kitchen, he realized the short rod was the strange, short, ck stick found in ancient valley half a year ago. Ashh recovered this somewhere in the room and used it to y with Big Ye.


    Shaw Danon sighed, then an idea came to him. He walked quickly to the stove and pushed the firewood around with the ck stick. That stick was made out of some unknown material, it won¡¯t catch on fire, and also didn¡¯t transfer heat. After the entire morning, the stick was still cool. Shaw Danon thought this stick was perfect for him.


    Pity for the dead ck Heart Elder. If he knew the "Sinister Orb," the most powerful esper of the evil factions, was being used as a fire stick; even if he were resurrected, he would die again of anger.


    That day at noon, everyone of Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples were sitting in the dinning room. Tian Bolis was thest one who entered. His eyesnded on Shaw Danon for a moment. Shaw Danon lowered his head, then, Tian Bolis moved his sight away.


    "So, all of you saw what happened yesterday, right?" Tian Bolis asked.


    Everyone was quiet, only Xavion said: "Yes, master had shown his might and punished the..."


    "Nonsense!" Tian Bolis suddenly shouted. The disciples were terrified. Tian Bolis said angrily: "Yesterday, all of you should know other house¡¯s disciples were highly cultivated. Not to mention Kevern, even though he had been adopted for only three years, had came and began messing around. Don¡¯t you know that?"


    Everyone was silent, only Shaw Danon suddenly raised his head.


    Tian Bolis coldly said: "Seven Peaks Tournament is almost here. All of you useless people, from today on, everyone lock themselves in their room. If you can¡¯t have any decent improvement, let us see if I will peel your skin off!"


    Everyone had the word "unwilling" shown on their face, but none said a word. Hidi carefully asked: "Dad, then I shall..."


    "You too!" Tian Bolis said without hesitation.


    Just when Hidi was about to speak, her sleeve got pulled on by her mother. Hidi turned and looked at Surin, she then took back the words that she was about to speak.


    Tian Bolis¡¯ voice was resounding through Hall of Quietude: "Except for seventh, who is responsible for meals, all of you cannot leave here for these one and a half years. Lock up and practice, understand?"


    .......


    So, in the peaceful Bamboo Peak, it was covered by nervousness that had never appeared before. All the disciples were focused on cultivation except a free dog, a naughty monkey and a boring cook.

 Chapter 16: Navigate Object

    Chapter 16 Navigate Object A


    "Bark! Bark!"


    "Creak! Creak!"


    ......


    The bark of a dog and the scream of a monkey mixed together across Mount Jadeon¡¯s Bamboo Peak, breaking the peaceful quiet. Shaw Danon ran out from the kitchen with the ck fire stick in his hand, he shouted angrily: "Stupid dog! Stupid monkey! I dare you not to run!"


    Ashh jumped on Big Ye¡¯s back. Big Ye was already prepared and ran away. Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t catch up, and all he could do is watch as Ashh made a face and put a delicious bone into Big Ye¡¯s mouth. Big Ye was so happy that if it had not been because its teeth needed to hold the bone, it¡¯s jaw already fell open fromughing so hard.


    Shaw Danon went back to the kitchen with an angry face. He took care of the kitchen since he was fourteen. His cooking skill was unexpected to everyone. Even the "cultivated dog," Big Ye, couldn¡¯t help but also hunger for Shaw Danon¡¯s meal, especially the bone he used for making soup.


    But the soup was made for humans, although Big Ye was the oldest, should be receiving the highest respect, all he could do is simply watch and not get to eat. After he became friends with Ashh, the scene that just happened appeared verymonly in Bamboo Peak. For the past two years, no matter how hard Shaw Danon tried to hide the bone, with Big Ye¡¯s nose and Ashh¡¯s agility, this bone battle always resulted in defeat for Shaw Danon.


    Two years passed by fast, actually one and a half years. Shaw Danon had grown into a sixteen year old young man. His body was taller than his Shijie Hidi now. For this period of time, under Tian Bolis¡¯ order, every Bamboo Peak disciple needed to practice their cultivation except Aman, who was traveling; only Shaw Danon as a cook was the most rxed.


    For two years, under nobody¡¯s watch, Shaw Danon practiced alone. But the thing he couldn¡¯t believe is: following the instruction of Xavion¡¯s incantation, with barely one year of practice, he seemed to master the second level of Yu Qing - refining vigor.


    He questioned himself, but he didn¡¯t ask Tian Bolis. Xavion and Hidi were focusing on cultivation. They had no time to spare for him. Aman was also not here. As a result, Shaw Danon could only bury the question in his heart. But there was a more important thing facing him. Hidi gave him the incantation for third level secretly. He understood that was a serious act against the faction¡¯s rules. But then, every night when he was standing alone in the courtyard and looking at the sky, he always remembered one phrase:


    You will never catch up to Kevern Shixiong!


    Ten nightster, he began to practice level three¡¯s incanation!


    In Pure Essence, Yu Qing¡¯s first three levels are the foundation of all magic. The difficulty progressively increases. Third level was different than the first two. The first two were "Introducing Spirit" and "Refining Vigor." The third level¡¯s main idea was "Energy," focus began to be aimed toward cultivating Tai Chi Energy. The Incantation stated: "Tai Chi energy, threebine to one. Chi, neutral; Yuan, beginning, follow the twelve periods...Yin and Yangbine, energy starts at Zi, bes all things." (From ¡¶ººÊé-ÂÉÀúÖ¾¡·)


    When Jadeon disciples practiced this far, the difference between potentials will be made clear. Intelligent disciples would pass this level quickly and move straight into "Navigate Object," built upon a stable foundation. The disciples with slightly worse potential would stay there forever and might waste their entire life in it.


    Shaw Danon had entered Jadeon five years ago. He heard a lot from his Shixiongs. Clearly all the Shixiongs grouped him on the "worse" side.


    Shaw Danon returned to the kitchen and began to boil water. The fire brightened again. He used the poor fire stick" to move the firewood around a few times. After the fire became stable, his eyes looked at the fire stick.


    He hadn¡¯t discovered anything. He was just doing a very natural thing-day dreaming.


    The entire fire stick was mysteriously ck except for the round bead. It was only a foot long. The strange thing was that you could faintly see the red vein-like lines under the ck colour of the surface.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s entire body had shaken. The idea of forging with blood made him sick. These years, he slowly forgot the journey to the ancient valley. Once in a while he woke up in the middle of the night from dreaming of the ancient valley again.


    At that time he felt he was lonely. One person facing the unknown beast. One person facing the mysterious death. Each time, he had uncontroble excitement and rage. He was thirsty for blood. He even thought of the Monk Pozhi in Grass Temple vige a few years ago.


    Shaw Danon did not know why he would have such a feeling. Fortunately he had a way to calm his mind: Fawin Wisdom!


    This Fuwa incantation could clear out evil thinking from one¡¯s mind. He practiced it for five years, and the mostmon use for it was to suppress the strange thought that appeared in his mind for the past two years.


    Suddenly something hit Shaw Danon¡¯s head. It was a pine cone. Anger rose inside his heart. Shaw Danon turned and shouted: "Stupid monkey, don¡¯t let me catch you ore else...oh, you are...ah! Sixth Shixiong!"


    Shaw Danon saw a person was standing at the door, with a bag on his shoulder and a smile on his face. It was Aman.


    Aman carefully looked at Shaw Danon, said: "Wow, after just a few years, you brat you have grown as tall as me."


    Shaw Danon swiftly walked toward him and grabbed his shoulders, smiled: "Sixth Shixiong, why gone for so long, we all missed you."


    Aman smiled: "I am back now, aren¡¯t I?"


    Then Shaw Danon asked: "Does master and Shi niang know you are back?"


    Aman said: "No. I just came back and saw there was smokeing out from the kitchen, so I guess you must be working there, kid. Didn¡¯t see me for a few years, did you miss me?"


    Shaw Danon nodded. Aman patted his head, suddenly whispered: "Come, go see master with me."


    Shaw Danon was startled, asked: "Why do you need me to go with you?"


    Aman said: "Master let me travel for one year, but then I yed...no, I mean, I used an extra half a year to find good material for an esper. I am afraid master will be mad at me. Come with me."


    Shaw Danon stared at him: "So that¡¯s why you came to see me first. Oh yeah, sixth Shixiong, what esper did you craft?"


    Aman hollowlyughed: "Ho ho, I just feel like seeing you first. Xiao Shidi,e,e." Then he pulled Shaw Danon away.


    After a while, both Big Ye, who was chewing the bone in the corner, and Ashh, who was catching a flea on Big Ye¡¯s back, heard a furious roaring out of Hall of Quietude: "Disgraceful person, you tried to anger me to death!"


    At dinner time, for the first time in two years, everyone was here, sitting in the dining hall. After everyone had their seat, Tian Bolis¡¯ face was still angry. When people greeted Aman, they couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Sixth, why was master so angry after he met with you?"


    Aman was embarrassed. He kept switching topic. Shaw Danon, on the other hand, was holding hisughter, making his face look weird.


    Then, Hidi finally couldn¡¯t help it. She asked: "Dad, sixth finally came back, why are you so mad at him?"


    Aman slightly raised his head and looked at Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis stared back at him and Aman was forced to lower his head again. Tian Bolis snorted: "Sixth, why don¡¯t you show them your esper?"


    Aman¡¯s mouth opened wide, could not say a word. Then he looked toward Surin, but Surin smiled: "Bishu, let them see it; let them know what made your master so mad."


    Aman knew he couldn¡¯t avoid it. He slowly took his bag and took out a few items and let themy on the table.


    Everyone did not even blink, afraid to miss some important details. It was extremely quiet in the dinning hall. On the table, there were three wood-made cubes with a half-a-fist size. It¡¯s white all over with dots carved on it. They were three dice.


    Chapter 16 Navigate Object B


    Everyone was stunned. Then, everyoneughed.


    Aman blushed. Tian Bolis angrily said: "Rotten wood can not be craved (Note 1)"


    Surin, however, shook her head and smiled: "It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not really important. Let it be. The esper is for him to use anyway."


    Tian Bolis stared at Aman, then said to Surin: "How do you know he is not using it to scam people?"


    Aman was surprised, quickly said: "Master, Shi niang, disciple would never do such a dirty, shameful thing. It¡¯s just because I found a thousand year-old Three-Bead Tree at Chi Shui Lake south of here. The tree is very spiritual, so I used it to craft three dice. I didn¡¯t realize..."


    Tian Bolis was still angry, said: "Now you are happy, right? Hmph, now great, you¡¯ve crafted a gambling tool. At the Seven Peaks Tournament, which is just a month away, when you show up on the stage with this thing. Will I be able to save face?"


    Aman did not dare to speak. Surin shook her head, said quietly: "Buyi it is the thing he likes. Don¡¯t force him. You still remember Vanti Shixiong..."


    Tian Bolis suddenly was shocked and turned to Surin. Surin sighed, told Aman: "Bishu, you know your master and I never forced you to craft a sword like the Shixiongs of the other houses. Esper, however, is always of a major concern. You need to act ordingly."


    Aman looked at Tian Bolis again and saw his master was still unhappy. He did not dare to speak much, so he nodded: "Yes, yes."


    Surin looked at her husband again, then said to everyone: "Time passed so quickly. Next month is already Seven Peaks Tournament. At that time, we will all go to the main house Peak of Widow. Make sure to be prepared." Then, her beautiful, gentle face became serious, rapidly she said: "this time, do not let me and your master be disappointed, get it?"


    Everyone immediately answered: "Yes!"


    "Shi, Shi niang." A weak voice appeared within the response of the disciples. It was Shaw Danon. Surin frowned, asked: "What is it, Xiao Fan?"


    Shaw Danon cautiously said: "You mean I will be going, too?"


    Surin was startled, then looked at Tian Bolis. She smiled: "Yes, aren¡¯t you a member of Bamboo Peak?"


    Shaw Danon cheered with Aman. He was so happy that he ignored what Tian Bolis said: "There are nine spots, anyway. Even if we give one to an idiot, still one is wasted."


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At nightfall, Shaw Danon went back to his room. Big Ye and Ashh were already resting on Shaw Danon¡¯s bed. One and half years ago, because Big Ye became friends with Ashh, it also moved to Shaw Danon¡¯s bedroom. At first, Tian Bolis was very worried because he couldn¡¯t find his dog. Then, after he found out what happened, he snorted and left. Shaw Danon saw Tian Bolis didn¡¯t say anything, so he didn¡¯t drive Big Ye away. (Actually, it was a case of being unable to drive Big Ye away. Big Ye took half of the bed, Ashh took half of the other half; it is obvious how the owner felt.)


    As time passed, however, Shaw Danon got used to it and did notin about sleeping with Big Ye and Ashh anymore. That night, Shaw Danon¡¯s mood was great. He sat next to the table and saw Big Yezilyying on the bed. Ashh took the ck fire stick from the kitchen again and used it to rub Big Ye¡¯s body.


    He felt Ashh was really interested in this fire stick. But now he didn¡¯t want to bother thinking about it. His heart was filled with happiness that his master allowed him to go to Seven Peaks Tournament.


    Shaw Danon looked toward the monkey and dog, but it seemed like he was talking to thin air: "Look, I get a chance to join Seven Peaks Tournament. That is just great. Master is really broad-minded. Even though I am so stupid he is allowing me toe and learn. Um, maybe I can meet Jing Yu there."


    Then, he paused and quietly spoke to himself: "But going on the tform and dueling will just bring shame to master. Anyway, if it¡¯s meant to be then let it be. Big Ye, Ashh, am I right?"


    "Creak Creak!"


    Shaw Danon raised his head. Ashh put all his thought into Big Ye¡¯s fur and catching fleas. Only screamed a few times in response to answer him. Big Ye is even more direct. Its dog ears folded and ignored him.


    "Stupid dog!" Shaw Danon angrily called out. Ashh threw the fire stick at him. He dodged it and the fire stick bounced on the table andnded on the ground.


    "Creak Creak!" "Bark Bark!" The dog and monkey¡¯s sound became symphony. Shaw Danon made a face toward the two animals. He sat down, then his mind came up with the image of Kevern in Bamboo Peak two years ago.


    "Form wall of ice!" Shaw Danon quietly said. When he didn¡¯t practice, it was fine; however, after he did, it became worse. He began to realize the far distance between himself and Kevern.


    Then, he thought of that night. Hidi was sitting in this room next to the light. Those soft, glowing eyes!


    His heart felt like being stabbed by needle.


    The fire stick quietlyy quietly on the ground. Shaw Danon suddenly felt himself to be much like the fire stick; so lonely,ying on the ground alone.


    "s" he sighed, imagining if he could reach that level of cultivation. Then, a totally rxed, uncaring movement. He did his first "navigate object" movement: he waved his hand toward the fire stick.


    That moment felt like an eternity.


    Shaw Danon was very normal, with no disappointment and eptance of his failure. Then, he saw the fire stick moved a little.


    Just that little bit, slight movement, seemed like awakening from a long sleep, it moved!


    Note 1: Rotten wood can not be craved mean, no matter what you do to a rotten wood, they can not be better.

 Chapter 17: Attend

    Chapter 17 Attend A


    That morning, everyone was excited for the Seven Peaks Tournament. The disciples were especially excited, every one of them had a smile on their face. Although there would be some nervousness, they all got covered by excitement.


    Within them, only Da Shixiong Xavion, second Wu Dayi, third Zheng Dali and fourth He Dazhi had participated in the previous tournament. Fifth Ludaxin and Sixth Aman were new students and, of course, Shaw Danon and Hidi, too, had never been there; it only took ce every sixty years.


    As Tian Bolis and Surin were making the final preparations, Hidi pestered Xavion, who is the most experienced: "Da Shixiong, is it really that many faction members attending Seven Peaks Tournament?"


    Xavion said: "Correct. Seven Peaks Tournament is the most important event in our faction. Anyone who can represent their house in the tournament is a talented student. Not to mention the exciting battle scene."


    Fourth He Dazhi heard them talking and came over. He winked at Hidi, smiled: "Xiao Shimei, you may not know, actually Da Shixiong still has something he did not tell you."


    Hidi asked: "Ah? What is it, fourth Shixiong?"


    He Dazhi smiled: "Being the winner and standing in the middle of the tform while listening to the apuse of hundreds of people. This pride cannot be escaped. But, if a young beautiful Shimei from the other houses admired and cheered for Da Shixiong, isn¡¯t it a more joyful urrence in one¡¯s life?" Then, he turned and asked Xavion: "Da Shixiong, am I right?"


    Xavion blushed.


    Hidi was curious, asked: "Da Shixiong, why is your face red?"


    Xavion shook his head hard, kept on murmuring: "No, no, my face didn¡¯t turn red..."


    He Dazhi coughed and saw everyone had gathered around him. Shaw Danon and Aman were puzzled, but Wu Dayi and Zheng Dali were both smiling. So He Dazhi said: "Oh, second Shixiong and third Shixiong are both here. I have a bad memory these days. I think it was at the previous tournament, when Da Shixiong won twice in a row and entered the third round, there was a young, pretty Shimei. Um, I forgot her name..."


    Wu Dayi quickly said: "Ah, I can¡¯t remember it clearly. I think she is a Shimei from Bamboo Heights. Her face is extremely pretty. But the name..."


    Zheng Dali said: "We all forgot her name. But we can still remember she pped her hands the loudest, and flirted with Da Shixiong."


    Everyoneughed. Hidi began interrogating: "Da Shixiong, who is the Shijie who was being so nice to you?"


    Xavion was embarrassed. He stared at He Dazhi and hollowly smiled: "No, no such thing. Don¡¯t listen to your fourth Shixiong. Bamboo Height¡¯s Baako Shimei was just cheering for me because of Shi niang."


    "Huh?" He Dazhi immediately said: "Da Shixiong, that¡¯s odd. Me, second and third Shixiongs all forgot her name. Howe you recalled her name so fast? But the kindness of Baako Shijie to Da Shixiong is..."


    Everyoneughed. Xavion realized he said it wrong. He knew He Dazhi was an expert in battles of wits. The more he said the more mistakes there will be. He snorted and ignored them: "Stupid people. Heh heh, I am going to check if master and shi niang is ready yet."


    Hidi still wanted to ask, but Xavion ran away fast like the wind. So, she could only ask He Dazhi. Her eyes were filled with excitement: "Fourth Shixiong, tell me, what does Baako Shijie look like?"


    He Dazhi said: "Xiao Shimei, aren¡¯t you always going to Bamboo Height to visit Master Shui Yue with Shi niang? Howe you never saw Baako Shijie? She is Master Shui Yue¡¯s favourite student."


    Hidi shook her head: "Mom and I went directly to Master Shui Yue when we went to Bamboo Height. We rarely met any Shijie there. Come on, tell me."


    He Dazhi smiled: "No need to hurry. Today, when we go to main house¡¯s Peak of Widows, you will see her, most likely."


    Hidi rolled her eyes, seemed like she realized something: "Oh, no wonder why Da Shixiong was so excited today, he had some evil thought in his head!"


    Everyone was confused, then when they realized, they allughed. Hidi herself alsoughed. The little nervousness was gone. She looked around and saw everyone had a smile on their face. But when she looked at Shaw Danon, she was surprised. Even though Shaw Danon had a smile on his face, Hidi could sense that Shaw Danon was lost in thought.


    Hidi pulled Shaw Danon aside, quietly asked: "Xiao Fan, you have any trouble?"


    Shaw Danon was startled. His right hand touched his chest, then finally responded: "I am fine, Shijie."


    Hidi directly asked: "What is it? Let me see."


    Shaw Danon hesitated for a moment, then took out an item and let Hidi see it. Hidi was surprised, asked: "Why would you bring this ck fire stick with you?"


    Shaw Danon looked at Hidi¡¯s surprised face. He mumbled: "Master¡¯s kindness allowed me to participate in the Seven Peaks Tournament..."


    Hidi understood what Shaw Dannon was saying. She couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. "Ah, ha ha, that¡¯s why. You bring this, this fire stick to participate in Seven Peaks Tournament? Jadeon¡¯s two thousand year history, sixth Shixiong¡¯s gambling dice is already weird enough. Can¡¯t imagine, can¡¯t imagine you really, really bring this fire stick to...ha ha ha ha, it¡¯s killing me."


    Disciples heard Hidi¡¯sughter and came to see what happened. Theyughed after they heard the reason. Shaw Danon saw Shixiongs and Shijie next to him were smiling and happy, but anger arose in his heart.


    The anger in his heart was just an instant; however, it was so intense that it almost made Shaw Danon stop breathing.


    He lowered his head and held the ugly fire stick tight. The familiar chill spread to his palm.


    "Xiao Fan." Hidi suddenly took back her smile: "I am sorry."


    Shaw Danon was shaken, he raised his head.


    Hidi said: "I was nning to give you an esper so you won¡¯t be a joke within our faction. But Mom forced me to practice too much, I forgot about it."


    Shaw Danon shook his head, said: "Shijie, cultivating is more important. You don¡¯t need to worry about me."


    Hidi patted his shoulder, smiled: "Doesn¡¯t matter anyway, everyone knows your limits. This time is just a chance for you to learn." She lowered her voice: "If anyone is giving you a hard time, you have to tell me, hmph, and I shall help you get back at them."


    Shaw Dannon looked at Hidi¡¯s gentle eyes. He wouldn¡¯t doubt her promise. He could also feel the kindness from other people around him; however, his emotion was still unstable. What is it, that burning inside of his heart like raging fire, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    Hidi was still grinning. She patted her favourite Xiao Shidi¡¯s shoulder. She whispered: "Let me tell you. There are a lot of fun ces in Peak of Widows. This time, we sneak out and go there, sound good?"


    Shaw Danon suddenly didn¡¯t want to look at her beautiful face. He lowered his head. His mind was sweet and frustrated. He said: "Yes, Shijie."


    He Dazhi suddenly said from behind them: "Master and Shi niang are here."


    They turned and saw Tian Bolis and Surin wereing out from Hall of Quietude. Tian Bolis wore a sky blue robe. His face looked serious. If not for his fat belly and short body, he would look more like an admirable master. Surin wore a light green dress and a jade flower in her hair.


    Xavion followed behind them. His face looked as serious as it could be. But as other disciples saw himing, their face was working hard not to smile. Following behind Xavion were Big Ye and Ashh. Ashh was already used to sitting on Big Ye¡¯s back. When Ashh saw Shaw Danon, it screamed: "Creak creak" and jumped on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder.


    Tian Bolis looked at each disciple and nodded: "Let¡¯s go." He waved his right arm. Red light shed in the middle of his palm. His famous esper "me Spirit" appeared. Just when Tian Bolis was about to step forward, his pants got pulled on by someone. It was Big Ye. It kept swinging its head and tail, and its mouth moaned. Its dog eyes stared at Tian Bolis.


    Tian Bolis hesitated and murmured, but still waved his sleeve and rolled up Big Ye and brought Big Ye to me Spirit. Tian Bolis stood on me Spirit and was the first to fly away.


    Surin shook her head, smiled: "Come." Then she paused, spoke to Xavion: "Daren, Xiao Fan¡¯s skill isn¡¯t strong enough. You carry him."


    Xavion nodded: "Yes."


    Surin nodded. Green light shed and brought her to the sky and followed Tian Bolis¡¯ red light.


    Among the Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples, Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, Ludaxin¡¯s cultivation had not yet reached level four and could not use an esper. Shaw Danon rode with Xavion while the other three rode with He Dazhi, Aman and Hidi. Hidi¡¯s esper was Phoenix Soul. He Dazhi¡¯s esper was "Landscape Brush," really fitting his book-worm personality. However, the mostical was Aman¡¯s gambling dice esper. Once it was activated, white light shed and the dice erged ten times of its size, circled around in min-air. Ifparing the gambling tools of this earth, the winner would be here.


    Chapter 17 Attend B


    Fifth Ludaxin worriedly looked at Aman¡¯s dice, asked: "Sixth, that thing won¡¯t fall out of the sky, right?"


    Aman grinned: "Fifth Shixiong, let¡¯s have a bet. If it falls from the sky, you win, then I..."


    Ludaxin said: "Will I dare to win this bet, then?"


    Aman was startled: "Oh, that¡¯s right!"


    Xavion walked in front of Shaw Danon, smiled: "Xiao Fan, are you ready?"


    Just when Shaw Danon was about to nod, Ashh screamed from his shoulder. They were surprised. Ashh pointed to the sky, then pointed to itself. Shaw Danon was startled: "You want toe too?"


    Ashh grinned. Shaw Danon hesitated for a moment, then looked at Xavion. Xavion thought for a while, then smiled: "Master brought Big Ye anyway, let¡¯s bring Ashh there too."


    Shaw Dannon was d. He nodded. Ashh was even more excited.


    Xavion turned to the others, said: "Let us get going too, or else master will be mad if we arete." They answered and left with their esper. Hidi told Shaw Danon before she departed: "Be careful, hold Shixiong tight."


    Shaw Danon nodded, said: "I know, Shijie."


    Hidi smiled. Her hand pointed. Phoenix Soul rose and carried her to the sky. Xavion drew out his esper "Ten Tiger." He was Bamboo Peak¡¯s oldest disciple. Although his Shidis crafted different espers, he still crafted a sword. "Ten Tiger" was yellow all over, four feet long and two inches wide. It was slightlyrger than the average sword. Sadly an esper¡¯s strength could not be determined by size.


    Shaw Danon had experience with riding Hidi¡¯s Phoenix Soul. So, when Xavion pulled Shaw Danon to "Ten Tigers," he wasn¡¯t surprised. But Ashh, on the other hand, had held Shaw Danon¡¯s head tightly.


    Xavion lightly smiled: "Xiao Shidi, here we go." Then, his right hand pointed at the sky. "Ten Tigers" roared. The sword ascended three feet. Shaw Danon grabbed Xavion¡¯s back.


    The sword tip slowly raised at about a seventy degree angle. Shaw Danon needed to rely on Xavion in order to not fall. Then, "Ten Tigers" charged into the sky.


    Shaw Danon held Xavion tightly. Although he was nervous, he didn¡¯t want to close his eyes. He saw Bamboo Peak was getting further and further away from him. Suddenly, everything in front of him turned to white. He was inside of thick clouds and unable to see anything.


    Clouds were surrounding him. The wind blew against his face feeling like it cut. Shaw Danon¡¯s body was shaking. It¡¯s nervousness. It¡¯s excitement. Flying within sky and clouds, a dream had be true!


    Within the sea of clouds, flying for some time now, just as Shaw Danon¡¯s emotions became settled, there was another surprise waiting for him. "Ten Tigers" had brought them out of the sea of clouds.


    The blue sky, as blue as a deep ocean, so pure and boundless. When they came out from the clouds, the cloud beneath their feet seemed like a water spray, following them, creating long, thin cloud trails. Like the waves in the sea, the thin cloud trail slowly descended back to the sea of clouds.


    Xavion finallyy the sword t after they were three hundred yards above the clouds. They headed straight to Peak of Widows.


    The mountain peak stood tall and magnificent. There was the ringing of bells echoing from the peak. Peak of Widows looked like a stairway to heaven.


    Shaw Danon held his breath, as he saw countless amounts of colorful lights near the mountain peak. The closer to Peak of Widows, the more concentrated the lights were.


    Shaw Danon knew those were the light of disciples¡¯ espers. Due to the five elements, they came with different colours, very pretty. The lights like stone rain rushed toward the mountain peak. Shaw Danon and Xavion with "Ten Tigers," soon joined into the colourful river of light.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Xavion and Shaw Danonnded on a huge square. Once theynded, Ashh looked around and jumped off of Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder. It jumped around in the square. Shaw Danon did not care about it. He saw the white jade fence.


    This ce was familiar to Shaw Danon. He remembered this ce was "Jadeon¡¯s six scene"¡¯s "Cloud Sea." He hadn¡¯t seen it for five years; however, it was exactly the same without any changes. It was still beautiful. Today was just slightly more crowded than usual.


    The square was very crowded. The disciples attending Seven Peaks Tournament seemed to be temporarily staying here. There was approximately a few hundred people. Most people wore Jadeon clothing. Many were the younger generation. Jadeon had been cultivating many young disciples.


    Although there were a few hundred people in the square, the square still seemed spacious. Xavion searched through the crowd, suddenly a bright sound called "Da Shixiong, we are over here."


    Shaw Danon and Xavion looked toward the direction where the call came from. It was from the Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples. They were standing next to one of the forges in the middle. Hidi was waving to them.


    Xavion answered and walked toward them with Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon looked around and saw the disciples from other houses were standing in groups. They were happily chatting. They all seemed to be looking forward tot he tournament.


    He Dazhi was the first one to ask: "Da Shixiong, was the trip all right?"


    Xavion smiled: "It¡¯s not the first timeing here, what could happen?"


    Hidi looked at Shaw Danon, smiled: "Xiao Fan, the scene along the way is fine?"


    Shaw Danon recalled the magnificent scene of the mountain peak in the sky, said: "Very beautiful."


    Hidi giggled, patted his shoulder, said: "Try harder in cultivation. When you craft your esper and learn how to fly, you can go into the sky and see as much as you wish."


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t answer, instead he smiled and nodded.


    Xavion looked around and asked He Dazhi: "Fourth Shidi, where are Master and Shi niang?"


    He Dazhi said: "We followed Master and Shi niang to here, then the head house¡¯s brother lead master and Shi niang to Crystal Hall. They said it¡¯s seven house¡¯s master¡¯s meeting. Discussing some of the tournament¡¯s details. Master ordered us to stay here and wait for him."


    Xavion nodded, then he waved his hand to gather his shidi around him. He looked around and whispered: "I have seen many new faces from other houses. You guys were here earlier, get any information?"


    He Dazhi shook his head: "I also have the same feeling. It seems like the other houses have recruited many new people."


    Second Wu Dayi looked around: "There are many new people. But, I guess, when we go on the stage tomorrow, most likely we will be facing the previous cultivated Shixiongs. They are the ones who have the experience."


    Xavion suddenly sighed: "Second Shidi, it may not be so. Do you still remember the young disciple Baye from Dragon Head Peak two years ago?"


    Wu Dayi was startled, then everyone was silent. They looked at each other in the eyes, nobody said a word. Shaw Danon had aplicated feeling pass by. It was dness, admiration and also jealousy.


    "What can trash do?" Someone suddenly said.


    Everyone was surprised. That was Hidi. Her cheeks began to turn pink, her eyes opened wide, angrily said: "If he doesn¡¯te to the tournament, it will be fine. However, if he does, the best will be meeting me on the stage, at that time we will see who will be the victor."


    Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples looked at each other. Aman was smart, reacted to it quickly. He smiled: "Xiao Shimei is right. If it really happens, heh heh, shixiongs, let¡¯s have a bet on who is going to win."


    "Get lost!" Fifth Ludaxin kicked him away.


    Xavion smiled, just when he was about to say something, someone lightly coughed from behind him. Ady softly said: "Song Shixiong, long time no see."


    Xavion seemed to receive a heavy blow.


    Note from mooy: From this chapter, it begin to forshadow the effect of sinister orb had on Shaw Danon, and the rtionship between Hidi and Shaw Dannon begin to get further apart. The unstable andplicate emotion sinister orb had on Shaw Danon is going to affect him greatly in future. When Hidi tell Shaw Danon to work harder and fly into the sky by himself, it has shown Hidi begin to has no interest in hanging out with Shaw Danon.

 Chapter 18: Come Across

    Chapter 18 Come Across A


    Xavion was startled. The call was like the celestial melody within his ears. When he woke up, he turned around like lightning and saw five to six female disciples were standing there. From their clothing, it appeared that they were from Bamboo Height, the house that only ept females.


    A beautifuldy was in the front facing them. A smile was on her face. Shaw Danon wanted to ask which house the Shijies were from, but when he turned around and saw Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali and He Dazhi, each had an evil smile on their faces. Then he turned to Xavion and saw his face had a silly smile and stunned look. It appeared that he could not find the right word to say. Shaw Danon thought for a moment, and knew who thatdy was.


    He Dazhi and others were standing there waiting for a show; however, Xavion was just standing there with a dumb look on his face. Not only the Bamboo Peak disciples couldn¡¯t take it, even the Bamboo Height disciples were giggling. Thedy blushed slightly, said softly: "Song Shixiong."


    Xavion still hadn¡¯t reacted. He Dazhi was impatient, said: "Ha ha, Baako Shiji. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. How are you?"


    Baako turned her eyes at him for a moment, smiled: "You are He Dazhi, He Shixiong?"


    He Dazhi nodded: "It¡¯s me. Wen Shijie has a good memory. We only met once sixty years ago and still you remember me."


    Baako smiled: "He Shixiong was fighting against a powerful opponent in thest duel and showed us your surprising skill. Of course I will remember."


    He Dazhi blushed. At the previous Seven Peaks Tournament, he had faced a powerful opponent from Peak of Widows during the first round. Even though he tried his best, he still lost. But he just smiled: "Let¡¯s not mention about my past history. My cultivation level will never be able to match Wen Shijie and our Da Shixiong. By the way, after the tournament, our Da Shixiong was often thinking about you."


    Baako¡¯s face flushed slightly, but did not reply. She peeped at Xavion. The Shimeis behind her were alreadyughing. Xavion used to be a brave fellow, now, he looked like a shy young man. He quickly answered: "No, no, when did I often..."


    "What?" A youngdy behind Baako cut in before Xavion finished: "Does that mean you did not miss our Baako Shijie?"


    Xavion peeped at Baako. Baako was also looking at him. Her eyes did not blink. He blurted out: "No, no. I did miss her..."


    "Ha!"


    Every one of Bamboo Peak and Bamboo Height disciplesughed. Especially the girls behind Baako whoughed the loudest, causing disciples from other houses to look toward them.


    He Dazhi waited for theughter to be gone, then he told the Bamboo Height¡¯sdies: "Shijies, actually our Da Shixiong didn¡¯t mean that he does not miss Baako Shijie, it¡¯s not just thinking about her often..."


    "Then what is it?" Someone from Bamboo Height asked.


    He Dazhi looked at her and smiled: "He was just thinking about her every quarter of an hour, saying her name every quarter of an hour. So, that¡¯s why he said he did not think about her often." (Often also means every hour in Chinese)


    Everyoneughed. Xavion red at He Dazhi. He looked at Baako and found that she wasn¡¯t mad. He was relieved and murmered: "Wen Shimei, they were just joking, don¡¯t, don¡¯t listen to them."


    Baako smiled, then turned around and held her Shimei whoughed so hard that she almost fell. After that, she turned back and asked: "How does your heart feel?"


    Xavion kept saying: "I, I, I..." but couldn¡¯t finish his thoughts. Looking at his face, the other girlsughed again. Baako shook her head and red at him and ignored him. She walked to Hidi, held her hand, looked at her face, asked: "You are Ling Er Shimei?"


    Hidi was surprised: "Yes. Wen Shijie, how do you know me?"


    Baako smiled: "You often came to our Bamboo Height visiting Master with Su Shishu. We already know you. Have not seen you for a number of years, you have grown more beautiful."


    Hidi held Baako¡¯s hand, smiled: "How can I ever be able topare to Baako Shijie¡¯s beauty?" Then she whispered: "My Da Shixiong was enchanted by you."


    Baako peeped at Xavion. Xavion immediately had a silly smile on his face. She shook her head, quietly said: "Your Da Shixiong really is a wood brain."


    Hidi chuckled. Baako took Hidi to the Bamboo Height disciples. Laughter often came from the girls. They all ignored Xavion and the others now.


    Xavion wanted to speak with Baako, but did not know what to say, so all he did is stand in the same spot. Even Shaw Danon shook his head.


    Aman suddenly said: "Huh? A lot of people have arrived."


    Shaw Danon was curious. He turned and was shocked to see about thirty people wereing toward them. Everyone was in white clothes. Everyone looked proud and handsome. The first person was Kevern.


    Kevern!


    Shaw Danon stared at them. He repeated his name again and again. Fourth Shixiong He Dazhi suddenlyughed: "Dragon Head Peak was expected to have such a significant number."


    Kevern also saw the Bamboo Peak disciples. He quickly walked toward them. The others followed. He held his hands in front of himself, saluted: "Song Shixiong, we meet again."


    Xavion did not want to be impolite. He returned the salute: "Qi Shixiong, you havee as well. I wonder, are you going to join the tournament?"


    Kevern smiled: "I do not want toe. But master said I still need practice for my cultivation, and he ordered me to join, so I took a spot."


    Xavion nodded: "That¡¯s great. With the talent of Qi Shixiong, victory must be yours."


    Kevern shook his head, modestly said: "Song Shixiong has ttered me."


    When those two were talking, Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes searched through the disciples behind Kevern. After a moment, Baye¡¯s eyes, which were also searching for him, met with Shaw Danon¡¯s. They came out from the crowd and held each-other¡¯s hand. There were thousands of words to say, but they couldn¡¯t say anything all of a sudden.


    A whileter, Baye asked: "Xiao Fan, you joined this tournament?"


    Shaw Danon nodded, smiled: "Yes, Master was being very kind to me. He let mee with. What about you?"


    Baye said: "I joined this tournament too. Hmph, what¡¯s so great about your shorty master? Two years ago I came to your ce and your master treated you in such a way..."


    Shaw Danon quickly said: "No, he is not like that normally. That day he was just in a bad mood."


    Baye realized that it¡¯s a rare chance to meet with his best friend and did not want to ruin it with this silly topic. He quickly switched the topic, smiled: "You brat, I haven¡¯t seen you for two years, you have grown so tall."


    Shaw Danon punched him, grinned: "What, only you are allowed to grow and I¡¯m not?"


    Bayeughed. They could talk about anything they wanted since there were no elders nearby and the other people did not bother them. Shaw Danon unintentionally turned around and saw Kevern was greeting thedies. A strange pain struck at Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, caused his face to change.


    Baye was surprised: "What is it, Xiao Fan?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head, forced himself to smile: "Nothing." His eyes were still fixed on Kevern.


    Kevern was in front of Hidi and Baako alread. He greeted Hidi first: "Tian Shimei, still remember me?"


    Hidi was chatting with Baako and the other Bamboo Height¡¯s female disciples. All of a sudden, she saw Kevern appeared in front of her. She blushed, her voice turned very low: "Yes, hello Qi Shixiong."


    Hidi¡¯s pink face and watery eyes; this beautiful face reflected in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, felt like a knife had sliced through his heart.


    "Xiao Fan, what¡¯s wrong? Why does your face look so pale?" Baye was puzzled. He was concerned: "Are you ill?"


    "Not, nothing. I am fine." Shaw Danon said quietly.


    Baako¡¯s mind was shaped. She looked at the reaction of Hidi and understood what happened. She asked Kevern directly: "Qi Shixiong, why do you only recognize Tian Shimei. So we, the Bamboo Height¡¯s Shimei are not worthy enough for you to remember?"


    After that all the girls behind her began to ask. Kevern immediately responded: "What do you mean Wen Shijie, how could I dare to be impolite to Bamboo Height¡¯s Shijie?"


    Baako chuckled: "Qi Shixiong joined Seven Peaks Tournament again, surely you are determined to win?"


    Kevern¡¯s eyes brightened, said: "At the previous tournament, Wen Shijie had passed three rounds, but unfortunately lost to Enu, Xiao Shixiong. After sixty years of practice, plus Master Shui Yue¡¯s careful teaching. With the title of Bamboo Height¡¯s best student, you also seem to want to shoot for the champion spot of the tournament."


    Baako smiled: "No way, no way, how could I dare topete against Qi Shixiong. As for the title of Bamboo Height¡¯s best student, I am not really fit for it."


    Kevern frowned: "Wen Shijie, you are too modest..."


    Baako smiled: "Nope. Master Shui Yue¡¯s knowledge is uparable. My potential is too dull, can¡¯t get a secret teaching from her senior. My house has another talented Shimei, Qi Shixiong, you need to be careful."


    Kevern was excited, but his face was still smiling: "That¡¯s even better. With the ability to defeat Wen Shijie, that person must be a brilliant prodigy. I will be looking forward to meeting her."


    Baako chuckled and nodded. Then she pulled Hidi to the side.


    At that time, a whistle came from the sky. The sound was louder than thunder. A few hundred Jadeon disciples looked above them. A red light arrived, now they could see a Daoist from Peak of Widows was standing on top of a red sword. He announced: "All Shixiongs, the Heads of the Houses and Faction have delivered orders; all Shixiongs who are participating in Seven Peaks Tournament, pleasee to Crystal Hall."


    Chapter 18 Come Across B


    A disturbance within the few hundred Jadeon disciplessted a while. Then, some people came out and walked to the other side of the square.


    Shaw Danon thought the highly cultivated disciples would fly there directly. But, it seems no one had the intention to do it; everyone just walked. He walked with Baye. Looking around he saw Hidi was walking with Baako and the other Bamboo Height disciples. Xavion and other Bamboo Peak disciples followed behind them.


    As for the Dragon Head Peak, about seven or eight people came out from the crowd, but they walked in the other direction. They greeted the other disciples from other houses. Kevern especially, he was very familiar with the disciple¡¯s names. Everyone smiled at him.


    "Qi Shixiong is very good at making friends." Noticing Shaw Dannon kept looking at Kevern, Baye said: "He is highly cultivated, deeply trusted by Master Vasp Caelo. Everyone respects him."


    Shaw Danon nodded slowly, expressionless.


    At the end of the square, it was one of the Jadeon six scenes "Rainbow Bridge." Five years ago, Shaw Danon and Baye had walked past here after they were saved. Now they revisited this ce again, their minds were mixing with different types of feeling.


    Stepping on such superb craftsmanship, seeing the clear water running down at the sides of the bridge and still reflecting the seven colours of the rainbow, the ignorant children from five years ago had now be Jadeon¡¯s disciple. They walked at the rear of the crowd. Baye suddenly sighed: "Five years!"


    Shaw Danon remained silent and just kept walking. The sight before him was the same as that day. As they got higher up on Rainbow Bridge, the clouds sank below them. The clear blue skyy above their heads.


    "Why don¡¯t you fly up there?" Shaw Danon asked suddenly.


    Baye was a little surprised: "You don¡¯t know that disciples are forbidden to fly near Crystal Hall. Kevern told me it is to respect the Head, so we need to walk in a holy ce like Crystal Hall; also, when Master Jadeon founded Jadeon n, for protection purposes, he set up an extremely powerful array at Peak of Widows called ¡¯Regenesis Sword Array.¡¯ Any who dare to fly above Peak of Widows will get in by ¡¯Regenesis Sword Array.¡¯"


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "So that¡¯s why even the skilled disciples don¡¯t fly in here. Is that ¡¯Regenesis Sword Array¡¯ really that powerful?"


    Baye looked at the mountain peak before him, said: "I haven¡¯t seen it either; however, it must be powerful. From what I heard, ¡¯Regenesis Sword Array¡¯ was passed down by Master Jadeon and a thousand years ago Master Jade Leaf improved the power of it. With that, no one ever dared toe to Mount Jadeon and harass us."


    Shaw Danon also looked at the magnificent mountain peak, said: "Amazing!"


    As they talked, they walked across Rainbow Bridge with other people. Shaw Danon looked at those people. There were about sixty people. Majority of them were male, about thirteen or so were female. Most of the females were wearing Bamboo Height dresses. But regardless of male or female, they were all filled with spirit. Male were dignified and handsome; female were beautiful and polite. No matter who see them, they would say Jadeon had worthy sessors and bright furture.


    After Rainbow Bridge, it was the Jadeon¡¯s spiritual beast protector "Water Kirin¡¯s" pond. Unlike five years ago, the ancient beast "Master Spirit" didn¡¯t hide in the pond this time, but alreadyy next to the pond. Thezy appearance of it, however, had no differencepared to five years ago.


    When the Jadeon disciples got off of Rainbow Bridge, they bowed to the enormous beast, then went to the steps of Crystal Hall. Shaw Danon and Baye followed behind them. Baye whispered to Shaw Danon: "Do you still remember our first time here?"


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Remember. Got myself soaked. But that doesn¡¯t really matter. Seeing thatrge monster scared me to death."


    Baye smiled: "Yup, when did we ever see such a thing while we were still in Grasstemple Vige. I thought the world¡¯srgest animal was the bear from Mount Jadeon."


    Shaw Danon burst intoughter. Everyone turned and looked at Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon immediately settled down. Baye was also surprised. He coughed twice. His face was slightly red.


    The other people looked at each other, then continued walking. Shaw Danon was relieved. He turned to Baye. They looked at each other in the eyes and smiled.


    Shaw Danon and Baye walked down from Rainbow Bridge, arrived at the green pond. They bowed to the Water Kirin. The Water Kirin, however, was sleeping since the beginning; it didn¡¯t react to anyone. The snoring was loud as thunder. Surely it didn¡¯t know the two young Jadeons had bowed to it.


    Shaw Danon and Baye didn¡¯t expect Water Kirin to react anyway. They walked toward the steps. Shaw Danon said: "Jing Yu,st time you came to Bamboo Peak in such a hurry. I didn¡¯t have time to congratte you on your level of cultivation."


    Baye smiled: "It¡¯s thanks to Master Vasp Caelo and all Shixiongs¡¯ teaching." Then he paused, voice grew deeper: "Actually the first few year when I practiced, I always thought of the bloody bodies in Grasstemple Vige, so I pushed myself to work harder, hoping one day I can attain vengeance for our parents and friends."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart grew sour. He held out his hand and patted his shoulder. Baye settled his emotions, then grinned: "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about the past. What about your cultivation?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "You know I was not as smart as you when we were still young. These years in Bamboo Peak, Master and Shixiongs had treated me well. But I¡¯m too stupid, very slow in progress. I really let them down."


    Baye snorted: "You are not stupid. I think it¡¯s most likely because your shorty master purposely made things difficult for you, not teaching you the true Jadeon incantations."


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t know the conflict two years ago still caused Baye to hate Tian Bolis. He smiled: "Can¡¯t be. My master is not that kind of person. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about me. Is your esper still ¡¯Dragon yer?¡¯"


    Baye nodded, smiled: "That divine sword is Dragon Head Peak¡¯s most valuable treasure. Master handed me this sword. Besides its might strength, it is always very spiritual. Helped me a lot in cultivation."


    Shaw Danon was envious, even his face had shown it: "That¡¯s great."


    Baye asked him back: "What about you, Xiao Fan, you have any esper?"


    Shaw Danon was startled. He put his hand on his chest and touched the ck "fire stick." A chill slightly rose in his palm.


    "No." He quietly said: "My cultivation is not high enough to use an esper yet."


    Baye didn¡¯t have any reactio to it, clearly he had already expected this answer. Heforted Shaw Danon: "It doesn¡¯t matter, Xiao Fan. As long as you work hard, you will be sessful atst. We are still young yet, just pretend this is a chance to learn."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s lips moved. Looked at his old friend¡¯s kind face, listened to his friendly words, but in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t feel any pleasure.


    To learn?


    Everyone thought he came here to learn. A sudden anger rose in his heart, like a fire wad burning, but extinguished a momentter. He lowered his head, didn¡¯t say anything, not even an idea to me his friend, for he found he himself also agreed with what his friend just said.


    Like an answer in his heart, the "fire stick" in his clothes reacted. A coldness suddenly rose from his palm to his shoulder.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Then he found that his feeling did no damage to his body. The coolness was quitefortable. He looked at Baye and found he didn¡¯t notice the change.


    Just when Shaw Danon felt relieved, suddenly, a deafening roar burst behind them. Shaw Danon, and even the cultivated Baye, also felt the shock in their ears. Their ears kept ringing. The Jadeon disciples also turned around and checked what was going on.


    Everyone was bewildered to find such a weird roar in the holy ce of Jadeon. They turned, and after a look, everyone was frightened by what they saw.

 Chapter 19: Draw Part

    Chapter 19 Draw Part A


    Near the green pond, the sleeping Water Kirin was suddenly awaken. Aggressively it turned its head. Its eyes burned with immeasurable hatred. The hair on its back stood on end. Opening its huge jaw and bearing the two long fangs, it was preparing to attack. Its target was the Jadeon disciples.


    Water Kirin was an ancient spiritual beast. The blue sky had darkened. As it took its first step, the quiet mountain wind turned into fierce howling gusts, passing through Peak of Widows. The water in the pond also changed. Previously the water had been as t as a mirror; now the water was whirling at high speed forming a deep vortex. From the vortex, a pir of water rose into the sky. The pir was about three yards thick, circling in mid air. Then, seeming as though it had received some sort ofmand, the water pir thundered down in front of Water Kirin.


    At that time, every Jadeon, including the highly cultivated Kevern, could not keep calm. Some had even grown pale and begun shaking.


    The reason why Water Kirin was able to be a great helper to Master Jade Leaf and had be the protector of Jadeon had shown. Within the five elements: metal, wood, water, fire and earth; Water Kirin was the legend of all spiritual water beasts. Without any assistance it could control the water and form a water pir of such size. It didn¡¯t even appear to be hard work. The spirit strength was far stronger than that of a normal cultivator. Within Jadeon, only a few could do that with the help of an esper.


    Jadeon disciples bore witness to the rage of Water Kirin that had not shown for thousands of years. Everyone was stunned. Water Kirin kept on roaring. Its eyes filled with anger as though it felt something it really hated and was prepared to fight to the death. The water pir became faster and faster. Then, the water pir struck at the Jadeon disciples.


    Just at that critical moment, a call came from the sky: "Master Spirit, please calm down!"


    A dark green figure arrived and stood between the disciples and Water Kirin. It was the Head of Jadeon, Master Doyal Shen. He had not changed in the past five years. He frowned, also unclear about what happened to Water Kirin. The situation, however, is dire; the students behind him were the finest disciples. Within the water pir, there were shadows of many kinds of beast that had once been in by Water Kirin. The souls were absorbed by Water Kirin into its body and did not allow the souls to reincarnate. Now, Water Kirin put these souls into the water pir to increase its strength. Even with the divine strength of Master Doyal Shen this water pir may be difficult to deal with.


    Seeing the water pir in front of him, Doyal Shen had nowhere to go. He took a deep breath, said: "God ofpassion!" He held up both hands. Quickly, but softly, he formed sword fingers and drew a Tai Chi in front of his chest. The Tai Chi circle glowed with white light. Then Doyal Shen turned around and allowed the Tai Chi to attach to the back of his dark green robe. Then the robe fell off into mid air and stretched ten times wider, protecting the disciples.


    The water pir hit against the erged, dark green robe. The beasts inside the water pir roared furiously. Under the heavy blow, the green robe was being pushed back a few yards immediately.


    On the stairs, the young Jadeon disciples felt strong wind blowing against them. Except for the few more highly cultivated disciples, none could stand firmly. They couldn¡¯t imagine what might happen to them if Master Doyal Shen did not help them block that strike.


    Shaw Danon also fell. Baye wanted to help him, but he himself could not stand either; he fell to the other side.


    Shaw Danon let go of the ck fire stick and held out his hand seeking for support. He didn¡¯t notice the chill had left the moment he let go of the fire stick.


    In mid-air, Master Doyal Shen¡¯s face was solemn, prepared. Behind him, many people arrived. They were Master Vasp Caelo, Tian Bolis, Surin as well as other elders and heads.


    All of Jadeon¡¯s masters were here. Facing this situation, anyone would be fearful. The Water Kirin, however, had no sign of fear under the eyes of Jadeon¡¯s elders; the anger in his eyes had extinguished and been reced by a look of confusion. The water pir also shrank and fell on the floor creating arge pool of water on the ground.


    Water Kirin grew quiet, but its enormous body still appeared fearsome. It ignored all the elders, who were standing in the sky. Its eyes searched through the Jadeon disciples. Its nose sniffed and could not find any smell. It repeated this weird movement for a few times, then gave up. Water Kirin shook its head, turned back andy back down. Its eyes closed. After a moment, the sound of snores rang out.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Master Vasp Caelo was the first to put himself back together; quietly he went and joined Master Doyal Shen, whispered: "Head Shixiong, it is not good for the disciples to remain here for long."


    Doyal Shen realized, then nodded: "You bring our disciples up there first. I will check Master Spirit." Then, he dashed to Water Kirin.


    Vasp Caelo turned around and announced: "That was just a joke from Master Spirit. No need to worry everyone. Now, whoever is participating in Seven Peaks Tournament, go to Crystal Hall in order."


    The disciples responded; they fell to rank. Their hearts knew that had definitely not been a joke.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Following the group, Shaw Danon and Baye entered the magnificent Crystal Hall. Standing in the hall, the memories from five years ago suddenly refreshed in Shaw Danon¡¯s mind.


    "Jing Yu." Shaw Dannon said suddenly.


    "What?" Baye looked at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon asked: "I suddenly remembered one thing. For these years, did you see Uncle Bozo?"


    Baye¡¯s face darkened, shook his head: "No. Today is also my first time returning to Peak of Widows. I asked Kevern Shixiongs about Uncle Bozo three years ago. I heard he was still crazy, running aorund Peak of Widows all day. With the care of the Shixiongs in Peak of Widows, however, he should be fine."


    Shaw Danon was silent for a moment, said: "When the contest is over, I want to see him. You want toe, too?"


    Baye nodded: "Yes, I also want to see him."


    All of a sudden, a green figure passed through the hall. Master Doyel Shen had returned. All Jadeon elder¡¯s eyesnded on him. Master Vasp Caelo walked forth and asked: "Head Shixiong, Master Spirit..."


    Doyal Shen held up his hand and gave him a look. Master Vasp Caelo immediately stopped. Then Master Doyal Shen turned around as though nothing happened, kindly said to the Jadeon disciples: "Everyone is here. Good, good."


    Everyone bowed, said: "Greeting, Head of Faction."


    Master Doyel Shen smiled and returned to his seat. He looked toward Master Vasp Caelo. Master Vasp Caelo stepped forward, announced: "Everyone, you are all Jadeon¡¯s best disciples. From the establishment of Jadeon n until now, it has already been two thousand years. Jadeon is the orthodox Daoists and the leader of the side of Good. However, there is a saying: Achievementes from hard work, the fallen is a result ofziness. Also: Go against the water current, flow backward if not advancing forward. Our faction¡¯s ancestors wanted to remain for the next generation and passed down the Seven Peaks Tournament events. This is already our twentieth session."


    "Ah." the Jadeon disciples were amazed. Twentieth, once ever sixty years; that meant it had alreadysted one thousand two hundred years in length.


    Master Vasp Caelo was satisfied to see the reaction of the disciples, then said: "Today, under the leadership of Head Shixiong, Doyal shen, Jadeon became prosperous. Numerous of the young, talented disciples are in Jadeon, so we specially increased the number to sixty-four people to prevent any regret of undiscovered talent."


    Shaw Danon could not help but look at Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis sat next to Master Doyal Shen. His face was emotionless, but his eyes showed impatience. This change was said to be discussed between the heads of the houses, but in reality, it was just an agreement between Doyel Shen and Vasp Caelo.


    Chapter 19 Draw B


    Master Vasp Caelo continued: "Because of the increased number, there are a few changes in sortation. Everyone look this way." He pointed tot he right side of the hall. There was arge, red, wooden box. On top of the box, there was a holerge enough for an arm to enter.


    "In this red box, there are a total of sixty-three wax beads. Each has a piece of paper inside with a number written on it, one through sixty-three." The conversation within the disciples roused to out of control. Master Vasp Caelo ignored them, continued: "After the sortation ispleted, the contest will carry out based on the numbers; number one versus number sixty-four, number two versus number sixty-three and so on. In the second round, the victor between number one and sixty-four will face the victor between number two and sixty-three and continue onward; this will take ce until the final. Understand?"


    Jadeon disciples were silent for a moment, then somebody shouted out: "Excuse me Vasp Caelo Shishu, there are sixty-four people but why are there only sixty-three wax beads?"


    Master Vasp Caelo appeared to be prepared for this question. He coughed: "The rule for this session is each house sends nine representatives. Peak of Widows sends one extra. But, ahem, because only one house can send only eight representatives, meaning one person is missing, results in sixty-three people."


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Head of Bamboo Peak, Tian Bolis. Though Tian Bolis¡¯ face was mad, he sat still in his seat. The Jadeon¡¯s disciples discussed with each other.


    When the talking quieted down, Master Vasp Caelo solemnly said: "But this is not difficult to work around. Within these sixty-three wax beads, whoever draws number one will be extremely lucky, because there is no number sixty-four as an opponent, so the first round there is no need to fight."


    Jadeon disciples began another uproar. Jadeon was a famous n, the rules were very strict. This method of selection was ridiculous, but no one opposed it.


    Master Doyal Shen stood up. Everyone immediately quieted down. Master Doyal Shen nodded: "Then, let¡¯s begin."


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on therge, red, wooden box. First, ten disciples from Peak of Widows went to the box, each put their hands into the box and took out a wax bead one-by-one. Dragon Head Peak¡¯s disciples followed.


    Baye said something to Shaw Danon then followed the others to the red box. Shaw Danon watched Baye¡¯s back for a moment, then moved his sight to the seven masters and all the elders. Among these people, Master Doyal Shen, Master Vasp Caelo, Master Tian Yun, Master Shang Zheng Liang and Master Ceng Shu Chang who Shaw Danon met five years ago. Only the Taoist nun seated at the farthest right was unfamiliar to him. She was most likely the well-known Bamboo Height¡¯s master, Master Shui Yu.


    Shaw Danon heard his Shixiongs talk about this master often. He hear that Bamboo Height was the only house that exclusively adopted female disciples. Master Shui Yu¡¯s cultivation skill was very deep and well-known within Jadeon. The Bamboo Height disciples often performed well in Seven Peaks Tournament.


    Shaw Danon looked at Master Shui Yu. Her age seemed to be around thirty like Surin. Her robe was moon white. Behind her, there were no elders, but a young female disciple. Her clothes were as white as snow, her face was very beautiful. A long sword was on her back. It was sky blue from the handle to the edge. Waves could be faintly seen flowing around the sword.


    The youngdy felt his eyes. She turned suddenly and stared at him. Shaw Danon felt as though he had been shocked by lightning. He was surprised and his face turned slightly red. The girl had no expression on her face, but her eyes were filled with scorn. She quickly lowered her head. Just at this embarrassing moment, someone pulled on his hand; it was Hidi: "Xiao Fan, what are you doing, it is our turn to draw the wax bead."


    Shaw Danon hurried: "Yes, yes." Then he didn¡¯t look at Master Shui Yu any longer and followed Hidi to the red, wooden box. Only Bamboo Peak and Bamboo Height had not gone yet. Xavion and other Bamboo Peak disciples each picked up one wax bead from the box, then went back to the center of the hall. Everyone was busy checking their number from the bead. Baako and the other seven disciples from Bamboo Height came out. The girl in white whispered something to Master Shui Yu, then Master Shui Yu nodded: "Go."


    The girl in white responded and walked with the Bamboo Height disciples and smiled to Baako. They took out the remaining nine wax beads from the box.


    The disciples were checking their numbers. The masters of the houses also became nervous, hoping their disciple had drawn a lucky one. The paper with the number one written on it.


    Seemingly in response to the masters¡¯ feelings, words issued out from the Jadeon disciples:


    "Aw, I get twenty-six."


    "Mine is thirty-three, eh, what number is yours?"


    "Oh, mine is fourty-seven, I wonder what number is my opponent, let me see......"


    .......


    After long while, no one said they got they precious number one paper.


    Vasp Caelo frowned, coughed then asked: "Who got the number one paper?"


    His voice covered all the disciples¡¯ sounds. The hall was silent. Then, after a long time, within the crowd a small sound, with surprise and caution, seeming like he was not believing his luck, answered: "Reply, reply to Vasp Caelo Shibo. It is here."


    Everybody looked at him. Shaw Danon was standing there, with a piece of paper in his hand, looking at Tian Bolis, speaking timidly.

 Chapter 20: Trace of Evil

    Chapter 20 Trace of Evil A


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyesnded on this unremarkable Bamboo Peak disciple. Tian Bolis and Surin looked at each other. Surin smiled, nodded.


    The Bamboo Peak disciples surrounded him. Ludaxin hit heavily on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder, said: "You stinking brat, never knew you had such luck."


    Shaw Danon scratched his head and stuck out his tongue. Aman regretfully pped his head: "I should have put a bet on who may get the number one wax bead. Heh, heh, must be unexpected!"


    "Get out." Hidi pushed him away, then told Shaw Danon: "Xiao Fan, you are going to be useless in round two anyway, give this to me!"


    Shaw Danon never expected his Shijie would say that. He was startled, then said: "Oh." He proceeded to hand the paper to her.


    Xavion said quietly: "Xiao Shimei, don¡¯t mess around."


    Hidi chuckled. She held out her finger and flicked against Shaw Danon¡¯s forehead, said: "Silly, I was just joking."


    Shaw Danon blinked, andughed.


    Vasp Caelo frowned, announced: "Good, the sortation haspleted. In a moment,e see me and report what number you received. Later they will be posted on a list on a red board, so you can check who your opponent is. Now, Head Shixiong has prepared a speech."


    The disciples immediately grew quiet. Master Doyal Shen left his seat and walked slowly to the front. His eyes swept across the disciples, then said: "Everyone, all of you are Jadeon¡¯s hope for our next generation. Everyone here possess great potential. In the future, the position of master, elder, or even the head may be seeded by one of you."


    Many Jadeon disciples were excited.


    Master Doyal Shen showed a gentle smile: "Of course, to get this far and attain the seat of elder and master, you all need to work hard."


    Everyone said at same time: "Yes."


    Master Doyal Shen held his long, then nodded: "We Jadeon n, since Master Jadeon to now have always been a well known faction of Good. Today, we are the leaders of the Good cultivators in this world. The Good rise up while the Evil hid themselves. People live peacefully. The remaining Evil, however, are treacherous and vicious. Their hearts never die. In the recent years, there are signs of Evil preparing to rise up again. In the times like this, they need the Good to get rid of them. So everyone must focus on cultivation, strengthen your mind. If we are strong, the Evil can find no opening for them!"


    All the disciples shouted: "Understand Headmaster¡¯s teaching!"


    Master Doyal Shen smiled: "Good, good. Another thing I want to announce: To encourage Jadeon disciples, I have discussed with masters and elders and it has been decided from now one, the winner of Seven Peaks Tournament will receive a small prize."


    "Ah!!"


    Master Doyal Shen looked at those young disciples, said: "The reward for this session is: Union Mirror."


    "What is that?" Shaw Danon had never heard of it before. He turned to Hidi and Aman, but they were also confused. Other young disciples appeared to be lost, too. But, for the older disciples, such as Kevern, Xavion and Baako, their faces shone with the rare excitement and yearning.


    Hidi noticed Da Shixiong knew something. She got closer and asked: "Da Shixiong, what is Union Mirror?"


    Xavion whispered: "Union Mirror was the esper of Master Wu Fang Zi, the tenth head master of Jadeon. I had never seen it before, only heard master told me it is one of our faction¡¯s treasures. Extremely powerful. The one unique feature of it: if the spirit power of the caster is strong enough, Union Mirror can reflect all attacks. The caster will be undefeatable."


    Everyone¡¯s mouth opened wide, Aman stammered said: "That, that means invincible?"


    Xavion shrugged: "I am not sure how it looks exactly anyway. But master shouldn¡¯t be wrong about it this time," he peaked at Master Doyal Shen, then whispered: "it seems the masters had to pay a great price into holding this tournament."


    Everyone¡¯s faces were strange. Most people swallowed. With the treasure in front of them, even as cultivators, their stable minds were shaken.


    Master Doyal Shen stopped for a moment, smiled as he watched the disciples were discussing about the tournament. After a while he said: "Good, so bassically that is it. All of you return and take a rest, for tomorrow morning the contest will begin."


    Together the Jadeon disciples saluted, said: "Yes, Headmaster."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded: "Go."


    The disciples left the hall, leaving the elders and the heads remaining. Master Doyal Shen turned and smiled to the elders: "Shixiongs, you shall rest, too. Beginning from tomorrow, there will be manypetitions that need all of you to take care of."


    Some elders had wrinkles all over their faces, while others appeared very young. They said nothing and left the hall. Finally, only the heads of the seven houses were in Crystal Hall.


    Master Doyal Shen slowly took back his kind smile. His eyes swept through the six other people, said: "Okay, only seven of us are here now."


    On the right, Head of "Sun Rise Peak" Shang Zheng Liang frowned, asked: "Head Shixiong, what do you want to tell us?"


    Master Doyal Shen nodded. Slowly said: "I checked Master Spirit."


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After the incident at the stairs, the disciples were still frightened as they were passing the pond. This time Water Kirin was peacefully sleeping.


    Passing the Rainbow Bridge back to Cloud Sea¡¯s square. Baye said a few things to Shaw Danon then left with disciples from Dragon Head Peak. Shaw Danon went back to Bamboo Peak¡¯s people, listened to Xavion talk about things that need to be regarded and about lodging. As Shaw Danon was listening to him, he suddenly recalled, cried: "Damn!"


    Everyone was surprised. Hidi asked: "Xiao Fan, what it is?"


    Shaw Danon looked around, said urgently: "I was talking to Baye and forgot about Ashh. Now, I have no idea where he went."


    Everyone realized they hadn¡¯t seen the figure of the grey monkey. They immediately searched the square. The disciples from other houses were already gone, but there was no sign of Ashh.


    Shaw Danon was anxious. Since two years ago he brought Ashh from the ancient valley, for two years, he and the monkey (plus Big Yeter on) had lived together. Peak of Widows was inconceivablyrge. How could he ever be able to find him again if Ashh went into the forest and looked for wild fruits.


    Shaw Danon suddenly heard Hidi "Huh?" He turned and saw Hidi grinned and pointed: "Look."


    Everyone could not help butugh. Ashh was sitting on Big Ye¡¯s back. It screamed and waved at Shaw Danon. Big Ye¡¯s jaw was closed tightly. Its mouth was holding a bone.


    Big Ye carried Ashh and arrived in front of them Ashh jumped on Shaw Dannon¡¯s shoulder. Shaw Danon patted its head and made a mad face: "Where did you go?"


    Ashh wasn¡¯t scared. It grinned, pointed to Big Ye, then gestured with its hands. Shaw Danon watched it for a moment, then suddenly asked: "Where did you find this bone?"


    Ashh gestured again and pointed to one end of the square. Shaw Danon looked at Xavion. Xavion quickly looked around and saw no one nearby. He whispered, embarrassed: "That ce is Peak of Widow¡¯s dinning hall."


    Chapter 20 Trace of Evil B


    Everyone was startled,ughed, then shook their heads. Xavion lead them to one end of the square, said: "We shall go to the dormitory now. Xiao Shimei, you are a girl, we have arranged for you to join the Bamboo Height¡¯s Shimeis. No problem, right?"


    Hidi shook her head, smiled: "I wanted to talk more with Baako Shijie anyway. Plus, I can help Da Shixiong to say some nice words to her."


    Theyughed. Xavion blushed and pretended not to hear anything and walked away. Shaw Danon red at his monkey: "Stupid monkey, next time if you go and be a thief, watch how I am going to punish you."


    Ashh "creek creek" screamed and grinned. It was either that he didn¡¯t understand or didn¡¯t care about Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon scolded again. Then he turned back and shouted: "Hurry, you stupid dog, all you know how to do is eat."


    Big Ye raised its eyes and saw everyone was walking far away. It stood and caught up with themzily with the bone in its mouth.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In Crystal Hall, the seven houses¡¯ heads were there. All their attention was on Master Doyal Shen.


    "Sun Set Peak¡¯s" head master Tian Yun was the first to get up; said: "Head Shixiong, did you find out what happened to Master Spirit?"


    Master Doyal Shen sighed, slowly said: "I had carefully checked. Master Spirit had nothing unusual."


    "What?" Every master was surprised.


    Master Doyal Shen looked at his Shixiongdi, said: "Indeed. I had repeatedly checked many times. Everything was normal for Master Spirit. I really can¡¯t understand why it suddenly became so aggressive, then left so quickly."


    Tian Bolis pondered for a moment, said: "I think the target of Master Spirit was the disciples. Can it be one of the disciples had provoked it?"


    Head of "Bamboo Height" Master Shui Yu said: "Impossible. If a disciple really made it mad, then why would Master Spirit give up after the first strike?"


    The tone of Shui Yu¡¯s voice was extremely cold. The voice made people feel chilled. Tian Bolis stopped speaking.


    The oldest looking Ceng Shu Chang, the head of "Peak of Wind," said: "Head Shixiong has a conclusion already?"


    Master Doyal Shen sighed: "Not to conceal it from you, I am also confused by it. Master Spirit is our mountain guardian. It cannot be underestimated. I wanted to use the secret ¡¯Psychic Art¡¯ to investigate, but then..."


    Master Doyal Shen unexpectedly stopped. Tian Bolis asked: "Head Shixiong, what was it?"


    Master Doyal Shen was embarassd: "Psychic Art is a simple trick. It can help us tomunicate with Master Spirit. But when I tried to use it, Master Spirit was sleeping already, I could not do anything about it."


    They were stunned.


    Master Doyal Shen coughed, said: "No need to worry about it at the moment. We can nter when Master Spirit wakes up. There is one more issueying in front of us. I want to discuss with all of you."


    Seeing Master Doyal Shen¡¯s serious look, seemed it was not a minor issue, they removed their smile from their faces and sat silently.


    Master Doyal Shen also returned to his seat. Pondered for a moment, then said: "You know the ¡¯Kongsang Mountain¡¯ (Note 1) three thousand miles east from here?"


    They were startled. Master Vasp Caelo said: "Head Shixiong, are you referring to the Kongsang Mountain that contains ¡¯Cave of Fangs¡¯?"


    Master Doyal Shen Nodded: "Exactly."


    Ceng Shu Chang frowned: "I heard ¡¯Cave of Fangs¡¯ is a natural cave, immeasurably deep. The climate there is ice-cold and wet. Only countless numbers of bats live there. It is said to be be home to more than millions of them inside the cave. This kind of barren ce, why does Shixiong mention it?"


    Master Doyal Shen said slowly: "All of you may not know, even though no life goes near that ce now, eight hundred years ago it was a major hideout of the Evil. The climate there is just right for the Evil to practice their curses. Later, the Daoist from the side of Good went there and wiped them out. The Evil fled away and left this ce deserted."


    Master Shui Yu spoke coldly: "So, what are you trying to say, Head Shixiong?"


    The manner of Shui Yu was impolite to Doyal Shen. Everyone knew, however, Master Shui Yu always spoke like this. Master Doyal Shen also didn¡¯t care. He sighed and said: "Shui Yu Shimei, I had received a letter from Incense Valley half a year ago. It said that near the Cave of Fangs, there is signs of Evil remaining active. So, they want to ask my opinion. After some consideration, I sent my disciple Yi Cai to quickly investigate Kongsang Mountain."


    Sun Rise Peak¡¯s Shang Zheng Liang smiled: "Isn¡¯t that great? Enu Shizhi¡¯s potential and cultivation had earned him the champion position ofst session¡¯s Seven Peaks Tournament. With him there, what can not be aplished?"


    Master Doyal Shen smiled back: "Shang Shixiong praised too highly of him. After Yi Cai had gone for a few months, he sent a letter back to me. The Evil people truly had been active around Cave of Fangs. But their purpose, it is more surprising."


    Everyone was surprised. Ceng Shu Chang asked: "What is it?"


    Master Doyal Shen was still remaining calm. He said: "ording to Yi Cai¡¯s letter, he had captured an Evil follower. After interrogating him, Yi Cai found out Cave of Fangs was the head quarters of ¡¯Blood Forger¡¯ faction, eight hundred years ago. During that time, Blood Forger was one of the fivergest Evil factions. After they were defeated by our Good ancestors, they had fallen. The Cave of Fangs was also deserted. In recent years, Blood Forger has shown signs of rising. Although all important Blood Forgers were in by the Good in the Cave of Fangs¡¯ battle, there was a secret cave that has not yet been found. There are many unique treasures and evil incantation scrolls that had not been discovered."


    Everyone understood. Master Cang Songughed coldly: "Evil minded people, wishful thinking!"


    Master Doyal Shen shook his head: "No matter if this rumor is true or not, ording to what I know, after the battle eight hundred years ago, the side of Good didn¡¯t find any treasure storeroom located in Cave of Fangs. If there really is an undiscovered secret cave, I am afraid there will be an extremely evil object that we must be wary of."


    Master Tian Yu asked: "Shixiong, what is the extremely evil object, is it really that important?"


    Master Doyal Shen said quietly: "Sinister Orb!"


    Master Vasp Caelo was surprised, said: "Didn¡¯t that disappear along with Elder ckheart¡¯s death, already?"


    Master Doyal Shen shook his head: "Though Elder ck Heart is dead, that doesn¡¯t mean Sinister Orb will have vanished from this world. The evil object like this cannot be controlled by normal people. The evil disciples may hide it since they can¡¯t use it. Elder ck Heart was from Blood Forger. Sinister Orb may very possibly be inside of the secret cave."


    They were silent for a while, then Master Shui Yu coldly asked: "What is the will of Head Shixiong?"


    Master Doyal Shen said: "After I received Yi Cai¡¯s letter, I immediately informed Incense Valley and Skysong Temple. They replied and said they will send their best disciples to Kongsang Mountain to stop the Evil followers."


    Tian Bolis frowned: "Then you are saying"


    Master Doyal Shen smiled: "This time is a rare chance for our disciples to earn some experience. There are many prodigies in Jadeon, but most never go out there and practice. Also, these years the world is so peaceful, there have not been battles with the Evil for a long time. From this chance in Seven Peaks Tournament, I decide to send our top four disciples to Kongsang Mountain. It can stop the Evil Follower¡¯s plot and also allow our disciples to gain experience. And..." he exchanged his smile for a solemn look: "I heard both Skysong Temple and Incense Valley have some very talented disciples. If we do not do anything about it, we can¡¯t hold our position as leader of Good any longer. Then, I will have no face to see my master and ancestors!"


    They nodded. Master Vasp Caelo said: "Head Shixiong is very correct."


    Master Doyal Shen looked at the other masters, said: "So, that means everyone is fine with it?"


    They nodded.


    Master Doyal Shen said: "Good, then that is set. I had already prepared rooms for Shixiongs in Crystal Hall. Please, you may all go rest now." Then he pped his hands three times. Several children came in. "Lead the heads to their room."


    The children answered. The heads got up and saluted to Master Dayol Shen, then left.


    Note 1: Kongsang is name after the mulberry forest near the town. Kongsang town is the birth ce of Confucius.

 Chapter 21: Dark Night

    Chapter 21 Dark Night A


    Seven Peaks Tournament was the most important event of Jadeon. Peak of Widows needed to find a ce for several hundred additional disciples. If the Bamboo Peak disciples wanted to continue their rxing day, it would be a silly dream. Except Hidi, the other seven disciples were squeezed inside one room.


    In Peak of Widows, it was normally four disciples per room. Three people were sleeping on the floor, it should be enough space for them; however, it would be slightly crowded. Suddenly, someoneined: "Really, you guys kept saying how good the main house is. Now they asked seven of us to squeeze in one room, so stingy!"


    "Sixth, stopining. If other Shixiong hear this, that will not be good."


    "Second Shixiong, you¡¯re sleeping on a bed, of course it isfortable. But I am sleeping on a freezing floor, why don¡¯t we switch positions?"


    "Zzzzzz...."


    "What, you fall asleep all of a sudden, and snore?"


    "Zzzzz...."


    "Hmph hmph, ah, fourth Shixiong, you are always so handsome, humor, intelligent."


    "Zzzzz...."


    "What is that, is it really popr to fall asleep instantly nowadays? Eh, Da Shixiong, you are always so kind, how could you let your Shidi-"


    "Zzzzz....."


    "You--ah, third Shixiong"


    "Roar roar"


    They were surprised. Suddenly, the wall shook, someone shouted angrily from the next room: "Hey, does everyone in Bamboo Peak snore that loud?"


    The room immediately fell silent. After a while, someone giggled. Then, the previous voice began to speak again: "Ah, fifth Shixiong, you..."


    "What you, you, you? I am sleeping right next to you. You want to switch ces? I don¡¯t care. We are both sleeping on the floor, anyway!"


    "Ahem, nothing. s, the floor is cold which is already bad enough, the worst part is that there is too little space. It¡¯s impossible to befortable when sleeping. Xiao Shidi is fine, his body is exactly right for the size."


    "Sixth Shixiong, why do you talk with your eyes closed? Don¡¯t you see a dog and a monkey are fighting for my spot, now? I am the most crowded, yet you still say I am the mostfortable?"


    "But I am still-"


    "Shut up, sixth!" They shouted all at once.


    After dark, many disciples went for a walk, amazed by the beautiful Peak of Widows. But, as it was gettingte, many people went back to their room.


    As darkness arrived at this sky reaching peak, in the clear sky, the moon shone on the mountain.


    Just when Shaw Danon was sleeping deeply, he felt something move next to him. He opened his dreamy eyes and found Ashh and Big Ye were missing. He sat up and saw Big Ye¡¯s figure run past the door. Ashh was sitting on his back.


    Shaw Danon was curious. He wondered where the dog and monkey were going at such ate hour in the night. He quietly got up and randomly grabbed some clothes. As he went to the door, under the moon light, he saw Big Ye carrying Ashh towards Cloud Sea.


    Shaw Danon remembered Xavion had told him that direction was to Peak of Widows¡¯ kitchen. Big Ye lived for hundreds of years, already a cultivated dog, but still so greedy. He turned and wanted to go back to sleep; but then, he thought it would be embarrassing if someone saw Bamboo Peak¡¯s Big Ye and Ashh went to steal food. So, he decided to chase them back.


    Once he had made the decision, he saw Big Ye and Ashh had already be a blurry figure. He quickly chased after them.


    He went swiftly and cautiously to avoid disturbing other people. When he got to Cloud Sea, Big Ye and Ashh were already gone. Under the shine of the cold moon, the clouds softly floating, like veins and smoke.


    Just when he was heading toward the kitchen, suddenly, there was something that caused his heart to beat heavily.


    At the opposite side of the kitchen, between the clouds, there was a slim figure walking to the Rainbow Bridge.


    Shaw Danon stared at that figure. Even from far away, that figure had deeply engraved on his heart. He could easily recognize it was Hidi Shijie.


    Night, so dark!


    Why had she walked out here alone and where is she going?


    Shaw Danon stood still. He was not sure what to do. Thousands of thoughts rushed into his brain. He could already guess what it is, but he just didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    He turned toward the kitchen where Big Ye and Ashh had went. He walked as he kept telling himself: "Shaw Danon, don¡¯t step into other people¡¯s business!"


    Those seven steps, the moon shone down on this lonely youngster; then, he stopped, raised his head and looked at the cold moon. His lips moved. After a moment, he turned back and ran to where the figure had disappeared.


    Hidi¡¯s figure already vanished within the Cloud Sea. But Shaw Danon ran toward Rainbow Bridge without looking in the other direction. Very soon, he was at Rainbow Bridge. The water rippled on both sides of the bridge and reflected the moon in the sky. All Shaw Danon cared about now is running.


    Run, run, run!


    As he was running across the Rainbow Bridge, he didn¡¯t see anyone¡¯s figure. When he reached the end of the bridge, he saw a beautiful figure was staring at the water of the pond. The moon had shone on the pond as bright as day.


    A sudden indescribable fear rose in Shaw Danon¡¯s mind. He only knew he could not be seen by his Shijie. He found a small grove at the right side of the pond near the bridge. He quietly hid there and watched Hidi from the shadows.


    This was almost as it was eternity!


    Under the moonlight, near the green pond, that youngdy had a bit of sorrow, a bit of loneliness. Her eyshes were dropped. She appeared to be waiting. The wind passed by next to her, blocked the breath, stopped the sound, waved herpel and hair.


    In the depths of Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, there was a gentle feeling rising. It seemed like thedy there was the person whom he should protect with his life. He would do anything for her without hesitation and regret.


    That moment, he wished it could be eternity.


    "Ling¡¯Er Shimei!" Suddenly, a call came from Rainbow Bridge. Hidi turned, her eyes were filled with happiness. Her lips smiled.


    "Qi Shixiong, you are here."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart felt like it had broken, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. The entirety of his heart was empty but repeated the words "Qi Shixiong, Qi Shixiong, Qi Shixiong."


    He turned his head toward the Rainbow Bridge. A person came down. It was Kevern.


    Kevern walked quickly to Hidi, gently said: "Sorry. My Shidis love to fool around, so they went to sleep reallyte; made you wait a long time."


    Hidi held a bit of anger in her heart. But, as she saw Kevern, the anger was gone. She shook her head and smiled: "Doesn¡¯t matter, I didn¡¯t wait for long." She stopped, looked at the pond, said: "But why do we need to meet here? Today, Master Spirit suddenly got mad. I am still a little afraid of him."


    Kevernughed: "That was nothing. I heard my master say Master Spirit was just ying, everything was alright. Compared to this morning, isn¡¯t it much more quiet at night?"


    Hidi blushed, lowered her head: "We secretly meet like this. I don¡¯t know if this is alright?"


    Kevern looked at her beautiful face, softly said: "Ling¡¯Er Shimei, from two years ago when we first met, I kept thinking about you. It made it difficult to go to sleep. My mind was filled with your figure."


    Hidi bit her lip. Her face was getting more red. She didn¡¯t seem angry, but sweet.


    Kevern said again: "Ling¡¯Er Shimei, I..."


    Hidi suddenly raised her head, said: "Qi Shixiong, you can call me Ling¡¯Er." Then, she lowered her head, whispered: "My, my dad and mom call me that."


    Kevern seemed like he didn¡¯t believe his ears, then he asked: "Really, Ling, Ling¡¯Er?"


    Hidi took out a small box. She stared at the ground. It seemed like it took all her courage to quietly say: "I had carried this ¡¯Refresh Bead¡¯ with me for the past two years."


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Kevern. But after a long time, Kevern didn¡¯t say anything. Hidi was curious and peeked at Kevern. He was smiling, with an indescribable happiness.


    They looked at each other for a long time; then, they opened their arms and embraced.


    The moon shone upon them, shone upon the bushes, but couldn¡¯t shine upon the dark corner.


    The couple were whispering some sweet words until Kevern said the moon had passed the east sky, then he said: "Ling¡¯Er, it¡¯ste now. We better return. If people found out we were here, it won¡¯t be good."


    Hidi nodded. They looked at each other and smiled. Kevern took Hidi¡¯s hand and slowly walked toward Rainbow Bridge. The moon shone on the couple. After a while, they disappeared on the Rainbow Bridge.


    The night; it became more sorrowful.


    Within the bushes, within the shadow, Shaw Danon slowly came out, stared at the pond. Watching the moon in the water, swaying with the waves of water.


    He wanted to cry.


    But, in the end, he didn¡¯t. The pain in his heart like a mad beast ramming wildly, creating wounds everywhere.


    However, he grit his teeth, didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was like back to five years ago. That time, he lost everything, except Baye by his side. The world hadpletely changed.


    Tonight, at this moment, only he alone was facing it all by himself.


    Chapter 21 Dark Night B


    "Roar." A low roar, like the snore of a beast, came from behind. Shaw Danon was awoken from his mixed feelings. He turned and was frightened by what he saw.


    The Jadeon¡¯s celestial beast, "Master Spirit," the giant Water Kirin silently appeared very close behind him. It lowered its head. Its eyes almost touched his body. Perhaps Shaw Danon was so dead that he didn¡¯t notice it.


    Shaw Danon saw Water Kirin¡¯s mountain sized body was in front of him. Its fangs shone under the moonlight. He stepped back and tripped over a rock.


    His clothes were already messy. Something fell out from his clothes when he tripped.


    Both Shaw Danon and Water Kirin looked down. In between them, a ck "fire stick" wasying on the ground peacefully.


    The eyes of Water Kirin reflected Shaw Danon and the ugly fire stick. Shaw Danon¡¯s mind kept shouting: "Run, run, hurry!"


    But in front of the Water Kirin, no matter how hard he wanted to run away, his pair of legs were like they did not belong to him. It sat there and did not move. Water Kirin looked at Shaw Danon for a moment, then it turned its attention to the fire stick. The giant beast fixed its eyes on the dark fire stick. Its eyes examined the stick from top to bottom. Itsrge head turned in circles but still couldn¡¯t figure anything out. Then, it carefully touched the fire stick with its front w.


    Shaw Danon was stunned by what he saw. Although he was still scared by the giant beast, he was curious, did "Master Spirit" go crazy due to its thousands of years of age, or is it just like Big Ye, still an old child, and was interested in a fire stick?


    Water Kirin¡¯s w touched the fire stick, then immediately took its w back. It seemed like Water Kirin was really afraid of the stick. The fire stick rolled a little, then stopped. Ity there peacefully.


    Water Kirin was puzzled, but still not giving up. Its head suddenly turned to Shaw Danon. A low roar came from its mouth. Shaw Danon was surprised and his muscles were tightened. He immediately held his breath.


    But that was only for a second, its head turned back to the fire stick again. This time, it even lowered its head and sniffed the fire stick. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was beating hard; however, watching this beast¡¯s weird behavior, he realized it looked precisely like Big Ye. If he was not extremely nervous, he would haveughed already.


    After a while, clearly Water Kirin didn¡¯t discover anything. It raised its head. Itsrge head looked around and was still puzzled. After a moment, it gave up. Water Kirin snorted and red at Shaw Danon. Again, Shaw Danon was frightened. It walked to the pond and dived in.


    Shaw Danon put himself together and slowly got up. He felt the back of his clothes were all wet. The sweat on his forehead was like rain drops. He picked up the fire stick and saw nothing weird. Heined loudly: "God!"


    Suddenly, the water sprayed out from the pond. The giant tail of Water Kirin appeared on the surface of the pond.


    Shaw Danon quickly put the fire stick back into his clothes. He ran away as fast as he could. He could hear the sound of water behind him, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to look back. All he wanted was to get away from the beast as far as possible. He got on Rainbow Bridge and kept running until he could hear the sound no longer. When he finally reached the end of the bridge, he stopped and panted.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s breathing was back to normal. He was tired. He lowered his head and saw, under the moon, a lonely shadow was following him.


    He raised his head, looked at the sky, the cold moon hanging in the sky. He watched it, nkly.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Dawn, everyone woke up.


    Aman kept rubbing his back,ined loudly: "Really, my back is almost broken for the whole night; how am I going to participate in the contest?"


    Fifth Ludaxin frowned: "Sixth, don¡¯t yell. I don¡¯t feel anything on my back."


    Xavion said: "Right, sixth, youined for the whole night, still not enough? Didn¡¯t you hear fifth and Xiao Shidi say nothing?"


    Aman rolled his eyes, said: "Fifth Shixiong has hard muscles and skin. Ask Xiao Shidi, look at him. Hey, Xiao Shidi, why are your eyes all bloodshot? Last night you really didn¡¯t sleep well?"


    Shaw Danon finished packing up the sheets and sat in the chair next to the window, staring at the sky. Big Yey next to his feet. Ashh was searching for fleas in Big Ye¡¯s fur.


    Aman walked to him and pped Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder heavily. Shaw Danon was surprised. Ashh and Big Ye were surprised by him. Shaw Danon said: "What, what is it?"


    Aman frowned: "Xiao Fan, why are you absent minded? You really didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?"


    Shaw Danon was startled: "No, nothing."


    Aman said: "Then why are your eyes bloodshot?"


    Just as Shaw Danon was about to reply, He Dazhi cut in: "Sixth, don¡¯t step into other people¡¯s business. It does not matter if Xiao Shidi didn¡¯t sleep well. Today, he doesn¡¯t need to duel. However, you, on the other hand, if you don¡¯t hurry and get ready, don¡¯t me anyone else if you arete."


    Aman could no longer worry about Shaw Danon. He dashed to the other side of the room and took Ludaxin¡¯s basin, washed his face roughly, murmuring: "Hmph, Xiao Shidi has such a good life, look at his half-dead sleepy face. Really, fifth Shixiong, give me back the basin, it¡¯ste for me!"


    "Bah, I haven¡¯t washed my face, yet!"


    Shaw Danon was tired of his Shixiongs fighting over the basin, so he walked outside. Xavion asked him from behind: "Xiao Shidi, have you washed your face, yet?"


    Shaw Danon turned and answered: "I did, Da Shixiong."


    Xavion nodded: "That¡¯s good. It is fine for you to go for a walk, but remember to go to the dinning hall to eat breakfast, got it?"


    Shaw Danon replied: "Yes." Ashh jumped on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder. Big Ye saw Ashh was leaving, it got up and followedzily behind them. Shaw Danon saw the busy figures of Jadeon¡¯s disciples in the corridor. After a while, Shaw Danon unwittingly arrived at Cloud Sea.


    The day was still early. Only a few disciples were walking around Cloud Sea. The cool wind came by, passed Shaw Danon¡¯s cheek. It was cold.


    It just likest night!


    His heart hurt. He was already sixteen years old. For five years at Bamboo Peak, the love for his Shijie was already deeply rooted in his heart. Last night, he saw Hidi secretly met Kevern with his own eyes. His mind was in a state of chaos.


    His mind was shing the images ofst night that pained his heart to death. His entire body was wandering aimlessly.


    "Eh?" suddenly an exmation came from behind. It surprised Shaw Dannon. He saw a young Jadeon disciple was standing next to him. In his hand, there was a golden fan with mountains and rivers drawn on it. His bright eyes didn¡¯t look at Shaw Danon, but stared at Ashh who was sitting on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 22: Contest

    Chapter 22 Contest A


    Ashh saw that person staring at itself with a weird look. Ashh got angry and scratched the person with its w. The person wasn¡¯t prepared. His face almost got scratched; fortunately, he reacted fast, his neck bent back and dodged it.


    Shaw Danon was surprised and told Ashh to stop. The person was also surprised. With his hand covering his cheek, he mumbled: "That was close."


    Shaw Danon was a bit embarrassed, said: "Shixiong, sorry!"


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t care. He waved his arm and smiled: "That¡¯s alright. It was my carelessness. I forgot that ¡¯Monkey Phantasm¡¯ have very bad tempers; very easily harm people."


    Shaw Danon was startled: "Monkey Phantasm?"


    The person was surprised: "What? You don¡¯t know that monkey is a Monkey Phantasm?"


    Shaw Danon was puzzled: "What is Monkey Phantasm?"


    That person opened his eyes wide, examined Shaw Danon, asked: "You don¡¯t even know it¡¯s Monkey Phantasm, why would you have it?"


    Shaw Danon said: "When I was cutting down bamboo, it smacked me with pine cones, then, it followed me back home."


    The Jadeon disciple¡¯s jaw seemed to almost fall off, murmered: "Got smacked by pine cones and it followed you back home, got smacked by pine cones and it followed you back home..."


    Shaw Danon shook his head and walked away. After he took a few steps, the person followed him. The person smiled and whispered: "Shidi, oh, no, Shixiong, you."


    It was the first time Shaw Danon had been called Shixiong. The person¡¯s age was at least twenty. Shaw Danon quickly said: "Oh, I don¡¯t deserve that; just tell me what you want to say."


    The person grinned: "Ho ho, Shidi is so easy to approach. Let me introduce myself first. My surname is Ceng, name Shushu. Peak of Wind¡¯s disciple. Shidi, your name is..."


    Shaw Danon said: "I am Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciple, Shaw Danon; Issa Shixiong, you are, um, ¡¯uncle?¡¯"


    The person was startled, then smiled in embarrassment: "Ah, I was not intentionally trying to gain advantage over you. My Shushu is books. Not uncle. It¡¯s all because of my dad. My mom named me Yingxiong. How dignified Ceng Yingxiong sounds like. However, my father saw that I love to read books, so he named me Shushu. This became a joke, really."


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t help butugh. This person¡¯s name was as funny as sixth Shixiong¡¯s. The frustration in his mind was eased by this person. He said: "Ah, so, Ceng Shixiong, you really love to read, then?"


    Issa smiled: "In regards to that, I don¡¯t need to be modest, no one in Peak of Wind reads as many books as I do. But, most of the time, I like to read about anecdotes and strange magical creatures; often that made my dad mad at me. Ah, anyway, you really don¡¯t know this monkey is Monkey Phantasm?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head, said: "No, I thought it was just a normal monkey."


    Seeming like it understood what they were talking about, Ashh suddenly screamed and pulled Shaw Danon¡¯s hair. Shaw Danon cried: "Ouch, stupid monkey!"


    Issa looked at it with admiration, said: "So smart."


    Shaw Danon said, while bearing the pain: "All that stupid monkey knows is how to hit people, you still call that smart?"


    Issa said: "This monkey may seemmon, but with this strong spiritual mind, it is a rare celestial creature. Do you see the small line between its eyes?"


    Shaw Danon turned and looked closely, and discovered a thin vertical line was under the grey fur. There was no way to discover it without close examination. He said to Issa in admiration: "You can even notice such small details. Amazing!"


    Issa spoke solemnly: "Don¡¯t underestimate it. From what I had read in <>, Monkey Phantasm is a divine creature. It looks no different from a normal monkey when young, but it¡¯s third eye will open once it grows up. It is not only able to use magic of the five elements, it is also able to see things from thousands of miles away. The legendary faculty of ¡¯irvoyance¡¯ came from Monkey Phantasm."


    Shaw Danon took Ashh into his arms. He couldn¡¯t believe that the monkey had such a great background. No matter how hard he tried to picture it, Ashh looked like nothing other than a normal fat monkey. Ashh seemed to have gained a few pounds over one night at Peak of Widows.


    Ashh was bewildered why so many people were looking at itself. It screamed madly. Shaw Danon made a face and tossed Ashh at Big Ye. Big Ye was surprised and jumped away. It was relieved to see it was Ashh. Ashh gestured, like demonstration, and turned its attention to Big Ye¡¯s fleas.


    Issa looked at Ashh admiringly, then turned back and asked Shaw Dannon: "Zhang Shidi also came to participate in Seven Peaks Tournament?"


    Shaw Danon nodded: "What about you Ceng Shixiong?"


    Issa smiled: "Me too. Yesterday, I got number thirty-three. What is your number? You had better not happen to be my opponent today."


    Shaw Dannon smiled as well: "I got number one."


    Issa was surprised: "You were the Bamboo Peak disciple yesterday?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face flushed, nodded.


    Issa smiled: "You are so fortunate." Then, he paused and calcted in his mind, said:"It seems like we will not meet each other until the final. This is going to be difficult."


    Shaw Danonughed: "With my level of cultivation, I will be out after the second round."


    Issa stuck out his tongue: "I am afraid I can¡¯t even pass round one."


    They bothughed. They chatted for a while, then Xavion called: "Xiao Fan, time to eat."


    Shaw Danon answered, then said farewell to Issa. Big Ye and Ashh followed Shaw Danon to Xavion. Xavion asked: "Who is the person you were talking to?"


    Shaw Danon said: "A Shxiong from Peak of Wind. His name is Issa."


    Xavion was surprised: "Issa?"


    Shaw Danon was bewildered: "What it is, Da Shixiong?"


    Xavion turned and said: "That person is Head of Peak of Wind: Ceng Shu Chang, Ceng Shibo¡¯s only son. He is very talented, has strong memory, high knowledge; his cultivation is also very deep. He is one of the hot topics for this tournament."


    Shaw Danon was startled; he couldn¡¯t find a word to say.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After breakfast, Jadeon disciples gathered at Cloud Sea. Hundreds of people were there.


    On therge square, eight tform stages were set up while everyone was eating breakfast. Each tform was about twenty meters away from each other. They were ced in the shape of Bagua. Next to thergest tform, Qian, a tall red list disyed the disciples¡¯ names, numbered in gold characters. Shaw Danon¡¯s name was at the farthest right, without an opponent.


    Shaw Danon looked at his Shixiongs. They were all smiling except for Aman who wasining: "Not fair, not fair, not-"


    Chapter 22 Contest B


    "Shut up!" A shout came from their side. They were surprised and found it was Tian Bolis, Surin and Hidi. Bamboo Peak disciples immediately saluted: "Master Shi Niang!"


    Tian Bolis nodded and did not say anything. Surin said: "The contest will be beginning soon. You must make us proud, understand?"


    "Yes." They said all at once.


    All Shaw Danon noticed was Hidi who is standing next to Shi Niang. Today, she seemed to be more beautiful. She seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was felt like it had been stabbed by a needle. He lowered his head.


    "Xiao Fan." Surin noticed her disciple was unusual today. She walked toward him.


    Shaw Danon quickly raised his head and responded: "Yes, Shi Niang."


    Surin asked: "Are you all right?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "Nothing, Shi Niang."


    Surin took a look at Shaw Danon: "Xiao Fan, your luck allowed you to skip the first round, but you still need to pay attention to Shixiong Shijie¡¯s duel. It is good for you, understand?"


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Yes, Shi Niang."


    Surin turned to Tian Bolis. He nodded and walked toward the tform. Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples followed.


    "Dang!" A clear bell ringing sounded in Cloud Sea. The noisy square suddenly became all silent.


    On the center of therge tform, Master Doyal Shen and Master Vasp Caelo appeared. Master Doyal Shen took a step in front and announced to the disciples: "The tournament begins."


    Then he waved his sleeve, the bell rang again. "Dang dang" filled the sky. Shaw Danon peeked at Hidi, seeing her excited smile.


    He couldn¡¯t move his eyes to anywhere else and couldn¡¯t hear what Master Doyal Shen and Master Vasp Caelo said. Then another bell ringing came again and pulled Shaw Danon back to reality. He realized the contest had already begun.


    Sixty-three people, eight tforms, so there will be four groups. Within the first group, Hidi was the only one from Bamboo Peak. Her tform was at Li of the west. All Bamboo Peak disciples rushed there.


    Hidi¡¯s first opponent was a disciple of Sun Rise Peak. His name was Mansa. He jumped onto the stage. The disciples cheered for him. Surrounding the "Li" tform, most of the disciples were from Sun Rise Peak. Even their head, Shang Zheng Liang, was there. It appeared that they valued Mansa greatly.


    Tian Bolis and others were covered by the Sun Rise Peak disciples. Almost everyone at the tform wore Sun Rise Peak¡¯s robes. Tian Bolis did not care. His eyes met with Shang Zheng Liang¡¯s. All they did was give a faint smile.


    There were disciples already bringing the seats for the masters and Surin. Tian Bolis and Surin sat down. Hidi came and said: "Dad, Mom, I am going up there."


    Tian Bolis looked at his daughter, said: "Go."


    Surin said kindly: "Careful."


    Hidi looked at the stage, smiled without a bit of nervousness, said: "Wait for my good news."


    Then she turned, with the smile still on her face. Her left hand formed an incantation, shouted: "Up!"


    Red light shed. The Phoenix Soul around her waist had moved under her feet, carrying her to the tform.


    This performance was far better than Mansa¡¯s jumping up to the stage like a monkey. Since most of the disciples were males, they were attracted by Hidi¡¯s beauty. The apuse was so loud that even disciples at the other tforms turned and wondered what happened.


    Shaw Danon and others were standing behind Tian Bolis and Surin. Surin smiled and told Tian Bolis: "Seems like Ling¡¯Er¡¯s cultivation has improved."


    Tian Bolis smiled. Although he said nothing, he appeared to be in a very good mood.


    Hidi already arrived at the stage. She was only one yard away from Mansa. Her hands folded, said: "Shen Shixiong, it is an honor to face you."


    Mansa noticed the red glowing from Hidi¡¯s esper. It must be the "Phoenix Soul" that his master had warned him about. He replied: "Tian Shimei, please go easy on me."


    He took a step back. His right hand summoned a sword with faint brown glow in front of him.


    Surin frowned, whispered to Tian Bolis: "This sword is same as Ling¡¯Er¡¯s Phoenix Soul, both are earth element. This battle will be dependent on the level of cultivation of the caster."


    Tian Bolis smiled: "Of all the earth espers in Jadeon, who can match your Phoenix Soul? I say that sword is eighteen thousand times worse than yours."


    Surin said: "Nonsense."


    Chatper 22 Contest C


    The bell rang, announcing the contest had begun.


    Right after the bell, Hidi immediately pointed. The Phoenix Soul with red glow charged at Mansa as fast as lightning.


    Mansa didn¡¯t expect Hidi would attack immediately. He fell back two steps and sent his sword to face Phoenix Soul.


    Red light and brown light crashed together. Hidi and Mansa¡¯s bodies shook, then returned to normal. The two espers battled in mid-air.


    Tian Bolis frowned. Surin was also surprised: "That Mansa¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t low." At the same time, the Sun Rise Peak disciples cheered: "Yeah!"


    The cry from nearly a hundred people immediately covered Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples¡¯ voices. Sixth Aman snorted: "Why so loud? It isn¡¯t a screaming contest."


    On the stage, the two espers were in a draw and returned to their respective masters. Mansa took seven steps, murmured some kind of incantation, then shouted: "Dash!"


    His brown sword went high into the sky, then, in the speed of lightning it struck at Hidi from above her head. The force could be felt before the sword evennded.


    Hidi had no sign of withdrawing. Her left hand grabbed Phoenix Soul and pulled it above her head. Phoenix Soul widened several times, formed a wall of red light above her head. At the next moment, Mansa¡¯s sword crashed on the red wall. The red light severely shook but there was no danger.


    Surin was relieved, whispered to Tian Bolis: "Ling¡¯Er is so silly and arrogant."


    Tian Bolis snorted, shook his head.


    Mansa¡¯s sword¡¯s attack was blocked and the sword returned to its master. Hidi didn¡¯t rest. Phoenix Soul extended and rolled up like a long staff. Hidi caught the staff in hand.


    The audience was amazed.


    Mansa frowned. The sword had returned back to him. He grit his teeth. His right hand held the sword while his left hand twisted. As therge staff was about to strike at Mansa¡¯s head, the audience was silent. Then, suddenly, the wooden floor of the tform cracked. Five or six huge stones rose out and blocked in front of him.


    Tian Bolis and Surin¡¯s faces darkened while Shang Zheng Liang nodded.


    The staff struck heavily on the stone. The dust covered the entire stage. Hidi¡¯s body shook heavily, but the stone was indestructible. Phoenix Soul bounced back.


    The dust hadn¡¯t settled. Mansa¡¯s face was slightly pale, but still didn¡¯t rest. He roared. His body floated above one of the stones. He held the sword with both hands. The sword brightened and stabbed against extremely hard stone.


    Another creaking sound. Hidi felt the ground under her feet shake. Then, after several sounds, the wooden floor where Hidi was standing splintered into thousands of pieces. Countless numbers of rock spikes were shooting out from the ground.


    "Ah!" Shaw Danon let out a scream. He then immediately fell quiet. Surin began to worry. Sun Rise Peak cheered loudly.


    "Nice one, Shen Shixiong."


    "Great!"


    "Victory!"


    The stage was still covered with dust. Hardly anything could be seen. Mansa, who was still standing on top of the stone, didn¡¯t rx. His eyes widened, search. Expectantly, after a while, within the thick dust, red light shed and brightened instantly. Hidi was like a ming phoenix, flew out from the dust with the red glow of Phoenix Soul circling her waist.


    Hidi formed an incantation with both hands. Then, she swung her hands down. Phoenix Soul stopped circling and entered into the earth like a viper.


    Without thinking, Mansa immediately flew backward. Just as he thought, at the location where he was standing, viper-like Phoenix Soul came out from the earth, appearing like a red dragon. Arge hole was created.


    Hidi was standing in mid-air, her hands formed an orchid shape, crossed in front of her chest, shouted: "Extend!"


    Phoenix Soul paused, then the red light brightened and extended hundreds of times. It went in a circle, went into the ground and came out from the other side. It surrounded Mansa. Countlessyers of silks tightly covered him.


    Bamboo Peak disciples looked at each other. This was the magic Hidi used two years ago against Baye. Today, it became even more powerful. With the sky and earth covered by silks, how will Mansa differ from Baye?


    As Hidi kept channeling the incantation, the giant ball of silk slowly contracted. Between the gasp of the lines of silk, the brown glow was faintly visible; Mansa was clearly continuing to resist, still. Even the silks slowed down due to the resistance; however, it still continued to contract.


    The Sun Rise Peak disciples were quiet, nervously watching the giant red ball. Everyone knew what may happen if they got squeezed like that by an esper.


    The red silk was six feet wide. The red light hadpletely forced down the brown light. No one could see Mansa. Hidi was still in mid-air. Her face began to flush. Her hands began to shake.


    After a while, Phoenix Soul contracted one more foot. Everyone held their breath. At that moment, Mansa broke through the silk and came out; however, his face waspletely pale.


    The Sun Rise Peak disciples cheered loudly; however, Shang Zheng Liang closed his eyes and sighed. Tian Bolis and Surin smiled to each other.


    Mansa was dying trying. Hidi pointed her hand. Phoenix Soul quickly followed and hit Mansa¡¯s back. Mansa couldn¡¯t dodge; even turning his body seemed to be a great difficulty for him. Phoenix Soul hit him, and Mansa fell off of the stage.


    Sun Rise Peak disciples stopped their cheering, as though muted. Shang Zheng Liang stood up, shook his head, yelled at the disciple next to him: "Hurry and help Shen Shixiong."


    The Sun Rise Peak disciples realized and went to Mansa, helped him to get up. Hidi took back her esper andnded on the ground. She smiled to Mansa: "hank you, Shen Shixiong, for going easy on me."


    Mansa looked at her, smiled bitterly: "Tian Shimei is very gifted. I hold admiration." Then, he let the disciples carry him away.


    Shang Zheng Liang came, said to Tian Bolis and Surin: "Tian Shixiong, although niece is still young, she already has developed great talent. It really fills me with admiration."


    Tian Bolis smiled proudly: "I am ttered."


    Surin also smiled, said: "Shang Shixiong¡¯s house has many talented disciples. I believe there are stronger opponents in your house."


    Shang Zheng Liang smiled and walked away. Tian Bolis did not press further questioning. He turned and walked. Hidi returned to them, immediately she was surrounded by Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples. They were all smiling, saying many praising words to drown Hidi with. Shaw Danon was happier than anyone else. Tian Bolis came over. Hidi swiftly went to Surin¡¯s side, pulled her arms and smiled: "How was it Mom? Aren¡¯t I tough?"


    Surin rolled her eyes, but thenughed: "Yes, yes."


    Tian Bolis was also smiling. His daughter had given them a good start. He was finally able to let out his pressure. He patted Hidi¡¯s head. Then, he turned back to the disciples: "Now is your turn. Ling¡¯Er has set an example for you all. You must try hard. It is possible for you to match disciples from other houses."


    They said together: "Yes!"


    Shaw Danon shouted along with them. They left and prepared for their own battle. Next round, three disciples from Bamboo Peak were up; Tian Bolis and Surin seperated to observer different matches. Surin noticed Shaw Danon was still standing in the same spot, she reminded him to closely observe the contest, then left. Shaw Danon thought for a moment, nning to find Hidi and go with her to cheer for their Shixiong. His eyes searched through the crowd and found Hidi was walking quickly toward Kevern.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart sank.


    Hidi spoke with Kevern. Kevern and talked to Hidi. Hidiughed. Together they picked on of the tforms to watch the contest.


    Shaw Danon stood still. A sorrowed disappointment rose in his heart. His blood turned cold and froze his heart.


    Note:


    Shenmo Ziyi Spiritual Creatures Monkey Phantasm-Came from Mount Sumeru. Extreamly smart and naughty. The third eyes open when it be thousands years old. It can see things thouands miles away. Able to control nature. Protector of Buddha.


    Shenmo Ziyi-An ancient book with collection of strange creatures, gods and devils, theasures. Wrote by Xiao Ding


    Xiao Ding-His name didn¡¯t recorded in any history.   ....(let¡¯s not trante this part. It is just how Xiao Ding keep saying how smart he is in this part of the note)....Very intelligent since young age. Very strong memory. Had traveled around the world. He wrote the best book of the world: "Shenmo Ziyi"....


    P.S If you don¡¯t know, Xiao Ding is actually the author of this book, Zhu Xian. Er...you know what I trying to say about the notes above...

 Chapter 23: Divine Sword

    Chapter 23 Divine Sword A


    "Ha ha, Zhang Shidi!"


    Suddenly, Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder was heavily patted upon by someone.


    Shaw Danon was too focus on Hidi, he didn¡¯t notice anyone around him. He was surprised, then he discovered that it was Issa who he met earlier.


    Issa smiled at Shaw Danon, then turned his attention to Ashh.


    Ashh saw that annoying guy was here again. It made a face and jumped on Big Ye¡¯s back. It patted Big Ye¡¯s head. Big Ye turned its head, red and barked at Shaw Danon and Issa, then ran away.


    Shaw Danon frowned, called: "Ashh,e back, don¡¯t wander around."


    Issaughed: "Don¡¯t worry. Monkey Phantasms are extremely smart. It won¡¯t get lost."


    Shaw Danon shrugged. He turned and was about to speak ti Issa, he realized something and turned back. He saw the direction where Big Ye and Ashh were going was to the kitchen. He said: "Ah, stupid monkey, there you go again."


    Issa was curious: "What is it?"


    Shaw Danon coughed, smiled: "Not-nothing. Oh, right, don¡¯t you need to attend the contest, too? Howe you still have time to see me?"


    Issaughed: "Oh, I am already done. Got nothing to do, so I came to say hi to you."


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "What? You are already done? How is the result?"


    Issa folded his fan and scratched his head: "Um, identally won a round. Heh heh."


    Shaw Danon looked at Issa¡¯s casual tone, it didn¡¯t seem Issa got into a huge fight. He carefully asked: "Ceng Shixiong, is your cultivation that high?"


    Issa immediately waved his hand: "s, Zhang Shidi, what are you saying? With such little cultivation as I have, how am I suitable to walk on the stage? If not because my father forced me to practice, I will be toozy to care about it. I¡¯d rather garden, feed birds, read books. How rxing is that! But, anyway..." he put his arm on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder, walked with him, whispered: "But, I can never expect in Seven Peaks Tournament that there is someone that is worse than me."


    Shaw Danonughed bitterly: "There are many that are worse than you."


    Issa shrugged his shoulders, said casually: "That doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how greedy I am, I cannot expect to be the winner; however, I am rather interested by your Monkey Phantasm. Heh heh, Zhang Shidi, I will be better if you..."


    Shaw Danon saw his evil look, immediately said: "Ceng Shixiong, don¡¯t think about taking my Ashh!"


    Issa stopped, then rolled his eyes, said: "Then let me trade with you. You know, I have a lot of rare, fun, valuable creatures in Peak of Wind. For example, the three-legs rabbit, ck-white peacock, shelless turtle, and snake with wings!"


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t help but ask: "You really have so many strange creatures?"


    Issa wascent, said: "Of course. I have spent much effort on collecting those and received punishment from my dad all the time. However, I still like your Monkey Phantasm. How is it, which one do you want to trade for?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "No. I kept Ashh because I think we have a strong bond between us. Also, the ck-white rabbit, shelless peacock you said..."


    Issa immediately corrected him: "It is three-legs rabbit, ck-white peacock and the one without a shell is the turtle!"


    Shaw Danon stuck out his tongue, said: "Oh, yes, yes; however, I am not interested in those. I am not going to trade."


    Issa rolled his eyes again. He took Shaw Danon away from the crowd of people. He looked around with a strange look on his face. Then, he whispered: "Zhang Shidi, I¡¯ll show you something good. See if you like it or not." He took out a thick, blue-covered book; handed it to Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon took a look at the cover. It did not have a title. The cover seemed old. Issa pretended to look normal, but his eyes were peeking around, very cautiously.


    Shaw Danon shook his head, said: "Ceng Shixiong, I cannot take such a valuable book. My potential is not good enough. It is useless for me to read it. I also don¡¯t want to trade Ashh. Please, take it back."


    Issa red at him, said quietly: "That is because you haven¡¯t read it yet. Read it first, hurry."


    Shaw Danon looked at his strange behavior. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious. He opened it and was stunned. His face immediately flushed. In the book, besidesrge amount of words, there was also a lot of drawings. They were all naked men and women. It was a pornography book. It was the first time in Shaw Danon¡¯s life to see such a thing. He cried out: "Ceng Shixiong, why do you have such a thing?"


    "Shush!" Issa was surprised, and quickly took back the book; hiding it in his clothes. Then he carefully looked at the disciples around them and red at Shaw Danon: "Don¡¯t be so loud."


    Shaw Danon understood. However, he was still surprised, he whispered: "Ceng Shixiong, why you have, um, read such a book?"


    Issa¡¯s lips curved, said: "So what? Let me tell you, there is only one copy of this book in the world! I had put extreme amounts of effort to get it. I promise, after you read it, you will be able to get everydies¡¯ heart in the world. How is it, us it to trade for Ashh?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "No."


    Issa said angrily: "This is a no, that is a no. Tell me: what do you want?"


    Shaw Danon replied honestly: "I don¡¯t want anything."


    Issa could not do anything about it, said: "Why are you so much like wood."


    Shaw Danon chuckled, didn¡¯t mind it. His eyes faintly able to see the beautiful figure within the cloud.


    Issa gave up. He opened his fan. Then, the bell rang from far away. Another contest had begun.


    Issa looked in that direction, smiled suddenly and pulled Shaw Danon, said: "Come, I will bring you to watch the most popr person in Jadeon."


    Shaw Danon was startled, asked: "Who?" Then, he paused, his face darkened, said: "Is it Dragon Head Peak¡¯s Kevern Shixiong?"


    Issa said: "Huh?" Seemed like he was amazed, then he shook his head: "Qi Shixiong¡¯s cultivation was well known already. But didn¡¯t you hear? This session¡¯s spotlight is on another person."


    Shaw Danon thought for a moment, asked: "Who?"


    Issa seemed to have forgotten the argument they had a while ago. He smiled mysteriously: "You will know if youe with me!" He pulled Shaw Danon with him. Shaw Danon was also curious of who that person is, so he followed along.


    Issa took Shaw Danon to thergest tform, "Qian." Shaw Danon followed behind Issa. He saw below the stage it was overcrowded by hundreds of Jadeon disciples. At least four or five hundred people. Shaw Danon guessed more than half of the Jadeon disciples were all gathered here.


    As they walked near, they could hear the Jadeon disciples were all discussing excitedly around them.


    "Bamboo Height always has so many beauties. I heard Anan is said to be the most beautifuldy in five hundreds years."


    "Of¡¯ course. That day I saw her at Crystal Hall. She is so enchanting. Huh? Who hit my head, Shishu?"


    A white bearded old man was next to the disciple, he said angrily: "Brat, you are a cultivator. Your mind is supposed to be still; yet you still care about women? If you are up there, all you know is her face, you will be lost before you are even able to make a move."


    "Yes."


    "Hmph! I already told Head Shixiong, Jadeon should not be adopting females as disciples."


    "Ahem, Shishu you senior is really, um, brilliant, intelligent, wise, but isn¡¯t your voice a bit too loud?"


    "What? Am I wrong?" The old bearded man¡¯s voice raised higher.


    "No, no." The disciples quickly surrounded him. They whispered: "Shishu, Master Shui Yue is sitting there."


    "Hhmp!" The old man lowered his voice, said: "If not because she is from the same faction, I already would have-"


    The disciples immediately agreed and praised the old man who was highly cultivated who would not bother with the younger one. Issa and Shaw Danon looked at each other. Issa shrugged. Shaw Danon whispered: "The person you mentioned is a Shijie from Bamboo Height?"


    Chapter 23 Divine Sword B


    Issa nodded, looked at the stage, said: "Haven¡¯t started yet. You will know her soon. But, s, there are too many people."


    They circled around the stage; however, it was too crowded by Jadeon disciples, they couldn¡¯t find a way to get into the crowd. Shaw Danon was even more curious. He wondered who was so popr that could draw so many Jadeon disciples here.


    Issa was anxious, he kept saying: "Darn it, too many people. I should have waited herest night to get a good spot."


    Shaw Danon was surprised, but before he could say anything, suddenly Issa¡¯s eyes brightened. He saw that there was a group of Peak of Wind disciples standing there. Without saying anything, he took Shaw Danon to the group. The Peak of Wind disciples recognized it was Issa. They all smiled. A huge man said: "Ho ho, you arete."


    Issa didn¡¯t bother with him. He took Shaw Danon, squeezed into the crowd. The Peak of Wind disciples were very nice to him. They all moved out of the way. Shaw Danon followed him. They got inside of the crowd, the view was much better. Near the tform, eight people were sitting there. They were Jadeon¡¯s Head Master Doyal Shen, Head of Dragon Peak Master Vasp Caelo and head of Bamboo Height Master Shui Yue. Other people were elders from different houses. Standing behind them, the Jadeon disciples were tightly crowded together. The most attractive were the Bamboo Height¡¯s female disciples who were standing behind Master Shui Yue. Shaw Danon recognized Baako. The one who stood the closest to Master Shui Yue was a beautifuldy in a blue dress he saw yesterday in Hall of Crystal during sortation. Her face was still as cold as ice, attracting many people.


    "See her? It is her." Issa elbowed Shaw Danon, told him to look at the blue dresseddy. Shaw Danon looked at her, said quietly: "is she the one you said is the most cultivated?"


    Issa was like a drunk, he said: "Not necessary to be the most cultivated. She entered Jadeon not long ago. Her cultivation is hard to predict. However, everyone says she is certainly the most beautiful!"


    Shaw Danon frowned: "Ceng Shixiong, your drooling face makes you look weird."


    Issa said: "Ahem, did, did I? Heh heh, you must be wrong. Do you see the Shixiongdi around us?"


    Shaw Danon saw most of the disciples¡¯ eyes were on the Bamboo Height¡¯s disciples, especially blue dress Anan. But it seemed like the girls had already gotten used to it. Everyone of them acted normal. Anan¡¯s face was emotionless, cold like frost and ice; ignoring all the males behind her.


    Issa swallowed, whispered to Shaw Danon: "You can¡¯t me anyone for it. Jadeon suddenly adopted many young disciples in recent years. Look around, at least four hundred disciples are around our age. Heh heh, our cultivation isn¡¯t high enough. Hard to resist."


    Shaw Danon peered at him. Drawing association with the book Issa had shown, he felt there was a word "Se" written on Issa¡¯s face.


    Issa turned and asked surprisingly: "Zhang Shidi, why you not look at them but me. You and I are friends, that¡¯s why I brought you here. Right, who do you think get the best body?"


    Shaw Danon immediately turned his head away. He added a "Lang" behind thement he thought for Issa. (Note1)


    The noise suddenly disappeared. Under the watch of people, Anan stepped up, saluted Master Shui Yue. Master Shui Yue nodded, said: "Go."


    Anan responded. She tidied up her dress. Her right hand softly formed an incantation. Her eyes looked at the stage. The faint white smoke around her feet quickly gathered. Soon, a cloud formed. Anan stood on top of the cloud like a fairy. Slowly floating up into the air it carried her to the stage.


    Wind came by, the white smoke was like the softest, most beautiful silk. Her dress fluttering between the clouds. Like a goddess from nine skies descended to the earth. Causing people to love and also respect.


    Then, the sudden apuse made Shaw Danon¡¯s ears ring. He was surprised how popr Anan is. But as he looked at the beautiful figure in mid-air, he couldn¡¯t help to control himself but to think there could be such a beautiful person in this world.


    A smile appeared on Master Shui Yue¡¯s cold face.


    After a moment, a young disciple walked to the stage (no one noticed him). Square face and thick eyebrows. His look was fine, but at that moment his face seemed excited. Once he got on the stage, he said to Anan: "Lu Shimei, I am Dragon Head Peak¡¯s disciple Aiko. Today I can fight against Shimei, it is very fortunate for me."


    "Boo!" Hiss and boo were everywhere.


    Anan was calm, standing in mid-air and said coldly: "Fang Shixiong is courteous. Bamboo Height¡¯s eight generation Anan, today asking Fang Shixiong for knowledge."


    Shaw Danon looked at Anan standing in mid-air like a fairy. It reminded him of Hidi who was also standing there in mid-air not long ago. He could faintly see Hidi¡¯s figure from Anan.


    On the stage, Aiko was still talking. It seemed like he did not mind if he was talking like this forever and not beginning the contest. Fortunately, many people disliked it. After he spoke a word or two many people, including Issa, who was standing next to Shaw Danon, many people began to shout angrily: "Why still not beginning?"


    "Pervert!"


    "So annoying like a woman! Huh, that Bamboo Height¡¯s Shijie-Ouch! What are you trying to do? No, I didn¡¯t mean-"


    "Ding!"


    Finally the bell rang. Anan¡¯s eyes red straight at Aiko. Aiko trembled under the cold re of Anan. He couldn¡¯t dare to say stupid things any longer. He took back his smile, focused his mind. He held out his right hand and summoned a silver-white sword.


    Shaw Danon frowned. The sword had reminded him of Kevern¡¯s esper "Frozen Ice." Issa snorted: "With Kevern¡¯s example, many people in Dragon Head Peak love to craft this kind of sword."


    Shaw Danon looked around but couldn¡¯t find Kevern anywhere in the sea of people. He did not want to see Kevern anyway.


    Where did they go? Shaw Danon lowered his head. Sorrow rose in his heart.


    Suddenly, Issa pulled his arm, said happily: "Xiao Fan, look, the contest has begun."


    Shaw Danon saw Aiko already summoned his sword. He could feel the chilling from it. However, Shaw Danon discovered Aiko¡¯s ice magic¡¯s power was still a distance awaypared to the day Kevern battled against Tian Bolis.


    However, Anan was still standing on the cloud, coldly watching Aiko channel energy and form an ice wall. She had no sign of attacking. On her back was a sky-blue sword. This sword seemed unable tobine with its owner like most cultivators¡¯ espers. However, no one here dared to underestimate this sword.


    In cultivation, most espers couldbine with their owner after a long time of practicing. They could summon the esper when it was needed. However, some strange espers, due to extreme high spiritual strength, the human body could not bear as a burden; so, the owner must carry the esper with him or her. This type of esper always has spiritual power. The stronger the owner¡¯s cultivation is, the more power the esper could release. The Jaden¡¯s treasure-ancient sword "Regenesis," belonged to this type.


    Chapter 23 Divine Sword C


    In a three-yard radius around Aiko, a thinyer of ice was formed. The nearby disciples could feel the chill that came from it. Anan who was standing in mid-air, did nothing and continued watching Aiko.


    Aiko danced with the sword lonely under the eyes of hundreds of disciples. The eyes of other people were fine. But Anan¡¯s eyes were much colder than the chill that came from his own sword. It kind of limited his functionality.


    Aiko was in a rush. His hand pointed at Anan from below. The silver sword charged at Anan. He said: "Lu Shimei, careful!"


    Laughter came out from the crowd. Aiko appeared to be fearful of harming Anan. Master Vasp Caelo was embarrassed. He snorted heavily.


    The person seated next to him immediately responded: "What? Vasp Caelo Shixiong is dissatisfied?"


    Master Vasp Caelo didn¡¯t turn. He said: "Shui Yue Shimei, every disciples in your house are all so pretty!"


    During the contest, Master Vasp Caelo did not praise her disciples¡¯ talents but instead mentioned thedies¡¯ beautiful faces. It was clearly sarcasm. Master Shui Yue replied: "I also didn¡¯t know that under Jadeon there is such an abundance of lechers and trash."


    Master Vasp Caelo flew into a fury. Just when he was about to retort, Master Doyal Shen held up his hand, smiled: "Okay, okay, we are hundreds of years old already. Don¡¯t you feel humiliated to argue in front of so many disciples? Watch the contest, watch the contest."


    The two masters snorted heavily, then turned away.


    Aiko¡¯s silver sword was already under Anan¡¯s cloud. Anan¡¯s cold face didn¡¯t show anything and she didn¡¯t move. The cloud carried her backward. But Aiko¡¯s sword was so fast that it caught up to Anan within an instant. The audience screamed or sighed as they watched the sword get close to Anan.


    Anan held the sword in her hand. She didn¡¯t draw the sword out from the sheath. She only used the skyblue sword block in front of her.


    "Chang!"


    The clear sound filled the entire square.


    It was as though Aiko¡¯s sword received a hard blow. The sword fell back. Aiko and Master Vasp Caelo were both surprised. Without hesitation, Anan tossed away her sword. The fingers on the right hand twisted and formed a seal. The sky-blue sword sword brightened in mid-air. Blue light covered the entire stage. It appeared as though this sword was definitely not a normal esper.


    Aiko was shocked by the bright blue light, but he was also angered by Anan not pulling out the sword from the sheath. He used his sword and formed threeyers of ice wall.


    In mid-air, Anan¡¯s eyes were as bright as stars. Her hairs danced in the wind. Her mouth was quietly pronouncing the incantation. Her icy face had no emotion. A loud bang came from the sky-blue sword, like a roar of a mighty beast. The cloud vapor within twenty yards were blown away by the bright blue light.


    The light was as blue as the sky. The sword flew toward Aiko.


    Sweat dropped from Aiko¡¯s forehead like rain. He was clearly shocked by the power of Anan¡¯s sword. Within an instant, the sword was in front of him.


    "Ka, ka, ka"


    The disciples were stunned as they saw the sword cut through Aiko¡¯s ice wall as if it was nothing.


    With Aiko¡¯s strength, it was not that he could not form any more ice walls to defend, it was that he thought threeyers of ice walls were already enough. He didn¡¯t expect Anan¡¯s cultivation was so high, and the sky-blue sword was surprisingly powerful.


    At that moment between life and death, Aiko forced himself to concentrate. The silver swordy in front of him, formed a white shield. Then, Anan¡¯s blue sword crashed with the white shield.


    "Bang!"


    With the two swords as the center, the loud bang swiftly spread. The Jadeon disciples felt the gale hit against them. They all fell backward. The circle of the crowd erged instantly.


    They had never seen such power came from an esper before.


    After that surprise, everyone turned their attention back tot he stage. Anan alreadynded on the tform. The had returned to her hand. The blue and white light also disappeared. Everyone could see the pale colour of Aiko¡¯s face.


    Aiko raised his head, pointed at Anan, his voice was cracked: "You-"


    Everyone was confused about what happened. Then a strange thing urred. A cracking noise came out from the white sword that was floating in front of Aiko. Under the eyes of the audience, arge split appeared. The sword then broke into half, fell on the floor.


    It was silent. Everyone here knew what an esper meant to a cultivator.


    On the tform, Aiko spit out arge amount of blood. His hand held his chest. Then, he couldn¡¯t hold out any longer and fainted.


    Note 1: Se Lang mean pervert....:P

 Chapter 24: Unexpected

    Chapter 24 Unexpected A


    Immediately several disciples from Dragon Head Peak rushed to the stage and lifted up Aiko. They looked at the broken sword. Their eyes were filled with fury, ring at Anan like they were wishing they could kill that beautifuldy in front of them.


    Master Vasp Caelo held his fists tight, said coldly: "Shui Yue Shimei, your disciple¡¯s heart is very fierce. Winning the battle is not enough, she even broke his esper with the power of a divine esper. What logic is that?"


    Master Shui Yue said coldly: "Xueqi¡¯s cultivation is not good enough. She can¡¯t control ¡¯Aeolian Firmus¡¯ well. Not that big of a deal."


    Master Vasp Caelo was about to burst in his anger; suddenly, a hand patted on his shoulder. Master Doyal Shen had risen. He patted Master Casp Caelo¡¯s shoulder. Master Vasp Caelo looked at him and was forced to hold his hanger. He snorted heavily and strode away.


    Master Doyal Shen looked at Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s back, shook his head and smiled bitterly. He turned and saw Master Shui Yue also walked away. Anan came down from the stage and arrived in front of Shui Yue. Shui Yue looked at her, smiled and nodded. Anan didn¡¯t say anything. She bowed and followed as Shui Yue walked away.


    Shaw Danon put himself back together after the soul stirring battle. Seeing Shui Yue walking with Anan, he realized how alike both of them were. They were both cold as frost. They seemed like they hade out of the same mold.


    Suddenly Issa sighed: "Can¡¯t believe that even Aeolian Firmus has reappeared."


    Shaw Danon was confused, said: "What is Aeolian Firmus?"


    The Jadeon were slowly dispersing. Issa greeted several disciples of Peak of Wind, then walked away with Shaw Danon, saying: "Aeolian Firmus is the sword that Anan was using. I had read about it from <>. Aeolian Firmus first appeared in the hand of a cultivator known as Dead Heart Master a thousand years ago. Legend said that this sword is made of steel thates from nine skies. Dead Heart Master found it in the northern ice in; he crafted the sword with it. At the battle between Good and Evil, the leader of Good was our Jadeon n¡¯s Master Jade Leaf, but Dead Heart Master was also rather well known. Especially with his godly sword Aeolian Firmus, he battled Evil¡¯s Elder ck Heart for three days and nights. Then he severely injured Elder ck Heart, got rid of one of our biggest threats. During that time, it was said only Aeolian Firmus could restrain Sinister Orb. From that time, Aeolian Firmus became famous. A dream among the cultivators. However, after Dead Heart Master passed away, Aeolian Firmus vanished. Never thought that it was in the hands of Bamboo Height."


    Then Issa shook his head, said: "Xiao Fan Shidi, sine Anan has such a godly weapon, this contest will not leave us with any hope."


    Shaw Danon was not disappointed. He never thought of achieving anything anyway. But seeing Issa¡¯s disappointed look, he was curious: "Huh, Ceng Shixiong, didn¡¯t you tell me that you are not interested in the tournament? Why do you look so disappointed?"


    Issa blushed, said: "If I am, at least, able to stand on top of the stage in the final, it would look quite impressive, don¡¯t you think?"


    Shaw Danonughed.


    Issa looked at his weird face and felt embarrassed. He punched Shaw Danon: "What¡¯s so funny?" Then he himselfughed also.


    The walked to another tform and watched another battle.


    That day, Bamboo Peak had the record of four wins and three losses. Xavion, Hidi, He Dazhi, Aman and the inclusion of the lucky Shaw Danon, five people advanced into the next round. This was the best record of hundreds of years. It made Tian Bolis so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Second day.


    Dawn sunlight shown upon Cloud Sea. Jadeon disciples came to the square like yesterday; they continued to watch Jadeon¡¯s Seven Peaks Tournament.


    Bamboo Peak people stood under the red list same as yesterday. Half of the names had been taken out. Next to Shaw Danon¡¯s name, his opponent was written there--Chu Yu Wang.


    Since the morning, Shaw Danon started to feel nervous. Although he knew he came here to absorb knowledge, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. He couldn¡¯t eat breakfast.


    He whispered to Xavion who was sitting next to him: "Da Shixiong, who is Chu Yu Wang? Is he strong?"


    Xavion frowned, shook his head: "I am not sure. I have never heard of him. The list says he is Sun Ris Peak¡¯s disciple. But, as for the level of cultivation, I do not know." Then, he looked at Shaw Danon, seeing him appear nervous, he smiled: "Xiao Shidi, don¡¯t worry. It is not that big of a deal. The first time I participated in the contest, I was also extremely nervous."


    Shaw Danon murmured: "Yes."


    Aman came, with an evil smile on his face: "Hey, Shixings. Let us have a gamble on Xiao Shidi¡¯s result."


    "Right, right, I bet Xiao Shidi lose!"


    "Me too!"


    "Me also, I put double shares!"


    "Add me in."


    Xavion was angry, pointed at everyone: "What do you guys think you are doing? Xiao Shidi has a battle ahead of him and you guys want to hurt him more?"


    Shaw Danon said thankfully: "Da Shixiong."


    Xavion said: "Sixth."


    Aman stuck out his tongue, said: "Da Shixiong, I was just joking. Please don¡¯t tell master."


    Xavion said: "No, you hurt him already anyway. This gamble I put in five shares!"


    Aman and Shaw Danon said at the same time: "What?"


    Tian Bolis and Surin came in. Bamboo Peak disciples stood up and greeted them. Tian Bolis looked at them, said: "Yesterday your performance was not bad. However today, in the second round, the opponents are basically Jadeon¡¯s elites. You must be cautious."


    They answered: "Yes."


    Surin looked at Shaw Danon, came to him, said: "Xiao Fan, today is your first battle. You must be careful, understand?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was warmed, he said quietly: "Yes, Shi niang."


    Surin nodded. She wanted to say something more; however, the ringing bell announced the contest had begun. Tian Bolis and Surin looked at each other, nodded, said: "You all know which tform you should go to. The red list has stated it. When the contest begins, your Shi niang and I wille watch your battle. Make sure not to make use lose face."


    They responded. Tian Bolis nodded, spoke with Surin privately, then walked away. Hidi looked around, then went to Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart beat rapidly.


    Hidi looked closely at Shaw Danon, thenughed. Turned to everyone and said: "Look how nervous Xian Fan is. His forehead is sweating."


    Chapter 24 Unexpected B


    The disciplesughed. Xavion said: "I had already tried tofort Xiao Shidi, but it didn¡¯t work. It seems we need Xiao Shimei¡¯s help."


    Hidi said to Shaw Danon: "Xiao Fan, I have a battle, too. I can¡¯t cheer for you. You need to try hard and be careful!"


    Her face was so close to Shaw Danon that he could smell her faint fragrance. He nodded, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Hidi clearly didn¡¯t think too much of it. She smiled to Shaw Danon, then talked to her Shixiongs for a bit. After a while, everyone went to their own tform for the contest. The people who did not need to fight were cheering for their members; however, no one came with Shaw Danon. Perhaps everyone thought Shaw Danon was hopeless.


    As Shaw Danon stood there watching his Shixiongs walking away, his heart had an indescribable pain. Then he slowly walked to the red list, carefully read through it again.


    The tform for him and the Sun Rise Peak disciple Chu Yu Wang was the farthest "Zhen" tform.


    Shaw Danon gave a bitter smile. On his way to the tform, he heard many people were talking about the contest yesterday. The well-known disciples advanced to the next round easily. They spoke of a very talented disciple in Dragon Head Peak asid from Kevern; Shaw Danon guessed it must be Baye. Most people¡¯s topic of focus was Anan, the beautifuldy with the divine sword "Aeolian Firmus." Her level of cultivation had surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations. Most people were not happy that Anan had destroyed her opponent¡¯s swords. But this also brought even more disciples to watch her battle. The vanished "Aeolian Firmus" attracted even more people. Some elders also wished to witness the godly esper from the Good and Evil battle a thousand years ago.


    As he heard the discussion between the disciples along the way, he recalled the cold, beautiful face of Anan. He shook his head. Then, someone called: "Xiao Fan."


    This voice was familiar. Shaw Danon raised his head and smiled. It was Baye. Shaw Danon quickly went to him, said: "I was thinking why I could not find you. There you are."


    Baye pointed behind him: "Today, I still need to go to the contest. It is at this ¡¯Kan¡¯ tform, so I came early to prepare." Then he looked closely at Shaw Danon, smiled: "Today is also your turn; which tform are you at?"


    Shaw Danon said: "I am going to ¡¯Zhen¡¯ tform. It will begin soon; I can¡¯te cheer for you. Be careful up there."


    Baye smiled: "You too. Huh? Howe your Shixiongs and elders don¡¯te to watch you?"


    Shaw Danon was startled, forced himself to smile: "You know my house does not have much people. Today many of us need to go to the contest. Master and Shi niang are watching Da Shixiong and Shijie¡¯s battle."


    Baye looked at him, sighed and patted Shaw Dannon¡¯s shoulder.


    Shaw Danon smiled: "Does not matter. I came here to obtain experience. Don¡¯t worry. You need to try hard, however. Don¡¯t let them think our Grasstemple Vige people are useless."


    Baye nodded. The bell behind him rang. He turned his head back and checked, said: "My contest is about to begin. I can¡¯t talk with you. If I can, I wille to see you after this battle."


    Shaw Danon nodded, said: "Go."


    Baye turned. Shaw Danon watched Baye leaving, he thought to himself: "It will be a miracle if I can still hold out until you get here."


    Heughed at himself as he made his way slowly to the "Zhen" tform. It was the far easter part of Cloud Sea. The were only several disciples, most were from Sun Rise Peak. The number of people was significantly different than Anan¡¯s "Qian" tform. There was only one chair. A white bearded old man was sitting there. Shaw Danon found that old man was a bit familiar. He remembered that old man was the elder who scolded all the disciples during Anan¡¯s battle yesterday. Heined Jadeon should never adopt any female disciples. Shaw Danon did not know which house that elder was from.


    In Seven Peaks Tournament, there were eight tforms. Normally, there would be at least one elder for each tform to watch over the disciples; otherwise, they would be out of control.


    Shaw Danon walked to the white bearded old man and bowed, said: "Shibo, I am Bamboo Peak disciple Shaw Danon. Today¡¯s contest at the ¡¯Zhen¡¯ tform."


    The old man turned and peered at Shaw Danon, casually said: "Oh, you are here. Hurry, go on to the stage."


    Shaw Danon responded; however, he saw no one on the stage. It was apparent that Chu Yu Wang hadn¡¯t arrived yet. He hesitated for a second, then decided to follow the old man¡¯s order and walked onto the stage. At the same time, Sun Rise Peak disciples were whispering; it was clear they were discussion Shaw Danon.


    The morning sun had risen. The sun light of Peak of Widows gently shone down upon them. Shaw Danon was standing on the tform, looking at the east sky. The early sun slowly rising upward. The light was soft and red, brightening up the clouds from far away.


    Many feelings rose in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart. Five years ago he was still an ignorant farmer child. He had never dreamed that he could stand at Peak of Widows to watch the sunrise. No, it was not that he never dreamed of it; it was that he could never imagine there could be such a beautiful sunrise.


    Life was endless like the clouds.


    His sixteen years old mind, now it was like a sixty years old men.


    Chapter 24 Unexpected C


    Shaw Danon put his hands into his clothes and touched the cold fire stick. A month ago, without anyone knowing it, Shaw Danon was surprised to find that he could manage to control the ck fire stick. That moment, he could not believe his eyes. Later, after countless numbers of repeats, the fire stick did move under his mind¡¯s strength.


    "Navigate Object" was a shocking term in Jadeon¡¯s way of cultivation. It was a symbol of level four Pure Essence. It was what new disciples focused on, hoped for and practiced for. Shaw Danon could only dream to reach that level; to make his master proud and to make his master smile.


    But, is it possible?


    Shaw Danon tried hard to control himself and not tell anyone about it. At the same time, he also tried to navigate other objects in the kitchen; however, they did not move. It weakened his confidence. He was also confused. Why did that happen?


    At night, when he stared at this mysterious fire stick, he could feel the icy chill slowly circling in his body.


    "Ding!" A clear bell rang, surprised Shaw Danon. There were still several Sun Rise Peak disciples standing present. The white bearded old man was still half sleeping, sitting on his chair; however, on the opposite side of of Shaw Danon there was a man standing, about thirty years old, smiling at him.


    Shaw Danon blushed, quickly saluted: "Bamboo Peak disciple Shaw Danon here to ask for Chu Shixiong¡¯s guidance."


    Chu Yu Wang smiled: "No, no. There are many talented people. Although Zhang Shidi is still young, with the contest in front of you, you can only stand there normally; without nervousness or fear. This is far betterpared to me in thest session. I am in admiration."


    Shaw Danon startled, murmured: "Not to conceal the truth, Shixiong, I was actually day-dreaming."


    Below the stage, all the Sun Rise Peak disciples almost fell down due toughter. Chu Yu Wang was also startled. He couldn¡¯t hold theughter, then thought it was improper, so he forced himself to hold it: "Zhang Shidi must be joking. Um, it is the time. I will need Shidi to teach me a lesson."


    Shaw Danon became nervous. He said slowly: "Chu Shixiong please go easy on me."


    Chu Yu Wang didn¡¯t reply. It seemed like he was very confident. His right hand shook. A sword with a soft yellow glow was summoned.


    "Sword name ¡¯Shaoyang¡¯. Zhang Shidi, please."


    Shaw Danon looked at Shaoyang sword. The yellow glow was soft andfortable. It seemed like this sword was notmon quality. He swallowed; however, he still reached his hand into his clothes and took out the fire stick.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on that dark ck, fire stick.


    Silence.


    "Hahahaha" someoneughed and broke the silence. Laughter burst. Someone painfully said: "What is that, that?"


    "I said it already. Everyone from Bamboo Peak are weird. Yesterday, there was a guy that used gambling dice as esper. Today, there is someone with a fire stick. So, so funny! Hahaha!"


    Even Chu Yu Wang couldn¡¯t hold it. He struggled to restrain hisughter, said: "Zhang Shidi, that, haha, is yours, haha, sorry, I can¡¯t control it. Ah, is it your esper?"


    Shaw Danon listened to theirughter. His face flushed. He didn¡¯t say anything. He knew the fire stick was ugly and would cause people tough at him. However, he couldn¡¯t navigate anything other than the fire stick. He had a small, tiny hope, to hope that his fire stick could prove himself, so he decided to bring it.


    But, in the end, the fire stick had brought him disdain and sneers. People wereughing loudly. Shaw Danon lowered his head. All he could see was the ck, ugly fire stick in his hand.


    Theyughed,ughed loudly. Just like when they were leaving, his Shixiongs wereughing; even his beloved Ling¡¯Er Shijie alsoughed.


    He lowered his head, closed his eyes.


    The coolness in his body was calling him.


    A person...when is it that a person will feel the most lonely?


    Is it when facing the world¡¯s apathy alone? Is it when facing all the sneers alone?


    A person¡¯s blood, is it cold or boiling?


    He raised his head.


    The sun shone on his face. No one could see his expression.


    Chu Yu Wang¡¯s Shaoyang sword glowed almost as bright as the early sun light. He shouted. Shaoyang sword¡¯s light followed his finger and crashed on Shaw Danon.


    The heat blew against his face, but Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was as cold as ice. Seeing the brightness in front of him, he recalled the morning a long time ago: After the soul shocking night out there with Baye, when they got back to Grasstemple Vige they saw the bloody scene. At that morning, all his happiness was gone. He could feel as though he were buried in a sea of blood, try as he might to find his parents, but couldn¡¯t.


    The heat felt like it was burning his skin. Another night appeared in his eyes. Next to the pond, a beautifuldy was standing next to the water and embraced with her lover.


    "s!" The sixteen year old youngster sight. The pain was so strong that he forgot the glowing light in front of him. He bit his lip. A drop of blood, slowly falling.


    Itnded on the ck and green fire stick with blood-like threads..


    In the next moment, he was engulfed by a light that was as bright as the sun.


    The Sun Rise Peak disciples cheered. Within that, there was an exmation.


    Issa ignored the eyes filled with hostility next to him. He sighed and felt sorry for his new friend. Pity that the contest¡¯s rule did not allow him to help Shaw Danon, or else he would already go up there.


    The bearded old man was also surprised by Issa.


    On the stage, the bright glow fused with the sun light. Chu Yu Wang even thought he had reached the peak of cultivation; and then, after he defeat this trashy opponent, he will defeat every other until thest! After all, all he needed to do is win four more battles.


    At the thought of that, Chu Yu Wang could not hide his smile. Shaoyang¡¯s light became brighter. He watched Shaw Danon frown and bit his lip under the pain of the heat.


    Then, at that moment, his heart beat heavily. It seemed like someone used a hammer to hit him inside of his body. No one could see Shaw Danon clearly except for Chu Yu Wang, who was standing in front of Shaw Danon. He could see through the light of Shaoyang. He could see him raise his head, open his eyes.


    A pair of red, blood thirsty eyes filled with rage!


    An unexpected, unknown coldness began to spread. Chu Yu Wang could see the ck fire stick seemed toe to life. The ck gas rose. The orb on the top of the stick brightened with a green glow, shone on Shaw Danon. It was like he had be a different person. Everything happened inside of Shaoyang¡¯s aura. No body could see it other than Chu Yu Wang.


    Chu Yu Wang was shocked. Not waiting for him to react, the icy chill had surrounded him. He felt the world was spinning. There was a disgusting feeling inside of him; momentster, the light green glow from the orb shone on his body.


    Issa nervously watched Shaw Danon being surrounded by the light. He thought of Shaw Danon as a roasted monkey (normally people would think roasted pig; however, Issa thought of monkey, which is weird), he did not want to watch anymore. As the opposite, the Sun Rise Peak disciples were cheering.


    Then, they heard Chu Yu Wang roared. Shaoyang sword flew up into the air. The light immediately disappeared. Shaw Danon¡¯s figure reappered. Chu Yu Wang seemed to be heavily injured. He took a few steps backward. Then, blood spouted from his nose, ears, eyes and mouth. He pointed at Shaw Danon with his right hand, but couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    Then his body shook, and fell on the floor, fainted.


    It was silent. Everyone looked at each other. So surprise that they could not speak.

 Chapter 25: Luck

    Chapter 25 Luck A


    After a moment, the white bearded old man was the first to put himself back together. He jumped on the stage and examined Chu Yu Wang. His bod was fine. No sign of poison. It appeared that his inside was severely injured by the esper.


    He frowned, rose up and looked at Shaw Danon. He was impressed by this youngster. He peered at the ck fire stick in Shaw Danon¡¯s hand.


    "You won." Putting away his uncertainty, the white bearded old man said calmly.


    When Chu Yu Wang was about to win, but instead fell after a roar. The scenario was mysterious and uneptable; however, the result wasying in front of them, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Issa was also stunned. However, after he heard what the old man announced, he ran to the stage to Shaw Danon, as well; hitting him on the shoulder, he chuckled: "Goodd, so you were just hiding your skill!"


    Shaw Danon turned, stared at him as cold as frost.


    With a pair of cold, dark ck eyes!


    Issa felt chilled, surprised: "Xiao Fan, what is it?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body shook as he heard this question; it seemed to remind him of something. His eyes softened. The coldness in his eyes also disappeared; returning to normal, except for confusion in his eyes. He replied: "No, nothing. I am alright. What is it?"


    Issa stared at him: "You are asking me what? Why don¡¯t you ask me as if you don¡¯t know that you won this round."


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "What? I won? I really won?"


    Issa was even more surprised. His face turned pale and immediately put his hand on Shaw Danon¡¯s Forehead, said: "That¡¯s bad. Did your brain get burned by that fire?"


    Shaw Danon scratched his head, watched the Sun Rise Peak disciples carry Chu Yu Wang away. Several people red at Shaw Danon angrily.


    In Shaw Danon¡¯s mind, the scene of the battle reyed. He looked at his ck fire stick. The ugly sticky in his hand quietly. However, in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, the fire stick that had been with him for two years became unfamiliar, just like the nightmare the day in the ancient valley.


    "Pop." Issa saw Shaw Danon was lost in thought, used the fan to hit his head, said: "What are you thinking?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head, sighed. He putted the fire stick back into his clothes, said: "Nothing. Let¡¯s go. Right, why did youe to see my contest?"


    Issa peered at Shaw Danon¡¯s fire stick, said: "Mine hasn¡¯t started yet. I have nothing so I came to watch your fight. I had never expected it could be such great battle. Huh? Today your Monkey Phantasm, what its name-"


    Shaw Danon said: "Ashh."


    Issa said: "Right, Ashh. Why I don¡¯t see Ashh today?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "I didn¡¯t see its figure for the entire morning. Probably hanging around with Big Ye again."


    Issa said: "Aw." Seemed like he was disappointed. Shaw Danon guess that, although Issa said he came to watch his fight, he actually came to see Ashh.


    "Wow!"


    From the distance, there was a wave of loud noise. The could hear it clearly, even from far away. In the center of the square, many Jadeon disciples were surrounding the "Qian" tform. Wave after wave of exmation was issuing from the disciples.


    Shaw Danon hadn¡¯t reacted to it, Issa was already stamping his feet: "Damnit, damn it. I was too concerned about you, forgot the most important thing." Then he pulled Shaw Danon¡¯s arm and began to run.


    Shaw Danon was confused, asked while running: "What is it?"


    Issa¡¯s face showed regret: "That is Anan¡¯s contest!"


    Shaw Danon smiled, but his heart was also moved by this friend that he only knew for two days. On the deserted tform, he couldn¡¯t see his master, or any of his Shixiongs, except for Issa.


    A feeling of warmth, rose in his heart.


    "Issa, thank you foring to see me."


    Issa startled and slowed the pace. He turned and looked at Shaw Danon, smiled: "Hoho, that was nothing. If you want to thank me you can give Ashh-"


    "We need to be hurry!"


    Issa shook his head. Then followed Shaw Danon, with his mouth murmuring.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    As they approached nearer, they saw the Jadeon disciples were walking away. They were excited and debating. They looked up at the stage. No one was on the tform; however, it was severely scarred. It appeared that the contest was already finished.


    Issa rolled his eyes, pushed through the crowd with Shaw Danon. Then, he found his target: a group of Peak of Wind disciples.


    Issa quickly went near them. The Peak of Wind disciples smiled when they saw it was Issa. The tall man said: "Shidi, didn¡¯t you say you must see Anan¡¯s battle? Why were you not there?"


    Issa coughed, said: "I had, um, something to do. Right, hurry; what is the result?"


    A man with thick eyebrows said: "No need to ask in order to know. With Aeolian Firmus, even if it is Peak of Widows¡¯ Duwan, he still is no match as her opponent!"


    Issa was surprised: "Even Duwan Shixiong loss to her?"


    Shaw Danon asked Issa: "Is Duwan Shixiong strong?"


    Issa nodded: "Yes. Duwan is one of the most outstanding disciples in the main house. Many people believe that he can win this tournament."


    The tall man shook his head: "That doesn¡¯t matter much. You didn¡¯t see it. The power of Aeolian Firmus is far too strong. The blue light shed, then a few sounds arose, after that, Duwan Shixiong lost." Then he paused and sighed: "You may not believe this; however, in the end, Anan still had not pulled Aeolian Firmus out of the sheath."


    Issa was startled, said: "What is the use of having the tournament? Who can stand as her opponent?"


    The tall man shook his head: "That is not necessary. A godly weapon like Aeolian Firmus, the power is not much different without the sheath. As for Anan¡¯s cultivation, it is terrific."


    Issa looked at him, said: "Gao Shixiong, how do you know?"


    Shaw Danon looked at the tall man, his mind thought that person really lived up to his name (Note 1). Gao Shixiong said: "That¡¯s what I heard from master."


    Issa was surprised: "My dad?"


    Gao Shixiong said: "Yes. Before you arrived, master was here. At the end of the battle, he said that she might have already surpassed level eight of Pure Essence, perhaps she is already at level nine."


    Issa was stunned. He couldn¡¯t say anything. Shaw Danon was bewildered. Issa said he did not care about the result of the tournament, but he seemed to be very concerned about it.


    A ringing bell sounded in the distance. The Peak of Wind disciples seemed to have a contest. They all went to the direction of the ringing bell. Shaw Danon saw Issa was still standing there. He pulled him.


    Issa awakened, then smiled: "It¡¯s all over. Now we have no hope."


    Shaw Danon truly didn¡¯t care. He said: "Over is over. Right, why your contest still hasn¡¯t begun?"


    Issa looked into the distance, said: "It still hasn¡¯t begun, yet, but I should go now. Where are you going to go?"


    Chapter 25 Luck B


    Shaw Danon thought for a moment, then said: "I am going to report to master and Shi niang, even though it¡¯s just a lucky win."


    Issa nodded: "Come see me if you have time."


    Shaw Danon answered, and they said good bye to each other.


    Traveling on his way, he could hear many people were discussing the battle between Anan and Duwan. After a long while, Shaw Danon finally found the Bamboo Peak people in the west. He could see the angry face of Tian Bolis from far away. Shaw Danon always feared Tian Bolis, so he quietly walked to the disciples. Tian Bolis saw him. He quickly turned his face away without asking about the contest¡¯s result. Surin, Hidi and the other Bamboo Peak disciples were there except for Xavion. Shaw Danon peered at everyone. Hidi was fine, but the others were depressed. Shaw Danon asked Aman: "Sixth Shixiong, how is it?"


    Aman peered at Tian Bolis, seeing he was not looking in their direction, he whispered: "Except for Da Shixiong, all of our contests are over. Only Xiao Shimei won. Master is mad, now."


    Shaw Danon was startled, did not know what to say.


    Surin shook her head and sighed, asked Shaw Danon gently: "Xiao Fan, you are back. How is the result?"


    Shaw Danon hesitated, said quietly: "Shi niang, I, I won."


    Surin: "Oh, doesn¡¯t matter, it is just a loss. Just pretend this is...." Then her voice became smaller, she looked at Shaw Danon, surprised: "What did you just say?"


    Everyone, even Tian Bolis, turned to Shaw Danon. This was the first time Shaw Danon felt proud under the regard of everyone, especially Hidi¡¯s surprised eyes. He looked at Tian Bolis, raised his voice higher and said: "Master, Shi niang, I won."


    They were surprised.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    They were now at the "Kun" tform, watching Xavion¡¯s battle. On the stage, the "Ten Tigers" sword was like a number of tigers, creating earth-shaking roars. It took full offensive and gained the upper hand over the opponent.


    Besides being cheerful, the Bamboo Peak people could not believe what Shaw Danon had told them.


    "Xiao Shidi, so you say that in the contest, you were about to lose; however, Chu Yu Wang suddenly became ill, bled and fainted?"


    "Yes. Fourth Shixiong, you and second Shixiong, third Shixiong, fifth Shixiong already asked me twenty-two times. Why are you still asking me? Sixth Shixiong, can you please tell them I am speaking the truth."


    Aman replied: "Xiao Shidi, so you said that during the contest, you were about to lose but that Chu Yu Wang suddenly became ill, bled and fainted?"


    Shaw Danon held his head, groaned: "Yes, this is the twenty-third time."


    Hidi said: "Why are you guys forcing him? Xiao Dan wouldn¡¯t lie." But, then, she still shook her head, said: "But Xiao Fan, your luck is so good. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much? No wonder other people don¡¯t believe you."


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Listening to their disciples¡¯ argument, Surin asked Tian Bolis: "What do you think?"


    Tian Bolis frowned, asked her back: "If he said he won with his own skill, would you believe it?"


    Surin smiled: "This disciple¡¯s luck is not like other people¡¯s normal luck!"


    Tian Bolis snorted.


    "Bang!" A loud noise. Xavion roared. The brightness of Ten Tigers sword was so powerful that people could not keep their eyes open. The opponent finally copsed by this mighty strength, flew backwards and spit out blood.


    The Bamboo Peak disciples cheered loudly. Tian Bolis¡¯ face finally smiled.


    Xavion walked down the stage. He first greeted his master and Shi niang, followed by the warm congrattions of the people.


    "Hoho, that was just lucky! Sixth Shidi, don¡¯t say things that are so disgusting! Eh, Xiao Shidi, you are back. What is the result? Didn¡¯t get hurt, right? Aw, look at you. Listen to Da Shixiong, your cultivation is still not deep, there are a lot of chances in the future. Don¡¯t put the result of one battle into your heart. Why are you guys looking at me like that?"


    Tian Bolis was the first that walked away. Surin smiled to Xavion, then followed Tian Bolis. Xavion was puzzled, and asked the people: "What is it?"


    Hidi told Xavion what happened. Xavion turned to Shaw Danon with an unbelievable look on his face. Shaw Danon curled in a little: "Da Shixiong, I know it¡¯s not good for my luck to be so good; however, this is the truth. I can¡¯t control it."


    Xavion¡¯s eyes widened: "Xiao Shidi, so you said that in the contest, you were about to loss, but that Chu Yu Wang suddenly became ill, bleeded and fainted?"


    Xavion¡¯s eyes widened: "Xiao Shidi, so you say that in the contest, you were about to lose, but that Chu Yu Wang suddenly became ill, bled and fainted?"


    Shaw Danon fell on the ground hopelessly.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    There were only sixteen disciples in the third round of Seven Peaks Tournament. Bamboo Peak had three people in the third round, which was surprising. For the entire day, Tian Bolis had a smile on his face. Disciples were discussing secretly.


    Aman : "Look at Master¡¯s happy face. This time, we are finally able to throw away our shame."


    Wu Dayi : "Da Shixiong and Xiao Shimei really made our master proud."


    He Dazhi: "That is a shame for me. Although Xiao Shimei is still young, she is much better than I. Her future is so bright."


    Zheng Dali: "Don¡¯t forget about Xiao Shidi, he entered the third round, too."


    Aman: "Let¡¯s gamble again: What is the likelihood for Xiao Shidi to pass this round? Do you guys dare to bet?"


    Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Zheng Dali, Ludaxin: "I bet he loses! Double amount!"


    Aman: "Ahem, eh, where is Da Shixiong? Ah, Xiao Shidi? Xiao Shimei? What the, where did they go?"


    He Dazhi thought for a moment, responded: "I am not sure about Xiao Shidi and Xiao Shimei; however, I can guess where Da Shixiong is."


    They looked at each other, then said together: "Bamboo Height¡¯s Baako Shijie!"


    Xavion suddenly trembled. Baako was curious: "What happened to you?"


    Xavion frowned: "I don¡¯t know. My body just felt a sudden chill."


    Baako peered at him, said: "Aren¡¯t you feeling guilty!"


    Xavion immediately shook his head: "No such thing! No such thing!"


    Baako¡¯s face softened, but still snorted, said: "Then why did you sneak into Bamboo Height¡¯s girls¡¯ room?"


    Chapter 25 Luck C


    Laughter came out near him. Xavion looked around embarrassed. The contest was already over. Most of Bamboo Height¡¯s female disciples had already returned. They were all smiling and looking at him with interest. Xavion quickly changed the topic: "Oh, why don¡¯t I see my Xiao Shimei?"


    Baako smiled: "Your Xiao Shimei was so pretty and enthusiastic. It is natural that someone asked her out already."


    Xavion was surprised: "What? By whom?"


    Baako shook her head and did not continue, instead she said: "If you see your Ling¡¯Er Shimei, best tell her to be careful tomorrow."


    Speaking about Hidi, Xavion did not feel embarrassed to talk to Baako. He could speak more freely and with a steady flow. He frowned: "I know Xiao Shimei has a contest with your Bamboo Height¡¯s Anan tomorrow; however, our masters have such a good rtionship with each other, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Seven Peaks Tournament is for testing each others¡¯ strength, anyway."


    Baako looked at him, said: "Your Shi niang Su Shishu does, of course, have a good rtionship with my master. My master greatly dislikes your master, though. She still mes your master for stealing our Su Shishu."


    Xavion was waiting for Baako to continue; however, Baako looked at the other Bamboo Height disciples, seeing they were all quiet. Xavion was bewildered: "What is it?"


    Baako looked at him, hesitated for a moment, then said: "Song Shixiong, Lu Shimei is different from us; however, master really likes her. Once she gets to the stage, we can¡¯t say for sure."


    Xavion¡¯s face changed: "What?"


    Baako stopped, didn¡¯t say anything.


    Note 1: Gao mean tall. So that Peak of Wind Shixiong is Tall Shixiong....

 Chapter 26: Self Esteem

    Chapter 26 Self Esteem A


    "Xiao Fan, didn¡¯t you said you are going to find Ashh and that big yellow dog, why you bring me to the kitchen?" Issa was behind Shaw Danon, kept murmuring while they were entering the kitchen.


    The kitchen was muchrger than Bamboo Peak¡¯s. It was also brighter. He searched carefully while saying: "I didn¡¯t see them at the morning, so I guess they must be here."


    Issa shrugged his shoulder, said: "Impossible. What do you think Monkey Phantasm is? They are celestial nature. Far holy than the men kind. And you see it as a thief, a greedy thief!"


    Then Issa was stunned to see Shaw Danon held Ashh out behind the jar at the corner of the kitchen. Ashh screamed in mid-air. Big Ye came out behind the jar and barked at them.


    Shaw Danon looked at Issa. Issa did not know he shouldugh or cry.


    Shaw Danon held Ashh in his arms, and scolded Big Ye: "Stupid dog, stop barking. You want people to catch us?"


    Big Ye understood what he meant, and stopped barking. It looked at Ashh and moaned. Shaw Danon looked around and see everything was fine. It seem like the two thief hadn¡¯t steal anything yet. He quickly carried Ashh outside, but then he discovered Big Ye did not follow them. Shaw Danon turned and saw Big Ye took a bone out from the jar.


    Shaw Danon red at Ashh. Ashh grinned with a silly smile on its face. Issa stood next to them, shook his head.


    They brought the monkey and the dog sneaked out of the kitchen. If someone discover them, the shameful record will never able to wash away. They relieved when they got far enough.


    Shaw Danon said as he gasp for breath: "Right, I still haven¡¯t congrate you for wining an other round."


    Issa didn¡¯t care, his eyes were on Ashh, said: "So what? Going to lose to someone sooner orter. Why Ashh is so dirty? You didn¡¯t wash it for days?"


    Shaw Danon startled: "Never wash it."


    Issa seem about to faint, he hitted himself at the forehead: "You, you, how could you treat it like this!"


    Shaw Danon thought that moneky often running around, how can it be clean even if he does wash it. But seeing Issa¡¯s heart hurted face, he knew Issa wouldn¡¯t listen to any reason. So Shaw Danon changed the subject: "Right, do you know at tomorrow contest, Anan¡¯s opponent is my Shijie Hidi?"


    Issa startled: "Is your Shijie, the Hidi with Pheonix Soul?"


    "Yeah." Shaw Danon patted Ashh: "These two days Anan was really showing off. I am really worry about Shijie."


    Issa nodded: "That¡¯s right. Anan¡¯s "Aeolian Firmus" alone already bad enough."


    Shaw Danon began to worry: "Shushu, do you think my Shijie will be in danger? You see Anan had destoried her opponent¡¯s sword at the first battle. We also heard the Shixiong from main house was serverely injuried at the second battle."


    Issa stared at him: "You worry too much. I can see that your Shijie¡¯s cultivation is far higher than yours. You better worry about yourself instead. The opponent will get stronger and strongerter on. ording to you, you haven¡¯t get to Pure Essence¡¯s Yu Qing¡¯s level three yet. At that time, you will get killed by one blow! Let me hold Ashh."


    Shaw Danon hesitated for a moment, then handed Ashh to him. Issa cheerfully held it in his arms. Ashh was not happy it. It "creak creak" screaming.


    Shaw Danon sighed: "You are right. Shijie¡¯s cultivation is very high. She is also beautiful. So many, so many people like her. How it is suppose for me to worry about her?"


    Issa held Ashh tight. His eyes was fixed on Ashh. It was like he will suffer some losses if he doesn¡¯t look at Ashh for a second. He said casually: "Its good that you understand that. You should focus on how to save yourself tomorrow. I am telling you. The opponent you are facing tomorrow is my Peak of Wind Devi Shixiong. His cultivation is definately can not bepare by Chu Yu Wang. Especially his sword Wu Gou, it is crafted by thousands years old me Copper. Very powerful."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s eyebrows touched, said: "Everyone of you have good esper with you. What can I do about it?"


    Issa¡¯s eyes was still on Ashh. He was walking away: "Ashh,e with me. I will give you some banana, good? Er, Xiao Fan, what did you said?"


    Shaw Danon walked with him, sighed: "I really admire that you can use esper. How does that feel like?"


    Issa shrugged: "It just the same. Once you use it long enough, the esper will naturally has some response to you. Then you can use your mind to navigate your esper. It will follow you where ever you go."


    Shaw Danon startled a little, said: "Response, is it like some coolness feeling?"


    Issa¡¯s eyes were on Ashh, answered: "Not necessary, depend on your esper¡¯s material."


    Shaw Danon thought for a moment, then shook his head and threw away the idea in his mind, said: "Shushu, the godly weapon like Aeolian Firmus, how did they crafted it. The scene must be magnificent right?"


    Issa looked at Shaw Danon, said: "How would I know? It is also the first time I see the legendary esper." Then he lowered his head and looked at Ashh. Not care about Ashh¡¯s angry face, he patted its hair. He said: "But about response. I had read it from an ancient book. The esper that can truly connect to cultivator¡¯s heart is not some heavenly, divine esper."


    Shaw Danon surprised: "What is that?"


    Issa said: "It is the esper that added owner¡¯s blood while crafting. Use blood to fuse the materials together. The esper will usually has some evil energy and chi. But it is like be part of owner¡¯s body. Althought the book say this is Evil way, it usually crafted out some evil esper, not epted by the Good. But these type of espers can only use by the person with owner¡¯s blood, not like our espers that will surrender to higher cultivated elders!"


    Issa stopped, discovered no one was next to him. He turned and saw Shaw Danon stopped. He was lost in thought. His look was weird.


    Issa was bewildered: "What it is, Xiao Fan?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body shocked, he forced himself to smile: "Not, nothing."


    Issa looked him, assumed that he was worrying about the contest. He went to him, smiled and patted his shoulder: "Rest assured. I already talked to Devi Shixiong. Tomorrow contest, he won¡¯t give a hard time and let you lose no so miserable, so your master won¡¯t be mad at you."


    Shaw Danon was still quite absent minded, but nodded: "Oh, thank you."


    They continued walking. Issa was busy looking at Ashh. Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was filled with thought, didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Ashh could not take Issa any longer, it screamed angrily and scratched Issa¡¯s face. Issa thought Ashh was being obedience, so he lowered his guard. This time he couldn¡¯t dodge it. Few scratch marks were added on his face, so painful that he let go of Ashh.


    Ashh regain freedom. It did not go back to Shaw Danon, instead, it ran swiftly forward. It went on someone that was walking to Ashh.


    Shaw Danon startled. Ady was standing there with a red silk around her waist. It was Hidi. Just when he was about to speak, the boiled blood frozen down. Standing next to Hidi, it was a handsome young men. Isn¡¯t it Kevern?


    Hidi was also surprised. Ashh normally sticked with Shaw Danon. Today it suddenly changed and came to her unexpectedly. She actually like that smart monkey. She patted Ashh and smiled: "Xiao Fan, why you are here?"


    Shaw Danon shown no expression. He said quietly: "I am walking with my friend."


    Kevern saw Issa, he smiled and folded his hands: "Ceng Shidi, we meet again."


    Issa returned the salute, said: "Qi Shixiong, hello."


    Hidi looked at time, surprised: "You two know each other?"


    Kevern smiled: "Ceng Shidi is beloved son of Peak of Wind¡¯s Ceng Shishu. With his family secret teaching, he is very cultivated. He is an opponent that we must watch out for in Seven Peaks Tournament!"


    Issa chuckled: "Qi Shixiong your name is shocking in Jadeon. You are the lead of the disciples. How could I dare to do anything!"


    Kevernughed: "Ceng Shidi overpraised me. I don¡¯t deserve this title."


    Hidi noticed Shaw Danon was a little weird. She went to him, said: "Xiao Fan, what happened?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head, said: "Shijie, you know tomorrow your opponent is Anan. You must be careful!"


    Hidi smiled, then looked at Kevern. Kevern smiled and did not say anything. Hidi replied him with a smile, then turned to Shaw Danon: "I know. Kevern is highly cultivated and kind. He specially asked me out here to instruct me a few notices that I need to beware of during the contest."


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, after a while he said: "Shijie, tomorrow I have a contest with Peak of Wind¡¯s Devi Shixiong. I can¡¯t cheer for you. You be careful!"


    Hidi casually said: "Doesn¡¯t matter, Xiao Fan, dad and mom wille watch me. And beside, " She peeked at Kevern: "Qi Shxiong will alsoe watch my contest. With his advise, I can not lose."


    Kevernughed: "I can¡¯t promise that."


    Hidi turned her head back and red at Kevern, but then she chuckled. Her white skin with faint color of pink, really enchanting.


    Issa could clearly see Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes darken quickly, but he didn¡¯t get mad. Issa couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Deep in night, the cold moon hanging on the sky.


    In Cloud Sea, it¡¯s silence. A lonely figure under the cold moon light aimlessly walking, walking.


    He walked on the Rainbow Bridge, back to the green pond. The water was as smooth as mirror. It reflected the stars, like they had fell into the water.


    A beautiful scene in a fine night, it was so pretty.


    Chapter 26 Self-Esteem B


    But that person appeared not notice that. He was just staring at the water. Seem like he was trying to recall something. After a while, his body trembled. His hands held tight like it was very painful.


    Then, he slowly turned his head to the dark woods near the Rainbow Bridge. He slowly walked to there.


    The moonlight shone upon Shaw Danon¡¯s face, there was a little sadness.


    Should he just, forever stood there at the dark corner, quietly watching other people¡¯s happiness, while himself tasting his own pain?


    Far away, there were sound of foot steps.


    Dark, he quietly hiding in the woods.


    "Sote, what is Head Shixiong summoning us for?" Following the sound, six people appeared. They were the head of the six peaks. Tian Bolis was there. The one who just spoke was Shang Zheng Liang.


    Master Vasp Caelo, who was walking in the front, said: " I heard Head Shixiong used Psychic Art on Master Spirit. I am fear he had discovered something, so he ask us toe and discuss."


    "Master Spirit" Water Kirin was the Jadeon¡¯s guardian spiritual beast. It was very important. No one said anything more. Then, they were getting far away.


    After they were gone, Shaw Danon came out from the woods. He looked at the pond. The pond was calm like usual. Master Spirit already slept.


    He raise his head and looked at the cold moon. When he was nning to go back, he took the fire stick out from his clothes. What Issa had told him really shocked him. But at that moment, there were no idea in his mind other than Hidi and Kevern standing together.


    His heart, alway seem stabbed by a needle. But now, his heart was already numb. It was all empty. His souls and spirits were seem to be gone.


    He slowly held up the fire stick. Under the green surface, he could clearly see the thin, red threads, like blood vessels, spread all over the stick, even on the orb.


    Isn¡¯t that my blood?


    At the moment he heard what Issa told him, he had an impulse in his mind that he wanted to throw away his fire stick. But then Keven and Hidi gave him a much more heavy blow. He could no longer care about the so-called evil item.


    "Hmph!" Heughed bitterly, "even if it¡¯s evil, it¡¯s still a powerful esper. How could I be suitable for such thing. With me, isn¡¯t it the ugly fire stick?"


    A coldness slowly rose from the fire stick and entered his body, seem likeforting him.


    "Esper? Esper?"


    Shaw Danon gritted his teeth, "What am I? How could I know how to use esper?" Then, his voice choked. The icy energy seem also surprised by his sadness. The coldness became more active.


    Shaw Danon could feel it, but did not worry about it. He pretended it was just the mountain wind blew passed him. He slowly raise head, looked at the fire stick. The scene of him and Hidi went to the ancient valley appeared in his brain. It was like happened in previous life.


    The blood vessels of fire stick slowly brighten up with green light. It was responsing. Shaw Danon was surprised. He remembered what Issa told him today. An uncontroble impulse suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He closed his eyes.


    Instantly, he felt no chill even though the coldness had spread through his entire body. Around him it was silent, but he could hear a roar in deep of his heart, like countless of souls screaming in hell, with the endless grief, rising in his heart.


    White bone, flesh blood, screaming, smell of blood!


    Shaw Danon opened his eyes, panting. Then, he calmed his breath.


    His handsy t. His finger formed incanation mark. The ck fire stick flight away from his palm. Standing in mid-air, with ck gas and green light.


    In front of the fire stick, a heathly treepletely withered all the sudden. The leave fell on the ground. It was like its life got taken away by some force.


    It was the first time Shaw Danon felt how closely he were with the fire stick. Even the fire stick was stopped in mid-air, he could still feel he is holding it. The famr coldness had never be so strong before. A strange flesh energy was absorbed by the fire stick, and spread through Shaw Danon¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Shaw Danon heard a low whiz behind him. He turned and found the water of the pond was no longer calm. It seem like something was surprised. He did not think more and quickly ran away. Ran across the Rainbow Bridge. He did not turned his head. When he finally arrived at Cloud Sea, felt there was nothing strange behind him, he stopped and gasp for breath.


    Then, he looked at his ck fire stick again. Now, the fire stick was like usual,ying on his hand quietly.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, Jadeon Seven Peaks Tournament entered the third round.


    Eight tform was exactly enough for sixteen disciples, start the contest at the same time. Shaw Danon was assigned to "Kan" tform, Xavion at "Li", as for Anan and Hidi¡¯s contest, they were assigned to thergest tform, "Qian".


    ording to Shaw Danon¡¯s friend Issa who he met for only three days, the Jadeon¡¯s old men were having problem on assigning tform. But that was no wonder, Anan and Hidi¡¯s battle attracted the most people. Anan and her "Aeolian Firmus", everytime when she had a contest there would be hundreds of Jadeon disciples crowding around the tform. Bamboo Peak¡¯s Hidi was also well known in Jadeon for her wisdom at young age. She defeated many powerful opponent in the past two days. She was also attractive to many young disciples.


    Today the two most outstanding, young female disciples were crossing in battle, elders may felt sorry for them, but the Jadeon disciples already surrounded the Qian tform like a steel bucket.


    Xavion and Shaw Danon were standing in front of Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis said to Xavion: "Today your opponent is main house¡¯s Dubaku. He is very hard working and cultivated for long time. Extreamly strong in defenive magic, the opposite of your ¡¯Ten Tigers¡¯ sword. You need to be careful."


    Xavion said respectfully: "Yes, master."


    Shaw Danon felt this name was famr. He remembered it was Dubaku who lead him and Baye to Crystal Hall five years ago. Thought of that, it reminded him of Baye. He heard his friend had won the second round yesterday, and see as a prodigy, but Shaw Danon did not get the time to congrate him.


    Tian Bolis turned to Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon stood there, lowered his head. Tian Bolis frowned, said: "Seventh, you too need to be careful. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, just careful not to hurt yourself."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body shook. No one could see how he felt, he said quietly: "Yes, master."


    Xavion looked at far away, told Tian Bolis: "Master, it¡¯s not early now, Xiao Shidi and I should get going."


    Tian Bolis nodded. Surin smiled: "Look out for everything."


    Xavion answered and walked with Shaw Danon to the outside of the crowd. He had a feeling that this Xiao Shidi was unusual today. He was so quiet unlike normal days. He said to Shaw Danon: "Xiao Shidi, why you did not say anything today, are you nervous?"


    Shaw Danon looked at Xavion, forced himself to smiled, but didn¡¯t answer.


    Xavion cheerfully smiled: "Don¡¯t think too much, and don¡¯t worry about win and lose. Although master and Shi niang really care about reputation, but they will not me you. Understand?"


    "Yes." Shaw Danon answered. His mind thought: They don¡¯t have any hope on me anyway, of¡¯course they won¡¯t me on me.


    Xavion nodded. They finally got out of the crowd. Xavionughed: "Xiao Shidi, we will need to go different direction. Good luck to you. Hope you win again." Not wait for Shaw Danon to react, heughed and walked away.


    Shaw Danon sighed and walked toward to his tform.


    Below "Kan" tform, most Peak of Wind disciples were there. Shaw Danon could see Gao Shixiong and others. Peak of Wind was an important house in Jadeon. It had over two hundreds disciples, after Peak of Widows and Dragon Head Peak. It¡¯s appeared that they heard something from Issa. Everyone smiled to Shaw Danon friendly.


    But for some reason, Shaw Danon felt the kind smiles were all annoying, like despise to him. He expressionlessly walked onto the stage. Everyone were opposition of him. This time, Issa wasn¡¯t here, because he had his own contest too.


    Even if he is here, he should cheer for the Shixiong of his own house!


    In Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, there was an indescribable loneiness. On the top of the stage, facing so many people¡¯s eyes, and yet he had no friend.


    Because of what, why, why it is that he alway need to face everyone himself, not even able to see a friend!


    A sixteen years old youngster, his heart was silently calling. He bitted his lip, lowered his head.


    The mountain wind passed his face.


    "Ding!"


    The bell ring from far and near almost rang at the same time. Sounding over the Peak of Widows. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart beated. The first idea came to mind is: Hidi Shijie¡¯s contest should have already begin. She must not get injuried.


    Then his heart sorrowed, thought: "She get hurt or not, when does this up to you to care? Not to mention about master and Shi niang are there, even Kevern said he will go there right after he quickly finish his opponent. Heh heh, quickly finish the opponent. Really impressive, really confident, seeing the opponent as nothing-"


    As he was thinking, he thought that he was standing on the stage, until his opponent called for the third time: "Zhang Shidi!"


    Shaw Danon suddenly awaken. He raise his head and found a Peak of Wind Shixiong was already there in front of him. He was a huge guy, but his face was kind. He saw Shaw Danon was day-dreaming, and his expression was a little strange.


    Chapter 26 Self-Esteem C


    Shaw Danon flushed. The people below the stageughed.


    Devi folded his hands and smiled: "I am Peak of Wind disciple, Devi. Zhang please give some guidence."


    Shaw Danon quickly said: "Bamboo Peak disciple Shaw Danon, greeted Peng Shixiong."


    After they greeted with each other, Devi smiled, looked at Shaw Danon then said quietly: "Zhang Shidi, Ceng Shidi already told me about you, I-"


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t control himself, said: "Peng Shixiong, please give me all you got."


    Devi startled. Then took back his smile, his right hand sliced in front of him. A sword that bright with red glow, was like it was burning by fire, was summoned.


    "This sword ¡¯Wu Gou¡¯ is crafted with the thousand years old me Copper. Zhang Shidi, please." Devi had turned into serious. It was like he is facing equal level opponent.


    Shaw Danon could feel the heat from far away. This fire was strong and fiery, very different than Chu Yu Wang¡¯s Shaoyang sword¡¯s soft warmness.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart beated fast. His body was shaking. But he gritted his teeth, controlled himself, and took out the ck fire stick.


    Meanughter came from below the stage.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was like stabbed by a needle.


    Devi did notughed. He looked at the ck fire stick, said solemnly: "Zhang Shidi, please!"


    Shaw Danon looked at this opponent. Behind the burning fire, he was like an ancient fire god. The burning me cause smoke in the air. He couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    The ck, ugly fire stick, slowly left his hand, and let out the green light. Although ugly, although seem weak, it stood in mid-air, facing the unstoppable fire, it and its owner, had no sign of withdraw.


    One person, one fire stick, facing the entire world.


    Theughter stopped. They all held their breath.


    The ball of fire became stronger. No one know what made it burn so vigorous. Even the Peak of Wind disciples could feel the heat. The low cultivation disciples even stepped back. Friend of Issa like Gao Shxiong¡¯s face changed. They could see Devi was not going to go easy on him. He waspletely going all out.


    The fire dragon was getting stronger, covered up most of the stage. Shaw Danon¡¯s clothes, and even hair, had sign of burned. He was like in the heated oven.


    And then, that youngster standing there, although felt the pain he was not stepping back. His eyes had fear but also rage. The fire in his heart was like burning in his eyes.


    A whistle, the fire dragon pounced, and swallowed the world.


    Seem like that moment had frozen the time.


    Shaw Danon and the fire stick entered the sea of fire.


    The sound of burning fire could be heard from far.


    Below the stage, Gao Shixiong and others looked at each others in the eyes. Then, they sighed: "Why it turn out like this!"

 Chapter 27: Persist

    Chapter 27 Persist A


    "Good!"


    Below the "Qian" tform, it was like an other world. Everyone were shouting loudly for the two beautiful figure on the stage.


    The red light of Phoenix Soul and the blue light of Aeolian Firmus shone the stage like the fairnd. But the most beautiful thing was still the two youngdies on the stage. From the begining to now, it hadst already two hours. They still hadn¡¯t able to get the result. Especially Bamboo Peak¡¯s Hidi, she had survived long under Anan¡¯s Aeolian Firmus and still had no sign of losing.


    Even the Head of Jadeon Master Doyal Shen was enjoyed by the contest.


    Tian Bolis and Surin were worried about Hidi. But seeing Hidi was not in any disadvantage, their hearts were relieved. Tian Bolis noticed Surin¡¯s nervous look, he said softly: "Rx. Ling¡¯Er will be fine."


    Surin turned and looked at her husband and smiled, then turned her attention at the tform once more. Tian Bolis shook his head, then noticed there were some disturbance behind him with the disciples.


    He turned his head and looked, even with his high cultivation, he startled by what he saw.


    The people were moving out of the way, let out a thin path. Shaw Danon was walking slowly. All his clothes were burned. Smoke even came out from some part of his clothes. On his face, hands, body, many ces were burned ck. They could see Shaw Danon was walking with great difficulty, it seem like every steps used up all his strength. But he was still stubbornly walking, walking.


    Tian Bolis saw his youngest disciple was walking toward him. He said nothing and left his seat with his short, fat body. Surin felt something was wrong. She turned and looked at Tian Bolis. Her face immediately turned pale. She rose up.


    At that moment, more people were looking at this way.


    Shaw Danon walked to the front of Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis looked at this disciple who he neglected most of the time, looked at his ignorance stubbornness. An unstoppable anger rose in his heart. The anger was so strong, people could hear the anger from his tone even if he tried hard to cover it: "Seventh, which guy hurted you like this, victory is not enough for him?"


    Surin was surprised that Tian Bolis truly got mad because of his young disciple. She pulled Tian Bolis sleeve, but her eyesnded on Shaw Danon again.


    The Bamboo Peak disciples were too shocked to help Shaw Danon.


    On the stage, Anan and Hidi were battling. The espers were flying around.


    Shaw Danon looked at the stage, then to his master. He saw his master angry face, there seem to be an unnoticable loving care in his face.


    He used his remaining strength to shake his head, said quiet: "No, master, I won."


    Then his head felt dizzy. The sky seem darken instantly. He fell on the ground and fainted.


    Shaw Danon fell on the ground, unconscious. But the words Shaw Danon said before he fell had shocked Tian Bolis as well as other Bamboo Peak disciples. After a moment, they lifted up Shaw Danon¡¯s back.


    Tian Bolis closely examined Shaw Danon. His body was burned by fire, but his inter organs were all right. He seem fainted due to tiredness. Tian Bolis did not know what happened in Shaw Danon¡¯s contest. He noticed many people were looking them. He did not want to stand there and watched by others. He carried Shaw Danon, said to Surin quietly: "I bring seventh back first. You stay there and watch Ling¡¯Er."


    Surin frowned, still nodded still. Looking Shaw Danon, she couldn¡¯t hide her anxiousness any longer. The Bamboo Peak disciples circled them. Aman said: "Master, let mee with you."


    Tian Bolis shook his head, said: "No need."


    Even Master Doyal Shen was attracted. He said: "Tian Shidi, he is your disciple. What happened?"


    Tian Bolis said: "His skills isn¡¯t good enough and get some light injury. I will bring him back and cure him. Please excuse me."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded then he turned back to the amazing battle. A while after Tian Bolis carried Shaw Danon, the disturbance was soon calmed down, the disciples were enchanted by the two beauties once again. Only small amount disciples at the outeryer of the crowd noticed a group of Peak of Wind disciples, most with ghastly pale on their face, were gathering at the tform far away.


    If Shaw Danon is here, he would know that tform is where Issa contest take ce.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inherworld, hall of Yama, there were fire everywhere, burning the crying people. The blood were stink and disgusting. Shaw Danon felt the sky was spinning. At that instant, he was back to the peaceful vige many years ago.


    A thunder. The dark clouds covered the mountain. Just in the blink of the eyes, the kind vigers became dead bodies. The peaceful vige became a hell.


    "No!"


    He shouted as hard as he could. His muscles were tensed. His heart was like stabbed. Pain came out from his chest. His body trembled and woke up.


    "Ah, he wake up. Xiao Fan had woke up." The famr voice that was engraved in his heart was the first came to him. The voice contained some anxious and relieve. Shaw Danon opened his eyes and saw Hidi.


    It was like, back to the time long ago. She was in all red dress with Phoenix Soul around her waist. Her beautiful hair falling hanging down smoothly around her neck. Shaw Danon could see his reflection in Hidi¡¯s bright eyes.


    Shijie! A cry from the deep of his heart.


    Shaw Danon looked at her. His eyes did not blink. How great it is if this moment be an eternity!


    In the room, everyone gathered around him. Tian Bolis took his pulse, nodded: "Good. No problem now."


    Everyone relieved and released a smile.


    Shaw Danon saw everyone was here. He wasying on the bed while the disciples were standing, Tian Bolis and Surin were sitting on the chairs in front of the bed.


    "What, what happened?"


    Hidi smiled: "Are you forget already? You fainted after the contest between you and Peak of Wind¡¯s Devi. It scared everyone. Lucky nothing serious."


    Shaw Danon moved his body. Except for some tiredness, and the pain in his chest, every parts of his body were alright. He surprised: "How can this be? Aren¡¯t my body-"


    Tian Bolis cutted in: "The burns are just skin injuries, I used the Jadeon¡¯s special ointment to cure it. Your body only received one damaging hit on the chest, but the bones did not get dislocated. It should be fine after few days of rest."


    Surin smiled, said: "Xiao Fan, you should thank your master for it. If not because of him cured you, just your burns alone will taks more than half year to recover."


    Shaw Danon said quietly, with undescribable gratefulness: "Disciple is useless, bothered master."


    Tian Bolis snorted. His face turned cold: "How are you useless? The best in the Bamboo Peak is now you!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, he did not know what Tian Bolis meant. He said: "Master, I, no, like Shijie, ah, and also Da Shixiong and other Shixiongs are far ahead of me, I can not..." Then his voice got quiet. He noticed the Shixiongs and Hidi¡¯s faces were weird. Especially Da Shixiong. He looked very pale, no like his usual energetic. Now he looked like he was about to fall down.


    Surin sighed, said: "Daxin, bring a chair for your Da Shixiong."


    Ludaxin quickly answered and brought a chair for Xavion. Xavion wanted to refuse, but then his body couldn¡¯t hold out, and sat down, panting.


    Shaw Danon was stunned: "Da Shixiong, what happened to you?"


    Xavion smiled bitterly, did not reply, while He Dazhi said: "Xiao Shidi, now Seven Peaks Tournament is at fourth round, our Bamboo Peak only has you remain." Then he looked at others.


    Shaw Danon then realized, looked at Hidi, said: "Shijie, you also-"


    Hidi¡¯s face darken, said quietly: "I lost too."


    Shaw Danon looked at her disappointment in her eyes. His heart was hurted. But now it was not the time for him to think about something else.


    Tian Bolis looked closely at Shaw Danon, said: "Seventh."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart beated. He could hear the anger in Tian Bolis voice. He began to has a little fear: "Yes, master, what-"


    Not waited for him to finish, Tian Bolis asked: "Your cultivation, where you learned it?"


    A huge ring in his brain. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He looked at everyone in the room. The famr kind Shixiongs remained silent, looked at him with doubt.


    Chapter 27 Persist B


    But that was expected, the Xiao Shijie who was used to be dumb suddenly became surprisingly strong, no one could ept that within such short time.


    Under aggressive eyes of Tian Bolis, Shaw Danon sweated hard on his forehead. He almost told his master that he was practicing other faction¡¯s martial art.


    He was no longer the ignorant child five years ago. From daily conversation between his Shixiongs, he already knew about the famous Skysong temple, and also old monk Pozhi¡¯s true identity. For the past years, Shaw Danon had practiced "Fawin Wisdom", the gratefulness in his heart had not lighten.


    "I, no, disciple is dumb. These years the cultivation did not have much improvement." Shaw Danon lowered his head, avoided Tian Bolis¡¯s eyes. He said slowly: "Few days ago, disciple suddenly able to drive some objects. Disciple himself couldn¡¯t believe it, so, so did not report to master, did not expect-"


    Tian Bolisughed coldly: "Did not expect became famous from one battle!"


    Shaw Danon immediately said: "No, not like that, master-"


    Tian Bolis was not that easy to lie to, he said coldly: "You said you can drive some objects, but this need to be at least Yu Qing stage level four to aplish. I asked Daren, he only taught you the level two incanation. Can you tell this ignorant master how did you skipped level three cultivation and got to level four?" At the end, his voice remain cold, with some fury. Everyone¡¯s faces changed.


    Shaw Danon did not say anything. The room was silent.


    Tian Bolis¡¯s face became worse and worse. Everyone was getting more anxious. Shaw Danon quietly got up. Though he was tired, he still got off his bed. In front of everyone, in front of Hidi, he kneed down before Tian Bolis.


    Tian Bolis said coldly: "What?"


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, looked at the ground, did not looked at anyone he said quietly: "Master, please punish me."


    Tian Bolis got even more mad. Surin frowned: "Xiao Fan, if you have any reason, just tell your master. Why make it like this?"


    Tian Bolisughed coldly: "Good, good, good! You are a hard bone. I have a good disciple!"


    Shaw Danon trembled. He did not know how he feel. It seem like there was also an other person, the breath became faster. He said quietly: "It is all disciple¡¯s fault. Master please punish me!"


    Tian Bolis suddenly rose up. The chair he sat on fallen apart. He said angrily to Shaw Danon: "It¡¯s all your fault, heh heh, you know it is a great forbidden in Jadeon to learn behind master¡¯s back. The punishment is from imprison for a serveral decades to destory all cultivation and expel out of Jadeon, you know that?"


    Shaw Danon lifted his head and looked at Tian Bolis. He saw his master¡¯s face was filled with anger, he wasn¡¯t joking. His heart sinked.


    "Why it turn out like this?" His mind said. Hidi didn¡¯t tell him that when she gave him the incanation.


    But still, he did not turn back.


    The room was dead quiet. No one said anything.


    The only sound left was the panting of people.


    A person¡¯s heart, in this silent, had quietly, coldly frozen. Shaw Danon closed his eyes, lowered his head again. It was like he is taking his final step in his life:


    "Disciple dishonor, master please punish!"


    "Beng!" A great force hitted him. Shaw Danon flight back and hitted against the wall. He fell on the ground. Large amount of blood spitted out.


    Xavion kneed down. Other disciples followed, said: "Master, please forgive Xiao Shidi!"


    Xavion said: "Master, I, (Coughed), I, It¡¯s me who did not teach him well and let him did such thing. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive Xiao Shidi!"


    While everyone were whinning, Hidi did not move and stood there, stunned, and watched Shaw Danon struggling. His body was covered with blood and his face was pale.


    Tian Bolis looked at the disciples and Shaw Danon. The anger was still on his face. He snorted then left. Surin looked at them, sighed and shook her head, said to Xavion and others: "You all can stand up." She looked at Shaw Danon, then said: "You guys take care of Xiao Fan, I will go see your master."


    Xavion and others quickly answered: "Yes."


    Surin sighed again, then left.


    The people looked at each other. After a while, Hidi walked slowly, and helped Shaw Danon. Bubbles came out from Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth. Laying in her arms, Shaw Danon smiled.


    At that moment, a drop of tear fell on Shaw Danon¡¯s blood stained face.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    It was dark night now. In Cloud Sea, the cloud vapor still floating around, like the fairnd.


    Chapter 27 Persist C


    Tian Bolis stood at the square, looked at the sky.


    The night sky was filled with countless of stars. The moon was cold as frost.


    Behind him, a famr footstep came. Surin went by his side, looked at the stars with him, smiled: "Feeling better?"


    Tian Bolis snorted, didn¡¯t say anything.


    Surin smiled: "You can fool Daren, Ling¡¯Er and others, but you can not fool me. That swing is probably intentionally shock Xiao Fan¡¯s blood vessels near his heart, so the congested blood can get out from his body, right?"


    Tian Bolis looked at the night sky, still remain silent.


    Surin shook her head, said: "Already hundreds years old, and still care so much about reputation!"


    Tian Bolis turned, red at his wife, said: "You saw that. That brat was like, ¡¯Master, please punish me!¡¯" Tian Bolis mocked Shaw Danon¡¯s tone, said angrily: "It¡¯s clearly his fault, and still act like he got treated wrong, make it like I, the master, is abusing him, forcing him isn¡¯t it? Out rageous!"


    Surin turned around and looked at the dormitories, said: "You think I will believe you did not see that?"


    Tian Bolis said: "What?"


    Surin said: "Ling¡¯Er was acting strangely. Don¡¯t you think?"


    Tian Bolis snorted.


    Surin smiled: "You also see that. Xiao Fan had never left Bamboo Peak for five years, the only possiblility is that our disciples taught him. Ling¡¯Er alway being nice to Xiao Fan. She is also spoil by us, she would dare to secretly pass them level three incanation. If isn¡¯t because she felt guilty, with her normal behavior, she would already help Xiao Fan. And yet this time she said nothing? Who could that be if isn¡¯t her?"


    Tian Bolis seem to have expected his wife to say so. He did not seem surprised, but he still looked angry, unwillingly said: "Even if it¡¯s Ling¡¯Er¡¯s fault, look at that Shaw Danon talk back to me and not telling anything, damn it!"


    Surin chuckled, patted her husband¡¯s shoulder, scolded: "Aren¡¯t you the same? And you still me on a child. And beside, Xiao Fan did that for Ling¡¯Er, this intention is hard to get!"


    Tian Bolis rolled his eyes, didn¡¯t say anything.


    Surin looked at him, said: "What are you going to do once you are back to Bamboo Peak? Learn behind master¡¯s back is great crime. For Ling¡¯Er, let¡¯s not punish him too hard, just lock him up in back mountain for thirty or fifty years."


    Tian Bolis startled, snorted, said: "Hardly our house finally got a, got a crazy geek. Doesn¡¯t that let Vasp Caelo, Shang Zheng Liang get away too easily. Don¡¯t think about it. Tomorrow don¡¯t worry about life or death, just let him continue the contest.


    Surin held her husband¡¯s hand, smiled: "I know you are soft hearted."


    Tian Bolis blushed, but quickly went back to normal. He peered around, said: "We are old couple now, you don¡¯t think people will tease us?"


    Surin looked at him, said: "What, you be scare now since you are the head of the house? Three hundreds years ago, also at Peak of Widows, didn¡¯t you went into my ce at dark before Seven Peaks Tournament. That time my Master Zhen Yu and Shijie Shui Yue were nearby. I did not see you scare!"


    Tian Bolis giggled: "Your Master Zhen Yu was already six hundreds years old. She is already an old fool. I don¡¯t fear her; as for your vicious Shijie, I already hated her. It¡¯s fine for her to be alone for the entire life, but she wanted to keep you with her. I hated her so much already, when did I ever fear her!"


    Surin red at him: "Don¡¯t say bad thing about my master and Shijie, they meant a lot to me."


    Tian Bolis shrugged, didn¡¯t say anything. Under the moon light, his eyes said: no matter how good they are to you, you still married me in the end.


    Surin couldn¡¯t help but scolded: "Silly minded."


    Tian Bolis was in a very good mood, he held his wife¡¯s hand, walking slowly in the Cloud Sea.


    "Right, I forgot an important thing."


    "What?"


    "That brat could use a fire stick as esper. I was too busy to be angry and forgot to take a look at it."


    "Xiao Fan was secretly practicing cultivation. He probably doesn¡¯t know much about controlling esper. I think you need to find a time to give him some instruction on?"


    "Huh, let¡¯s talk about itter. Last night Head Shixiong summoned all heads to him. He said after using Psychic Art and talked to Master Spirit, he discovered Master Spirit¡¯s odd behavior was due to some evil spirit,ter it couldn¡¯t find it."


    "What are we going to do?"


    "What can be done about it, Master Spirit couldn¡¯t find it. Master Spirit lived for six thousands years already. Your master became a fool after living for six hundreds years, it¡¯s not unusual if Master Spirit became a fool!"


    "......."

 Chapter 28: Top Four

    Chapter 28 Top Four A


    Next day, the sun rose like usual. Bamboo Peak people arrived at the square. Four of the tforms were gone, leaving four tforms in the four directions.


    Tian Bolis and Surin walked in the front. Shaw Danon¡¯s wound seem recovered over night. He walked between the disciples. Suddenly everyone valued him, and it surprised him. He turned his head back and asked Aman: "Sixth Shixiong, is Da Shixiong¡¯s injury really bad that he couldn¡¯t even walk?"


    Aman shook his head: "Master had visited Da Shixiong his morning. He said that the battle between him and Dubaku was too intense. One all offensive while one all defenive. It end up either side win. It might damaged his cultivation."


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "Even Da Shixiong can not beat him, is that, is that mean I am going to lose miserably?"


    Aman rolled his eyes, said: "If it is followingmon sense that is. But because ofmon sense, all of your Shixiongs had bet you lose for the pass two days!"


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t find a word to say, closed his mouth.


    The tform at the north was extreamly crowded. It was Anan¡¯s contest no doubt. Tian Bolis snorted as he looked at that tform. He did not have any good impression to the person who defeated his daughter. He lead his disciples to the tform at west.


    After a few steps, Shaw Danon¡¯s body shocked. He saw the group of people wereing to their direction. An old men was leading them. The person who was next to the old men was Issa. Behind them were about a hundred Peak of Wind disciples. Shaw Danon saw Gao Shixiong and others, but he did not see Devi.


    Like noticed Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, Issa said as their shoulders passed: "Peng Shixiong did note, he is resting in his room!"


    Shaw Danon managed to smile. But he saw Issa¡¯s face was solemn, his eyes were cold.


    The leading old men was Peak of Wind disciple Ceng Shu Chang. He looked at Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon felt that old men¡¯s eyes were not shape, but it seem able to look into his deepest heart.


    He curled in a bit. Tian Bolis said: "Hello Ceng Shixiong."


    Ceng Shu Chang replied: "Hello Tian Shidi. I heard your house have a prodigy name Shaw Danon. His cultivation was unique and almost killed my useless disciple Devi in yesterday contest."


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "What? Peng Shixiong was hurted that badly?"


    The Peak of Wind disciples were discussing of how that person malicious is. Injuried someone and pretended to be surprised, showing himself was unintentional or insult Devi.


    Anger shed in Ceng Shu Chang¡¯s eyes. But he could not release it in front of younger generation. He smiled coldly, said: "Tian Shidi, you had cultivated a good disciple!"


    Tian Bolis was frowned and thought Shaw Danon was a bad speaker. But after he heard what Ceng Shu Chang said and noticed the sarcasm within, he immediately smiled: "You ttered me Ceng Shixiong. Xiao Fan,e and greet Ceng Shishu."


    Shaw Danon startled. Ceng Shu Chang waved his sleeve, said coldly: "No need." then walked away.


    Issa looked at Shaw Danon said: "I did not see you are actually hiding your strength all along. I asked Peng Shixiong to go easy on you, did not expect this actually caused trouble for him."


    Shaw Danon said quickly: "I did not-"


    He hadn¡¯t finish, Issa already walked away. The Peak of Wind people followed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were icy cold. But when he looked at Gao Shixiong, Gao Shixiong winked to him.


    He startled, but Gao Shixiong already walked away.


    Tian Bolis peered at the Peak of Wind people. He smiled coldly, then he waved his hand and lead the people to the west tform for today contest. As they got near, they discovered there were about two hundreds people had gathered. It seem like beside Anan¡¯s tform, the most crowded ce in Cloud Sea was here.


    Shaw Danon was amazed, asked the Shixiongs: "So many people. That Dubaku Shixiong is surely strong?"


    Theyughed. He Dazhi said: "Chang Shixiong cultivation is high for sure. But I think theye here to see you most likely, Xiao Shidi!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "How, how¡¯s that?"


    He Dazhi chuckled: "Until now, only eight people remain in the Seven Peaks Tournament. Thergest ck horse is you. Who doesn¡¯t want toe see how many mouth or arms you got?"


    Shaw Danon was muted.


    Tian Bolis lead them to the tform. The people moved out of the way when they saw it was the Bamboo Peak. Many disciples were from Peak of Widows. Because Dubaku had a contest today, most disciples from main house were here. But there were not many elders from main house, even Master Doyal Shen was not here.


    Tian Bolis frowned, asked Surin: "Head Shixiong is not here, is there anyone from main house has today?"


    Surin shook her head, said: "No. For some reason, the disciples¡¯ quality of main house this year are not that good. Only Dubaku remain now."


    Tian Bolis pondered, then walked to the six chairs located right below the stage. Only a white beard old men sat there. He rose up as he saw Tian Bolis arrived.


    Shaw Danon startled. It was the white beard old men in the contest between him and Chu Yu Wang.


    The white beard old men seem also remembered him. His eyesnded on Shaw Danon for a moment then turned to Tian Bolis: "Tian Shixiong, I can never imagin your house have such prodigy this year."


    Tian Bolis seem have good rtionship with this senior, he smiled, said: "Tera Shixiong overpraise me. Please sit."


    The bell rang. Tian Bolis turned to Shaw Danon, said: "Seventh, go up there."


    Hundreds of eyesnded on Shaw Danon at that instant. Shaw Danon had never being stared by that many people before. He flushed, answered: "Yes." Then he walked to the stage without looking back.


    But then he was pulled by Surin. Shaw Danon was surprised: "Shi niang, what it is?"


    Surin smiled, said with loving care: "Does your body still hurt?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "Master himself had cured me, it¡¯s almost recovered."


    Surin shook her head also, said: "Outside is easy to be recover but the inside is hard. Xiao Fan, Dubaku you are facing isn¡¯t amon opponent, even your Da Shixiong loss to him. Though ording to your Da Shixiong, Dubaku was also serverely injuried after he won, but with your cultivation you still couldn¡¯t I am afraid. Just give up when you can¡¯t hold out. Don¡¯t take risk and get injure, understand?"


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t nod, but murmured: "Master will be mad."


    Surin shook her head smiling: "Silly child, just go. Your master worry so much about you."


    Shaw Danon immediately turned and looked at Tian Bolis, and saw Tian Bolis was chatting with the white beard old men. He did not look at him.


    Surin patted his head, said: "Go."


    Chapter 28 Top Four B


    Shaw Danon walked slowly onto the stage. He stood there with what Surin just said: "Your master worry so much about you!"


    Since he was young, Tian Bolis was no different than god in his mind. Although Tian Bolis did not treat Shaw Danon well, to get his master¡¯s approval was Shaw Danon¡¯s greatest wish.


    And now, heard what Surin suddenly said, he could not believe it.


    The people below the stage began to feel not right. After a while, even Shaw Danon felt something was wrong: his opponent still hadn¡¯t arrive yet.


    The disciples from main house was worrying. They kept looking around. At that moment, a main house disciple was running toward them. He rushed to the white beard old men and whispered to him.


    The white beard old men couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard, asked: "Really?"


    That disciple looked at the stage, and finally nodded. The white beard old men¡¯s face turned pale, fell back into the chair. Tian Bolis was puzzled, asked: "Tera Shixiong, what happened?"


    The white beard old men looked at him weakly. He sighed and pulled himself back together, rose up and announced: "Main house disciple Dubaku, due to the injuries yesterday contest, he give up today contest."


    It was silent.


    After a moment, the crowd rose into an uproar! Though the Jadeon disciples were cultivators, many of them cursed. As for the Bamboo Peak people, the first reaction of them was not cheer, but a weird look. They looked at each other for a while, then smiled bitterly.


    Tian Bolis and Surin slowly rose up, staring at their young disciple on the stage. Surin smiled, said quietly to Tian Bolis: "I already said it. This small disciple¡¯s luck is notmon."


    Tian Bolis couldn¡¯t say anything, but bitterly smiled.


    That day, it seem like everyone wanted to look at Shaw Danon like he was a precious beast. At the same time, the contest result came out. Shaw Danon was "fortunate" to be able to list into the semi-final along with Kevern, Anan, and Issa.


    Many people already expected Kevern to win the tournament. Anan was also extreamly popr for the past few days. But Issa and Shaw Danon entered semi-final was out of many Jadeon¡¯s elders¡¯ expectation. Issa was known for being Ceng Shu Chang¡¯s only son. Though many people of Peak of Wind knew Issa was very talented, but he was not well known in Jadeon. During the contest, he defeated many opponents with his wless magic skills, amazed many people. Inparison, Shaw Danon was seem out of spot within the four people.


    On the stage, the four people stood shoulders to shoulders. The Head of the faction Master Doyal Shen and Head of Dragon Head Peak Master Vasp Caelo stood in front of them. Master Doyal Shen had a smile on his face, could not see any unsatisfy for none of his disciples remain in Seven Peaks Tournament.


    Below the stage, near thousand disciples were gathered. All the Jadeon¡¯s elders were sitting in the front. Surin looked at the stage, whispered to Tian Bolis: "Xiao Fan seem a bit nervous!"


    Tian Bolis snorted, did not say anything. How could he not see what his wife was able to see. On the the stage, Kevern was cool and calm; Anan was cold as frost; Issa was smiling; only Shaw Danon was standing there, looking at the ground, both hands did not know where to put.


    Master Doyal Shen looked at the four people. He smiled, turned to the disciples below the stage: "Everyone, the Seven Peaks Tournament had selected the our top four disciples. Their talent surpass many people, amazing cultivation. They are our Jadeon¡¯s elite, burden with the future of Jadeon n-" Suddenly someone below the stageughed. Then, Jadeon disciples burst intoughter.


    Master Doyal Shen frowned, peered at Shaw Danon who was the youngest out of the four. He shook his head. Theughter continued, the solemn situation turned into clownery. Master Vasp Caelo stepped forward. His eyes were like de, sweep across the crowd.


    Theughter instantly extinguished. It soon returned to silent. Vasp Caelo had in charge of Jadeon¡¯s punishment for years. The disciples feared him more than Master Doyal Shen.


    Wait until it returned to absolute silent, Master Vasp Caelo stepped back, said to Master Doyal Shen: "Head Shixiong, please."


    Master Doyal Shen smiled: "I don¡¯t have much to say, Vasp Caelo Shidi, you go."


    Master Vasp Caelo nodded, announced: "Tomorrow contest, Dragon Head Peak Kevern verse Peak of Wind Issa, Bamboo Height Anan verse Bamboo Peak Shaw Danon...."


    Master Vasp Caelo kept on talking. Everyone eyes turned to him. Shaw Danon could finally rx. Many people were looking at him, so he almost could not breathe.


    "Why you sweat so much?" Suddenly, Issa asked quietly.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. After he defeated Devi yesterday, Issa was being cold to him. He did not expect Issa would talk to him. Though they only knew each other for three days, Shaw Danon had see Issa as his friend.


    He looked at Issa, and saw he was standing there looking forward, smiling to the disciples below the stage. It was like he had never spoken to Shaw Danon.


    "Idiot, don¡¯t turn your head." Issa¡¯s face did not change, only the corner of his lips moved: "You had made my dad to scold me half dead!"


    Shaw Danon immediately turned his head away, whispered: "Sorry, I was, was, ai, is Peng Shixiong alright?"


    "Although Peng Shixiong is heavily injuried, but its not too bad. He will recover after few days, or else why I am not make you to pay back? But I can never expect you are really hiding your strength."


    "No, s, I did not know what happened. I think it must be Peng Shixiong went easy on me, and my head was burned so-"


    "I asked Peng Shixiong, though he lost, he praised a lot about you. He said he had gave all he got, did not go easy. So you don¡¯t need to worry about it."


    Shaw Danon surprised again, then he asked: "Then about your dad scolded you-"


    "Huh, that is because Gao Shixiong and his idiots were having a big mouth, told my dad about me asking Peng Shixiong to go easy on you. Peng Shixiong was trying to help me, but dad scolded me, other wise I won¡¯t pretend to be like this in front of people."


    "Shushu, I am really sorry."


    "That was nothing. Don¡¯t mention it. I got scolded all the time when I was young anyway. But you bastard need to be careful tomorrow. Next battle is against Bamboo Height¡¯s icy beauty. Careful not to get killed by ¡¯Aeolian Firmus¡¯!"


    Shaw Danon said sadly: "I know that too. It will be great if the contest ce me against you-" Then he stopped. He and Issa felt a frozen chill. They turned and saw Anan¡¯s cold eyes were on them.


    Shaw Danon was stupefied. Issa gasped. They stopped talking and pretended listening Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s reminder.


    After Master Vasp Caelo finished, the disciples were dismissed, prepared for tomorrow climax of the tournament. Shaw Danon and Issa walked down the stage, they could feel the chill on their back. They wondered is Anan came from northen ice in. Their hearts were frozen just from one stare.


    Just when he wanted to say good bye to Issa, he said Issa changed his face, looked at him contemptuously and snorted, walked away. Surrounded by Peak of Wind disciples, Issa¡¯s father was looking at them.


    Shaw Danon smiled bitterly, then turned and walked to the Bamboo Peak people. Tian Bolis looked at him, said: "Let us return." Then he looked at Hidi, said: "Ling¡¯Er,e with me, your mother and I want to speak with you."


    Hidi answered and smiled to Shaw Danon before she left.


    They returned to the dormitory. Once they were back to the room, Wu Dayi and others quickly told Xavion the good news. Ludaxin held up Shaw Danon andughed. Only Aman kept shaking his head, said: "God has no ears or eyes!"

 Chapter 29: Supreme Art

    Chapter 29 Supreme Art A


    The night returned.


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t go to sleep. Even Ashh¡¯s eyes were also opened, looked at him. Other Shixiongs were already snoring. Big Ye also felt asleep.


    Moonlight was like water, came in from the window. Itnded on the ground like snow.


    Shaw Danon quietly got up, Ashh immediately jumped into his arms. Shaw Danon carried it, patted its head, and walked outside.


    Not a sound at the corridor. It was silent.


    He smiled bitterly. Since he arrived at Peak of Widows, he never had a good sleep. Thinking of the contest tomorrow against Anan, there was still an undescribable nervous in his heart.


    In his arms, Ashh uneasily moved. Shaw Danon looked at it, and found its eyes were staring at the shadow in front.


    In the dark, a figure passed by.


    Shaw Danon followed it.


    The figure did not ran fast. The shoulders kept shrugging, it was like that person was crying. Shaw Danon could recongize that person was Hidi. He was puzzled, but seeing his Shijie was crying, a pain was in his heart.


    Hidi went to the Cloud Sea, arrived near the central tform. Seeing no one was nearby, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, fell on ground and let out the cry.


    Shaw Danon had never see his Shijie was so sad before. He went to her side, said quietly: "Shijie, you-"


    Hidi was surprised. She jumped up and turned around. She was relieved to see it was Shaw Danon. Then her heart soured, couldn¡¯t help but threw herself on Shaw Danon, cried on his shoulder.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body was petrified, couldn¡¯t move.


    Her sound of sob was next to Shaw Danon¡¯s ear. He could feel the warmness from her body. It was like his dream had came true. A faint delicate fragrance came.


    Shaw Danon stood there, looking far away. Even though he really wanted to hold thatdy, but he did not.


    Perhaps, truly embarrass you, the life will be different?


    Hidi left his shoulder. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart became empty, like he had lost something.


    His shoulder was wet with tears.


    Hidi rubbed her eyes, looked at Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder, said: "Sorry, Xiao Fan."


    Shaw Danon shook his head, said: "Shijie, what happened to you?"


    Just when Hidi was about to speak, "creak creak" sound came near their feet. They looked down and saw Ashh. She bended down and held Ashh.


    "It had never ever been like this, Xiao Fan, never ever." Thatdy stand in the moonlight under the darkness of night. Sad and beautiful. She said to Shaw Danon with some grieve: "Dad and mom had never scold me like this before."


    Seeing this beauty within the sorrow, Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was like teared apart, like all her sadness was brought by him. He forced himself to remain calm, he asked gently: "Shijie, what happened? Why Master and Shi niang scolded you?"


    Hidi hesitated, looked at Shaw Danon. Since young, this Xiao Shidi was her closest ymate beside her parents. In her mind, she thought of an idea: When did Xiao Fan Shidi became so gentle to me?


    But this idea was only just a sh and passed by. Her heart was filled with grieve at that moment, she cried to Shaw Danon: "Isn¡¯t it all because of brother Kevern!"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face instantly became pale. He held his fists tight, so tight that his nails went into his palms.


    "You still don¡¯t know it?" Hidi was no longer aware of Shaw Danon, but in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, he was shouting wildly: "I know, I know, I already know it!"


    The moon coldly shone upon this earth.


    "Kevern Shixiong and I in love with each other. I told them, I am really really in love with him." Hidi calmed down a little, but hadn¡¯t discover, each time she spoke, Shaw Danon became more pale.


    "But dad scolded me loudly, said I am ignorance. Even my mom who alway love me stood on dad¡¯s side. Why it is like this, Xiao Fan?"


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, did not want Hidi to see his face. He said quietly: "How did Master and Shi niang know?"


    Hidi did not discovered something was wrong about Shaw Danon. She almost cried again: "I could never expect this. I found it outter. Bamboo Height¡¯s Baako Shijie told this to Shui Yue Shishu. Shui Yue Shishu told my mom. I reminded Baako Shijie so many times not to tell anyone about this, but she still let it out. I, I-"


    A drop of tear came out from her eyes.


    Shaw Danon said sadly: "Perhaps master and Shi niang are doing it for you own good. They are your parents, they won¡¯t be bad to you!"


    Hidi dried out her tears, said loudly: "What do they know! They only know the difference of houses! They only know brother Kevern is head of Dragon Head Peak Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s favor! They only know if people know I am with brother Kevern they will be ashamed in Jadeon! They had never think of me."


    She said with anger and definite: "Those reputationpare to my happiness, what are they? I really doubt they care about reputation or their daughter?"


    Shaw Danon lifted his head, looked at this unfamr Shijie.


    How sad are these eyes!


    Like a small bird without its parents in the storm. How weak. Sorrow with panic had stabbed his soul like a de.


    Chapter 29 Supreme Art B


    Shaw Danon seem immediately defeated by these eyes. A sadness that had never happened before, rose up in his heart. If he could help thisdy to carry her pain, no mater how difficult it is he will carry it. But he did not know what to say, all he said was: "Shijie!"


    "I need to be with him," Hidi said certainly. Instead to say it was to Shaw Danon, rather to say this was for her heart, for Tian Bolis and Surin who were not here, "I must stay with brother Kevern. We had made a vow, no matter how hard my parents disapprove, even wait until the sea dry up, the stone rotten, we will still be together."


    She looked at the night sky, swore to the bright moon. The moonlight quietly shone upon her. Her beauty was like the grieve lily bloomed at night,pletely ignored the heart dead shadow standing next to her.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Standing on the stage, the sun of early dawn shone upon Shaw Danon. Warmed his body but not his heart. He stood there expressionless facing the fairy like Anan.


    The frostdy¡¯s scorn was so obvious. In the square, everyone knew Shaw Danon mostly rely on luck instead of strength to get to semi-final.


    Behind her, Aeolian Firmus was glowing with blue light. Shaw Danon looked at this legendary item, he thought lightly: After a while, is it what he is going to face?


    Then, he totally forgot this question. Sincest night, his mind was going up and down.


    In Cloud Sea, only two tform left. If talk about numbers of disciples watching, the people who were watching Kevern and Issa at west was not even one-third of the people here. Almost everyone was drew by the most popr Anan and the luckest Shaw Danon. As for the elders, most were sitting below this tform include Master Doyal Shen.


    But, after everyone cheered when Anan arrived on the stage, they were discussing how fast Shaw Danon would lose, in the blink of the eyes or in a second.


    Below the stage, Tian Bolis frowned. He knew the level of cultivation Shaw Danon is at. But with all the disdain behind him, it made him very ufortable. Surin who was sitting next to him was looking around, searching for Hidi. After the arguementst night, Hidi went away crying. With her understanding of her daughter, she was afraid Hidi went to watch Kevern¡¯s contest.


    She shook her head. Although she really loved her only daughter, but this time shepletely stood on her husband¡¯s side. She alway thought the people from Dragon Head Peak were not that good.


    She turned and looked at the stage. At the same time, Shaw Danon also turned and looked at them. Their eyes met. Shaw Danon did not see the person he was looking for. He turned away quietly.


    Surin frowned, said to Tian Bolis: "Xiao Fan look a bit strange today. Like half dead."


    Tian Bolis said lightly: "He is only nervous. Child never face such great situation before, not surprising."


    Surin became quiet, did not continue.


    Shaw Danon turned back and looked at Anan. Under the sunlight, her beautiful face was shining. Soon, Anan felt Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes and shown disdain again.


    But this time, Shaw Danon did not avoid. He did not even felt her scorn. That beautiful face meant nothing to him. Only his heart was saying quietly, painfully: "She is not here. She went to watch Kevern¡¯s contest!"


    Anan quickly discovered that Shaw Danon was only using his eyes to look at her, while his hollowness told her that he was actually thinking about something else and ignored her existance. This was Anan¡¯s first time experience it. Her eyes shown a slight of surprise.


    "Ding!"


    The bell rang, sounding over Peak of Widows. The surrounding quickly quiet down.


    Anan straighten her body, took a deep breath. Only need to win two more battle, only two more, and she could make her dream real and reach her master¡¯s expectation. Aeolian Firmus brighten up behind her back.


    "Bamboo Height disciple Anan, please leave guidance."


    Shaw Danon was like waking up from dream. His first reaction was not to salute, but to search through the crowd with his eyes. So many people, but none is the one he is searching for.


    Anan¡¯s face changed. The Jadeon disciples below the stage were also in a uproar. This person was the first one that being impolite to Anan. Tian Bolis and Surin noticed this disciple was really not right today.


    Shaw Danon slowly turned his head. His face was like dying embers, said lightly: "I am Bamboo Peak disciple Shaw Danon. Shijie please don¡¯t hold back."


    Anan startled. People normally said polite thing before the contest, but Shaw Danon looked weird, who will say don¡¯t hold back. It sounded like sacrasm. But he did not look like it.


    Anan was the favorite disciple of Master Shui Yue, her mind was strong. Her face did not change. Not speaking anymore, she held out her right hand, Aeolian Firmus slowly rose up in the air.


    Shaw Danon looked at that bright blue light getting darker and darker, brighter and brighter. It had turned his entire body blue. He could not feel anymore nervousness, instead, he was like long awaited.


    He took out his ugly and ck fire stick.


    Laughter bursted from below the stage. Compare to the noble "Aeolian Firmus", his fire stick was like a ugly worm.


    And at this moment, it was like a dead, ugly worm.


    The icy cold feeling filled his body again. For some reason, the fire stick seem excited today. The cirction of the cold engergy appeared to be faster than usual. Shaw Danon could even felt if not because he was blood bonded with the fire stick, if not because he was holding the fire stick, the fire stick would already charge at Anan.


    No, it was not charge at Anan, it was to Aeolian Firmus. This strange feeling was like two deeply hated enemies.


    At that moment, Anan¡¯s face also changed a little. The glow of Aeolian Firmus was too bright, even she was puzzled by it.


    But Shaw Danon had no will to think. He looked at this beautiful girl in blue glow. He suddenly discovered she was like Shijie. But this "Shijie" was looking at him coldly.


    On the stage, an unexpected thing happened. Shaw Danon and Anan did not make a move. They just stared at each other.


    The people were in a discussion.


    Anan realized Aeolian Firmus was having weird behavior. But she used her mind to check, there were nothing abnormal. Aeolian Firmus just seem a little overly excited.


    Chapter 29 Supreme Art C


    Feeling the numberless eyes below the stage, Anan frowned, focus her mind. She snorted, kicked out all ideas in her mind. Aeolian Firmus brighten, rose into the sky, but it still had its sneath on.


    Since the begining of Seven Peaks Tournament, Aeolian Firmus became the main focus of many people.Until now, Anan defeated all her opps without unsheathe her sword. This caused many people to wonder who can make Anan to actually draw out her sword. Many people guessed during the final battle, with Kevern¡¯s cultivation, he should able to do it.


    The blue light shined on Shaw Danon¡¯s face, but could not reflect any of his expression. ck fire stick glowed with fiant green light, slowly left his hand and stopped in mid-air.


    Even they had already took a look at the fire stick before, but everyone here, including the Bamboo Peak people, was the first time seeing Shaw Danon cast magic. Aman snorted: "If not because I see it with my own eyes, I can not believe the foolish Xiao Shidi have suddenly be a gifted genius."


    On the stage, Anan held her incanation mark tight. Aeolian Firmus turned and charged at Shaw Danon with unstopable momentum.


    Fire stick immediate went forth. The mystic green light crashed with the bright blue light in mid-air. It was like the fire stick did not fear this momentum.


    At the next moment, under the stunned eyes of the audiences, Shaw Danon appeared to be vulnerable and received a hard blow. He fell backward. The fire stick lost its glow, and flight back to its master.


    The Bamboo Peak people rose up, some screamed out like Aman.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s back hitted on the pir and fell on the floor. Blood spitted out from his mouth,nded on the fire stick. Without anyone¡¯s notice, the blood was absorbed.


    The power of Aeolian Firmus had shocked everyone!


    Anan¡¯s cold face without sense of hesitation, the blue light shed, the Aeolian Firmus heartlessly chopped at Shaw Danon from mid-air. ck gas suddenly rose from the fire stick. The green light was getting brighter. With blood on the corner of his lip, he slowly got up. Face pale but eyes red, a savage look.


    The fire stick already rushed toward Aeolian Firmus within the ck gas and green light. The two espers met in mid-air then immediately bounced off. Anan and Shaw Danon could feel their body shocked.


    The blue and green lights were flying across the sky. The giant, hard woods of the tform were drifted like paper scraps. The sound was like thunder¡¯s roar. Not a single Jadeon could remain normal. Since the begining of the contest, there were no battle was as exciting, magnificent as this one. Just after a while, the entire tform hadpletely fell apart due to the power of two esper.


    The surrounded audiences had backed up for a distance away from the tform. Shaw Danon and Anan were floating in mid-air. Anan¡¯s both hands held incanation mark, focus on controlling the esper, the posture was serious and cool; Shaw Danon on the other hand was a bit strange. Although the fire stick is surprisingly powerful, he did not held incanation mark but gesturing in mid-air, and the fire stick followed his will, battled with Aeolian Firmus.


    Even like that, Shaw Danon had the suffer that could not tell. The power of Aeolian Firmus was far greater than he could imagin. Everytime fire stick hitted Aeolian Firmus, channels of his body shocked. If not because he had practiced "Fawin Wisdom" to strengthen his channels, and protected him, and managed to within Aeolian Firmus¡¯ godly power, he would already dead. Anan did not seem to feel anything. Under her control, the blue light was brighter and brighter, gradually supressed the fire stick¡¯s ck gas and green light.


    Shaw Danon wasining in his heart over there, Anan here was also surprised. Her opponent¡¯s fire stick could have equal amount of spirit force, it also had a draining force. It kept draining her vigor. If not because she had a stable foundation, she fear she couldn¡¯t control her blood inside of her.


    Thinking of that, Anan felt the blood rushed into her brain again, and almost loss bnce in mid-air. Her mind became angry and anxious. From the battle, she could tell her opponent¡¯s cultivation in Pure Essence is far behind of herself, but his esper was so weird and powerful, even Aeolian Firmus could only gain the upper hand in surface.


    Anan gritted her teeth, face flushed with pink, Her clothes fluttered without wind. After an other hit between Aeolian Firmus and the fire stick, Shaw Danon¡¯s entire shocked, the fire stick also slow down.


    Aeolian Firmus flight back. Anan held out her right hand and held Aeolian Firmus. At the instant her hand touched Aeolian Firmus, the blue light glow so bright that it swallowed her body. Aeolian Firmus let out a loud bang like dragon¡¯s roar. Anan and Aeolian Firmus rose straight into the sky.


    Shaw Danon already forgot everything around him. With his bond between him and the fire stick, Shaw Danon could feel the fire stick was almost like alive. It was very excited, a strangth savage thinking rose in his brain.


    He stood in mid-air, roared at the sky.


    The sound shocked earth, the sky changed!


    The ck gas and green light rose into the sky. The fierce wind blew, the cloud whirl!


    Suddenly, the blue light shed, the whistle sound increased quickly, until it was deafening, no one could hear any other sound. The blue light concentrated together, formed a giant pir, and striked from above the head. It was like it is going to cut Mount Jadeon in half.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face twisted. His eyes, nose, mouth and ears were bleeding. But his eyes had no sense of fear. He also held the fire stick. The ck gas and green light were like holding in his hand, and faced the blue light pir.


    The Jadeon disciples held their breath. No one underestimate Shaw Danon anymore. The elders¡¯ look changed.


    This contest, is a battle of life and death.


    But why, no onee to stop?


    "Beng!" Like a thunder. It seem like the entire Peak of Widows shook. The blue light backed up. Aana reappeared in the sky, holding Aeolian Firmus, a stream of blood flow out slowly from her mouth.


    Below the stage, Master Shui Yue stood up.


    In mid-air, Shaw Danon could only hear the wind next to his ears. His eyes were bluried. The blood almost covered his eyes. If he can hear, he will hear the screaming from the Bamboo Peak people from below.


    Surin¡¯s lips loss color. Seeing the small disciple covered by blood in mid-air, she hurriedly said to Tian Bolis quietly: "Buyi, let Xiao Fan give up, hurry tell him give up."


    Tian Bolis¡¯s body shook, stared at mid-air, then slowly shook his head.


    Could no longer feel any pain, in the ever changing sky, an idea suddenly passed through Shaw Danon¡¯s mind: After I died, will Shijie going to visit me? After many years, many of happiness days, is she going to forget about me?


    He rubbed the eyes, the blood, and, the water!


    Anan felt extream pain in her body. The energy in her channels were unrest, like was about to leave her body and cheer for the savage devil within the horrify green light, ck gas.


    It was already the life and death moment!


    It was already the eternal instant!


    That beautifuldy, stood in wild wind. Let the wind blew at her face like des, she still not back up. She lifted her head, looked at the sky.


    Wind, suddenly stopped, frozen in the air.


    The world, suddenly quiet, stopped at that moment.


    "Bang!" A low roar seem came from heaven, sounding within the earth.


    Anan drew out "Divine Sword Aeolian Firmus".


    The blue light disappeared, like a giant dragon sucking in the water, the blue light was absorbed by the clear de edge.


    The Peak of Widows was silent!


    The thousand years Aeolian Firmus finally unsheathed!


    Anan¡¯s face was cold as frost, her hand held the sword mark, took seven steps in seven stars position. Walked seven steps in mid-air. The sword pointed toward the sky. Her face waspletely pale, her mouth worded the incanation:


    "Rage of Nine Skies, turn to divine thunder.


    Might of heaven, arrive at this sword!"


    Then, the originally clear sky turned dark. Dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Sound of thunder was roaring. The lighting shed at the edge of the clouds. Fierce wind blew.


    Shaw Danon opened his mouth. This scene, had appeared in his memory of long time ago. On the ground, all the elders and even Master Doyal Shen stood up, turned and looked at Master Shui Yue with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    After a moment, Tian Bolis said: "You have raise a good disciple!"


    Master Shui Yue ignored everyone. Her cold face eventually shown worry, watched the two people.


    "Thunderde!" Master Doyal Shen slowly moved his eyes away. His heart was shocked. He could never imagin in Jadeon, within the young disciples, there can be such extraordinary talented person.


    But, looked at this female disciple¡¯s face, although she was able to cast this type of amazing magic, her body was shaking, face was pale. It seem her strength had reach its limit.


    The thunder howl was getting more rapid. Shaw Danon could feel the fire stick was filled with energy at moment Aeolian Firmus was unsheathed. It was like the blood-bonded esper shouted from its heart.


    It was like it had waited for his moment for thousand years!


    The sky was getting darker, the dark clouds were covering the head. A swirl appeared in the thick clouds.

 Chapter 30: Suspect

    Chapter 30 Suspect A


    Like the path toher, the dark, bottomless, giant swirl heng up-side down on the sky. Like the devil opened its mouth and about to swallow everything of the world. Fierce wind was freezing, the wind gathered the clouds. Thunders were howling, lighting were shing.


    Shaw Danon flight toward Anan. The green light of fire stick shed, very noticeable under the dark clouds. Anan looked at figure of Shaw Danon who was surrounded by green light, her face paled.


    "Thunderde" was the highest level of Taoist Art. Using normal body to summon the might of heaven of earth, it was clear pressure of Anan baring was extreamly heavy. "Aeolian Firmus" was a godly weapon, a prefect weapon for casting Thunderde. But even with that, Anan¡¯s cultivation practice was not enough for that.


    She could feeling from the dark clouds, wave after wave of energy rushed into her body like angry tide. Though no one could see anything weird on the outside, her blood was boiling, like swelled by the great force. If not because Aeolian Firmus kept absorbing the energy, Anan would probably already fall.


    The wind whistled, the thunder roared. She stood in mid-air, she almost thought she was a powerless grass in the wind. The next moment, she recalled what her master said when she taught her this skill: "Xueqi, the fine quality of you is the only one I met in my entire life. But this incanation is too strong, the back fire power is hard to withstand. Your cultivation is still basic, though you can manage to cast it, never cast it if not nessary, otherwise you are risking your life."


    "Bang!"


    A thunder burst right above Peak of Widows. Everyone could feel the earth below them was slightly shaking. It was like the ancient god of thunder was awaken from sleep, and roar in anger.


    Everyone¡¯s color changed!


    Shaw Danon was only twenty feet away. By looking at this situation, everyone knew once Anan is done with channeling, he will turn into dust. But Shaw Danon stopped, it was like he hitted on a soft wall, couldn¡¯t advance any farther.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face turned to dead pale. "Thunderde" is one of the Jadeon¡¯s final art, so amazing that it form a invisible barrier while channeling. So Shaw Danon could not advance.


    The fire stick getting brighter, but still couldn¡¯t advance. Inparing spiritual strength, fire stick is definitely not weaker than Aeolian Firmus, but inparing cultivation, the different is too much. He only used his own spirit to drive the fire stick, it could never match Anan¡¯s surpreme art that refined by many Jadeon¡¯s masters for thousands years.


    At that hopeless moment, just when the swirl became more rapid, lighting shing, the light of Aeolian Firmu getting brighter, the moment of this surpreme art art was about toplete, Anan¡¯s body suddenly shocked, the white face turned red, and spitted outrge amount of blood.


    The light of Aeolian Firmus became unstable. Anan gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and focus her mind, spirit on Aeolian Firmus. After a moment, the light became stable. It was getting even brighter, so bright that could not look at with eyes.


    A bang came from the dark clouds. A light came from the deepest of the giant swirl. It was abine of numerous of lighting. It was aiming at Anan¡¯s Aeolian Firmus.


    But, hopelessness rose in Anan¡¯s heart. Just as she had expected, a sharp whistle came. She was focusing on protecting Aeolian Firmus and ignored the barrier. Without the barrier, Shaw Danon and the fire stick formed a green light pir, charged at the beautifuldy in the wind.


    Is that it?


    Everything end here?


    Her heart calmed down. Her mind lightly thinking.


    At that instant, just at that short instant. The world was quiet, frozen, everything fixed there. Only she was standing in mid-air, clothes and hair fluttering. She reopened her eyes, watching the green light charged at her.


    That moment was like eternity!


    Shaw Danon saw her, and her eyes!


    She stood there alone in the storm, so quietly facing the might of heaven. Only her face was a bit pale. Her eyes had a bit sorrow, a bit panic.


    The wind screamed. The world was lonely. And that beautifuldy, quietly looking at him.


    Who¡¯s eyes, were so sorrow and lonely. It was likest night, that person was hurted by love! This pain, deeply entered the marrow, deeply entered the soul.


    Deeply! Deeply!


    Is she your, thedy that love other person?


    The one that you will never regret to think about her for entire life?


    Shaw Danon suddenly smiled, with grieve and hopeless, just likest night.


    The fire stick entered the light of Aeolian Firmus. No one could see the two figures anymore and could not see the light of fire stick had suddenly dimmed. At that moment, a giant lighting came from the sky,nded at Aeolian Firmus.


    The whole world, all the gods, seem like at the same time, sang together.


    The giant light pir reflected from Aeolian Firmus, with earth crashing momentum, striked at Shaw Danon. At the critical moment, fire stick rose up, blocked in front of its master.


    At next moment, Shaw Danon had swallowed by the light.


    Long time! Long time! Long time!


    The dark clouds scattered, the light disappeared.


    The people stared at the sky, watched the young men holding his ck fire stick, like a rock covered with scars, falling.


    He did not fall on the ground. Tian Bolis swiftly appeared below him like a shadow, and caught Shaw Danon. He immediate opened Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth, took out a vial and poured the yellow pills into Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth.


    The pills dissolved quickly in Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth. Tian Bolis did not say anything. He jumped up and me Spirit rose up, carried him away. He did not look at the square for one more time, and judging by which direction he was going, it was to Bamboo Peak.


    Surin and other Bamboo Peak people quickly followed.


    At that time, Anannded on the ground and soon surrounded by the ecstatic Bamboo Height disciples. She silently looked at the sky, looked at the red light in the sky.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    He was like slept for thousands years. Wanted to wake up but the eyes could not open. In the endless darkness, only he alone.


    He definitely did not wish to walk in the darkness alone, but beside darkness, there is no where else for him to go.


    So he became angry, fire burned in his heart. So he swore to the lord ofher world: Even if his body and soul turned into ash, he wanted to have a bit of light, and bury everything of the world together with him.


    Chapter 30 Suspect B


    The anger since ancient time was wild like the begining!


    Shaw Danon slowly opened its eyes.


    Soft light shined into his eyes. The famr smell floating inside of the room.


    Here, seem like no one is here.


    He slowly sat up. Just when he raise his hand and wanted to rub away the sweat on his forehead, a heart tearing pain came from his, shoulder, chest, and stomach. He gasped and face turned pale.


    He sat on the bed, did not dare to move. After a while, the pain was gone.


    It was afternoon now. The door was closed. The two windows were opened. He could faintly see the green bamboos in the courtyard. Big Ye and Ashh were not here. Are they looking for meat bones again?


    He smiled. In this empty room, he smiled to himself.


    The door was pushed open. Surin came in. Shaw Danon moved a little, said: "Shi niang", hadn¡¯t stand up, his face was already twisted together from the pain.


    Surin quickly walked to him and sat on the bed, softly said: "Don¡¯t move, Xiao Fan."


    Shaw Danon waited for the pain to ease a little, then said: "Disciple did not know Shi niang ising-"


    Surin red at him, said: "Life is already half lost, you still have the heart to remember this manner! Don¡¯t talk about rubbish, sit up."


    Shaw Danon giggled. Surin examined him, said: "Your outer injuries are almost recovered, but the inner channels damaged too serious. It won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t rest well."


    Shaw Danon said: "Yes. Disciple had disgraced master and Shi niang, I am so sorry-"


    Surin cutted in, said: "It¡¯s you had made your master proud. For three hundreds years, beside your master, no other disciple was as remarkable as you in Seven Peaks Tournament."


    Shaw Danon blushed, said: "That, that is because disciple has good luck."


    Surin smiled, patted his shoulder. Shaw Danon remembered, asked: "Contest is over right? Who won? Is it Lu Shijie?"


    Surin shook her head, said: "No, its Dragon Head Peak¡¯s Kevern."


    Shaw Danon felt unknown sorrow in his heart, said quietly: "So its Qi Shixiong. He is really powerful, even Lu Shijie with Aeolian Firmus lose to him."


    Surin heard what he said, and seem reminded her of something. She sighed and changed topic: "Your injuries this time are not light. Your master used a lot of effort to save you. ording to him, using Aeolian Firmus to cast Thunderde, although Anan¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t strong enough, if not your fire, fire-your esper blocked it for you, even gods can not save you by then."


    Shaw Danon heard what she said, and suddenly remembered. He looked around but couldn¡¯t find that ugly, ck fire stick.


    Surin looked at him, said lightly: "You esper was taken by your master."


    Shaw Danon startled, said quietly: "Yes." Then he couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Master he senior-"


    Surin said: "You were fainted for five days and nights. Your condition was stabilized atst night. Today morning, Head Shixiong of Peak of Widows sent a letter here, and asked your master to go there. So he should be in Peak of Widows now."


    Shaw Danon slowly nodded. He did not know how he shall feel. He thought it is not a problem. But the fire stick that had been with him for two years suddenly left him for the first time, he felt a bit empty.


    Surin looked at him with a strange look, but then said: "You just woke up, don¡¯t tire yourself, rest more. I instructed them to not bother you. The meals will let Bishu to bring them here."


    Shaw Danon said: "Thank you Shi niang."


    Surin nodded, said: "Rest. I will tell Bishu to bring the meal to you." Then she turned and walked toward outside. When she was about to left the room, Shaw Danon called:


    "Shi niang."


    Surin turned, said: "What?"


    Shaw Danon looked at her, hesitated for a moment, then said: "Shi niang, I want to ask, do you know what is the result of this contest for Baye of Dragon Head Peak? I was at Peak of Widows, did not have the time to ask him."


    Surin looked at him again, said: "He entered the top eight, but lose to his Shixiong Kevern."


    Shaw Danon said: "So he too-thank you Shi niang."


    Surin shook her head, said: "Rest." Then turned and left.


    Shaw Danon slowlyy down, looked at the ceiling, did not say anything.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Jadeon Peak of Widows, inside of Crystal Hall.


    Master Doyal Shen sat at the center, other six heads were also there. Other than that, there was no one in the hall.


    Everyone were silent. Master Doyal Shen lowered his eyes, looked at the ck fire stick in his hand.


    "Tian Shidi," Master Doyal Shen bloke the silent, said: "What do you think?"


    Tian Bolis pondered for a moment, then said: "When Shaw Danon adopted, he did not have this item. Most likely because of coincidence and got this treasure by chance."


    Master Vasp Caelo said coldly: "This stick can be a match with Aeolian Firmus, which is a divine weapon. But across the world, there are nothing mention about this stick."


    Tian Bolis¡¯ face darken, said: "Howrge Shenzhou is. There are numbers of treasures not known by the world. You and I are just frog in the well."


    Master Vasp Caelo was angry. He hadn¡¯t speak, Bamboo Height Master Shui Yue already said coldly: "Of¡¯course we are frog in the well. But this ck stick had evil gas when it casted. It is clear that the stick is a evil item. Not sure why Tian Shixiong did not see it?"


    Tian Bolis snorted, said: "So ck gas is evil gas? With some red threads it¡¯s a evil item? If it¡¯s like that, I go back and paint my face ck , are you guys going to y me like I am a evil heretic?"


    Master Doyal Shen frowned, said: "Tian Shidi, don¡¯t say such thing. Why calling yourself a evil heretic!"


    Tian Bolis snorted, then turned his head away, not saying anything more.


    Chapter 30 Suspect C


    Master Doyal Shen sighed, putted the fire stick on the teapoy, said: "Today ask you all toe is for discuss about Bamboo Peak disciple Shaw Danon¡¯s weird esper that was used during Seven Peaks Tournament. It has unknown history and extreamly strong power. Also we are discussing about sending the top four disciples to Kongsang mountain, Cave of Fangs to investigate. Other three disciples you have noment, only Shaw Danon-"


    The more Tian Bolis heard the more angry he got. He was already confused about how Shaw Danon¡¯s cultivation advance so fast, and also felt suspicious about the fire stick. But now in Crystal Hall, not discussing other disciple but his. How could he not get mad. His face darken, immediately rose up, said loudly: "Head Shixiong, what you want to do about it?"


    Master Doyal Shen never thought Tian Bolis will have such great reaction. He was surprised. Sitting next to Tian Bolis, Head of Peak of Wind Ceng Shu Chang who normally had good rtionship with him, pulled Tian Bolis¡¯ sleeve, said: "Buyi, Head Shixiong did not say anything. You sit down first."


    Master Doyal Shen¡¯s face dimmed a little, said: "Tian Shidi, this thing is really strange. I as a leader of this faction, will handle this impartially. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    The anger was still on Tian Bolis¡¯ face. But looked at Master Doyal Shen¡¯s face while Ceng Shu Chang persuading him, he sat down in the end.


    Master Doyal Shen slowly said: "Everyone, all of you have examined this stick. On the outside it look normal, but in the inside there are savage spirit. But the most important point is, with our level of cultivation, we can not control this object, while a disciple with only Pure Essence level four could use it. Why is that?"


    Everyone include Tian Bolis were silence. They were the top cultivators, how would they not know the answer? It¡¯s just none wanted to say it out.


    But in the end Master Doyal Shen said: "From what I think, this stick most likely is ¡¯blood smelted¡¯ item."


    Although they were prepared for it, the heads looks were still changed a little. The blood smelted item, is the owner putted his own blood into the esper while crafting. This type of art was really difficult, the esper¡¯s materials were extreamly unique, and it¡¯s very dangerious. One mistake could lead to esper¡¯s vicious energy back fire and end up with painful death. Of¡¯course, if it sess, the power of esper must be extreamly powerful. And one more good thing is that the esper connect with owner¡¯s blood. Only the one with the creator¡¯s blood could use it. But because it used blood as medium, the esper often contain savage energy.


    Legend said this type of blood smelt art was passed down from ancient devils. The Felkin heretics passed down from generation to the next generation. But there were no famous blood smelt esper, perhaps the way to craft it is so dangerous that even Felkin people did not dare to try.


    But, in a Jadeon disciple, there was such esper.


    Master Doyal Shen looked at Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis¡¯ face was ghastly pale, slowly shood up: "Shixiong, maybe you are right. But I got to say, Shaw Danon is just sixteen years old, how can he know the art of blood smelt? From the time he came, he never left the mountain for these five years. He did not even bring anything with him when he came. Where can he find such rare esper material?"


    Master Vasp Caelo suddenly said coldly: "Perhaps he is sent by Felkin people and ce him in Jadeon, its not weird!"


    Tian Bolis was mad, said: "If he really have the heart, then why he used it under the eyes of thousand people in Seven Peak Tournament? And beside, if he is really Felkin¡¯s spy, heh heh, Vasp Caelo Shixiong, I am fear your Baye isn¡¯t clean!"


    Master Vasp Caelo was stabbed at the weakness, stood up, said angrily: "What did you said? How can my Jing Yupare to your stupid disciple?"


    Tian Bolis¡¯ face darken even more, snorted, peered at him, said: "Yes, my disciple is stupid. But I heard he entered the semi-final. I don¡¯t know what ce did Vasp Caelo Shixiong¡¯s prodigy Baye got?"


    Vasp Caelo said angrily: "He was just unfortunate to face his Shixiong Kevern. If not because of they, why he can¡¯t enter semi-final!" Then he paused,ughed coldly: "But he is not lucky like someone else who rely on people to give up to advance, and still not feel shame talk about that!"


    Tian Bolis shouted: "So the battle between him and Anan is also luck?"


    Master Vasp Caelo said: "Correct. Because he did not have the luck, that¡¯s why he lost, lost so badly that he almost die!"


    Tian Bolis was getting more angry, but his tongue was not smart, couldn¡¯t beat Vasp Caelo. His anger caused his face turned all red: "What do you want? You want to see am I not as good as my reputation too?"


    Master Vasp Caelo had no sign of stepping back. He stood up and said proudly: "Then I need to test Tian Shixiong¡¯s me Spirit sword!"


    Tian Bolis did not bother to say anything more. He stepped forth with right hand held sword mark. The air in the hall seem frozen.


    "Impudent!" A loud hit. Master Doyal Shen¡¯s hand smacked on the teapoy. Face angry. He stood up, said: "You two really pretending that this Head of Faction is head is it!"


    Master Doyal Shen was at the position of the head for three hundreds years already. Highly honored. Usually he was kind, but this time he was mad, it surprised Tian Bolis and Master Vasp Caelo. They stepped back and said quietly: "Yes, Head Shixiong please calm down."


    Master Doyal Shen looked at the two, the anger on his face took a while to be gone. After a ponder, he said: "Tian Shidi."


    Tian Bolis stepped forth, said: "Head Shixiong."


    Master Doyal Shen looked at him, said: "Anyway, the history of this ck stick is unclear. If its Felkin¡¯s item, and Shaw Danon got something to do with Felkin, we can not keep him. You understand?"


    Tian Bolis lowered his head, quiet for a moment, then said: "Yes."


    Master Doyal Shen said again: "Tian Shidi, I know you don¡¯t like it. But this is very important, we can not take it lightly. You go back first, wait for Shaw Danon to recover, then interrogate him throughly, and bring him back here. We are going to discuss about that afterward. How it is?"


    Tian Bolis¡¯ face pale and then flushed. Stampped his feet, nodded, not saying anything and left.


    A whistle from the outside of the door, probably use sword to fly back.


    In the hall, Ceng Shu Chang said to Master Doyal Shen: "Head Shixiong, Tian Shixiong¡¯s Bamboo Peak hard have such talented person, but with this thing happen. It is natural that he is not happy about that. Please don¡¯t mind him."


    Master Doyal Shen sighed, shook his head: "Of¡¯course I don¡¯t mind. I know Tian Shidi. I can trust him."


    Then, he seem remembered something, turned to Bamboo Height Master Shui Yue: "Shui Yue Shimei, your female disciple Anan these days-"


    Shui Yue said lightly: "Thank you for Head Shixiong¡¯s worry. Xueqi¡¯s body almost recovered. If not because Tian Bolis Shixiong has a weird person and a strange esper, and consumed Xueqi so many chi within one battle, she will not lose to that person."


    Vasp Caelo¡¯s face changed. Master Doyal Shen waved his hand, said: "Ai ya, the thing is the past, no need to argue it."


    Vasp Caelo and Shui Yue red at each other, then turned their head alway. Master Doyal Shen sighed, then turned his eyes on the teapoy, seeing the ck and ugly fire stick wasying there quietly.

 Chapter 31: Path of Righteous

    Chapter 31 Path of Righteous A


    Big Yey on the floor, eyes half closed, its tail swing frequently. Ashhy on the bed, the pair of bright eyes looked at Shaw Danon¡¯s anxious face. Shaw Danon red at it, tirely said: "What you looking at?"


    Of¡¯course Ashh did not understand what Shaw Danon meant, so it "creak creak" twice. Its master was injured, but looked at this monkey¡¯s face, it got no sign of worry, but felt happy for Shaw Danon¡¯s suffer.


    Shaw Danon said impatiently: "Go, go, go, get out!"


    Shaw Danon heard foot step came from the door. He smiled, said: "Sixth Shixiong, why you send the meal so early today?"


    His voice stopped all the sudden as he saw Tian Bolis¡¯ stout body came in from the door. Shaw Danon surprised. These days, Surin let him rest under quiet condition. All the Shixiongs include Hidi only visited him once. Only Aman came and send him the three meals. He did not expect Tian Bolis will appear.


    He startled, then he realized and got off from the bed, about to salute. Tian Bolis¡¯ heart was depressed, vtile. He waved his hand, said: "No need."


    Shaw Danon answered, then stood up at the side. Watching Tian Bolis sat next to the table, he held his breath.


    Tian Bolis looked at this disciple¡¯s reaction. There was no way he looked like an outstanding, talented person, more like someone who is dumb, but why......


    Tian Bolis shook his head, sighed, said: "Seventh,e sit here."


    Shaw Danon surprised again. Normally Tian Bolis did not care about him. Today he was little kind to him. He could not believe his ears.


    Tian Bolis waited for a moment, saw Shaw Danon was still staring at himself, seem like did not react. He became little angry, said: "Do I need to please you to sit down?"


    This scold filled with anger. Shaw Danon found back the normal feeling of his master. He immediately reacted and sat down.


    Tian Bolis stopped. Then he smiled bitterly, shook his head, said: "How is your body?"


    Shaw Danon respectfully said: "Reply to master. Since came back from Peak of Widows, thank to master, Shi niang¡¯s cure, and all Shixiongs¡¯ care, it almost recover."


    Tian Bolis looked at him, said lightly: "Seven Peaks Tournament already passed for more than a month, look like you are almost recover. I have a few questions that I need you to answer them right now."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart sinked. He felt the thing that he fear finally came. But he could only say: "Yes, master please say it."


    Tian Bolis said slowly: "Your ck stick, where did you get it?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart beated, and looked at Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis was also staring at him. His face was still calm, but his eyes were aggressive.


    Thousands of thought in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Tian Bolis¡¯ face darken, said: "Say it!"


    Pressed by his master, sweat already appeared on Shaw Danon¡¯s forehead. Although he did not have much experience, but years ago in ancient valley, Sinister Orb identallybined with the weird ck stick was too awkward. From what he had heard from his Shixiongs¡¯ daily conversation, the Path of Good never allow evil thing with ability to suck out blood. If he allow Tian Bolis to know what actually happened, the result will be unimaginable.


    Other than that, in his heart, there was still one thing, a thing that he fear the most to tell, especially when he found out Pozhi was Four Divine Monks of Skysong and remembered the incanation he taught him.


    At that moment, he determined not going tell anything, even a little, about Pozhi no matter what happened.


    Tian Bolis stared at him.


    Shaw Danon left his chair and kneeled down.


    "Master!"


    Tian Bolis frowned, snorted, then coldly said: "Speak."


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, said slowly: "This ck stick, was found by chance, when Shijie and I went to back mountain¡¯s ancient valley."


    Tian Bolis startled, then remember about that happened two years ago. Hidi was fainted for no reason in the ancient valley. Surin went there and check but could not find anything strange. He too went thereter. This thing remained as a mystery. As time passed he forgot it. Now, it seem it was all because of this ck stick.


    But how dangerous is an item that could knock out Hidi while no one control it? How could Shaw Danon able to drive it? The mystery became more confusing. Tian Bolis asked lowly: "How you get it?"


    Shaw Danon did not dare to lift his head and fear to let Tian Bolis to see his expression. He was not a smart person. Especially the situation now was very anxious. He could not find a exntation within such hurry.


    Tian Bolis saw him hesitated. He immediately shouted: "Speak."


    Shaw Danon was surprised. The sweat raining down. His heart raced. He did not dare to hide anymore, so he told the story of that day, but he took away thing about Sinister Orb. He only said that day in ancient valley, he saw a ck stick. He felt curious and picked it up. As the result, the ck stick sucked out his blood (It suppose to be Sinister Orb). He felt sick then fainted. Before he fainted, he could see the ck stick obsorbed his blood.


    He finished and still not raise his head and look at Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis frowned and pondered: This small disciple doesn¡¯t seem lieing. This type of special power of the esper is definitely not make up by him. But such weird esper was the first time he heard of. If there is something that is smr to this ck stick, it will be the wicked esper of Felkin thousands years ago, "Sinister Orb".


    But it was obvious that the ck stick does not look like Sinister Orb.


    Tian Bolis stood up, hands behind his back. He walked across room, pondering, then turned back to Shaw Danon, said: "You get up first."


    Shaw Danon answered, rose up, but his head was still looking down, and stood on the side.


    "Even it¡¯s like that, that esper is blood bonded to you, its a blood smelted item."


    Shaw Danon was curious: "Master, what is blood smelted item?"


    Tian Bolis startled, then said impatiently: "Doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. Just listen to my question."


    Shaw Danon immediately lowered his head again, said quietly: "Yes."


    Tian Bolis looked at him, said: "Even this ck stick is a precious esper that not known by the world, you must get to at least Pure Essence to level four in order to drive it."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face changed.


    Tian Bolis said slowly: "That day on Peak of Widows I already asked you. Now I am going to ask you again. Who gave you the incanation for level four?"


    Shaw Danon shocked. He knew he was in great trouble for the mysterious ck stick. If include him secretly practiced incanation, the punishment would be unimaginable.


    Chapter 31 Path of Righteous B


    At that moment, seem like Hidi¡¯s face had passed by in front of his eyes: go to mountain and chop down bamboo with him, the gentle face under the candle light in raining night, and running around in Bamboo Peak in the past, even the delicate fragrance of her was so clear in his memory.


    Every drop of the memory, rose in his heart.


    He knelt down, and heavily kowtowed, did not say a word.


    Hey on the ground, did not move. The newly recovered body was skinny but strong, with a bit grieve.


    Tian Bolis looked at him deeply. After a while, he gave out a long sigh, said: "Stand up. Follow me to Peak of Widows. As for can youe back alive, it will depend on your preformance."


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In deep of white clouds, it was peacefully quiet like the fairnd that people dreamed.


    Mount Jadeon, Peak of Widows, Crystal Hall.


    Jadeon¡¯s Heads of the Seven Peaks were all gathered there. Their eyes were on the kneeled young men.


    Master Doyal Shen watched Shaw Danon kneeling there. His brain remembered the two children¡¯s figures five years ago when they were saved. Time passed like in the blink of the eyes, they were already grown up.


    His heart sighed, his eyes left Shaw Danon, and turned to other masters, said: "Everyone, what Shaw Danon just said, what is your decision?"


    They were quiet for a while, then, Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s voice suddenly rose, said with certainty: "This boy¡¯s word can not be trust."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body tremble, but did not lift his head.


    Master Doyal Shen frowned: "Why Vasp Caelo Shidi so certain?"


    Master Vasp Caelo peered at Shaw Danon, said: "Art of blood smelt is evil and vicious. If not because of Felkin heretic teaching him, how could he know the way to craft such esper. So this person must be Felkin spy, we can not let him live."


    Master Vasp Caelo was in charge of Jadeon¡¯s punishment with high position and reputation. His voice was so certain. Shaw Danon immediately turned pale, almost couldn¡¯t breath.


    No one said anything, only Tian Bolis darken his face, said slowly: "If he is really deliberately nned to ce him into Jadeon as a spy, then why he use it during Seven Peaks Tournament under the eyes of thousand people?"


    Master Vasp Caelo snorted, said: "Felkin heretics are already difficult to understand. Doing such weird thing is not unusual."


    Tian Bolis said angrily: "Isn¡¯t that too fetched, irrational?"


    Master Vasp Caelo said coldly: "Me irrational? Excuse me Tian Shidi, is the art of blood smelt belong to the Good?"


    Tian Bolis couldn¡¯t say anything. His face flushed. Anyone could see that Tian Bolis was stand on his disciple¡¯s side. At that embarrassing moment, a icy cold voice came, it was head of Bamboo Height Master Shui Yue:


    "Then excuse me Vasp Caelo Shixiong, you said art of blood smelt is evil and vicious. Then may I ask, what make it evil, what make it vicious?"


    Master Vasp Caelo opened his mouth and about to speak, but stopped, and then said: "It¡¯s Felkin wizardry, what else do I need to say?"


    Shui Yue said coldly: "Then that mean Vasp Caelo Shixiong knows nothing about the art of blood smelt. Then why say this is evil vicious, and want to kill this boy?"


    Master Vasp Caelo looked at Master Shui Yue aggressively, said: "Oh, Shui Yue Shimei, what do you mean?"


    Master Shui Yue said lightly: "Shixiongs, first I don¡¯t know much about the art of blood smelt. Although there are rumors but most are just guesses. If blood smelt can really happen by chance, aren¡¯t we killed the wrong person? Second this boy is just sixteen. His background is clear. Saying he is a Felkin follower, it is just too illogical."


    Master Vasp Caelo squinted his eyes. His eyes were sharp, said: "Why Shui Yue Shimei is so abnormal today to help this boy, really hard to understand?"


    Anger shed on Master Shui Yue¡¯s face, said: "I am just talking about fact. I will definitely not like someone who see other house has a talented person, and fear it will be danger to his position, so find some small matter to get rid of him, animal!"


    No one here is as sharp as Master Shui Yue. Master Vasp Caelo was in rage and swiftly rose up.


    Master Doyal Shen immediately interrupted: "Okay okay, why argue again. Sit down, sit down."


    Master Vasp Caelo did not dare to disobey the Head¡¯s order, and sat down. Shui Yue¡¯s face was as nothing happened, sat quietly on her chair.


    Master Doyal Shen shook his head, turned to other people, said: "Everyone, what do you think?"


    Other heads quiet for a moment, then head of Peak of Wind Ceng Shu Chang said: "Head, I think Shui Yue Shimei is right. This boy¡¯s background is clean, and never left the mountain before. Maybe it is just really a coincidence to find this treasure. It is our Jadeon¡¯s fortune."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded, turned to head of Sun Set Peak Master Tian Yun. Tian Yun looked at Vasp Caelo, said: "I agree with Vasp Caelo Shixiong¡¯s decision."


    Master Vasp Caelo got an ally. He nodded to Master Tian Yun.


    Only head of Sun Rise Peak Shang Zheng Liang was left. He looked at Tian Bolis, then Master Vasp Caelo and Master Tian Yun, and Master Doyal Shen atst. He pondered for a second then said: "I think Shui Yue Shimei is right."


    Tian Bolis was relieved while Master Vasp Caelo snorted. Master Doyal Shen nodded, said: "Everyone already said it, then I should say my own." Then he said to Shaw Danon who was still kneeling: "Xiao Fan, stand up first."


    Shaw Danon shocked, lifted his head and looked at all the masters. He slowly rose up.


    Master Doyal Shen looked at him, seem like he wanted to see him more clear. Then he said to other heads: "Everyone, actually I think Shaw Danon does not seem like a Felkin follower. Though there is savage power inside of the fire stick, but unlike the Felkin espers that shown its vicious, blood thirsty energy that we had seen before."


    Master Vasp Caelo couldn¡¯t help but said: "Head Shixiong, Felkin heretics are dangerous and vicious. Rather to kill the wrong person than let him lose!"


    Master Doyal Shen¡¯s look changed, looked at him, shouted: "Vasp Caelo Shidi, do you know what you just said?"


    Vasp Caelo understood he said the wrong thing. He lowered his head, not saying anything.


    Master Doyal Shen¡¯s face was serious, but his voice turned low, said slowly: "Vasp Caelo Shidi, you had in charge of Jadeon¡¯s punishment for two hundreds years already. I really respect your fairness. But these years your are getting more aggressive, filled with anger, I really worry. You understand?"


    Master Vasp Caelo said quietly: "Yes, Shixiong."


    Master Doyal Shen said: "Rather to kill the wrong peron than let him lose is what a Felkin heretic will do. We Jadeon is follow the path of righteous, we rather to let lose than to kill the innocent, otherwise what is the different between us and Felkin heretics? Your cultivation is deep, but still need to study the meaning of cultivation."


    Master Vasp Caelo held up his palm, said: "Thank for Shixiong¡¯s guidence. Vasp Caelo understood."


    Master Doyal Shen relieved, said: "Its good that you know." Then he turned to others. They said: "Head Shixiong can decide."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded, said to Shaw Danon: "You hear?"


    Shaw Danon was thankful, quickly answered: "Yes, thank you, thank you Shibo, Shishu," Then he turned to Tian Bolis, with a little choked: "Thank you master."


    Tian Bolis waved his hand, did not say anything.


    Master Doyal Shen picked up the ck rod from the teapoy, tossed it to Shaw Danon, smiled: "This thing can only be used by you. Take it back."


    Shaw Danon caught it, and immediately feel the famr coolness. It spread throughout his body. It seem also happy. He saluted to Master Doyal Shen, said: "Thank you Head Shibo."


    Master Doyal Shen smiled, his hands pped three times. A child came out from the rear hall. Master Doyal Shen instructed him a few things. The child nodded and went outside. A whileter he lead three people came in. Shaw Danon looked at them. They were all the people he knew. Kevern and Issa walked in the front. When his father Ceng Shu Chang wasn¡¯t looking, Issa made a face to Shaw Danon. Walking behind them was the cold beauty Anan of Bamboo Height.


    Three people plus Shaw Danon were the top four disciples of Jadeon¡¯s Seven Peaks Tournament.

 Chapter 32: Leave Mountain

    Chapter 32 Leave Mountain A


    Kevern and Issa saw Shaw Danon, they smiled and greeted him. Only Anan¡¯s face was unconcerned, but her eyes peered at Shaw Danon, with some kind of mysterious emotion in her eyes, but then disappeared instantly.


    Master Doyal Shen looked at the four people, smiled: "Today ask you four toe here is to let you to leave mountain to obtain some experience."


    Kevern and others were excited.


    Master Doyal Shen told them about Kongsang Mountain¡¯s "Cave of Fangs", then said: "This mission is very important. You four are my n¡¯s elites, that¡¯s the reason why send you there investigate. But Felkin heretics are evil and vicious. You must be cautious."


    They answered: "Yes."


    Master Doyal Shen nodded, said: "Also, beside the Jadeon n, Incense Valley and Skysong Temple also send their best disciples to investigate. You must not be rude and bring shame to Jadeon. Also, main house disciple Enu Xiao Shixiong already went there investigating this thing. If you can find him, discuss with him before doing anything."


    The four people looked at each other, then answered.


    Master Doyal Shen carefully looked at the four disciples, then his eyesnded on Kevern. He waved his hand, said: "Kevern,e."


    Kevern startled, and stepped forth. Master Doyal Shen looked closely at him, then turned to Master Vasp Caelo and smiled: "Shidi, your Dragon Head Peak has a worthy sessor!"


    Master Vasp Caelo was in a bad mood, and now he finally smiled: "Shixiong is kidding."


    Master Doyal Shen smiled and took out an item from his clothes, then handed to Kevern, said: "Take it."


    Kevern took and and saw it was a small mirror. It looked old. Bronze on the edge. A dragon was on the top while a tiger on the bottom. Bagua was carved around the mirrior. The ss did not seem like a normal bonze mirror. It was hazy and unclear.


    Kevern still hadn¡¯t react, Master Vasp Caelo was very pleased and shouted: "Silly child, why startling, hurry kneel down and thank."


    Kevern immediately realized it was most likely the eser "Union Mirror". He quickly knelt down, said: "Thank you Head Shibo."


    Master Doyal Shen smiled: "No need, no need. Stand up." Then said to other people: "Go outside first."


    The people knew he was going to teach Kevern the incantation for Union Mirror, so they went outside.


    Outside of the hall, Shaw Danon went to Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis looked at him, said lightly: "You are burden with heavy responsiblility now, can¡¯t return to Bamboo Peak. After a moment you will leave the mountain with them. I will tell the people of Bamboo Peak about it for you."


    Shaw Danon surprised, then lowered his head, said quietly: "Yes, master."


    Tian Bolis said: "While your were recovering your wound for the past month, I heard your Shi niang had taught you some basic de incanation and mystic art. You memorized those?"


    Shaw Danon nodded, said: "Yes, disciple had memorized it."


    Tian Bolis turned away, said slowly: "That¡¯s good. Although your quality is not good, but you are still part of Bamboo Peak. Do not make me lose my face out there."


    Shaw Danon immediately said: "Yes, master. Disciple will definitately not make you senior lose face."


    Tian Bolis snorted. With his back turned, Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t see Tian Bolis¡¯ face. But from his tone, he did not have any anger. After a while, Tian Bolis sighed. He turned back and looked at Shaw Danon, didn¡¯t say anything. He waved his hand, summoned his sword and left.


    Shaw Danon startled watching his master figure turned into a red light, disappeared in the sky. Suddenly someone hitted his shoulder. He was surprised, turned around and found out it was Issa, grinning. He looked around and saw all heads were gone already. Only two of them and Anan, who was standing far away, were left.


    Issaughed: "You are lucky. I was afraid that you are not going to pass this trial."


    Shaw Danon was rxed when talking to Issa. He smiled: "Yeah, I was scared to half death."


    Issa patted his shoulder, looked behind him, said quietly: "Why don¡¯t bring Ashh here?"


    Shaw Danon said bitterly: "Today master brought me here. I did not expect we are going to leave the mountain today. I brought nothing with me, how I suppose to remember Ashh?"


    Issa smiled: "Doesn¡¯t matter. I can lend some clothes to you. Or we can just buy some in Sunstream City." Then he winked, whispered: "Ho ho, we get something nice this time anyway."


    Shaw Danon was puzzled, said: "What?"


    Issa raised his eyebrows, peered back, and chuckled: "A beauty ising with us!"


    Shaw Danon did not know should he ratherugh or mad. But he still looked at Anan. At the same time, Anan seem felt it, and looked at them. Shaw Danon could felt her coldness even from far away. He quickly turned his eyes away.


    They chatted for a while. When Issa was talking about what to say to Anan on their way, Shaw Danon¡¯s smile suddenly froze, his eyes stared at behind Issa.


    Issa was puzzled. He turned and saw a men was walking down the steps. He seem around fourty years old. His clothes were clean enough. But his face was sluggish. His mouth speaking random illogic stuff.


    "Its raining. The sky turned dark. Stupid mom. Immortal, immortal, heh heh, immortal."


    Under the eyes of Issa and Anan, Shaw Danon walked slowly, very very slowly. It seem took a long time for him to get to that men.


    Was like, get back to the past!


    "Uncle Bozo, how are you?" He tried to control his excitement, said quietly.


    But his men¡¯s eyes seem did not have Shaw Danon¡¯s existance. He kept murmuring, left Shaw Danon and walked away, disappeared behind the hall.


    "Who is he?" Issa got next to Shaw Danon and asked.


    Shaw Danon stared at the spot where Uncle Bozo disappeared, he said sorrowly: "A mad men!"


    Issa looked at him, understood and not to ask anymore. After a while, Kevern walked out from the hall happily, and greeted with the three people.


    Shaw Danon absent-minded and followed Issa and gathered with others. After they discussed (Shaw Danon was lost in thought, did not say anything), they decide to get to Sunstream City first.


    Issa smiled to Kevern: "Qi Shixiong, the Union Mirror that Head Shibo gave you is powerful?"


    Kevern smiled: "Union Mirror is our Jadeon¡¯s treasure, of¡¯ course it¡¯s powerful. I only fear my cultivation is not enough to handle it! Ha ha, okay, this ce is mountain peak, disciples can not fly here except for the seven heads. We walk to Cloud Sea then fly to Sunstream City."


    Anan was expressionless. Shaw Danon blinkly nodded. Only Issa was smiling. Seem like it¡¯s a happy thing for him to do to leave the mountain.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    From Jadeon n to Sunstream City, on the way, the four "outstanding" disciples of Jadeon were flying. Other people were very rxing, but Shaw Danon met some difficulty.


    Chapter 32 Leave Mountain B


    He had rested for a month, Surin predicted that his wouldn¡¯t get killed by Master Doyal Shen, so she passed him some Jadeon mystic art, also taught him how to fly by navigating esper. It was very easy. All you need was cultivated enough, esper isn¡¯t too crappy, using Jadeon incanation and the help of mind could achieve it. But Shaw Danon¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t deep. His esper surely wasn¡¯t bad, but it was very weird. He was unfamr with this newly learned Jadeon art. It really troubled him when he used it.


    Surin did not expected him to leave immediately right after he went to Peak of Widows, but still let him memorize the incanation first, and let him practice once hee back to Bamboo Peak. Other heads of the house of¡¯course did not know that weird boy¡¯s cultivation background. From his performance in Seven Peaks Tournament, they assume he knew art of skyde. They did not Shaw Danon had secretly practiced incanation, himself did not even know he reached "Navigate Object" stage. How could he had the ability to fly.


    Seeing other people summon their sword, Kevern¡¯s was a white "Frozen Ice" sword; Anan¡¯s was a blue "Aeolian Firmus" sword; Issa¡¯s was a sword with purple gas--"Xuanyuan" (note 1). Shaw Danon was nervous, managed to summon "fire stick", but it did not seem asfortable as the time he was in Seven Peaks Tournament.


    They spent half of the day of their journey on crossing clouds and mountains. The four people reached Sunstream City at sun set. Shaw Danon and others wanted to bring less attention, so they found a quiet ce near Sunstream tond. Their bodies were all wet due to the clouds, and their faces were pale. This seem more tiring than contest.


    On their way flying, Shaw Danon almost lost control of fire stick several times. If not because Kevern and others noticed something was not right, stay close to him and helped him, otherwise this new Jadeon "elite disciple" will fall from the sky and die, ashamed his faction before even make his master proud, and cause Jadeon n to lose face. Kevern and othersnded outside of the city, although they did not want much attention, they also feared Shaw Danon will fall off under the eyes of thousands people in the market. The prestige of Jadeon n that built over two thousands years may destory instantly by him!


    After a rest, for Shaw Danon to regain his breath, the four people entered the enormous Sunstream City under the glow of sunset. Shaw Danon walked in the end, felt the doubtful eyes often came from Kevern and Anan. Clearly they did not understand why a person who shined brightly in Seven Peaks Tounament did not know the art of skyde. Issa happily walking with Shaw Danon, did not mention anything about what just happened. His mouth kept introducing Sunstream City to Shaw Danon:


    "Within hundred miles radius, this is thergest, flourishing ce. There are at least two or three hundreds thousands people live here. This ce is also in a good location. Many merchants pass here."


    Shaw Danon really admired Issa¡¯s knowledge, said: "Shushu, how you know all these stuff?"


    Issa said proudly: "Nothing unusal. It¡¯s natural to know it if you read more books." Then he gave a evil smile, whispered: "Actually I sneaked to here many times already."


    Shaw Danon was surprised, said: "You, you-"


    Issa curled his lips, said: "What kind of face is that? Not a big deal. When I practiced art of skyde, of¡¯course I need to practice flying around. Fly and fly and fly then I got to here, then I take a walk in the market when I got tire, not a big of a deal!"


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t say anything.


    As the two were murmured to each other in the back, Kevern smiled, said to Anan: "Lu Shimei, the sky is getting dark. We are going to spend a night at Sunstream tonight. Tomorrow continue."


    Anan¡¯s face was cold as ice, without any expression, she nodded.


    Because they wanted to avoid trouble, they already changed their Jadeon outfit, so no one suspect anything. But Anan¡¯s stunning beauty had drew some attention. Shaw Danon peered at Anan, her face was remain cool, but anger shed in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about the passerby. If Aeolian Firmus unsheathed, this ancient city will be half destoried.


    But Anan¡¯s virtue seem better than Shaw Danon¡¯s expectation. Anan still did not make a move as they walked into a tavern called "Shanhai Yuan". Kevern had the highest knowledge, so he was the leader within the four people. Checking into the tavern also done by him, then they were arranged to the finest rooms in the backyard.


    Shanhai Yuan was quiterge. There were four serperate garden in the backyard. The four were at west garden. Each person had a serperate room. After resting for a while, Kevern called everyone to go to the teahouse and eat dinner.


    Shanhai Yuan had a teahouse, located at the most busy street. But at the third floor special guest hall, it was quiet. Out of ten table, about only five of them had customers eating. Kevern summoned the Xiao Er (note 2), ordered couple of dishes. It seem like he was very famr with this ce. Perhaps he came here a lot.


    Chapter 32 Leave Mountain C


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was thinking, he borned in a farmer family, never been to such luxury ce like Shanhai Yuan. When he passed second floor, he saw the magnificent hall. But when he got to third floor, the wall was carved with dragon and phoenix. The beams were make out of red wood. It looked very like old style,pletely different than second floor. Of¡¯course he did not know if people became rich, they will want fame and reputation. Some people wanted to have luxury, but because they also wanted to think they were cultured, they would pretend to be one.


    The four sat on a small table next to a window. Issa looked at the decoration of the hall, asked Kevern: "Qi Shixiong, the price here is not cheap right?"


    Kevern smiled, said: "This is the best teahouse in Sunstream, of¡¯course not cheap. But our Jadeon is quite famous in here, their boss earnestly wish us toe here. They won¡¯t charge us too much."


    Issa eximed "Ah!" then nodded. After a while, the Xiao Er came and served several dishes. Thatst one was a fresh braised fish. The fish was long, round head, dark brown, and had a pair of whiskers. The most important was the smooth white flesh with delicious smell.


    Shaw Danon alway interested in cooking, and he had never saw this type of fish before, he couldn¡¯t help but asked the Xiao Er: "Xiao Er, what is the name of this fish, and how do you cook it?"


    The Xiao Erughed, said: "Customer you really have a pair of good eyes. This ¡¯Flesh Braised Mei Fish¡¯. It is our Shanhai Yuan¡¯s famous dish. Fresh smell, smooth, and sweet. This dish is very well known within hundred miles of Sunstream."


    Shaw Danon swallowed, picked up his chopsticks and took a piece of fish into his mouth, then he closed his eyes and nodded: "Ah, the flesh quality is great, but the way to cook it even better. A bit of sugar, and some ginger to get rid of the fishy smell. Um, taste of fried scallion, must be fresh small onion. Ah, there is also pepper, spices, er right, sesame oil used perfectly. Wow!"


    Kevern and Issa were stunned. Even Anan was looking at him with a strange look on her face. But the Xiao Er was really admire, said loudly: "Customer is such expert, exactly correct!"


    Shaw Danon noticed others were looking at him. He blushed and putted down the chopstick, but still asked: "May I ask Xiao Er, where do Mei Fishese from?"


    The Xiao Er hadn¡¯t replied, a female voice from the nearbyrge table already said: "Mei Fishes special local product of the Zhu Gou Mountain at the south, thousands miles away from here. How can they get here, isn¡¯t your inn lieing to us?" (Note 3)


    They were surprised. They looked at thatrge table, eight people were sitting there. Six men were in yellow clothes. There were two females. One wore a long, light purple dress, with a soft vile covered her face; other was the girl who just spoke. Not very old, seem around sixteen or so. Entire dress was watery green. With a pair ofrge bright eyes, beautiful face and snowy white skin, she was not much worse than Anan.


    Shaw Danon eximed: "ah" But after she finished speaking, her eyesnded on Anan, appeared to be also surprised by Anan¡¯s beauty. But then even the icy cold Anan couldn¡¯t help but looked back that that girl.


    The Xiao Er smiled: "This customer is right. But you may not know, hundred years ago, Mei Fishes only live in Zhu Gou Mountain, but then one day Jadeon¡¯s Master Doyal Shen passed by, and brought the Mei Fishes here to Hong Chuan river, allow the fishes to flourish here. It is thank to the good deed of Jadeon¡¯s Doyal Shen the Celestial to have such nice food." Then he face shown extream admire.


    Shaw Danon and others smiled. But that girl looked at the woman with vile, then snorted.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After that delicious dinner, Shaw Danon and others returned to the west garden. Kevern said to others at the entrance: "Tonight everyone rest here. Tomorrow morning we will head to Kongshan Mountain."


    Shaw Danon and Issa answered, but Anan did not say anything, returned straight into her room and shutted the door. Kevern startled, then smiled bitterly: "Two Shidi, you should also rest."


    Shaw Danon looked at Kevern¡¯s handsome face. Under the glow of sunset, Kevern was still as energetic as alway. Shaw Danon suddenly felt tire. He said bye to Issa, then ignored Kevern and returned to his room.


    Issaughed, and talked to Kevern for a moment, then they returned their own room.


    That night was the first time he left Mount Jadeon in five years. He couldn¡¯t go to sleep. When he finally could go to sleep at mid-night, he dreamed himself was stained with blood, standing within the bloody scene with a savage face. His heart was thirst for blood. It was like the blood in front of him was sweet spring water, attracting him, luring him. He couldn¡¯t help but came up with an idea to took over everything by killing.


    "Ah!"


    Shaw Danon woke up from dream. He sat up and gasped. His entire body was sweating. After long while his heart beat finally slowed down.


    He sat in the dark for a while. He held out his hand and touched fire stick near his pillow. A coldness feeling surrounded him. This dream was very simr to the nightmare he had over these years. But this time was in different person point of view. This sinister person in the dream had caused him to fear.


    Quiet, everywhere was dark.


    He crossed his legs, straighten his back, took a deep breath, both palms held together in front of him.


    Darkness was like a gentledy, softly surrounded him. Ayer of faint gold light came out from his body. Solemn covered Shaw Danon face.


    After a long time, the gold light disappeared. Shaw Danon opened his eyes in the dark. This heart was calm. Everytime, he would think of that amiable Pozhi monk.


    He did not feel sleepy. He went outside of the room. Other rooms were dark, Kevern and others should have sleep by now. In Shanhai Yuan¡¯s backyard, there were four gardens in four directions. Shaw Danon left the west garden and went to the central garden.


    The night was already dark. Stars filled the sky. A round moon heng on the sky. The night wind breezy, with faint fragrance. The narrow path was dark, lead to unknown ce. On the side, there were bushes and flowers all over the ground.


    Shaw Danon followed this narrow path walking. The soft wind hitted his face, brought him some chill.


    In that silence night, a young men walking alone in the garden, recalling the past memories.


    On the side of the road, a small flower trembled in the night wind. A crystal dew was on the white petal. Shaw Danon stopped, and enchanted by that flower.


    The soft fragrance came.


    Suddenly a soft hand came out from the eternal darkness, with grieve beauty, marked with the light of moon and stars, the hand reached the flower.


    And picked it!


    A bang in Shaw Danon¡¯s brain. It was like the moon lost its color. The garden fell into darkness.


    He turned and looked at her, with hate.


    A girl in green dress was standing there. It was like she had taken all the light from the sky, softly putted the flower in front of her nose, and smelled it.


    Note 1: Xuanyuan - The name of the first emperor, the yellow emperor, ording to the legend.


    Note 2: Xiao Er - traditional title for the waiter in teahouse of ancient China.


    Note 3: <>: South Water five hundreds miles, name Zhu Gou Mountain, no grass or tree. A mountain, within hundreds miles, many Mei Fishes.

 Chapter 33: Ten Thousands Bats

    Chapter 33 Ten Thousands Bats A


    Shaw Danon startled, and regonized she was the young girl argued about mei fishes during dinner. She was in a watery green clothes. Under the moon light, she was just like a fairy.


    The girl putted the flower under her nose and took a deep breath. She was like intoxicated, added a bit soul touching beauty. That flower seem brighter in front of her.


    But Shaw Danon had a nameless anger in his heart. He frowned said: "The flower was fine there. Why you picked it?"


    The green dress girl took a look at Shaw Danon, said lightly: "I picked this flower is good fortune; let me smelled its fragrance is the result of this flower¡¯s good deeds over three reincarnations. How can a uncultured person understand?"


    Shaw Danon startled, it was the most ridiculous thing he ever heard of. He shook his head: "The flower was picked by you, it lost is life, how could it be happy?"


    The green dress girl peered at him: "You are not flower. How do you know it¡¯s not happy?"


    Shaw Danon heard this girl¡¯s words were so unreasonable, he became mroe angry, said: "You are not flower either, how do you know it¡¯s happy? Perhaps it is suffering right now. Ah, look, there are water on the flower, it is crying because of the pain it is suffering."


    The green dress girl stunned, then chuckled. She was as charming as the blooming flower. Also cause Shaw Danon to startle.


    "Flower¡¯s tear? Ha ha, flower¡¯s tear. It is my first time hear a men say a dew is flower¡¯s tear. So funny-"


    Shaw Danon blushed. He mumbled but couldn¡¯t say anything. But seeing that girlughed so hard that she bended her back, he forced to say: "Then, then what about it?"


    The girlughed even harder. Theughter filled the quiet, dark garden, added a bit warmness.


    Shaw Danon did not know how to say. Seeing the girl¡¯s smile, he stamped his feet and walked away.


    Suddenly the green dress girl held theughter, but the tone still contain a bitughter, said: "Hey, wait."


    Shaw Danon was in a good mood while walking in the garden. But when he met this girl, his mood became really bad. Now she said it, his heart was impatient, he turned back and said: "My name is not hey, who are you talking to?"


    The girl startled, the smile on her face disappeared. Her eyes became cold. It appeared not much people had ever talked to her like this. But then she thought of something, although the smile did not reappear on her face, her voice was gentle, said: "Oh, then what¡¯s your name?"


    Shaw Danon said: "My name is-" Then he paused, and snorted: "Why I need to tell you?"


    That girl¡¯s face became serious, seem like she got mad. But when she looked at Shaw Danon¡¯s face, like a little boy, she couldn¡¯t help butughed again.


    Thisugh had removed the anger on her face, fused with the moonlight and fragrance. She knew it was not proper tough, but when she tried to hold it, sheughed again.


    It was like the naive of long time ago had came alive tonight.


    The moonlight was like water, shined on her face and shoulders, reflected the soul touching beauty.


    Don¡¯t know when, Shaw Danon was enchanted.


    After a while, the girl noticed Shaw Danon was staring at her. She did not blushed like most otherdies, but asked directly: "Do I look pretty?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, kind of like a thief that got caught. Under her soft eyes, he seem couldn¡¯t escape. He said: "I, you um, you are pretty!"


    Shaw Danon was startled after he said it. But the girl did not care. She had a light smile: "That¡¯s what I thought. Since I was young, no one said I am not pretty. Every men are like that."


    Listen to her tone, it was like she had much experience of the world. Shaw Danon wanted to argue, but he realized her figure under the moonlight was a little famr. He remembered on Mount Jadeon, near the green pond, he saw his Shijie¡¯s beautiful figure with his own eyes. At that moment, he felt dispirited. He looked at the green dress girl once more, then sighed, turned and walked away.


    "Hey." Then the green dress girl called again. Shaw Danon frowned and turned back, looked at her.


    She squinted her eyes, her lips tighten, seem like thinking something. It was silent.


    "What is your name?" She asked again, with Shaw Danon¡¯s figure reflected in her eyes.


    Shaw Danon suddenly shrink back. The anger were all disappeared. It seem like facing that figure he couldn¡¯t have slight of anger. He avoided that gentle eyes, with a bit coward, he said: "Shaw Danon."


    Then he quickly walked back, kind of like running away.


    He walked quickly with his head lowered. At the corner of the trail, a ck figure suddenly appeared. It was difficult to see in this dark garden.


    He almost couldn¡¯t stop. Lucky his body was still keen, stopped right in front of that figure. In the darkness, a pair of bright but quiet eyes appeared in front of him.


    Their distance was too close. Shaw Danon was surprised and quickly stepped backward. Now he could see clearly. That person was the masked woman sitting next to the green dress girl during dinner. She still had her vile on, but had changed into a ck silk dress. In the night, she was just like a spirit.


    Shaw Danon could smell a faint fragrance. Was it just the flowers¡¯ odor of the garden or could it be because of that woman.


    Shaw Danon regreteding out here tonight. He murmured: "Sorry." Then went passed that masked woman and heading to his room.


    From the begining, that masked woman did not speak. She just quietly standing there, watching that young men. After Shaw Danon went passed her, she turned slowly and looked at his back.


    Chapter 33 Ten Thousands Bats B


    After a while, her body almost fused with the darkness of the garden, she turned and walked into the garden. Soon, she saw the green dress girl was still standing at the same spot, ying with the flower.


    The green dress girl lifted her head, did not surprised. She smiled: "Aunt Negar, you are back."


    The masked woman looked at the flower. Her vile moved a little, it seem like she nodded, she said: "The four people are from Jadeon." Her voice sounded in the garden. Although soft and gentle, but it was a little ghostly, "The leader is Dragon Head Peak¡¯s Kevern. Never saw the other three people before. They appeared to be the young generation disciples. Don¡¯t know what their names are."


    The green dress girl smiled: "I know one. The one that just went. His name is Shaw Danon. A stupid name."


    The masked woman looked at her, said lightly: "Bilu, long time haven¡¯t see you viewing flowers."


    The green dress girl, also called Bilu, startled, then smile reappeared on her face at the next moment: "Yeah, Aunt Negar, a long time."


    She held up the flower and took a careful look at it. The under the watch of the masked woman, the green dress girl had a smile on her face, her hand held tight, squeezed the flower into pieces.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, the four people woke up. After they freshen themself, Kevern gathered them, discussed: "Kongsang Mountain located three thousands miles at the east, we better get going." The other three people had noment, so they checked out.


    The innkeeper of Shanhai Yuan was really admired Jadeon. He gave them a fifty percent discount. The expensive room price dropped to almost equivalent to normal room price. Shaw Danon peered around while Kevern was chatting with the innkeeper. But when he was leaving, he still couldn¡¯t find the green dress girl fromst night.


    The four fly for ten days to cover three thousands miles. Shaw Danon was certainly what slowed them down. But at thest few days, Shaw Danon began to get used to the art. He could fly decently. Everyday, flying in the sky had brought him the excitment.


    That day they finally arrived at Kongsang Mountain. Theynded and surprised by what they saw. Within a hundred miles around the mountain, there were only rocks and almost no nts. There were no sign of any people. Very deste.


    It was near sunset. The sun sinking at the west. The yellow glow of sunset shined at Kongshan Mountain, with a bit deste, and a bit dreadful. Theynded at the foot of the mountain, putted away their esper. Kevern looked at the sky, said: "I think we can¡¯t find any house here that can allow us to spend a night. How about we begin to go up to the mountain, search for ¡¯Cave of Fangs¡¯ while look for anywhere that is decent enough to rest for the night."


    Issa nodded, said: "Qi Shixiong is right. Let us go to the mountain." Shaw Danon saw Issa agreed, himself did not have anyment either. Anan looked at the sky, then without saying anything, she was the first headed to the mountain.


    Although Kongsang Mountain was not as high as the Jadeon¡¯s Peak of Widows, it was not short neither. Plus the path was dangerous and risky, hard to find a way. When the four people reached mountain waist, the sky was already dark.


    When the four people arrived at a t area, Kevern stopped others. He took out a small mirror. They immediately recongeized that was precious esper of Jadeon "Union Mirror". They startled, wondered what Kevern is going to do.


    Kevern held the Union Mirror in his hand. He murmured several lines of incanation, then the dark Union Mirror reacted, brighten, and floated into the air, stopped at two feet above his head. A light yellow aura brighten the circle six feet around and protected the four people.


    Kevern said: "Kongsang mountain was a gather ce for Felkin Heretic eight hundred years ago. This mountain is so barren and strange. There could be many monsters hiding in here. Union Mirror can protect the owner, so we can be more prepared."


    Shaw Danon looked at the Union Mirror floating in mid-air. That small mirror¡¯s appearance was not special, but the energying out from the mirror can not be underestimate. At that moment, they heard a loud sound, then some wings pping sound. The sound was getting more and more intensive that they could not hear any break. Only this loud noise sounding at the wild mountain. With the help of the light of Union Mirror, they could see arge ck cloud came out from the back of the mountain. It was wicked in the darkness. The loud noise wasing from that ck cloud.


    Their faces changed. Issa rolled his eyes, then suddenly cried out: "Union Mirror!"


    They hadn¡¯t reacted yet, therge ck cloud seem noticed something and turned to them. After a moment, a ear piercing scream came out from the ck cloud. At that instant, the ck cloud charged at that only light in the darkness.


    The sky with stars became dark, it was like it was covered by something. They could smell the stink odor filled around them instantly. Shaw Danon and other were frightened. Only Kevern remain calm, but his face was already pale, he quickly said: "Don¡¯t move. Do not leave the Union Mirror¡¯s aura."


    After a minute, the scream noise was already next to their ears. Under the light of Union Mirror, they could see clearly that the ck cloud was made up by countless of ck bat. Their bodies were more than two timesrger of normal bats. Each opened their jaws. Within the ck, the mouth was blood red, very scary.


    The light yellow aura of Union Mirror was obviously effective. All the bats were blocked outside of the aura. No matter how hard they tried to crushed, the aura did not shake. Outside of the aura, the bats¡¯ bodies issued a buzzing sound when they touched the aura. The bats then fell on the ground, stuggled and died.


    But there were just too many bats. The entire starry sky was covered by the bats. There were at least billions of bats here. The bats that were dead were not even one percent. The countless of bats hitted wave after wave. The four people were surrounded in the center. Although they were fine, but everywhere were the horrifing mouths. The stink odor was disgusting.


    But the Union Mirror was still the precious esper. Under the attack of countless, vicious animals, it had no sign of weaken. The yellow aura looked thin, but it stood like mountain. Soon, the dead bodies of bats built higher and higher on the outside of the aura.


    Above the aura, many ck bats also surrounded there. It was not threeyers, it was three hundredsyers. (Threeyers mean very thick in Chinese) But the attack on the aura seem slowed down. They seem realized it was useless but the bats were not willing leave until they got their relish foods.


    Shaw Danon had never seen such savage animals before. He was still a bit nervous and scared. He looked at Anan and saw her face was also extreamly pale.


    At the same time, Anan felt his eyes. She turned to Shaw Danon. Their eyes met.


    Anan quickly turned away, her pale face was getting more white, and did not turned back.


    Suddenly, all bats flight into the sky. Issa looked at them, relieved said: "Finally manage to-"


    He couldn¡¯t continue. The ck cloud, or the countless of bats, flight to high area then turned and striked at the Union Mirror¡¯s aura like hailstorm. They were shocked back by the Union Mirror¡¯s aura and created blood mist. Under the soft yellow light, they fell on the ground in pieces.


    The blood flow on the ground. The smell of blood floated in air. Countless of horrifing blood dropped on the ground. The bats ignored therades that died and kept hitting the aura. The four Jadeon were all pale, watching the rare savage beasts.


    Outside of light aura, soon, it built up a thick bat corpses that near half men height.


    Shaw Danon suddenly discovered, the back of his clothes was wet by the sweat.


    The scary scenest for long time, until the bat corpses outside of the aura had built to a men height, the bats finally stopped their vicious attack. That time, even the Union Mirror¡¯s aura had darkened, but still not falling under the darkness of night.


    The ck cloud was still surrounding the only light in the night, not willing to leave.


    The four people did not blink, their hand helding the espers, remain on guard.


    Therge crowd of bats seem ran out of ideas. They were only surrounding them, not making any attack.


    Thatsted until dawn.


    The first beam of sunlight came. It was like a summon. All bats suddenly flight up, circled in sky for a moment, then headed back to the ce where they came outst night. Not even awhile, the countless of bats were already gone.


    The four Jadeon relieved. But waited for a while for Kevern to make sure the bats won¡¯t reappear, he unsummon Union Mirrior¡¯s aura.


    The aura disappeared.


    The bats corpses surrounding them suddenly copsed and fell into the center from all directions. The four people were flooded in this disgusting river. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart beated hard, and almost thought he had stopped breathing. At the same time, he heard a scream came near him. A hand held out and grabbed his arm.


    The strength was so strong that even with clothesy between it, the nails sinked into his skin.


    The pain pierced into his heart. He turned and saw the frightened beautiful girl. Her pale face in dawn with a little panic, caused his heart to hurt without reason.


    All the sudden, all the fear in his heart seem disappeared. Though there was still nervousness, but his attention was drew by Anan. It seem like standing in front of him, he could not flinch.


    He stepped forth, blocked in front of her.


    Anan¡¯s breathing calmed down slowly. She slightly lifted her head. Lips moved. She looked deeply at Shaw Danon¡¯s face and let go of her hand.

 Chapter 34: Ancient Cave

    Chapter 34 Ancient Cave A


    The four people managed to get out from the bat corpses. They already in a very embarrassing situation. Their bodies were covered by the dark red blood. The smell was also extreamly stink.


    The four people were Jadeon, normally stay clean, especially Anan. In this situation, it was worse than cut her with a de three times.


    They quickly walked away, just to get as far as possible from those disgusting corpses. They arrived on a t rock. The four hitted their clothes and tried to clean it up. But those blood mark and the stinky smell could not get rid of no matter how hard they tried.


    The three men were still better, but Anan¡¯s cold face was more like snow and frost than usual. She rubbed her clothes aggressively, it was like she will not give up until those disgusting thing is gone.


    Those blood were very sticky. Really soon, Kevern, Issa, and Shaw Danon gave up. But Anan was still not giving up. The three men looked at each other, even Kevern was embarrassed, did not know what to say.


    The four people were silent. When Anan was still frowned, and rubing her clothes, and whistle came from the sky. They looked up and saw four lights appeared in the sky. Two were yellow, one white and one green. A momentter theynded in front of them. After the lights were gone, four people appeared.


    On the left were two monks. One of them was huge, thick eyebrows andrge eyes. His body filled with muscles. If not because of the cassock, people may mistaken him as a bandit. The young monk standing in front was a head shorter. He waspletely different. White skin, bright eyes. Covered with a white cassock. Though he may look thin, but could not be underestimate.


    The two people stood on the right were two young male and female. They looked like a pair, just like the boy and girl servents of bodhisatta.


    The four people looked at the Jadeons. Seeing their bodies covered with blood, they frowned. The young monk said: "Amitabha, may I ask are four donors Jadeons?"


    The four Jadeons looked at each other. Kevern stepped forth, bowed: "Correct. It is Kevern. You are....."


    The young monk smiled: "Young monk is Skysong Temple¡¯s Fazzan, this is Shidi Fashan. The two there are Incense Valley¡¯s distinguish disciples Li Su and Yanon."


    The tall Fashan greeted them respectfully. But Li Su and Yanon were quite arrogant, they slightly nodded.


    Kevern nodded and ignored the Incense, said to Fazzan: "Ah, I had admired Skysong Temple¡¯s Fazzan Shixiong name for long time, praise as the rare talent by the righteous cultivators. Today we meet, it¡¯s really true!"


    Fazzan smiled, said: "Qi Shixiong mistaken. Young monk¡¯s potential is dumb. Its just because master Puhan did not desert me, and pass me the incanation, wish to do good deeds for the world. How could I able to mention along side with all the Shixiongs from Jadeon."


    Kevernughed, waved his hand: "Fazzan Shixiong is too modest. Come, I will introduce my Shidi and Shimei." Shaw Danon did not know why, when Kevern was introducing him, he felt Fazzan¡¯s eyes brightened, and paid more attention to him.


    This time, Li Su who was being ignored was already not pleased. Wait until Kevern finished introducing, he suddenly spoke coldly: "Qi Shixiong, your Jadeon n is the leader of the Good. Taoist cultivation is the most supreme in this world. But why today we meet, everyone of you are in such embarrassment?"


    The four Jadeons¡¯ faces changed. Shaw Danon dislike him more as he saw Li Su¡¯s arrogent. Anan stopped rubbing her clothes. Her eyes coldly looked at the two Incense, but more of red at the beautiful girl called Yanon.


    Although there was a little anger in Kevern, but he calmed down very fast,ughed: "Not to conceal any of you. Last night we were trying to search for Cave of Fangs, but unfortunately there were countless of bats......"


    Fazzan and others¡¯ looks changed. Fashan¡¯s eyes widen, said roughly: "Um, they are the animals from Cave of Fangs. Vicious and cruel. Very difficult to deal with."


    Kevern noticed that the four people in front of him were arrived earilier few days earilier, and also met those painful creatures. Issaughed, stepped forth, smiled to Fashan: "Fashan Shixiong, then that mean you guys also met those vampires?"


    Fashan nodded, said: "Right. But the numbers are massive, so we can only return."


    Issa eximed, then sighed: "Ah, not to conceal anyone, we also met those batsst night. We wanted to remove the harm from the people, so we killed for the entire day. But no matter how much effort we putted it, its not helping. We could only drive those evils back to the cave, and now we ended up body of filth. s, shameful, shameful!"


    He turned and looked at Kevern, smiled and said together: "Shameful! Shameful!"


    Incense Valley¡¯s Li Su snorted with scorn. Yanon¡¯s face also written with disbelieve. Fazzan smiled and not say anything. Fashan shown admire on his face. Shaw Danon was startled.


    After a moment, Fazzan smiled and said: "This quest to Kongsang mountain, the elders of three factions want us toe and train ourself. Now everyone are here, but Jadeon Shixiongs are tired by the journey, we shall rest for a day. Tomorrow morning we will go into Cave of Fangs and invesitgate. How does that sound?"


    Li Su snorted, said: "Fazzan Shixiong is right. Otherwise someone will find an other excuse when they get into the cave."


    Except for Shaw Danon, from Jadeon, Kevern, Issa, and Anan were doted by their master of their own house. Who did not have a bit of arrogent in their bones. Kevern snorted, said: "Li Su Shixiong is right. Otherwise we won¡¯t have the strength to rescuse you since we are all tire!"


    It was clear that Li Su did not expect people from Jadeon were also so arrogent. He came from Incense Valley, favored by his master since young. Not much disciples at his age could match his cultivation. He grew up to be arrogent, how could he take this. He stared at Kevern: "Then that mean Qi Shixiong¡¯s cultivation is far better than me. I would like to see it myself."


    This was matter for n¡¯s reputation. Just when Kevern was about to step forth, Anan came out from behind, said coldly: "No need Qi Shixiong to bother with this. Let me to test Incense Valley¡¯s magic."


    Chapter 34 Ancient Cave B


    Li Su suddenly startled. Although Anan was covered by bloodstain, her skin was whiter than ever inparsion. Though the look was cold, but there was a celestial like beauty. He had never saw such peerless beauty before. He was stunned.


    At the same time, Fazzan stepped forth, smiled: "Shixiongs, wee here to invesitgate the left over Felkin. Before you departed, your master must had already reminded you. If your master know we are handling thing here with violent, when we go back we will be punished. This is unnecessary, what about we all take a step back?"


    Li Su snorted, looked at the sky. Though he did not say anything, the meaning was obvious. Kevern remembered the reminder of Master Doyal Shen. He felt a little regret, and since this is the chance to get away, he said: "Lu Shimei, Fazzan Shixiong is right, harmony is important."


    Anan looked at everyone, then snorted. She went back, and saw Shaw Danon was looking at herself. Her eyes sweeped around Shaw Danon¡¯s face, then stood alone at the side.


    Shaw Danon could feel the chill rose from his heart after being looked by Anan.


    Then Fazzan said: "We leave here first, and return tomorrow to invesitgate. ."


    No one hadment. They followed Fazzan arrived at a small hill thirty miles away from Kongsang Mountain. There was clear spring. That was what the Jadeon needed. They washed and found a secluded ce to change clothes. Then came out and met with Fazzan and others.


    Anan is a female. She picked the farthest ce to change, so she was thest one came out. After washed, her beautiful face added some coquetry. Issa, Li Su ad others eyes brighten, even the quiet Yanon looked at her.


    The eight "best" disciples of the three main Good factions were sitting in a circle on the ground. From Fazzan and others, Shaw Danon found out the bats from "Cave of Fangs" were tamed by the Felkin. They assisted Felkin heretic¡¯s task. Eight hundreds years ago when Felkin¡¯s hideout got wiped out, small number of bats survived. After a long time, their numbers grew into today¡¯s amount. They went out and hunted everyday, turned the ce within five hundreds miles radius into barren.


    But those bats seem afraid of sunlight, so they only active at night and rest inside the cave at day. Last night the Jadeon was happened to meet those bats, they would be fine if they went to the mountain during day.


    Issa frowned, asked Fazzan: "Fazzan Shixiong, with those animals in the Cave of Fangs, how are we suppose to get inside?"


    Fazzan hesitated for a second, then said: "ording to what young monk found out these days, those animals only hang up-side down on the cave wall in morning, not doing anything. Perhaps we can get inside."


    Issa couldn¡¯t speak. Shaw Danon could not help himself, said: "Then that mean Fazzan Shixiong is unsure. If they attack us when we get inside, what are we going to do?"


    Fazzan turned to him. There was like something shining in his eyes, but his manner was still soft: "Exactly. Young monk is not perfectly sure about it. But masters ordered us to do it, we have to do it. Go there and try, if that really happen, we can alway retreat. Today me, Shidi Fashan, and the two donor from Incense Valley were nning to enter the cave. Did not expect to meet you. That even better, more people more help."


    "Hm" Li Su snorted again. The four Jadeon looked at him. Li Su did not fear, but his expression changed when Anan looked at him.


    Kevern ignored him, turned to Fazzan: "There is still one thing that need to ask Fazzan Shixiong."


    Fazzan said: "Qi Shixiong say it."


    Kevern said: "Three months ago, our Jadeon disciple, Enu Xiao Shxiong came here already. Not sure if you know where he is right now?"


    Fazzan shook his head: "The two from Incense Valley and us arrived here together, never see Xiao Shixiong."


    Kevern frowned, thinking.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, at dawn, Shaw Danon and others arrived at Kongsang Mountain. The mountain was barren, sands all over the ground. There was not even a bird call. They probably became the bats¡¯ dessert or already moved out from the mountain.


    Fazzan and others had been here several days earilier, so they already discovered the location of Cave of Fangs. They followed him and carefully arrived at the entrance of Cave of Fangs.


    It was arge cave, located at the back of the mountain. Slightly slide downward. Only the entrance had a bit of light. Inside waspletely dark. Even standing sixty feet away, they could feel the freezing winding out from the cave. There was also some sounding, like whisper, like ghost cry.


    Kevern looked at the cave, turned back and forced a smile on his face, said: "Let us go in."


    Fazzan nodded: "Right, but there are unexpectable danger inside the cave, we better prepare our esper first."


    This was life and death matter, they quickly took out their esper. When Shaw Danon took out his fire stick, Li Su, Yonan, and two monks of Skysong were stunned. Shaw Danon blushed, quite embarrassed. Fortunately at that moment, Anan said coldly under the blue glow of Aeolian Firmus: "Go." Then being the first one went into the dark cave. Others followed.


    When he was about to enter, just when the wind from the cave became the coldest, Shaw Danon could feel Fazzan moved close to him intentionally. He smiled, Fazzan smiled as reply, said quietly: "Zhang Shidi, the road ahead is dangerous. You need to follow closely behind me."


    Shaw Danon startled. But Fazzan already entered the darkness. He did not have time to think about additional stuff. He quickly followed.


    After a few steps in the cave, Shaw Danon felt the ground under his feet turned soft, his entire body sinked. He was surprised. Fortunately it stopped at ankle height. They were already swallowed by darkness. But with the glow of espers, Shaw Danon looked down, his face turned bitter. He found out he was standing on extreamly thickyer of bat stool. Stink smell was enough, but with the feet sinked into it, it was as miserable as it can get. He saw other people¡¯s expressions were also the same. Especially the two females, Anan and Incense Valley¡¯s Yanon¡¯s eyebrows held tight. Their faces were pale.


    Shaw Danon shook his head, forced his mind to settle down. After they got famr with the environment, they continued forward. At the same time, the whisper like sound was getting louder. It was at everywhere, near, far away, front or back, left of right.


    They walked for an other fourty feet, then suddenly Kevern said quietly: "Halt!"


    Everyone immediately stopped. Kevern¡¯s Frozen Ice sword slowly rose up, lightened cave ahead. Everyone held their breath.


    It was a extreamly huge cave. The top was very far from the ground. Under the white light of Frozen Ice sword, they could see countless of bats were hanging up-side down on top of the cave. The bats were packed so densely that they couldn¡¯t see the rock of the cave. It seem like the ghost cry was created by those bats.


    The bats felt ufortable when got shined by light. They moved, but did not fly. They climbed to the darkness. Some just climbed on their friends. Therge jaws of these animals were fearsome.


    They held their breath. After a while, they noticed the bats did not make much movement, and wouldn¡¯t attack. Everyone were relieved. Fazzan said quietly: "Fortunately young monk¡¯s prediction is right. Everyone, let¡¯s continue."


    They turned and continue to further inside the terrorifing cave, deeper into the darkness. As they advanced, the stools on the ground were getting thicker and thicker. Under the light of Frozen Ice sword, the bats in the cave were like endless. The bats¡¯ mumble around their ears. If not because all eight of them were cultivated, mind strengthen, normal people would have gone mad already.


    They walked and walked. Shaw Danon walked in the middle. Fazzan alway walked in front of him. He saw there were also some dirt on the young monk¡¯s white cassock. Shaw Danon suddenly remembered Pozhi.


    The person that lived inside of his memory, was he from the ce same as the monk in front of him?


    From the front, Kevern suddenly called: "Ah!"


    Before Shaw Danon realized, he felt his feet stepped on hard ground.

 Chapter 35: Heretics

    Chapter 35 Heretics A


    Fazzan quietly whispered a buddha word. Then, a orb glowed with solemn gold light rose from his palm. At first, the light was still staying with Fazzan, but under Fazzan¡¯s control, the orb brightened instantly. The gold light surged to all direction. The golden aura already passed Shaw Danon before he could hear the sound of it.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were shined by the golden light. At the same time, their heart felt easy. The nervousness also eased. The dark cave instantly turned as bright as day. If not because of the bats, it may cause people to think this is the holy ce of Buddhist.


    Even the proud Li Su was surprised: "Orb of Luck!"


    Fazzan looked at him, said: "Li Shixiong has a pair of sharp eyes."


    Li Su mannar toward Fazzan became respectful, said: "No, it is Fazzan Shixiong who has high cultivation."


    With the light of "Orb of Luck", Shaw Danon could see they were on a clean ground. He lifted his head and found the bats were gone, but the strange sound was still next to his ears.


    After few seconds, he realized behind him, countless of bats were hanging on the top of the cave. But above the hard, clean ground Shaw Danon and others were on, there was a red line cutted through the cave wall. It was like the blood vessel of the stones.


    This red line acted as a border. Outside, there were countless of bats, but none went across the line. There were no more bat¡¯s stool on the ground.


    Fazzan looked around, said lowly: "This ce is very weird. Be cautious everyone."


    They finally able setted their feet on a clean, after they checked surrounding, their first action was to tidy up their clothes. Issa took off his shoes, poured out all the disgusting thing, whispered to Shaw Danon: "This is the first time in my life understand that walking on a clean ground is suchfortable thing!"


    Shaw Danon smiled, quickly tidy up the clothes. He felt better. After a while, Kevern saw everyone was ready, said: "Let go." Then walked deeper into cave.


    Everyone followed. Soon, as they walking forward, the ce behind them sinked into darkness again.


    And in front, darkness was like a devil, opened his arms with a evil smile and wee them.


    The small light in the darkness, slowly walking.


    They walked for long time. The ancient cave was like endless. It used to be very wide, but as they got deeper, the tunnel became narrow and twisting. They did not know which direction they were going except downward.


    The sound of the bats were already gone. In the darkness, there were no sound except for their footstep. Shaw Danon could feel the moisture was getting heavier. He could not imagin how deep they were underground.


    "Orb of Luck" shined with golden buddhist light, shone at everyone. Kevern also summoned "Union Mirror" just in case anything happen. They walked. After a while, Kevern suddenly stopped, held out his arm, said: "Stop."


    Everyone immediately stopped.


    Around them was silent. Not a single sound.


    "Orb of Luck" and "Union Mirror" got brighter. In front of them, the cave ahead, there was a fork. Both were dark, leading to unknown ce, like a devil¡¯s mouth. Between the forked roads, there was a stone tablet that was about six men high, four characters were marked in red:


    Heaven On My Side!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Li Su snorted, said angrily: "Felkin Heretic, dare to call the name of heaven!"


    Fazzan frowned, looked at the monument again, said: "I heard my master Pohun said, eight hundred years ago Felkin did have a monument like this. But it was cutted in half by our Righteous ancestor. Why it remain in good condition today?"


    Yanon suddenly spoke: "Look at the bottom of the stone, isn¡¯t that a crack?"


    Her voice was soft, plus this was the first time Jadeons heard Yanon speak. They were a little surprised to hear her voice. They looked closely and saw a thin gap. It was right in the middle of the monument, splitted it in half. The stone at crack was dark red. If not look at it carefully, they will never see it.


    Kevern nodded, said to Yanon: "Yan Shimei is careful."


    Yanon smiled, lowered her head and remain quiet.


    Kevern looked at the monument again, then turned to others, said: "This monument was already repaired. It is clear the Felkin Heretics are here doing some shameful business. We are right toe here."


    Fazzan said: "Qi Shixiong is right. There are danger hide everywhere in this cave. We now have a difficult question. This fork, which road should we take?"


    Kevern slightly pondered, said: "Fazzan Shixiong, you have said your master Pohan Divine Monk had mentioned about this ce. Did he senior said about this fork?"


    Fazzan nodded, said: "Master did mentioned it. But he alway learned this from the master of previous generation. At the battle between Good and Evil, both forks end up with Felkin Heretics¡¯ir. As for situation now, he does not know about it."


    Everyone silence. After a while, Kevern looked at other three people from his faction, then turned to Fazzan, said: "What about this, we split in half. Us four from Jadeon will go to the left. Fazzan, Fashan Shixiong and the two Incense will go to the right. If meet Felkin Heretic, use a loud whistle to inform. How it is?"


    Fazzan was quiet. Although he knew splitting is not a good thing, but the length of the dark road is unpredictable. If they go to the wrong path, it will waste couple of hours. They are all elite from each factions, they can save themself most likely. He turned and looked at Li Su and Yanon, seeing they did not have disagreement, so he said: "Then let do what Qi Shixiong said. Must be cautious everyone."


    Then, he looked at Shaw Danon again.


    Shaw Danon felt that Fazzan Shixiong paid a lot of attention to him, but he only smiled in reply.


    Kevern nodded and saluted to Fazzan and others, then lead Shaw Danon and other two to the left path. The light behind them slowly disappeared, seem like Fazzan entered the right road.


    Kevern walked in the front, putted Union Mirror above his head and activated the spiritual power of it. Union Mirror¡¯s soft yellow aura covered the four people.


    Chapter 35 Heretics B


    This road was getting more narrow. The rocks on the side were pointy. Shaw Danon almost got cutted. The only thing that remain the same was the eternal darkness. In here, it seem there were never brightness before.


    The four Jadeons were not in a mood to talk. Especially Kevern, who was putting all his mind into preparing for unknown danger.


    This walk, was also took a long time. Shaw Danon doubted even if they really meet some Felkin Heretic and let out a long whistle, can Fazzan Shixiong hear it is a problem.


    At this moment, a sudden change happened. In the dead darkness, there were loud ghost cries. It was loud and shocking.


    The four people were surprised. Kevern was about to remind them, his body was shocked. Different glows brightened in the darkness surrounding them, and attacked on Union Mirror¡¯s aura at the same time.


    The power was so strong that Union Mirror shook. Kevern¡¯s body was shocked, he couldn¡¯t speak. He quickly focus and support the aura.


    The ghost cries were getting louder, causing them to feel dizzy. Issa, Anan, and Shaw Danon protected Kevern in the center. The countless of lights were hitted back by Union Mirror. They turned and striked again. In there darkness, unknown numbers of enemies were hiding, controlling the espers.


    Kevern¡¯s face was pale. His hands held the incanation mark tight. Although under the attacking of espers, the Union Mirror settled. The aura got brighter. Just when the Jadeons were relieved, Shaw Danon suddenly felt the ground was shaking.


    He hadn¡¯t react to it, Issa already shouted: "Careful, below the feet there are-"


    He hadn¡¯t finished, a huge bang covered all the sound. They felt the ground was shaking, then a powerful force came out from the earth. The ground was destoried and the Jadeons fell to different directions. Union Mirror could protect the surrounding, but could not protect below the feet. The aura disappeared. The mirror flight back to Kevern.


    The whistles of the esper¡¯s lights were like tedugh, charged at the four seperated people.


    Shaw Danon was standing a little bit front, so he fell forward when the force from the ground pushed his feet. But his long time cultivation in Jadeon allowed him to immediately let go of fire stick. The famr coolness circted through his body. "Fire stick" let out soft green light and faced the glows that wereing from behind.


    A momentter, a dark red light was the first arrived. Shaw Danon could smell the blood stink. It was disgusting. He quickly held his breath and drive the fire stick. The green light brightened and stopped the dark red light. Under the glow of green light, the dark red light seem dimmed.


    From unknown ce in the darkness, there was suddenly an exim.


    At the same time, one grey and one yellow light also striked at the fire stick. With the light, Shaw Danon could see the dark red light was a dark red trident, covered with blood stain. The yellow light was a three feet long sword. The grey light was a weird, giant beast fang!


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body was still in mid-air, but basicly settled. But got hitted by three espers at once, though there was "fire stick" blocking them for him, the strong force pushed him back. He couldn¡¯t control his body andnded heavily on the wall. Half of the body fell into the wall. The rocks flight everywhere.


    Shaw Danon could see stars in his eyes. The pain in the back striked into his heart. But he understood it was matter of life and death, he gritted his teeth and bared the pain. He fell onto the ground. The three deadly objects in the air turn around and striked at Shaw Danon again.


    In the darkness, where were the people who are controlling the espers?


    Shaw Danon held incanation mark, and the fire stick crushed with the yellow sword and beast fang. They bounded back. Shaw Danon quickly fell forward and dodged. The dark red trident hitted on the wall behind him, created arge hole on the stone wall.


    The grey fang returned again. Striked him from above. The cold tooth point was very noticable in the darkness. Shaw Danon could not imagin the consequence if that weird esper hitted on him.


    Shaw Danon gritted his teeth. His both hands drew a line in mid-air. The fire stick followed his mind, and blocked the fang. A line of crack appeared on the fang.


    From far away, there was a scream, seem like the owner of the esper was pained and surprised.


    Shaw Danon had no time to taste that pityful enjoyment, for the yellow sword arrived in front of him just an instant. Shaw Danon could not react immediately. He shouted, floated up and fused into the green light of fire stick.


    The yellow sword did not give him a break. It turned and attacked him from below his feet. Fang from above, sword from below. Shaw Danon slightly trembled. He curled himself and mumbled incanation. Fire stick¡¯s green light brighted and covered him.


    The two loud bangs almost happened at the same time from above and below Shaw Danon. The two espers¡¯ of enemies returned to their owners. The fire stick shook in the air. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart almost stopped. He almost had the illusion thought that his fire stick was turned into pieces.


    But fortunately, although his fire stick was ugly, the material of it was extreamly tough, it did not get a scratch. The sword and the fang on the other hand, their light dimmed, it seem like they were damaged. But fire stick received such hard hit, cause the light that protected Shaw Danon to disappear.


    Just when Shaw Danon was about to retrieve back fire stick, suddenly a sharp pain from his shoulder. Half of his body weakened. His brain was empty. He lowered his head and saw a small trident stabbed through his shoulder. The blood kepting out.


    The dark red trident had sneak attacked him and injured him severely while Shaw Danon was off guard.


    Shaw Danon saw the dark red color of the trident was bright, it was like the blood had awaken it. Shaw Danon groaned, he was originally nned to take out the trident. But as the blood stain got darker on the trident, a shadow rose from the trident, then attached tightly to Shaw Danon¡¯s back.


    The owner of the trident lived inside of this esper.


    Shaw Danon felt dizzy. He did not have the strength to shake off the heretic on his back. Beside pain, there was also paralyzing feeling from the wound. Trident was mostly poisonous. He could not see the heretic¡¯s face, but he could see the hands that grabbed his shoulders. They were dry, bony and stink.


    From far, there was a wildugh. And from behind him, a evil voice came: "Jadeon brat, you ask for it. Now give me your fresh blood!"


    Shaw Danon did not have time to understand his word, but he could understand through his action. The heretic in the shadow opened his mouth and bitted on left side of Shaw Danon¡¯s neck, sucking the blood. At the same time, the dark red trident became brighter, it was seem also drinking blood.


    Shaw Danon was extreamly terrified. All the blood were going toward to his throat. His body felt light. The strength of his body guadually disappeared. He could not even support the fire stick. The fire stick fell from mid-air.


    This scene, it seem like he was back to previous time, that day in ancient valley.


    That nightmare!


    Fire stick fell from above his head andnded in front of him. Let out soft green glow, like summoning something. Shaw Danon grabbed it, and felt the coolness inside of the fire stick was raging, like anger.


    His blood was kept flowing out, and was drunk by the heretic. Shaw Danon could no longer hear any sound. He used all his remaining strength, like a cornered beast, he stabbed at the heretic with his fire stick.


    The fire stick was no sharp, but it stabbed through flesh like they were tofu.


    The heretic shook, and stop sucking blood. He looked at Shaw Danon with an unbelievable look. Shaw Danon also looked at him.


    It was like the coldugh from devil of hell, but it was also like the heart beats of someone in the darkness. Shaw Danon¡¯s hand that was holding the fire stick could feel wave and wave of heart beat. Like the movement of blood, and also like the cheer of devil.


    The dark red trident had darkened. Behind them, endless darkness came.


    At the instant the darkness swallowed Shaw Danon and that heretic, half concious, Shaw Danon saw the scene that he will never forget in his entire life.


    The heretic¡¯s originally wrinkled, but healthy face, had mummified, the flesh dried,y on the bones.


    Next moment, darkness surrounded him.


    The lost had regain. Endless energy came from the fire stick, entered Shaw Danon¡¯s body.


    Shaw Danon regain concious, but he was startled. His shoulder was still hurt, but the unknown power had clotted the blood. But this young men did not noticed it. There was only one idea in his mind:


    What did I do? What did do?

 Chapter 36: Strange Eye

    Chapter 36 Strange Eye A


    From behind, the sound of battle linger in one¡¯s ears. It was clear the three Jadeons were fighting the other heretics. But Shaw Danon here entered an awkward silent.


    Shaw Danon was lost. But the owners of the yellow sword and grey fang saw this scene with their own eyes. They were shocked and not know what to do next.


    "Cynical, did I see that correctly? Jiang Lao San was sucking blood, but it seem like his own blood got drained?"


    Other person said in a rough voice in the darkness: "Damn, Jadeon has a person that practice ¡¯Art of Vampire¡¯. Can it be that he is our holy faction¡¯s disciple?"


    The first person cursed, but he could not say anything for a while, then he said angrily: "No, that guy is strange. Must ask him clearly!"


    Two lights brightened in front of Shaw Danon, and two figures appeared. Shaw Danon was surprised, and threw away the distracting thought, prepared for the enemies.


    In the light, the yellow sword and the grey fang returned to their owners. The one on the left caught the sword. He was a tall and skiny men. A hook nose and small, aggressive, ck eyes; the one standing next to was very weird looking. Shaw Danon was surprised by his look. He was also tall, but the face was extreamly weird. Loosen eyelids, pointed nose, high ears, long tongue that often sticked out. He looked really like a dog. The grey fang returned to his hand. Shaw Danon immediately thought, is that a dog tooth?


    The person named Cynical saw Shaw Danon was staring at him with surprise. He was mad and shouted: "Hey! Brat! Why staring at your Cynical Dialectian?"


    "Cynical Dialectian?" Shaw Danon frowned, then realized the dog looking men was wearing a ck Taoist robe. He seem like belong to the same religion as Jadeon. Perhaps they may have some rtionship if trace back three thousands years ago.


    Cynical Dialectian saw Shaw Danon was clearly scornful, he became more angry: "Brat, the dialectian is asking you how did you killed vampire?"


    Shaw Danon startled: "Vampire?"


    The tall men said angrily: "The one that on your back!"


    Shaw Danon remembered that there was a dead body on his back. He felt chill from his neck. He was surprised and jumped away, threw off the dead body. The mummified guy fell on the ground. Shaw Danon felt sick and turned his head away.


    Cynical Dialectian and the tall men looked at the mummy, then exchanged a look with each other. They could find the surprisement in opposite¡¯s eyes. Art of Vampire is cruel and secret, although powerful, but it severely damage self. After practice, they do not look like human nor ghost. Though they were all Felkin and alway respect this magic, but they only know a little about it.


    The one that was dead on the floor was the Art of Vampire¡¯s only disciple, and he had all of his own blood drained out. Base on what they knew, this was far stronger than vampire Jiang Lao San, even the legendary Vampire Elder may not have such power. But no way this Jadeon kid in front of him had Vampire¡¯s strange look.


    Cynical Dialectian looked at Shaw Danon, asked: "Are you Vampire Elder¡¯s......disciple?"


    Shaw Danon startled: "What Vampire Elder?"


    Cynical Dialectian letted out his tongue and licked around his face. Shaw Danon recalled back the Big Ye on Jadeon¡¯s Bamboo Peak. Just when he was thinking, he heard a scream from behind. A men in the ck fell out from the darkness, blood all over his face. He struggled for a moment, it seem like he could not live for long.


    Shaw Danon immediately remembered his allies were fighting, but he was talking with those Felkin Heretics. It was foolish. He quickly rose and about to assist.


    Cynical Dialectian and the tall men saw Shaw Danon suddenly moved. They were surprised and thought he suddenly revolted. They quickly prepared. But right after Shaw Danon¡¯s body moved, he fell, half kneeling on the ground. He gasped, sweat came out from his forhead.


    Shaw Danon was in a hurry and forgot the dark red trident was still stabbed at his shoulder. His body moved, then the heart piercing pain came. The clotted wound was teared by movement and the blood came out.


    Seeing such great opportunity, how can Cynical Dialectian and the tall guy let it go. Their sword and fang were brighten up again.


    At that moment, a clear howl came from behind. Among different color of lights in darkness, a dazzling blue light brigthened, immediately covered other lights. Within the blue light, Aeolian Firmus unsheathed. Behind the sword, Anan stood in mid-air. Her clothes fluttered with the wind.


    While Cynical Dialectian and the tall guy were shocked, Aeolian Firmus¡¯s blue light turned into a giant blue sword, and striked at the darkness. Many lights were trying to resist, but they were vanished when they touched the blue light. Then several screams, five or six men fell out from the darkness. The blue light hitted the stone wall. The gravels flight wildly. Many people were wounded. At the same time, Kevern¡¯s Frozen Ice sword brightened, charged from the side and turned the Felkin followers into ice stick. Then Issa followed and crushed them with his sword.


    Cynical Dialectian and the tall guy looked at each other. They gave up Shaw Danon and drove their yellow sword and grey fang to hold Kevern and Issa¡¯s attack.


    It appeared two of them were stronger among the Felkin Heretics. They quickly stopped Kevern and others, but they suffered also.


    Last night they saw the scene when Kevern and others were attacked by bats. So they putted up trap in the deep of the ancient cave, and suddenly destoried the invulnerable like "Union Mirror"¡¯s protection aura, then isted the four Jadeon disciples. This n was sessful, but the Jadeon disciples¡¯ cultivation was higher than they had expected, difficult to face.


    This ambush was lead by Cynical Dialectian, the tall men, and Vampire Jiang Lao San. They could see Shaw Danon was the weakest among the four, so they agreed to finish Shaw Danon together fast, then take out other three. But the event went weird, Shaw Danon was wounded, but Vampire Jiang Lao San was mysteriously got his blood drained and died.


    Chapter 36 Strange Eye B


    They had held Kevern and Issa temporary, but there was still a blue sword beauifuldy. The brat behind them was injured, but he was extreamly weird. If both of them attack at once, the situation will not be good. After two rounds, Anan injured several other Felkin followers, just when she turned her attention to them, Cynical Dialectian shouted: "Run!"


    The tall guy was thinking the same thing, and retrieved back the esper. Then, they turned into two light and escaped deeper into the cave. The Felkin followers saw this, they screamed and ran away in all direction.


    Kevern decided quickly, shouted: "Chase that two people." Then he flight with his sword and chased after them. Issa immediately followed. Anan¡¯s blue light brighted, just when about to chase, she remembered something and turned back and saw Shaw Danon flight with his green light fire stick. Blood all over his shoulder, but the dark red trident was already pulled out.


    Shaw Danon flight forward. Anan watched his figure, startled for a moment, then she followed.


    The chase in the cave was a little simr to that day when Shaw Danon and Hidi chased after Ashh at Bamboo Peak¡¯s back hill. The road twisted around. Suddenly turned left, suddenly turned right, and suddenly rose, suddenly down. Then it was an other fork, but the four Jadeons did not worry about much. They were only chasing the yellow and grey light.


    The cave¡¯s stones were extreamly sharp. He followed closely to his allies and focus on controlling the fire stick. Some ces were so narrow that they only allow only one person to pass at one time. Shaw Danon did not got the time to worry. He passed it within a second. Six lights were racing in the darkness. The speed was surprising fast. Shaw Danon felt the the darkness and the fierce wind were tangling together.


    This chasested for half hour. Cynical Dialectian and his friend gained advantage, for they were famr with thendscape. Though they could not get the four annoying guys off, but they at least did not let them get too close.


    Suddenly, a beam of light appeared before them. Cynical Dialectian and the tall guy immediately used full power to fly toward to the light. Kevern and others were still chasing. Shaw Danon followed behind them. He could felt the pain on his shoulder slowly went away. He bared the pain and kept up with them, even himself was surprised. His shoulder was hurt, but there was endless energy within his channels inside of his body. When he recalled that scene, and remembered the word "vampire" Cynical Dialectian had said, his heart was colded, and frozen to the marrows.


    The light was ahead. Getting closer and closer, brighter and brighter. The six people were like shooting arrows, rushed into the brightness.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The brightness was like the evil flower blossomed in the darkness, lightened their eyes. Shaw Danon follow others jumped into the light. What was in front of them surprised them.


    Thest ce they were in was a wide and straight tunnel. At the outside of the tunnel, it was an amazinglyrge area. The top of the cave was about a thousand feet above their head while the ground was a hundred feet below their feet. Not far away on the ground ahead, there wasrge stone shined with strong light, brightened the entire ce.


    But the most surprising thing was not that stone, it was behind the stone. It was a huge abyss. The stone had brightened the top of the cave, but it could not light up the abyss for a little. Seeing it from mid-air, it was covered by darkness. Even the other side of the abyss could not be seen, only a dreadful, evil darkness.


    There were three men standing in front of therge stone. One was a bearded huge men. Other one was a little beauiful young woman. Thest one was a pale young men in white clothes. Cynical Dialectian and the tall guynded beside them, stood before therge stone. Kevern saw everyone of their faces were weird. He did not dare to be careless. He instructed the disciples tond fifty feet away from therge stone.


    Shaw Danon stood there and saw threerge characters that were craved fancily on therge stone:


    Forsaken Abyss!


    The four Jadeonsnded. The people in front of therge stone did not make a move. Only the breaded huge men frowned and said: "Cyncal, Liu Gao, you two are too suck. Faced some Jadeon children, and you two became embarrassing like this, and lead them to here!"


    Cynical Dialectian flushed, was about to argue, the middle age woman who was standing behind the huge men looked at them, then screamed: "Where is Jiang Lao San?"


    Cynical looked toward the Jadeon, said: "Died under their hands."


    "What?" The people were moved, seem like they did not expect the Jadeon people¡¯s cultivation can be strong enough to kill Jiang Lao San. The woman startled, shook her head, said: "We won¡¯t able to give him a good answer if Vampire Elder ask us about it!"


    The bearded men pondered for a moment, then looked at the Jadeon, his mouth mumbled: "Then we capture those young Jadeon, and give them to Vampire Elder. That should work."


    The others nodded. Kevern saw that they were so confident, he needed to be more careful. He whispered to the other three behind him: "It seem like those people are the bosses of Felkin. I am fear their cultivation are higher than the two we just fought. Everyone need to be careful."


    Shaw Danon answered, then he turned and suddenly found that Anan¡¯s eyes had sweeped across the wound on his shoulder. He startled a little. Anan turned her eyes away.


    Therge men stepped forth, said to the Jadeons: "I rmand all of you surrender now and avoid the bone crushing pain you are going to suffer when we fight."


    Kevern snorted, before he said anything, Anan said coldly: "Felkin cowards, dare to be so savage, today is the date for you to die."


    Kevern and Issa pped their hands, said: "Nice one Lu Shimei, exactly!"


    Therge men face turned cold, said: "You ask for it!"


    Then he red at the four people. Shaw Danon was getting ready, and suddenly saw the right eye of therge men had erged, turned into red. The huge eye was horrifing and funny.


    Just when he was curious, therge eyes of the men shot out a red beam. The Jadeons saw his weird look, they were already prepared. Kevern immediately summoned Frozen Ice and formed twoyers of ice wall.


    But the evil energy of the red beam hitted the ice wall and melted a hole and passed through just in a second. It dashed to them silently.


    Kevern was surprised, he immediately held up Frozen Ice and blocked in front of everyone. The red beam hitted on the Frozen Ice sword and disappeared within the white light of the sword. But Kevern¡¯s body was shivered. He peered at his Frozen Ice sword. The originally snowy white sword had a small dot of dark red.


    The Frozen Ice sword was trembling, it seem like invaded by evil object. Kevern¡¯s heart was sad. As a cultivator, the esper was very important. But it did not allow Kevern to think too much. Just when the red beam was gone, the giant red eye shot out an other red beam. When hitted on the ice wall, it melted a hole, passed through silently and attacked the four people.


    Kevern frowned. Frozen Ice sword blocked it again. The red beam disappeared but Frozen Ice sword had one more red mark.


    Therge men did not say anything. His giant red eye kept on shooting red beams like arrows in very fast speed. Kevern blocked them all, but the dark red mark was getting heavier. The white light of Frozen Ice also dimmed.


    The other three noticed it was not going good. Issa was the first rushed out, and summoned his esper "Xuanyuan" and wanted to attack from the side. But the men just slightly turned his head and shot out a red beam at him with the giant red eye. Issa did not dodge fast enough. He used Xuanyuan sword to block the strange red beam.


    In mid-air, Xuanyuan sword glowed with soft purple light. The red beam immediately disappeared. But on the sword, there was a red mark. Xuanyuan sword immediately trembled.


    Issa could feel the evil energy that wasing from the sword and trying to invade his body. But fortunately he was standing far away, the power was not too strong. The righteous energy of Xuanyuan sword rose and covered the evil energy.


    But he could no longer get farther. Therge men was standing there, rxed and only need to turn his head to let his giant red eye to send out red beam to keep Issa and Kevern at their original ce. And as there were red marks more red marks, the two people could feel the evil energy was getting heavier. It used the swords as medium and slowly invaded their bodies.

 Chapter 37: Forsaken Abyss

    Chapter 37 Forsaken Abyss A


    Shaw Danon saw the two were in trouble and immediately ran forth. Therge men noticed it. He turned his head, and shot out a beam of red light at Shaw Danon.


    There was no turning back for Shaw Danon. Though he saw what happened to Kevern and Issa, but he had no other way than to bite the bullet and block it with his fire stick.


    In mid-air, the red beam hitted on the fire stick glowed with soft green light. Shaw Danon could feel the strong force had shook his body, but that was it. He quickly looked at the fire stick. The ck fire stick was like usual, no red mark.


    Even though the fire stick was as ugly as usual, Shaw Danon was happy to notice that. He quickly took a step forward. The Felkins were surprised. The big men: "Huh?" then the giant red eye shot out an other red beam.


    Fire stick blocked it. The green and red light crushed together in mid-air. After a moment, the red light disappeared. The fire stick trembled, but it was still fine. Shaw Danon was relieved. His mind thought that his fire stick was ugly, but the saying humble people have tough life, this esper was mostly the same. The two Shixiongs¡¯ swords were fine and noble, but they were not as tough as this humble fire stick.


    Even with those disordered ideas in his mind, his feet did not stop, slowly getting closer the huge men. The rx (but because of the scaryrge eye, rx look disgusting) of the huge men was gone, he focus on the Shaw Danon who may look the weakest. He only shot one red beam at Kevern and Issa every while, to block their advance, while he shot rapidly at Shaw Danon.


    It was obvious Shaw Danon was tired, but the ck fire stick did not get harmed. The savage energy of the red beam seem ineffective to this young men. Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Shaw Danon was getting closer step by step.


    The huge men already sweating on his forehead. In his heart, there was no way to figure out why the "Red Devil Eye" he had cultivated for three hundreds years was so well against Daoist¡¯s precious esper, why ineffective against a normal fire stick?


    But how could he know, Red Devil Eye¡¯s power is strong indeed, using its savage, vicious energy could prate Kevern and others¡¯ swords. Then use the sword as a path to slowly introduce the evil energy into their bodies, allow him to be victorious fromt he very begining. But Shaw Danon¡¯s ugly fire stick was blood smelted by Shaw Danon with Felkin¡¯s most evil object "Sinister Orb" and the unknown ck stick from the ancient valley behind Bamboo Peak. Compare in evil spirit, just "Sinister Orb" alone is many times stronger than Red Devil Eye, not to mention the nameless ck stick.


    The two greatest evil objects fused together and bnce each other, covered the evil energy inside. With Shaw Danon inside it, only Shaw Danon could drive it. And that is also why it could conceal the Jadeon¡¯s elders, allow Shaw Danon toe back out from the gate of hell.


    However, the red beam of Red Devil Eye was surely useless to the fire stick. But Shaw Danon was still young and ignorance. He did not know he was having a valuable esper. If it was the old Felkin leader ckheart Elder from thousand years ago, with a Sinister Orb, he just need to swing around few times, then the men will get all his blood drained and flesh dried, leaving a Red Devil Eye rolling on his dead body.


    But everyone here could nevere up witht that unimaginable idea. The huge men focus on Shaw Danon but still couldn¡¯t stop him from getting closer. The evil looking young men stood next to him who was quiet suddenlyughed coldly: "Nian Boss, your Red Devil Eye seem useless, can¡¯t even defeat a few Jadeon students. It is a shame that you scolded at Cynical. I think you should pass me the position of archlord."


    The huge men and the young woman¡¯s faces changed. The young woman frowned and said: "Comrade Lin Fang, we are facing great enemies here, how can you say such thing?"


    Lin Fang peered at the Jadeons and Anan, then heughed coldly: "If those brats are great enemies, how are we Blood Forger able to stand up in Holy Faction, and talk about to restore the past glory aplished by Elder ckheart?"


    Nian Boss shot an other red beam at Shaw Danon, stopped him for a moment, then he turned back and shout angily: "Beside talk with exaggeration what else can you do, why don¡¯t youe up and try?"


    A evil smile rose on Lin Fang¡¯s pale face, said: "Okay, I will make you eat your word."


    Then he took out a golden fan, and fanned at himself.


    The Jadeons heard their conversation. They were all alerted to that evil looking young men. But after long while, all he did was calmly swinging the fan, standing there coolly and not doing anything. They were stunned.


    Could it be that Lin Fang was only bragging?


    Nian Boss was mad to half death by him, he said angily: "Lin Fang, if you don¡¯t have the skill then step aside. I can deal with those Jadeon youngsters. No need you to make sarcasticments. Can¡¯t you look at yourself and see do you have any skill?"


    Lin Fang snorted, said: "I originally don¡¯t want to team with you or else it will be an unhonorable victory. But seem like if I don¡¯t show some skill, you will think I am lying is it?"


    Then he tossed the golden fan into mid-air. The fan glowed with soft gold light, then it opened.


    On the golden fan, there was a mountain, a river, and a condor drawings on the fan.


    Wind blew, clouds surged, thunder howled, lighting shed.


    It was under the ground, inside of the ancient cave, there should never be such strange urrences. But now in front of their eyes, these appeared. A loud bang, then the fan shook a little, after a moment, the mountain from the fan came out. It became a thousand feet high, almostpletely filled the entire room. Then the mountain fell on the four Jadeons.


    Shaw Danon was frighten and turned pale. But he had no power to resist such great object. He flight backward. The mountain was about tond on him, but half of his body was still under there. When he was about to be crushed in half, someone pulled him and dragged him out.


    Shaw Danon turned and found it was Kevern who saved him. His heart was bitter, but still he said quietly: "Thank you Qi Shixiong."


    How could Kevern knew what Shaw Danon was thinking. He nodded solenmly. He was standing a bit back, so he got back faster. Then he saw Shaw Danon was next to him, so he pulled him.


    The mountain was already made their head hurt. The mountainnded, the ground and wall shook at that instant, even the gravel from the top of the cave fell like rain. The power was shocking.


    Issa also returned. His face filled with surprise, said: "Earthen Fan! This is Jieshi Mountain¡¯s Old Fengyue¡¯s esper. How did it get into this person¡¯s hand?"


    They were surprised. Shaw Danon was ignorance, but Kevern got wide knowledge, he knew that Old Fengyue was a cultivator from the Jieshi Mountain of the east. He was deeply cultivated and quite famous. He normally does thing neutral between the Good and Evil. Nevermited any bad thing. So both Good and Evil did not trouble this person. But they could not imagin Old Fengyue¡¯s esper was in the hand of the young men who was among those heretics.


    When they were still in the state of shock, the mountain heartlessly rose up. There was no idea how strong the magic was needed to drive thisrge object.


    Behind them it was stone wall. There was no escape. The stones were raining down. Lighting shed and thunder roared. The Jadeons were anxious. Kevern gritted his teeth, was about to step forth and use Union Mirror to protect them and try to resist this mighty mountain, but then a blue figure shed, Anan suddenly appeared before three of them. Suddenly blue light brightened, "Aeolian Firmus" unsheathed with the roar of dragon. The powerful energy rose.


    The thunder was getting more hurry. The mountain fell with the invincible momentum, it was about to crush the four people into meat pie. Anan¡¯s face was cold, her hair danced in the fierce wind, she was like a fairy from nine skies! "Aeolian Firmus" shook a little, answered its owner¡¯s heart, then like an angry dragon, it rose, the blue light brightened the entire cave, and it striked at the mountain.


    "ng!"


    The sands blew, the wind screamed. Under the eyes of everyone, therge air current rushed at all direction. Anan in mid-air, her face turned pale. The whole body was bounced back and hitted heavily on the wall.


    But the mountain was being hitted by therge blue light pir, it stopped. Then shook in the mid-air for a few times. After a loud noise, it shrinked and disappeared among the dust storm, reappeared on Earthen Fan.


    The evil looking Lin Fang looked at Earthen Fan. His eyebrows immediately frowned. On the drawing, the originally magnificent mountain had arge rift from the top to middle of the mountain. The fan was like having a broken face.


    Chapter 37 Forsaken Abyss B


    Aeolian Firmus flight back to the Jadeons, but Anan slided down from the wall. Her feet weakened, and almost fell on the ground. But fortunately other Jadeons already gathered there, Shaw Danon help supported her to stand up.


    Anan was gasping. She wanted to push away Shaw Danon. But when her hand held out, blood came out from the corner of her lips.


    The red blood passed her skin, leaving red mark above her white skin, like a soul touching beauty.


    Shaw Danon startled, then he heard Lin Fang shouted angily: "Stink woman, you dare to ruin my esper. You can¡¯t pay back even you die ten times!" The he rose into the air. The Earth Fan¡¯s gold light shined,pletely not fit with his evil energy. But it still opened and closed in mid-air,ing toward them.


    At far, Nian Boss already stopped shooting red beam. His "Red Devil Eye" returned normal. He stood still. The young woman stepped forth, looked at Jadeon Anan, she said quietly: "Did you see it?"


    Nian Boss¡¯s face was solemn, said: "It¡¯s Aeolian Firmus!"


    The young woman snorted: "Can¡¯t believe such divine item is in the hand of a child!"


    Nian Boss watched Lin Fang battle against the Jadeons, he said: "Aeolian Firmus is Nine Skies Weapon, our Bloodforger founder Elder ckheart was defeated under this sword. Today we must take this sword no matter what!"


    The young woman nodded: "That Lin Fang-"


    Nian Bossughed coldly: "This kid rely on the rtive rtionship with Old Fengyue and be so arrogent. If not because I am in need of men, I already don¡¯t let him stay. Now let him fight in the van. You and I will seek a chance to take that sword."


    The young woman nodded, and focus on the field.


    Everytime the Earth Fan fanned, storm would blew, and caused the small rocks to pierce Jadeons. But once they got near, Kevern and Issa would block them. When the mountain suddenly appeared, they were all surprised and did not know what to do. But now their outstanding cultivation was clearly shown.


    Kevern with his Frozen Ice sword blocked wave after wave of fierce wind. Issa also shown his strength. This purple "Xuanyuan", under the cover of Kevern, looked for a chance to strike and Lin Fang like a viper. Lin Fang almost injured by the purple light. The three people were draw. Difficult to get the result.


    Shaw Danon stood behind them and supported Anan. His eyes stared at Kevern. The way he used the sword was cool and skilled. He knew himself could never match Kevern on the technique of esper. He couldn¡¯t help but felt admire of him. For long time, he only practiced the basic of Pure Essence. Until before he left the mountain, Surin hurried and passed him the actual useful incanation. Surely he could notpare to Kevern.


    As he was attentively watching them, he suddenly felt his shoulder lightened. Anan had left his support after a while of rest.


    Shaw Danon saw her jade white face had turned pale, he asked: "Are you alright, Shijie?"


    Anan looked at him, then wiped away the blood on the corner of her lips. She shook her head and did not say anything.


    From the time he met this icy beauty, he knew how her way does, so he did not bother to continue asking. Plue he was a bit fear of her, he turned and looked at the field.


    But just when he had turned, he suddenly hear Anan screamed. He was surprised and saw a ck rope came out from the stone wall behind him and Anan. It swiftly tied Anan¡¯s hands at the side of her body. A momentter a person came out from the stone wall, it was the young woman who was standing at far away a minute ago.


    She giggled: "Little girl, you born to be so pretty, really causing me to envy. This "Celestial Rope" is sister specially prepared for you the Daoist."


    Shaw Danon saw suffering rose on Anan¡¯s face. The "Celestial Rope" was already getting deep into the skin. It was obvious how much pain was that. But before he could react, Nian Boss dashed in and reached out his hand for the "Aeolian Firmus" behind Anan.


    Shaw Danon would not let him do whatever he wanted. "Fire stick" rose up and went straight at Nian Boss. Nian Boss saw the extreamly strange ck stick again. His heart was a little afraid of this thing. He forced himself stopped andnded on the ground.


    Kevern and Issa heard the noise. They turned and surprised. They were about to assist, but Lin Fang saw them, his mind thought: if I let you get away on your so easily, aren¡¯t I lose all of my face in front of Nian Boss. Then the Earth Fan summoned the wind and kept Kevern and Issa busy.


    Shaw Danon temporary forced Nian Boss to stay back, then the fire stick striked at the young woman without hesitation. But the young woman just smiled, and swung the rope. Anan was involuntarily blocked in front for her.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. He immediately stopped the fire stick. It stopped about three inches in front of Anan, and shined Anan¡¯s paled face to green.


    Not wait for Shaw Danon to regain his breath, two whistles came from behind. Shaw Danon fell forward and embarrassingly dodged it. Then he looked back and saw Cynical Dialectian and the tall guy Liu Gao attacked him while he was in trouble. And Nian Boss was also eagered at taking the sword. He too attacked him.


    Shaw Danon one versed three. He immediately fell into difficult struggle. If not because Nian Boss was a little fear the fire stick, and Cynical and Liu Gao saw the scene that fire stick draining blood in the darkness, they were afraid and not attacking too aggressively, Shaw Donon would already lost.


    Even like that, after few rounds, under thebined strength of three esper, Shaw Danon was already in very dangerous situation. There was still one more troubling thing. The young woman was like watching the fight, but everytime Shaw Danon tried to counter attack, she would toss Anan as a shield, then all Shaw Danon could do was to hold back. With all those problems, he was about to be injured by the three heretics.


    Under Celestial Rope, no matter how hard Anan struggled was useless. The young woman smiled proudly behind her. Because Shaw Danon was fear to hurt herself and almost got killed, Anan became more pale and anxious. Then blood spewed out from her mouth, splitted on her dress.


    Shaw Danon heard the sound and thought Anan was injured by the "Celestial Rope". Under the surprise, he did not think much. ck gas rose from the fire stick, in the speed of lighting, it shot toward the young woman.


    The young woman did not expect Shaw Danon to give up his own safety and attack her, so she wasn¡¯t prepared. Seeing the fire stick was in front of her, she immediately rose into the sky to escape.


    But at the same time Shaw Danon¡¯s back shown a great opening. The red beam from Nian Boss¡¯s Red Devil Eye, and the Cynical Dialectian¡¯s grey fang, Liu Gao yellow sword hitted on Shaw Danon¡¯s back together.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes ckened and almost fainted. After the sharp pain over his body, he felt numb. He fell forward. While in mid-air, the blood in his mouth spewed out like spring.


    Anan saw this. Her teeth bitted deeply into her lips. Then she suddenly felt the Celestial Rope was loosened. The young woman was distracted by Shaw Danon and forgot the control the Celestial Rope.


    With some empty space, Anan¡¯s hands held together and formed orchid mark. "Aeolian Firmus" automatically came out from the sheathe. The blue light flited across the sky and widened the Celestial Rope. Under the godly edge of "Aeolian Firmus", though the "Celestial Rope" was umonly hard, but it was making weird sound.


    Chapter 37 Forsaken Abyss C


    The young woman feared the power of Aeolian Firmus, she immediately retrieved the Celestial Rope. Anan regained her freedom, even her body was still sorrowly painful, she rose into the air and caught Shaw Danon.


    But, not waited for two of them to regain their breath, Nian Boss and others were already here.


    Aeolian Firmus¡¯s blue light shed, flight in front of Anan and protected its owner. But Anan¡¯s face was pale like paper, her body was faltering.


    At that instant, suddenly a whistle sounded, then a scream. Lin Fang said angrily: "Jadeon kids, you dare to hurt me, watch this!"


    "Bang!" It sounded cleared at every corner of the cave!


    When everyone was surprised, Nian Boss stopped the attack, cried: "Brother Lin, can not-"


    Before he could finish, everyone felt the ground was shaking. Then they looked at the Earth Fan in Lin Fang¡¯s hand, the river disappeared.


    Then follow a ear deafening bang, the t ground cracked. arge water pir gushed out from under ground. The strength was so strong that even therge stones were moved. Only the giant stone craved with the words "Forsaken Abyss" did not move.


    The four Jadeons were washed to all direction. Anan¡¯s hand loosened. At that instant, she suddenly felt, her heart, was also sinked.


    The blood stained body of Shaw Danon was floating to farther away. In front of him was the dark and secret abyss!


    She stood in mid-air, at that instant, the scenes of the past reappeared in her heart:


    At Mount Jadeon Peak of Widows, the boy who blushed when he saw her during the sortition;


    at that contest, the suddenly softened eyes in the lighting storm;


    and just moment ago, because of her blood, the person who came recused her recklessly!


    Arge rock fell. Anan gritted her teeth, used herst strength, pulled against therge rock and changed the direction, flight toward to Shaw Danon.


    The rocks fell like rain. The water roared like dragon. But those are all seem to be a far away. "Aeolian Firmus" glowed with blue light and follow its owner.


    After dodging several falling stones, Anan reached to Shaw Danon, caught his hand, wanted to pull him back. But she felt thest of her strength was gone.


    "Shees to save me?" Shaw Danon blurrily saw Anan, and said this in his heart. Then he suddenly discovered, Anan and him were already passed the stone craved with the word "Forsaken Abyss", and arrived at above the abyss.


    Then, they slowly fell.


    Anan seem unconscious. Her eyes were close. Her body turned to the other side. At this moment, there was happiness on her pale face.


    Before Shaw Danon fell into the endless abyss filled with eternal darkness, when thest beam of light was still there, he heard a Buddist saying, then golden light brightened.


    At the next moment, he fell intot the darkness.


    In the endless darkness, was like eternity, he could not even see the girl who was so close to him.


    But, at the moment before he fell unconscious, he still knew, that Anan and his hand, were still helding together, closely, closely.


    He could even faintly feel that hand was so cold, so cool.


    The endless darkness swallowed everything.


    <> Volume One-End

 Chapter 38: Deep Abyss

    Chapter 38 Deep Abyss A


    In legend, the world was originally dark. After fourty-eight thousands years, Pangu seperated the sky and earth, turned into mountains and rivers; then after an other fourty-eight thousands years, Nuwa created men.


    In the legend, the first beam of light of the world, was born from the deepest darkness.


    Shaw Danon felt his body was freezing. This freezing chill was not only in his body, but also his heart. It felt like he was going to die.


    But he did not afraid, without a slight of fear, he only felt the tireness that he had never felt before, not even have the strength to open his eyes. As his body was in extream exhaustion, his slowly regained his consciousness.


    It was like, something surrounded him, very gentle, very careful, but also very cold, slowly absorbing his bodyheat, also brought him some specialfortable feeling and causing him to just wanted to fall asleep like thisfortably.


    If not because in his right hand, a famr coolness rose, like protecting its owner; If not because he suddenly felt in his left hand, he was still holding a cold, soft hand.


    In the exhaustion, he opened his eyes with great difficulty.


    It was a light in the eternal darkness!


    In the boundless darkness, a light appeared only before of his eyes. It was a mysterious, white light, floating up and down in the darkness, twined around Shaw Danon like the most gentle girl embracing her beloved lover.


    It was also like a white smoke, kind of empty and misty. It gradually transformed into a beautiful and grief face next to Shaw Danon, then it was going to kiss at that young men¡¯s lips.


    At her lips, there was a little fragrant, a little excitement, and the rest are coldness!


    A coldness that could freeze one¡¯s heart!


    Fire stick suddenly rose and the green light blocked in front of Shaw Danon. The beauty face of the white light appeared to fear the fire stick and floated backward. Shaw Danon got up, surprised, cried: "Nether spirit!"


    From ancient folk, a person will born, age, and die, only the soul will not be disappear. The soul will leave the body then reincarnate. Life after life, the cycle continue. But in the world, there are evil spirit. Because of three poison: desire, resentment, fatuity, and three dread: timidity, aggression, fear, the spirits that looked back and loved the past, not willing to reincarnate were called her spirit".


    Nether spirits are belong to Yin, so they naturally perfer moist ces. Forsaken Abyss was dark and moist, not surprising to have suchher creatures. But Shaw Danon had never seen such thing before. When he was young he did heard the adult of Grasstemple Vige talked about ghost,ter he learned from Xavion at Bamboo Peak that they were calledher spirit. He was alway a little afraid of them. Now he saw it, the chill was all over his body.


    This call issued to far away in the darkness. In the darkness sounding him, his sound seem light. After long while, a faint echo issued back. Also because of this call, it seem surprised something. In the darkness sounding him, it silently brightened.


    Shaw Danon could feel it was like his heart suddenly stopped beating. He held his breath, seeing the mysterious lights appeared in the darkness like thather spirit.


    Left, right, front, back were lightened, when he lifted his head, he could see even above his head, light appeared. shing the mysterious white light.


    Countless ofher spirits were awaken from the long sleep. They felt the first appearance of human warmth for hundred years, and gathered here.


    The white lights were like soft smoke, floating around. They transformed into different faces, males and females, old and young, pretty and ugly. And at that moment, there was only one feeling in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes: Cold.


    As he imagined the countless ofher spirits rushed to him all at once, he shivered. But fortunately, after the surprise passed, he found that theher spirits seem afraid of the fire stick that was in front of him. They did not dare to get close to the green light of the fire stick. But before Shaw Danon could relieve, someher spirits discovered something and moved to Shaw Danon¡¯s left side.


    Shaw Danon startled, then turned pale. The soft hand his left hand was holding had slowly turning cold. He quickly pulled Anan closer to him. With the light surrounding him, he could see Anan¡¯s face waspletely pale, but her breathing was still normal. It seem like she did not got any outer injury. He relieved, looked around and checked the surrounding environment.


    He and Anan were at a waterside. Because of darkness he could not see the size of the water. It could be a small pond, argeke, or even a legendary underground sea. Shaw Danon did not know why he came up with this idea. In the water, he could feel the water was not quiet. Wave and wave of water gentlely went passed his body.


    But, the water was really bone freezing!


    Shaw Danon diffculty rose up, and not n to stay there. Even if they did not get killed byher spirits, they probably would freeze to death in the water. He straightened up, but then his head turned dizzy, his body faltered.


    When they were up there, his back was injured by Nian Boss, Cynical Dialectian and Liu Gao. This injury was not light. At the same time, fire stick¡¯s green light dimmed. And also at that moment, the countless ofher spirits¡¯ mysterious light brightened. Endless of desire appeared on their faces.


    Shaw Danon was surprised and immediately focus. The fire stick¡¯s glow brightened again and held off theher spirits. He dragged Anan to thend with difficulty. The short distance seem to be very long.


    Finally, they arrived on a hard ground. Shaw Danon sat on the ground, panting.


    Around them, countless ofher spirits were wandering around the fire stick¡¯s green aura.


    Sahw Danon stared at the wandering lights. He recalled thest memory before he was fainted. He remembered Anan came and grabbed his hand. He remembered they fell into endless dark abyss. He even faintly remembered, before he went unconscious, he heard a famr Buddist saying came from the tform.


    Perhaps Fazzan Shixiong and others were arrived.


    Shaw Danon thought in his mind. With the other four people¡¯s help, in addition to Kevern and Issa¡¯s cultivation, they shouldn¡¯t have any problem. If nothing happen to Qi Shixiong, then Ling¡¯Er Shijie must not broken hearted right?


    But, but, Shaw Danon also asked himself, if I die, will Ling¡¯Er Shijie feel sad? Perhaps there may be a little grief. After all, they had lived together for years. He knew the tough, beautiful looking Shijie actually was also gentle and weak in the inside.


    If she hear the childhood friend Shaw Danon Shidi unfortunately die, she must cry right? She will feel sad right? Even if they can¡¯t find his corpse, she will still makes a grave for him at Bamboo Peak right?


    But how many times she willes visit the grave in the furture?


    If it was like that, will he be like theher spirits, remembering her, not going to reincarnate, only guarding his grave and wait for the figure from his memory?


    The young men sighed quietly, unknowingly in the silent darkness!


    "Ah."


    She letted out a soft call, then slowly woke up, opened her eyes.


    For thousands of years, there was a question from ancient time: If you wake up from a deep long sleep, the first person you want to see, who shall that be?


    Chapter 38 Deep Abyss B


    But no one know did Anan ever heard of this silly question before. At that moment, reflected in her eyes was Shaw Danon concern eyes within the white light.


    A only warmth in the darkness!


    Shaw Danon was ded, said: "You wake up, Lu Shijie."


    Anan did not immediately reply. She seem a little lost in thought. But very quickly she returned to normal. From the original confuse back to her usual coldness. She looked around, couldn¡¯t help but changed again.


    "Nether spirit!" Like Shaw Danon, Anan cried out.


    Shaw Danon nodded,forted her: "Yes, but don¡¯t need to afraid. They seem a bit fear of my fire, fire stick. Nothing should happen for now.


    Anan also discovered the countless ofher spirit did not attack them, they only wandered around. They appeared to be afraid of that ck stick. She couldn¡¯t help but asked: "What is your esper called. Howe it is so powerful?"


    Shaw Danon blushed, said: "Call, call, I call it......fire stick. Also, I don¡¯t know why it is so powerful."


    Anan was bewildered: "Fire stick?"


    Shaw Danon looked at the girl in front of him, under the mysterious white light, she was pale but even more beautiful. He lowered his head, said: "Yes, I am the one who usually cook at Bamboo Peak, so I use it as fire stick."


    Anan couldn¡¯t say anything, and stared at the ugly ck stick. After a while, she quietly said: "Fire stick! I have my master¡¯s teaching, experienced many hardships along cultivation, and also have Aeolian Firmus, but how I lose to a fire stick?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. He felt Anan¡¯s face got whiter, almost unable to see any sanguinity, couldn¡¯t help said: "Shijie, but you won that time. I heard if not because you used too many vigor when battled me, you probably won¡¯t lose to Kevern Shixiong at final......."


    Then it became murmur, then from murmur became silent. It was because Anan was looking at him coldly, causing him unable to continue. The mysterious white light shined at two of them.


    Anan lowered her head again, took a deep breath, then asked: "How did we manage to live?"


    Shaw Danon startled, he was also puzzled, said: "I don¡¯t know." Then he remembered something and pointed to the waterside, said; "But when I woke up, we wereying at the waterside. Maybe we fortunately fell into the water, then the tide washed us to shore?"


    Anan looked at the direction he was pointing at. Among the white light ofher spirit, she could see there was water far away. She could also heard the faint sound of the tide. But herself on the other hand, most part of her clothes were already dried, but some part was still wet. It was freezingly cold. It was obvious if not because Shaw Danon had dragged her to the shore, she would probably freeze to death before she could awake.


    "Thank you." Anan suddenly said quietly.


    Shaw Danon startled, waved his hand and smiled: "No problem, no......."


    Suddenly, both of them startled.


    Between them, their hands, until now, they were still closely helding together.


    It was like they were already part of the same body for many years, without any feeling. Like it suppose to be like that. Like they both had forgotten it.


    Anan slowly took back her hand. Shaw Danon embarrassingly smiled. He did not know where to put his hand.


    After a while, Anan asked: "Before you fell, you were hitted heavily by felkin heretics. How are you feeling now?"


    Hearing this icydy did not me him, Shaw Danon quickly said: "Not too bad."


    Anan said: "Can you still fly?"


    Shaw Danon channeled his energy, then the pain inside his body was hurt like needles. He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Anan looked at him, said: "I also can¡¯t. We should get up and search is there any way out. Otherwise if we keep waiting here, surround by theseher spirit, we will be drained to death sooner orter."


    Shaw Danon gasped, nodded: "Right."


    Anan stood up, checked around around and found no serious injury, only the inner energy was a little messy, body was weak, seem like the reaction force of Earthen Fan was too strong. Her most concern was the Aeolian Firmus which was now in the sheathe behind her back in fine condition.


    She turned around and looked at Shaw Danon again. He rose up with diffiulty, not very agilie, appeared to be effected by the injuries. Additionally, dragging her out of the water used a lot of energy.


    "What level are you in Pure Essence?" Anan suddenly asked.


    Shaw Danon startled, did not say anything. Anan thought he purposely not answering. She turned away, said lightly: "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell. But I heard my master said your cultivation was only at level four, it was all because of the power of that strange esper. I did not believe it. Today I saw it with my own eyes. If not because your cultivation is high and solid, you already fell under the hand of the heretics."


    Shaw Danon scratched his head, he couldn¡¯t think of a way to rely because he himself was also uncertain of his own cultivation. But how could Anan know, if just talking about Pure Essence, Shaw Danon actually at level four, also at the stage when he could first drive esper, but inside of Shaw Danon, there was other Fuwa¡¯s supreme incanation "Fawin Wisdom", and this was the key to the actual truth.


    Fuwa incanation was more focus on understanding of self than Dago¡¯s. Shaw Danon had practiced Fawin Wisdom for five years, although it was still basic, his nerve control was solid. So practicing both Dagos and Fuwa¡¯s incanation days and nights, he was far stronger than the disciples at his level of practice. Also because of that, after he directly received the Felkin heretics¡¯ attack, Pure Essence and Fawin Wisdom each gave him oneyer of protection, so he was luckily survived.


    When they rose up, Shaw Danon recalled the fire stick back to his hand. The green light spead and surrounded them. Anan pondered for a moment, then she pointed to the opposite direction of the water. The two walked into the endless darkness.


    This walk was like endless. After long time, the two was still walking on the wide, clear ground. In Forsaken Abyss, beside the surprisingrge area, there was no sign of living creature.


    The only thing there was theher spirits floating around them quietly, desired for the taste of flesh blood.


    Shaw Danon and Anan was getting more worry as they continued to walk. At the same time, the Yin energy was getting heavier. Shaw Danon felt the blood was boiling. A dizziness striked his head. Though his foundation was solid, but after all his cultivation was not high, in addition to the injuries done by Nian Boss, Cynical Dialectian, and Liu Gao, it severaly damaged his inner channels.


    After a while, Anan discovered something was wrong with Shaw Danon, asked: "How are you?"


    Shaw Danon forced a smile, said: "Nothing, let¡¯s continue."


    Anan looked at him said: "What about we-"


    Before she could say the word "rest", Shaw Danon¡¯s body swayed and fell on the ground. The fire stick in his hand also dimmed as he fell.


    Anan was surprised, quickly supported him, and found he was already passed out. At that instant, even the most calm person within the faction was also panic.


    Then, she thought of a more terrifing question.


    Fire stick was unable to do anything, what can defend the countlessher spirits?


    Almost at the same time Anan thought of this question, the countless ofher spirits startled, then in front of them was two living bodies without slight of defense.


    In the darkness, it was like countless of voices wasughing wildly, shouting madly. The countless ofher spirits froze in mid-air, then, like greedy beasts, they rushed to the two helpless people in the darkness.

 Chapter 39: Meet Again

    Chapter 39 Meet Again A


    "ng"


    That was a clear and loud sound in the darkness!


    Anan stood in front of Shaw Danon with her face cold, she drew out her sword.


    Aeolian Firmus unsheathed!


    Blue light rose, the pure and magnificent light had brighten the dark world.


    Theher spirits¡¯ light was gone in front of the blue light. Even with that, theher spirits had no sign of fear,ing in from all directions.


    Anan gave a light shout. Sign of pain appeared on her pale face, but was soon reced by the determination.


    Under its owner¡¯s control, Aeolian Firmus¡¯ blue light brightened, sliced across the chargingher spirits.


    At the second theher spirits touched the blue light, immediately there was "zizi" like popping sound. The first couples ofher spirits were dispersed


    That sound echoed in the darkness. It was terrifying.


    Aeolian Firmus was sure extreamly strong, but it could not intimidate the remainingher spirits. At the moment when Anan made a move, severalher spirits came from behind and attacked at the unconscious Shaw Danon.


    Anan saw it with the corner of her eyes. She quickly turned and used Aeolian Firmus sweeped above Shaw Danon¡¯s body, dispersed theher spirits.


    But there was tooher spirits. There was no different between killing and not killing them. With her body already injured, Anan became exhausted after several rounds while the spirits flight around and threatened them. The blue light of Aeolian Firmus became weaker. Anan gritted her teeth, but still fell and sat next to Shaw Danon.


    Comcent ghost cries faintly came from the scream of theher spirits. The ghosty light brightened. The Yin energy thickened. Anan turned and looked at Shaw Danon.


    Though this young men was still unconscious, his face shown suffering. Is he thinking of some heart hurting past?


    Anan mumbled: "Can¡¯t believe I will die with you together today!"


    She straightened her body. Her face was colorless, but she still not give up. Her right hand formed orchid incanation mark. Aeolian Firmus stopped in mid-air, then pierced in the ground in front of Anan. The blue light appeared rose again. With the Aeolian Firmus as center, it formed a aura around Anan and Shaw Danon.


    The surroundingher spirits saw the tasty living bodies was right before their eyes, they went to them swiftly. But after a moment, the aura swelled and blue light rose. The blue light shed and formed an arc above the two people¡¯s head, blocked theher spirits.


    But if smart people saw this, they could see the aura was too weak. There was no strength in it. Anan was just die trying.


    Seeing the tasty food kept off from them again, theher spirits was getting very angry. The cries of the ghost became louder. Countless ofher spirits strived to crush down the aura. Each time it hitted, Anan¡¯s body shook, her face became more pale, and the Aeolian Firmus¡¯ light dimmed a little. The originally two men high aura had downed to not even one man¡¯s size.


    Anan¡¯s face was pale as paper, watching the hideous smile of the illusion face ofher spirits, watching they opened their ethereal mouths. Her whole body was like fallen into icehouse.


    At that moment, she suddenly heard, inside the mouth of the unconscious Shaw Danon, a murmur came out.


    Anan quickly turned. There no word that can be describe her feeling. When fighting alone against theher spirit, suddenly hear the voice of an ally. There was a happiness that she had never experienced before rose in her heart.


    But before she could see Shaw Danon¡¯s face clearly, a strange thing happened. The ground below them was originally hard, but arge hole appeared at the ce where Shaw Danon wasying. He fell in.


    Anan was shocked. The hole waspletely dark, unable to assume the depth of the hole. But deep in the darkness, there were a pair ofrge, horrifying red eyes shed!


    At the next moment, without any hesitation, Aeolian Firmus¡¯ aura dispelled. Among the screams of theher spirits, Anan grabbed Aeolian Firmus and fell into the dark hole!


    After that, all theher spirits followed them into the hole.


    A thud sounded in the cave. Momentter, among the scream of theher spirits, there was suddenly a sharp roar.


    "Ooooink"


    It sound like a raging roar of a wounded boar. Momentter, arge figure jumped out from the cave. Behind were countless ofher spirits, flight across the cave.


    Under the ghostly light, Anan held Shaw Danon out from the ground with her left hand. Blood came out from the corner of her lip. Left side of her body was stained red, it was appeared she was injured.


    Shaw Danon rely on Anan in order to stand, but his eyes were already opened. The fire stick had brightened again. Though weak, but it still glowed with green light like usual.


    This young man and woman, in this world of darkness, supported each other, depended on each other.


    Chapter 39 Meet Again B


    Anan watched theher spirits raged but not dare to came down. An indescribable dness rose in her heart. Although they still did not escape from danger, it was good to have a person by her side.


    Then, their eyesnded on the giant figure in front of them. They could sense the extreamly strong rancid odor, then, with the ghostly light of theher spirits, they saw the shape of that yasho.


    It was a giant yasho that was about two men high; pig head and dog body; sharp fangs; body was dark ck all over; the hairs were spiky like needles; the eyes were red in the darkness, sort of like Felkin Heretic Nian Boss¡¯s Red Devil Eye. (Note 1)


    That yasho wasying on the ground, breathing heavily. Under the ck, dirty fur, the left forelimb was cutted open, appeared to be done by Anan. Its eyes stared at the two humen who wounded it. Hatred shot out from its eyes, wanted to just swallow them right away!


    Nether spirits dancing in the air, when they passed by the yasho, they did not attack. It seem like they alway mind their own business like water of well nevere across with water of river.


    Anan¡¯s body was hurt and tired, almost wanted to just fall and sleep, no longer need to think. But after few struggles, she still held out, whispered to Shaw Danon: "There are too manyher spirits and yasho here. We don¡¯t know what maye out after that. Let go away first."


    Shaw Danon nodded and agreed. The two stepped back, but unfortunately, when they took a step, theher spirits took a step, and the yasho also not let it go, it followed. Along the way of this walk, theher spirits feared Shaw Danon¡¯s fire stick. The pid head yasho also feared the two, but not willing to give up.


    Zhang and Lu were already wounded. In this dark and moist Forsaken Abyss, after several battles, they were already exhausted. If not because theher spirits and the yasho was forcing them, the two would probably rxed and fainted.


    But at this moment they were facing the matter of life and death, unknown strength and courage came from their body, helped them to hold out to now.


    This Forsaken Abyss was not known to the Path of Righteous. It was surprisinglyrge. They walked for long time, but it was still open ground. No shadow of wall. It was hard to imagin how theynded this far when they fell off?


    There was no free time for them to think of this question. Everywhere in front of them were the hungryher spirits and yasho. Life and death was only matter of a second. They could not do anything about it. Then suddenly, Shaw Danon felt his back hitted something hard.


    They could not dare to lower their guard on the yasho andher spirits, so they were walking backward. Shaw Danon was surprised they suddenly hitted something. He quickly turned and unexpected to find out it was arge tree, more than three men wide.


    Shaw Danon was relieved, and told Anan who was behind him: "Nothing, it was just a tree--"


    Before he could finish, Shaw Danon felt a rope like object had tangled around his neck, then his entire body was carried into the air by strong force.


    Anan surprised, turned around and screamed: "Tree spirit!" (Note 2)


    A tree grew lonely in the open ground. All the quiet tree branches moved like man¡¯s arms. The object that grabbed Shaw Danon was one of the thick tree branches. In the darkness, the moving figure of the tree spirit was like the devil of ninehers.


    Shaw Danon felt the twig on his neck was getting tighter. He couldn¡¯t breath. Anan wanted to help, but a earth shocking roar came. The yasho used this opportunity. It jumped and hitted with its giant ws that shed with green light, perhaps they were poisonous.


    Anan left with no choice but to parry. With this obstacle, she tried several times to recuse Shaw Danon but unable, and got herself into danger.


    Shaw Danon was caught by the tree spirit. His throat was extreamly painful. The tree spirit issued a terrifying hiss, most likely out of pleasure. The twig pulled him backward to the tree trunk. At the same time more nches came and tied his body, leaving only the hands were able to move, other than that, he could not offer any resistance.


    Shaw Danon was extreamly anxious. He looked at Anan and found herself was also in trouble. He turned back and it shocked him even more. On the tree trunk, arge mouth opened slowly. Sharp, fishy, stink smell gushed out from the mouth. The twig was taking him to tree spirit¡¯s mouth.


    Shaw Danon was trembling. He had never think of one day he would be a fertilizer for a tree. This way of dying was disgusting.


    But now the arrow was on the string, he was getting closer and closer to the mouth. The stinky smell was getting heavier. The sweat on Shaw Danon¡¯s forehead was like raining.


    He almost arrived at the mouth. He used his strength that came out from nowhere, and used his feet pushed against the trunk. But unfortunately the strength of the tree spirit was umonly strong. The twigs pulled several times, then Shaw Danon cosped and arrived next to the mouth.


    The heavy smell hitted his face. Don¡¯t know how many life this tree spirit had killed. Shaw Danon at thest moment, struggling, swung his hand, using his only weapon the fire stick and stabbed at the tree spirit¡¯s mouth.


    The fire stick, especially the orb, glowed with ghostly green light.


    The originally dull fire stick was used by Shaw Danon and hitted the tree spirit. It pierced through tree spirit¡¯s hard trunk like a divine edge. The nches of the tree spirit suddenly were all frozen.


    Shaw Danon himself was also startled. At the same time, a fear emotion rose in his heart.


    A famr, cool feeling circled throughout his body. Then a refreshing energy came from the fire stick and entered Shaw Danon¡¯s body. It was just like the moment Shaw Danon fought against Jiang Lao San in Cave of Fangs.


    Shaw Danon was stunned in mid-air!


    He stared nkly at what happen in front of him. After the mighty, vicious tree spirit was stabbed by the ugly fire stick, therge body withered quickly. All the nches and leave were like having their water drained. They dried, curled, and the leave fallen. After thest roar of its life, the entire tree copsed. Then, lost its life.


    Shaw Danonnded on the ground, staring nkly. He did not need to channel his energy and he still knew the benefit of the energy came from the fire stick. It helped nourish his damaged channel.


    He looked at the fire stick in his hand, the green light circling, like it a person who finish eating, the fire stick letted out a satisfied light. Especially on the fire stick, the blood vessels had brightened with red like it just fed on blood.


    "Dang" The horrifying fire stick sliped off from Shaw Danon¡¯s hand andnded on the gound. Bounced twice then it stopped.


    Chapter 39 Meet Again C


    After it left Shaw Danon¡¯s palm, the ck stick lost its parasitifer, all the light immediately disappeared, returned back to the normal and ugly ck stick.


    Shaw Danon breathed heavily, there was only one voice echo in his mind: What is this, what is this?


    At this moment, Anan scream came. Shaw Danon was waken. He turned and said Anan was attacked by countless ofher spirits and the pig head yasho. She fell backward under the heavy hit, her clothes was stained red. This injury appeared to be severe.


    Shaw Danon threw away the thoughts in his mind, picked up the fire stick and flight to Anan.


    In mid-air, the fire stick seem smiling in his hand. The green light brighten up again, brigthen his face.


    At the path where Shaw Danon passed, countless ofher spirits fled. In the blink of the eye, Shaw Danon had caught up to Anan. But the pid head yasho did not fear the fire stick, it roared and attacked.


    Under the pressure, Shaw Danon was worried about Anan. He did not stepped back, and also roared. Channeled the art that Surin had taught him before he left. Fire stick left his hand and like a shooting arrow, it charged at the pig head yasho.


    The pig head yasho saw it was a small ck stick. Itsrge w swung, wanted to push away this trouble thing and feasted on the two hateful but tasty humen.


    But then as its palm swung, it felt something passed through its palm, then after a second, something passed its chest. The pig head yasho startled and looked down, saw there was a hole on its palm, and at the chest, there was a hole also. Its entire body was pierced through by the fire stick.


    "Oink!"


    The pig head yasho gave a heart piercing wild roar, the body swayed, then like a falling pir, itnded heavily on the ground, stirred up a cloud of dust. It struggled a few times on the ground, ck blood came out from its mouth, and finally it stopped moving.


    Shaw Danon caught Anan and found her entire body was cold and already fainted. The fire stick had killed an other life, shed with green light and returned back to Shaw Danon¡¯s hand.


    Shaw Danon felt the spirit in his body had refilled, most of the injuries were already recovered. He checked Anan¡¯s breathing and found it was getting more rapid. He lowered his head and saw the skin on her left shoulder had turned ck, clearly was poisoned.


    Shaw Danon was anxious, even the two monsters were dead, there were still countless ofher spirits. But as he turned, he discovered thoseher spirits were already gone and returned to the darkness. Shaw Danon was surpised, but this was a good thing. He did not think much about it, he quickly turned back and taken care of Anan.


    But Shaw Danon actually did not know it was all thank to the "Sinister Orb" on his fire stick. Eight hundred years ago, Elder ckheart expanded Felkin¡¯s "Bloodforger" nch, shocked the world, and setted up a base for Bloodforger in Cave of Fangs¡¯ underground maze.


    Elder ckheart was a cruel person. When he crafted this Sinister Orb he killed countless of life. Many of those spirits were gathered in Forsaken Abyss, unable to reincarnate.


    They were all murdered by Sinister Orb. Even today, Sinister Orb hadbined with a nameless stick, the shape was changed, the vicious energy had covered. But when Shaw Danon channeled magic, the vicious energy of Sinister Orb was shown. Theher spirits were scared away and thought Elder ckheart had revived.


    Shaw Danon slowly putted Anan back to the ground. Hesitated for a moment, looked at the wound that already turned back, he sighed.


    It seem like the eternal darkness had became quiet, returned to the dead silence.


    Shaw Danon felt a little dizzy, but looked at bound wound no long having ck gas over Anan¡¯s face, he relieved.


    He quietly sitting, protecting the unconscious girl.


    The ghostly green light of the fire stick covered them.


    Everywhere was quiet!


    Quiet!


    There was not even sound of the insects. In Forsaken Abyss, besideher spirits and yasho, there were no living creatures.


    But, at that moment, Shaw Danon suddenly heard foot steping.


    The foot step in the darkness was soft and harmonious, but to Shaw Danon, it was like spring thunder. He stood up and turned to the direction where the foot step came from, and held his fire stick tight.


    In the darkness, there was a light moving. Then, a girl appeared in the light. She wore green dress; pair of thin eyebrows and pretty eyes; jade white skin that was whiter than snow and frost. With the spirit like gorgeousness of the darkness, she had a soul touching, awkward beauty.


    Shaw Danon opened his mouth wide, startled and could not say anything. That girl was the green dress youngdy he met in Sunstream City¡¯s Shanhai Yuan.


    Note 1: "Shenmo Ziyi-Yasho" Red Eyes Pig Devil - pig head dog body,rge size, ck fur, hard spikes, red eyes, able to see in the dark. Perfer to eat rotten food, perfer live in dark moist ce.


    Note 2: "Shenmo Ziyi-Spirit" Tree Spirit - Thousands years old tree, legend said it absorbed spirit from heaven and earth, and the strength of spirit fromher, so it became a spirit. Large tree shape, eat living creatures, rumor said they could walk freely.

 Chapter 40: Abyssal Viper

    Chapter 40 Abyssal Viper A


    That youngdy also saw Shaw Danon and the unconsious Anan. She did not expect there would be living human down here, she was surprised, too.


    Then, she recongized Shaw Danon. She startled, after amazement shed on her face, she smiled.


    "It is such a small world that we meet again!" She was like the bloomed lily in the darkness, gracefully walked to them.


    Shaw Danon rose and stood in front of Anan. After all, a person whoe to Forsaken Abyss where theher spirits and yashos live is not a normal human.


    The youngdy got closer. Shaw Danon saw a white flower between her fingers of right hand. It glowed with faint white light, lighted the ground around her. It might be some rare species.


    But Shaw Danon had no spare time to care about the flower. Though he was alert to that strange girl, but however, seeing her in the lonely, dark Forsaken Abyss, he felt a little friendly.


    "Hello." Shaw Danon wanted to say some greeting words, but only this word came out at the end.


    The young girl looked at him, smiled: "Isn¡¯t that Jadeon¡¯s Shaw Danon Zhang adventurer? Why youe to his ghostly ce? This is not the ce that you guys should go."


    Shaw Danon startled, said: "How do you know I am from Jadeon?"


    That young girl smiled and not answer him.


    Shaw Danon frowned, felt that girl was not usual. When he was pondering, that girlughed softly: "May I ask Zhang adventurer, how long you have been here, find "Blooddrop Cave" yet?"


    Shaw Danon startled, said: "What Blooddrop Cave?"


    The girl snorted, the smile on her face was gone, but her tone was still remain calm: "Zhang adventurer, you are pretend to be silly. Your so-called Good people, if not because of the item inside of Blooddrop Cave, whye to this dark, dirty ce?"


    Shaw Danon was puzzled. But he understood that there was a Blooddrop Cave, and probably important thing was in there. But he did not hear his Master and Head Shibo mentioned it. But what he was thinking was not this, it was he understood the meaning of this girl¡¯s words, he said in low tone: "You said our Path of Righteous is hypocrit, who are you?"


    The girl flicked her green dress, then drew an arc in air with her flower. The white lightsted for a while in the darkness before it slowly dissipated.


    "I, aren¡¯t your most hated felkin heretic?" She smiled evilly.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart stinked, suddenly a feeling of disappointment. But that idea was only a sh, left no track in his heart. He snorted, then on guard.


    When he entered Jadeon, he was taught by all his elders of how Felkin heretics trouble people, cruel andwless. Jadeon¡¯s rule was forbidden them to have any rtionship with Felkin. They were irreconcble enemy.


    But that girl seem did not hate them, had no meaning to fight. Her eyes peered behind Shaw Danon, then suddenly smiled: "Is that elder sister waking up?"


    Shaw Danon turned and saw Anan moved a little. Her lips moved and her eyes slowly opened. Shaw Danon was d, said: "You wake up!"


    But anxiousness was on Anan¡¯s face, struggled to say: "Careful--"


    Shaw Danon hadn¡¯t react, he already smelled fragrance surrounded him. White light shed, a white flower appeared in front of his eyes.


    In the darkness, under Forsaken Abyss, where can you find a flower? Shaw Danon was surprised, stepped back. The flower floated in the air, like smiling and nodding to him. Just in that moment, the flower fell apart. The clean white petals glowed with ghostly green light and flight toward him.


    Even did not know this girl has Felkin background, just by looking at the flower itself could sense something wrong. Shaw Danon was attacked unexpectedly. He was in a rush. He took few steps back, held up his fire stick and defend. Most petals were parried when they touched the green light of fire stick, but some flight pass through and almost wounded Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon cursed the cunning of the Felkin heretic in his heart. The words of his Master, Shi niang, Shixiongs were right, without any mistake. But when he looked back, he saw the girl was flying toward to Anan.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. After Anan was severely injured, she had no strength to fight back. And he himself the distance was farther away. He quickly waved his hand, drove the first stick, and charged at the green dress girl.


    Hearing the piercing of the wind, the green dress girl smiled, waved her right hand. Like lighting, all the petals flight back and gathered at the bud. The flower glowed with faint white light went forth. The white light touched the green light of fire stick. They locked in mid-air, after a while, seem like neither side win, they flight back to their owner.


    In the darkness, there was suddenly a cry out of surprise.


    With this opportunity, Shaw Danon caught the fire stick and quickly went to Anan¡¯s side, stood in front of her, not going to allow the Felkin heretic to use anymore trick.


    But that "cunning" heretic suddenly stopped, not advancing, and let Shaw Danon went back to Anan¡¯s side. She looked at Shaw Danon with surprise in her eyes.


    She was originally thinking that the "Heartending" Flower in her hand was enough to stop Shaw Danon. But unexpectedly, when "Heartending Flower" against the fire stick in mid-air, originally it could use the fire stick as a route to pzye Shaw Danon with its fragrance, but the fragrance was blocked, and backfire a little on her, caused her to surprise.


    Chapter 40 Abyss Viper B


    Shaw Danon stood in front of Anan, helped her to rise up, he asked quietly: "You alright! Lu Shijie?"


    Anan shook her head. Shaw Danon was relieved, he turned his head and said angrily: "Shameless heretic, only know how to sneak up on people!"


    The surprise in that girl immediately gone and was reced by anger. She snorted, said: "Fine, then I will let you see the power of the heretic!"


    While she was speaking, she was preparing to make a move. Shaw Danon quickly be on guard. But Anan was leaning on him weakly, clearly she was heavily injured, most likely because of the poison. The Felkin heretic in front of him was unpredictable, if they fight, he will be hard to help Lu Shijie.


    Unfortunately the events of this world can not alway ur like what people desire. When Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was racing, he suddenly discovered thing was getting worse.


    In the darkness, an other light appeared. But this light was different than the green dress girl¡¯s. Even though it is bright, the color was dark. Almost cause people to think it is a ck light. Within the light, a ghostly figure walked toward them, stopped next to the green dress girl. She was a tall woman, dressed in ck clothes, masked with soft veil. She was the one who travel together with that girl in Shanhai Yuan that day.


    After that, in the surprised eyes of Shaw Danon, several lights brightened in the darkness. Five people in yellow clothes appeared. They were the attendents of that young girl in Shanhai Yuan. Now they were all here.


    Shaw Danon felt his throat was dried. Under the eyes of so many people, his body could not help but shivered. At that moment, he suddenly heard the soft and weak voice of Anan: "You hurry get out of here. These people¡¯s cultivation is not below you and I, can not fight them!"


    Shaw Danon turned his head and found that pale but beautiful face next to him had no sign of worry and fear, only speaking the mostmon sense. Shaw Danon startled, shook his head and bitted his lip, then turned his head back and faced the mysterious Felkin followers.


    "Bilu, be careful." The masked woman looked at the two, then her eyesnded on the fire stick in Shaw Danon¡¯s hand, whispered: "This ck stick is a little weird."


    Bilu, also the green dress girl, said: "Aunt Negar, what did you find out?"


    The masked woman, who is called Aunt Negar, did not show any expression through the mask, but there was puzzle in her words: "It seem like--it is so simr to that evil energy. But how a person from Path of Righteous has such object. They don¡¯t know how to control the orb. And that, that short stick, what is it?"


    Bilu snorted, said: "I want to see how powerful that thing is!" Then she took a step forward. The men in yellow behind her also stepped forth. Shaw Danon saw it was not right. Though he wanted to fight, but he knew the gap of the strength was too wide. So he could only helped Anan walked backward.


    The masked woman was filled with heavily ghostly energy. Her body floated forward in the darkness, followed Bilu like a spirit. She spoke in the voice that only they could hear: "That boy¡¯s short stick has extreamly heavy evil power, do you feel it?"


    Bilu looked at the nervous Shaw Danon, nodded.


    The masked woman paused, then said: "Though it is like that, but I feel that the evil power of the short stick has notpletely release, seem to be seal by something. From what I think, this short stick might has some rtionship to our Holy Faction. This boy¡¯s identity is suspicious. You must think twice before you act."


    Bilu frowned, said: "Aunt Negar, what do you want to do?"


    The masked woman¡¯s tone returned to normal, said: "Capture them and bring them to your father. Archlord know everything of this world, he must know what that is!"


    Bilu thought for a moment, then said: "That¡¯s fine."


    While they were talking, they kept on walking forward. Without their instruction, the yellow clothing people next to them would not attack. They walked for quite a distance as they talk.


    Shaw Danon supported Anan, his heart was getting more and more nervous. Then the sound of water next to his ears. It appeared they returned to the shore of where they started.


    Bilu startled, then turned to the masked woman, said: "Aunt Negar, is this ¡¯Heartless Sea¡¯?"


    The masked woman pondered for a moment, then suddenly sighed, said: "Infatuation is only for heartless pain! Yes, this is the most mysterious ¡¯Heartless Sea¡¯ of the five seas."


    "Ah!" Perhaps she was still young, Bilu did not notice the masked woman¡¯s sorrow in her words. She was excited, said: "Since young, I heard father said, in the bottom of the Heartless Sea, it is the Sea of Nine Nethers. He said Blooddrop Cave is located near Heartless Sea under Forsaken Abyss. Seem like we finally find it after these three days.


    But the masked woman entered silent, did not reply to her.


    Bilu was a little puzzled, but did not mind it. She turned her head and said: "Well, I will capture you first, then search for Blooddrop Cave."


    She waved her hand. The five yellow clothing men stepped forth and ready to fight. Behind Shaw Danon was the dark and endless Heartless Sea. Before him was surrounded by the Felkin followers. There way no way forward and backward. He was in a dead end.


    Chapter 40 Abyssal Viper C


    Anan could feel the chill wind came from the Heartless Sea behind her. Herself was powerless, also a little dizzy and disgust feeling, probably cause by poison.


    No need to consider much, she knew if Shaw Danon stay here can take care of her, both of them will die.


    She turned for head, looked at Shaw Danon. That young man was nervous, the muscle was tigthened, and the arm that use for supporting Anan was having too much force due to nervousness. Even in his eyes, there was a desire for live, and fear for death.


    But, there was no sign of drawing back.


    "Zhang Shidi." She softly called. Shaw Danon heard it, his shoulder also moved, like he was about to turned his head. But for some reason, he did not look at her.


    "Lu Shijie, on the tform, even not long ago, you had saved me. I-I-am not leaving." Shaw Danon wanted to say some powerful words, but they were all gone when he spoke, and ended up with the "not leaving".


    Anan did not say anything.


    Shaw Danon suddenly felt a little uneasy: did my words offended her? But for some reason, since the first time he saw Anan, he was fear of his icydy.


    The freezing wind of the Heartless Sea blew the silencedy¡¯s hairs, softly swept across his face.


    The water of Heartless Sea suddenly became violent.


    The darkness, was like a sigh of someone. The wind, was like the hideous smile of Heartless Sea,ughing at the world.


    Bilu smiled, leading the five yellow clothes men surrounded them.


    Shaw Danon took a step back, then he felt his foot stepped into the bone freezing water.


    At that instant, the Heartless Sea slowly increase in violent, suddenly, a huge wave hitted. The sound of the wave was ear shocking. It was about a thirty feet high. No one on thend did not surprised, they barely able to stand.


    The masked woman who was standing in behind called quickly: "Bilu, retreat!"


    Bilu was surprised. She knew Aunt Negar was experienced and knowledgeable, even her father respect her. She did not doubt and quickly went back.


    Once she moved, the five yellow clothes men also followed her went back. Only Shaw Danon and Anan, who were standing closest to the sea, was unprepared and hitted by therge wave. Their bodies were wet and the bone freezing coldness was hard to bear.


    After that, everyone looked at the changing Heartless Sea. Above the dark sea, twonterns glowed with green light slowly brightened. But thosenterns were weird. They were not normal circle, but vertical and thin. Between them were two dark and thin opening, letting out the cold, vicious intention.


    "It is this thing." The masked woman shook, said: "That animal still haven¡¯t die!"


    Bilu surprised, asked: "Animal? Aunt Negar, what is this thing?"


    The masked woman looked at the two lights that was getting closer and closer to them above the raging Heartless Sea, there was fear in her voice: "It is ¡¯Abyssal Viper¡¯."


    Bilu was shocked, almost unable to believe, asked: "Didn¡¯t that demon already ined by the holy beast Golden Bird of the west great swamp thousands years ago?"


    The masked woman said in a hurry: "The rumor is like that, but today it appear here. I don¡¯t know, Bilu. That Abyssal Viper is ancient demon. Very deadly. Other than its natural enemy Gold Bird, nothing can kill it. We need to run."


    Bilu went back several steps, then suddenly turned around said: "But that boy--"


    The masked woman shook her head, said: "Can¡¯t worry about that much right now, hurry."


    Bilu was still in hesitation. But Shaw Danon and Anan, who were still standing next to the sea, after the blink of the eye, they held their breath.


    They could see it clearly. The twonterns that were almost two men high was a pair ofrge eyes. Since he entered Cave of Fangs, Shaw Danon kept seeingrge and strange eyes. From Nian Boss¡¯s Red Devil Eye to the pig head yasho¡¯s eyes, but they couldn¡¯tpare to this pair of eyes in front of them. It was like a seedpare to the universe.


    The wind of the sea was not salty, but an air covering smell of blood.


    Therge ck snake slowly appeared before them. Its lower body was soak in the sea water. No one here was anywhere near half of this snake¡¯s body thickness. The upper body and the head was already more than thirty feet away from the ground. The snake eyes were glowed with green light. At this moment, it was looking at the humen that were like ants to it. (note 1)


    Shaw Danon never knew there could be suchrge creature in this world. He thought the Jadeon Peak of Widows¡¯ Master Spirit Water Kirin was already thergest in the world. But nowpare to the Abyss Viper, Water Kirin¡¯s size was no different than a little puppy.


    Not only him, also Anan, and the Felkin¡¯s Bilu and others had never see such giant beast. They were all shocked on the ground, unable to speak.


    Note 1: <>: South of ck Water, has ancient snake, feed on deers. At Wu mountain, west has Golden Bird. Emperor¡¯s Elixir, eight fasts. Golden Bird at Wu mountain, enemy of this ancient snake.


    <> Abyss Snake: Giant snake. ck body, white stomach, green eyes, fourty feet wide, thousand feet long. Ate immortal pill and gain longevity. Ten thousands years old. Live at western great swamp, rumor said it also live in the sea.

 Chapter 41: Dead End

    Chapter 41 Dead End A


    The wave of the Heartless Sea had gradually became calm, but the fear in everyone¡¯s heart had not lightened. Abyssal Viper¡¯s giant body sat in front of them like a demon from ancient time.


    The giant object slightly swung its head, it seem like it did not expect there will be living human under Forsaken Abyss. It looked at them, did not make a move.


    The calm Anan was the first putted herself together. She turned her head and saw Shaw Danon was still sharing at the Abyssal Viper. She pulled his sleeve. Shaw Danon shook, then turned his head. Anan whispered: "We step back first."


    Shaw Danon immediately understood, nodded his head, supported Anan walked back. Bilu who was next to Negar, saw them moving, she cried: "Don¡¯t move-"


    Shaw Danon and Anan startled. But just in the blink of the eye, the green light in Abyssal Viper¡¯s eyes red, rmed, and let out a heaven shocking roar. Everyone here covered their ears, but they could still feel their ears ringing.


    While Shaw Danon was still in the stat of shock, Abyssal Viper¡¯s body moved and the tail that was soak in the water swept. Immediately a fourty feet high, several hundreds feet wide wall of water mightily crushed upon them. Among the water, there was a ck tail of the snake striked at them.


    While the water was still several yards away, the gale already hitted their faces, almost knocked them down. If really get hitted by this tide of water wall and the ck tail, they will crushed into thousands pieces. Shaw Danon did not put much into consideration. His right arm carried Anan, summoned fire stick and flight back with all his strength.


    But the wall of water was fast as wind, faster than any movement. Shaw Danon hadn¡¯t made ten feet, the wall of water already caught up to him. The roar of water was next to ears. Shaw Danon¡¯s body tightened. There was almost no additional thought in his brain. At this fate deciding moment, Shaw Danon shouted and flight upward. But when he was only a little more than ten feet above the ground, he felt the water surrounded him.


    "Boom"!


    He unwillingly drew into the giant tide, his body was wet all over. Then he heard Anan screamed, his arm lossened, under the unstopable strong force, he and Anan were seperated.


    Shaw Danon was paled with surprise. He struggled to get to Anan, but the strength of the billow was so strong, at the next moment, the two people were already several yards away from each other.


    Seeing the raging tide roared wildly, Anan who was next to him a moment ago had disappeared in the darkness. Shaw Danon trembled, his brain was in chaos, his enter body was pushed forward by the giant wave.


    When Shaw Danon felt every part of his body was about to be rend apart by the strong pressure, he suddenly peered and saw, among the water, where the sound came from, a ck figure shed. Abyssal Viper¡¯s giant ck tail striked toward him.


    Spray and rocks were everywhere when the ck tail passed. The momentum was unstoppable. Shaw Danon did not think he can be alive if he get hitted by this giant tail.


    At this critical moment, the strength came out of no where again from Shaw Danon. In the water, green light glowed again, surrounded Shaw Danon, escaped and flight upward to the sky at more than ten feet above the giant wave.


    Just when Shaw Danon overjoyed, an unstoppable great force swept at his lower body. Instantly, his entire body shook. Though it was just the left over force, his vision turned ck, almost knocked out. If not because he knew it was matter of life and death, and forced himself to remain conscious, he will probably die here.


    Though it was like that, the strength of Abyssal Viper¡¯s tail was so strong. Shaw Danon¡¯s body shocked with bone crashing pain. It was like his entire body was going to split apart. And in this giant tide, he also did not have any remaining strength, he was hitted by to strong force to far away.


    He was unwillingly flight to the endless darkness. When his body turned over, he saw giant tide and tail quickly swallowed Bilu and other people. The yellow clothes men escaped to all direction, but soon they were hitted down by the giant wave.


    The green dress girl rose up. Both hands made a gesture. White glow lighted up, the white flower rose. Just in a moment, it turned into six flowers, circling the flower in the middle. Every flowers had beam of pure white light connected with each others, formed a white wheel.


    Bilu was pale, but she wasn¡¯t in panic. Once the white wheel was formed, it began to spin rapidly. The bright white light blocked the giant wave. Just a second, the water of the wave umted. The force was terrifying.


    With this moment of opportunity, Bilu lifted up. But just at that moment, the sound of the wave became heavier. It was the giant ck tail, swept across.


    The white wheel demolished instantly, could not block just a little force of the tail. The beautiful girl was about to get hitted by the giant snake tail, suddenly within the water, the masked woman reappeared. A soft, yellow round object shed in the air, then swifty pushed Bilu away before the giant tail could get her.


    Bilu barely escaped from the deadly object, but she was still hitted by the force, then she fell into the darkness. At the next moment, the figure of the masked woman also disappeared in the mighty wave.


    The strength of the Abyssal Viper¡¯s tail was unpredictable. Shaw Danon could only hear the sound of wind next to his ears while his entire body flew backward.


    If he hitted on something, like hard stone wall, all of his bones were going to crushed. But knowing is still knowing. Shaw Danon had no control of his body. His life was depend on fate.


    But the Forsaken Abyss was sorge. Flew for a while, he still hadn¡¯t hit on anything. Shaw Danon then felt the speed slowed down, and slowly descending. Seem like the force was began to lighten.


    Fell on the ground surely does not feel good, but it was still better than hitted on the wall. Just when Shaw Danon was relieved, he suddenly felt the darkness in front of him had turned into solid, and crushed upon him.


    Chapter 41 Dead End B


    It was like a precipicey before him. Shaw Danon curled up and covered head, and hitted on it.


    "Bang!"


    The stones scattered; the stars flying. The whole body of Shaw Danon was shocked, then mouth full of blood spew out. At that instant, he felt it was like his body was fallen apart. If not because he had both Fuwa and Dagos incanation protected him, he could be dead.


    Though it protected him, it still not felt good. His entire body stopped at the wall, and fell down weakly. On the way he felt, he hitted on the hard wall several times. Among the crushing sound, shape pain all over his body. He did not know how many bones were broken, he think not a single part of his body wasplete anyway.


    After an other hit, Shaw Danon almost gave up all his hope, but then with the weak green light of the fire stick in front of his chest, he bluryly saw a ck shadow below him, it seem like an old tree grow on cliff.


    At this critical moment, although he did not imagin that there could be a tree grow on a cliff wall under ce like Forsaken Abyss, he naturally held out his hand and grabbed that old tree.


    The speed he fell was faster, but at this spark of instant, he managed to grabbed the old tree.


    As he caught it, it did not feel cold like the wall, but a bit of warm. But the force of falling was too strong, and the old tree did not well rooted. Though Shaw Danon grabbed the tree trunk, but the tree shook severely. After several swings, the tree and Shaw Danon fell.


    At the moment he fell, Shaw Danon¡¯s heart sunk. The heart was like fall into bottomless abyss. His body was still falling, but due to that pause, the speed was slowed down. After a loud bang, he fell on the ground and past out.


    After long while, Shaw Danon slowly woke up. Before he could open his eyes, he felt shape pain all over his body, like fallen apart. But since he could feel pain, it appeared he¡¯s still alive. His heart wasn¡¯t feeling all bad.


    He opened his eyes, what he saw startled him.


    At this moment, he was at a sealed and moist ce, most likely a cave. It was about two men high, but only ten feet wide, very narrow. The side was all cold and hard stones. It was almost the same as the cliff. If this is not inside of the cliff, it must be near cliff.


    But the stone in the cave seem having some kind of glowing stuff. Notrge but a lot of them. They letted out beams of gentle light, brighten the cave.


    Shaw Danon looked closely at the cave. One end was a pile of rocks, blocked the road tightly. An other end extended farther, but then there was a turn, he couldn¡¯t see what it is leading to.


    He startled on the ground, then he decided to get up. But when his body moved, his left hand pushed against the ground, all the instant his entire body was filled with severe pain. He cried: "Ah!" His body trembled, his left hand was especially painful.


    "Hmph!" A cold snort suddenly came out from deeper in of the cave. Shaw Danon was surprised, he turned his head and ady came out from the turning. Green dress and a pretty face, isn¡¯t that the young Felkin heretic?


    They were in confrontation not long ago. Now Shaw Danon suddenly saw there was person from Felkin, he held up fire stick and rmed. He forgot the pain in his body.


    Bilu red at him, but she had no intention to fight. She appeared to be loss, like she had no spirit. She impatiently said: "Okay, okay, look at your silly face, several of your bones are already broken, you still in such high spirit!"


    Shaw Danon frowned, but seeing Bilu had no intention to fight, though it was awkward, but he slowly lowered his fire stick. Once he rxed, immediately the pain came back. He couldn¡¯t help but cried out again.


    Bilu looked at this righteous young men¡¯s weird look, she couldn¡¯t hold her chucke. The surrounding feeling was softened, but after theughter, she gave a long sigh with sorrow.


    Shaw Danon snorted. He wasughed by a young girl and embarrassed, he said angrily: "What are youughing at?"


    Bilu looked at him, said: "I amughing at you."


    Shaw Danon noticed that she spoke so directly, like a little shameless. The anger rose inside him, he said: "What so funny, let see if you crushed on it?"


    Bilu¡¯s face changed and was about to teach this ignorant brat a lesson, but then she held back, sighed: "We won¡¯t able to live for long, what is the use to argue with you?"


    Shaw Danon was rmed, but after he heard what the girl said, he startled and asked: "What did you said?"


    Bilu looked at him, said: "This is a cave, can¡¯t you see?"


    Shaw Danon said: "Yeah! Then what?"


    Bilu snorted, the pointed to the pile of rocks: "This is the only exit, now it got buried by those rocks. Go and try break through it!"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth dropped. He looked at the rocks, seeing it was blocked tightly, without single gap. He knew his own strength. If it was fighting enemy, his fire stick and his cultivation could still have some use, but if digging the mountain like Yu Gong (Note 1), it was not his strength.


    Startled for a moment, then he suddenly thought of an important question. He quickly turned his head and asked: "I remember I fell on the ground after I hitted on the wall of the cliff. How did I end up here in the cave?"


    Bilu said lightly: "I dragged you here."


    "What?" Shaw Danon was mad again.


    Bilu looked at him, said: "Inded not far away from where you fainted and saw you. The Abyssal Viper was chasing after us. I raised my head and saw the ce where you pulled the old tree off was a cave. There was light came out from it. The cave was notrge, so I hid in there. Before I left, I felt pity for you so I took you in, dummy!"


    Shaw Danon frowned: "Why the entrance was blocked?"


    Bilu shrugged, with an unfortunate look on her face, said: "The Abyssal Viper could not enter. Out of anger, its tail hitted on the wall, then half of the mountain copsed, buried this ce, buried us."


    Shaw Danon looked at her for a while, then doubtfully said: "Really?"


    Anger rose on Bilu¡¯s face, then she picked up arge rock and threw it at him, said: "Am I lying to you? I should have let you die!"


    Chapter 41 Dead End C


    Shaw Danon was not fast enough to dodge it, so he used his arm to protect his head. Unexpectedly, the rocked hitted his left arm, the pain pierced into his heart. His vision cked, almost fainted again.


    Bilu saw Shaw Danon¡¯s face immediately pale and held his left arm with a painful look. Her heart jumped, then said coldly: "Don¡¯t y dead, I have seen people like you a lot of time."


    Shaw Danon had no strength to argue with her about "y dead", he himself was about to pain to death. His entire arm already turned numb due to the pain.


    Bilu watched for a while, seeing that he does not seem faking. She walked to Shaw Danon, did not care about Shaw Danon¡¯s look, she squeezed Shaw Danon¡¯s arm serveral times.


    Shaw Danon was sweated in pain, said furiously: "What are you doing?"


    Bilu did not get mad, instead she had a little apology, said: "Your arm bone is broken."


    Shaw Danon snorted, but he was stubborn, said: "It was broken because of Abyssal Viper, it got nothing do with you. Go away."


    Bilu looked at him again, snorted, then did not say anything, walked away and stood at the side, watched at him coldly like there will be a show.


    The pain was extremely painful, but Shaw Danon did not lose face in front of the heretic no matter what. He forced himself to stand up. Looked around, the injuries were mostly scratches and outer injuries, only the left arm was broken. It was fortune in misfortune.


    But the broken bone pain was still difficult to bear. After few movements, the pain caused the sweat came out again.


    Shaw Danon gritted his teeth. He had learned some healing technique when he was in Bamboo Peak. He wanted to fix his arm. But he looked around, they were all strange rocks, not a single that was straight enough like a wood stick to fix his arm. He couldn¡¯t help but became anxious.


    Bilu suddenly said at the side: "Your stick."


    Shaw Danon startled, then he realized fire stick was a foot long, just right for he need. He looked at that young girl and wanted to thank her. But seeing her despise face, the words were swallowed back, he said: "I already thought of it, you don¡¯t need to tell me."


    Bilu curled her lips: "Then what were you looking for?"


    Shaw Danon said angrily: "Can¡¯t I looking for an exit? Am I going to stuck in here forever if I can¡¯t find the exit?" Then, he suddenly thought of something and shocked. He turned and asked Bilu: "Right, did you saw my Shijie?"


    Bilu was startled by his sudden anxiety, then she shook her head: "That time was the matter between life and death, who have the time to care about other people?"


    Shaw Danon was quiet while his heart was very worry. Anan was poisoned, now facing this disaster, her life is in danger. He sighed and lowered his head.


    Bilu¡¯s face softened, watching this young men lowered his head and fixed his arm on the ugly fire stick, she asked: "Are you in good rtionship with your Shijie?"


    Shaw Danon startled, shook his head: "No, but she is still my-- why I need to tell you!" Snorted, then Shaw Danon ignored her. He tore of piece of his clothes, used his mouth and right hand to tie up his left arm. Then he looked at therge pile of rocks again, at the end he sighed, and turned, walked into the cave.


    Seeing Shaw Danon walking further into the cave, Bilu asked: "Where are you going?"


    Shaw Danon said while walking: "I am buried in here alive, at least need to see what it is in there!"


    Bilu snorted. But still in this lifeless cave, she still followed him. Seem like there would be no fear if two people walk together.


    After the turn, a long corridor appeared before Shaw Danon. It was simr to where he was, but a little wider. The stones from both sides were also glowing, brightened this ce. But the dust on the ground was very thick, leaving clear footprints.


    There were footprints on the road, they seem to be left by Bilu when she first arrived here.


    After a while, they reached the end of the long corridor. There was an other turning, at the same time there was faint sound of water.


    Bilu suddenly said behind him: "Shaw Danon."


    "What?" Shaw Danon answered, but immediately turned, said: "How do you know my name?"


    Bilu chuckled: "You told me in Sunstream City!"


    Shaw Danon recalled it. He turned his head away embarrassingly, and said: "Why there is water sound?"


    Bilu said impatiently: "This is the end of the tunnel. There is a screen of water, other than that there is no exit. s! Can¡¯t believe that I will die in this ce."


    Shaw Danon ignore her and continue walking. After a while, the sound of water was getting louder gradually. Soon, he saw at the end of the tunnel, there was a screen of water hanging from the top of the cave. The water ssh was crystal clear and beautiful. The waternded on a small pond. If not because they were in a dead end, it was a good scenery.


    But at this moment, no one would have the motive to appreciate such scenery. Shaw Danon went in front of the waterfall, he closely examined it for a moment, then his heart was frozen.


    Behind the waterfall was a hard stone wall, not difference than the stones on the side. The small pond¡¯s bottom could clearly saw. There was no exit for the water, probably sink into the earth. And for the above, there were stones with water dropping. Where can be a exit?


    Shaw Danon turned his head, met Bilu¡¯s eyes. They looked at each other for a moment and remain silence.


    This cave became dead quiet.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s thought was distraught. Facing this situation, also worry about Anan who went missing, and additionally the injury of his left arm. The paining from there was hard to bear.


    Bilu looked at him, her heart couldn¡¯t bear it, she said quietly: "Sit down and rest for a while! We will patiently work our way out of this ce."


    In this dead end, Shaw Danon¡¯s hostility toward her was lightened. If they were in outside, he naturally irreconcble with this Felkin heretic. But now they were going to die in here soon, how would they care about factions difference?


    Shaw Danon quietly sat down, looked at the surrounding nkly. Then he stared at the stone wall near the water, his mind thought: Can¡¯t believe the first time leave the mountain I have to so many obstacle, now I am in a dead end. If master find out, he will probably scold this dishonor disciple! If Ling¡¯Er Shijie find out, don¡¯t know if she will-- Bilu looked at him, saw Shaw Danon was a little strange, she asked: "What are you thinking?"


    Shaw Danon woke up, his face blushed, but how he would willing to tell the truth. His eyes peered and changed the topic: "There are so many strange things in Forsaken Abyss, look at the few red ces on the stone wall. When water flow pass it, they look just like blood--"


    Bilu suddenly jumped up, eyes widened, her face was nervous, quickly asked: "What did you say?"


    Note 1: There was a legend in China about an old men name Yu Gong (Foolish Old men). He one day decided to remove all earth from the two mountains so his children don¡¯t need to travel across the mountain everytime they need to go to the city. His action drew the Jade Emperor¡¯s attention (Lord of Heaven). Jade Emperor then sent two of his men and removed the mountains in one night and helped Yu Gong.

 Chapter 42: Blooddrop Cave

    Chapter 42 Blooddrop Cave A


    Shaw Danon did not expect Bilu would have such great reaction. He was surprised by her. He pointed to the top of the cave, said: "There are a few red stone......."


    Bilu immediately walked to it and looked carefully at the top. Through the water drops, there were total of seven red stones that were about the size of half of the palm. The texture was same as other stones, just the color were difference.


    Shaw Danon saw Bilu was excitedly and absorbedly looking at the stones, he himself couldn¡¯t help but curious. He rose up and walked to it. The seven red stones scratteredly located on the top, formed a weird shape like a hook.


    Especially the color, even they were washed by the water for so many years, they were remain blood red. Even when those crystal drops flew pass the red stones, they turned into the color of fresh blood, then slowly dropping, like blood dropped from the top of the cave. But once the water drops was away from the red stones, they returned to its normal, clear color.


    As he was watching, Bilu was murmuring: "Blooddrop Cave, Blooddrop Cave, Blooddrop......ha!" Bilu was overjoyed and smacked Shaw Danon with her right hand. The strength was not weak, Shaw Danon¡¯s face paled instantly.


    Shaw Danon was med in anger. Just when he was about to shout back at her, he saw that she was smiling,pletely not care about what she just did. She was filled with excitment, said: "You ckheart old men, built Blooddrop Cave in such ce, no wonder why we can¡¯t find it for eight hundreds years." Shaw Danon was surprised, but then after a thought, he remembered Bilu had interrogated him about "Blooddrop Cave". Now he understood, he snorted, said: "Evil¡¯s teaching!" Bilu¡¯s mood was great, she did not get mad. She smiled and said: "I am evil, so what? I still need to be greatful for your help of finding this ce!" Shaw Danon was not happy about it. Especially seeing the beautiful smile of Bilu, there was a me rose in his heart. He felt since he helped the Felkin heretic, if his master and elders know it, they are probably going to punish him.


    But as he thought about that, he reminded that he couldn¡¯t even leave this ce now, what¡¯s the use of thinking the future. He immediately disheartened, sat down angrily.


    Bilu was so happy at that moment, she did not notice Shaw Danon¡¯s action. Felkin was the most ancient. There were many factions, rise and fall was verymon.


    Eight hundreds years ago, when Elder ckheart was in Bloodforger, they were the leader of the Felkin. Their strength was unyielding, possessed with many talented people. Elder ckheart was elder of cultivation. But as time pass, and also several conflicts with the side of Good, Bloodforger weakened and reced by other factions.


    Today, there were four main Felkin main factions. They were Lupin, Venom, Longevity, and Vim. But ifpare their power, none can match the glorious Bloodforger of the past.


    Within the Felkin, through out eight hundreds years, there was a rumor said that after the battle between Good and Evil, though the leaders of Bloodforger were all in, there were many secret espers stored in "Blooddrop Cave" of Bloodforger¡¯s base "Cave of Fangs".


    For eight hundreds years, Felkin secretly sent their men to Cave of Fangs many time, even the Forsaken Abyss was searched, they were all returned with empty hand.


    Though Bilu was still young, she was already an important person of one of the four main Felkin faction: "Vim". This trip to the extremely dangerous "Forsaken Abyss", she was greatly trusted by the Vim Archlord. Now the ce that couldn¡¯t find by the countless of ancestors for eight hundreds had appeared before her, how could she not happy. She even forgot that she was in a hopeless situation.


    Bilu stared at the top of the cave, then rose up, carefully touched those red stones. They were cold and nothing different than the other stones. She softly hitted those red stones, but nothing happen. Beside excitment, there was also nervousness on her face.


    Then she pulled, knocked, lifted, smacked, pushed each of those red stones. But everything stayed the same, nothing happened.


    Shaw Danon watched her from below, joy passed through his heart. He couldn¡¯t help butughed: "I think this is not Blooddrop Cave, you guessed wrong!" Bilu couldn¡¯t do anything. She sat down and red at Shaw Danon. But she was uncertained: Did I really guessed it wrong?


    For the following four hours, Shaw Danon sat on the ground, watched this green dress girl Bilu walked around, frowned and pondered, and often used new idea to hit those red stones, but none worked.


    After a while of watching, Shaw Danon felt his stomach rumbled. He was hungry. He putted his hand into clothes and wanted to take out some food. But it was empty, probably lost it when he fell into the water. Now he is hungry, there are no food inside the cave, and the pond is so clear that there are not a single fish.


    The hunger in his stomach was getting heavier, more and more difficult to bare. Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t do anything but drank the water from the pond. It was helplesss.


    He sighed grievingly. He is probably going to starve to death in here.


    Bilu showed no sign of hunger. All of her mind were into the seven red stones. She had bothered with it for entire day, but still got nothing. She sat down, but her eyes still stared on those red stones.


    Shaw Danon looked at her, couldn¡¯t help but reminded her: "What is the use of looking at it. If we don¡¯t think of a way out, we would probably going to starve to death in here." Bilu¡¯s body moved a little, seem like she remembered there was still a disciple from the side of Good next to her. She turned at looked at him, suddenly asked: "You are hungry?" But Shaw Danon could not lose his face in front of her no matter what. He immediately shook his head, said: "No." But then his stomach was going against him. It rumbled after his said that.


    Bilu couldn¡¯t hold her chuckle. Shaw Danon blushed and really wanted to hide into the ground.


    Biluughed, but took out a bag of food and handed to Shaw Danon, said seriously: "I say you better help me think of a way to open Blooddrop Cave!" Shaw Danon snorted, he turned away, ignored the food, and said certainly: "You think one bag of food can bribe me, don¡¯t think about it!"


    Chapter 42 Blooddrop Cave B


    Bilu startled, rolled her eyes, then smiled: "You are wrong. I am saying we are now in a dead end, if there is no way out, we are certain to die in here. But before us, there is a Blooddrop Cave. If we can find it, there is probably an exit in there!" Shaw Danon agreed it was logical. For survive, it is not bad idea to find the Blooddrop Cave since there could be an exit, otherwise they are certainly going to die.


    But his stubborn temper ignored the food Bilu handed to him. He rose up and looked at those red stones again. Bilu was not mad. She looked at his back and smiled, and then also looked at the top of the cave.


    The seven red stones lined up in a shape of a hook on the wall of the top. Beside the red color, there was no difference than other stones. Shaw Danon looked at it for a while and couldn¡¯t get anything out of it. He nned to hit those stones. But then he remembered Bilu had tried everything, so he gave up.


    First, the two lifted their heads and observed, butter, they were tired and sat on the ground. Finally, Shaw Danon did not care anything about manner, that¡¯s what a person who is about to die do. Hey on the ground and watched the top of the cave. After a while, without himself notice, he had drowsily fell asleep.


    This sleepsted a while. When Shaw Danon woke up and opened his eyes, he found Bilu was still staring at the seven red stones with her bright eyes.


    Shaw Danon was quite admire this girl in his heart. He sat up, but unexpectedly his stomach suddenly rumbled again. Seem like very hungry,pletely not care about its master¡¯s face.


    The cave originally was quiet except for the sound of the water. The rumble sound issued and immediately caught by Bilu¡¯s ears. She turned at looked at him.


    Shaw Danon was ashamed. A person can die, but the face can never lose. He immediately turned his head away and not looked at Bilu. But he could feel his face was burning. Heughed hollowly, then walked to the pond, wanted to drink some water to lighten the hunger.


    The water from the pond was most likely the springing from the underground. Beside the icy coolness, it was also a little sweet. But after Shaw Danon drank it, the hunger in his stomach became stronger.


    But water can not substitute food. Shaw Danon sighed and stared at the water nkly. The water droped from the top of the cave, hitted on the water and created waves of ripple. Under the water, it reflected hisnguish face, with a little bit red.......


    A little bit red?


    Shaw Danon suddenly surprised why there the water reflection had redness. He forced and saw there was several red dots on his reflection. But that was not right. He looked closely, then looked at the stone wall. It was the red stones¡¯ reflection on the water andbined with his own reflection.


    Shaw Danon relieved. But at that moment, something came into his mind. He took a step back, stared at the water. He saw the reflection of the seven red stones slowly appeared on the pond among the ripple. Because they were reflection, their lining was no longer look like a weird hook, but more like a palm.


    Shaw Danon stood there and couldn¡¯t say anything. At that instant, he was suddenly in a hesitation. Like he stood at the crossing, but where to go?


    After that feeling passed, he turned: "Hey!" Bilu was still looking at the stone wall above her. She said unconcernedly: "I am not hey. That¡¯s what you said when we first met." Shaw Danon paused, the words that were about toe out were swallowed back. But for some reason, he had an unusual patient toward this arrogant girl. He said: "Then who are you?" Bilu turned and smiled, said: "I am Bilu."


    Shaw Danon repeated it twice in his heart, then shook his head, said: "Come here and take a look!" Bilu was a little puzzled, rose up and walked to him said: "What?"


    Shaw Danon pointed to the water. Bilu bended down and looked. She saw the waves of the water, but then after she focused, she could see the seven red stones¡¯ palm like reflection.


    Bilu was shocked, she quickly turned, said: "This is......" Shaw Danon shook his head: "I identally saw it, it maybe not but maybe......."


    Before he finish, Bilu already said: "No matter what, we need to try it." Then she did not say anymore useless thing and stepped into the water.


    Chapter 42 Blooddrop Cave C


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Just within a second, the water wet her dress, but she did not mind it, only quietly waiting.


    The scattered water due to she stepped into the water was gradually settled down. Bilu quietly waited for the seven stones¡¯ reflection appeared on the water again. Shaw Danon watched her from the ground. The pearl like water dropsnded on this beautiful girl¡¯s hair, shoulders,nded on her face, dress.


    The clear drop slipped down from her ck hair, slowly flew pass her snow white skin. It was like even her beauty was like the clear water.


    Shaw Danon suddenly enchanted. The original sound of water in the cave suddenly went to far away. In his eyes, there was only a girl who stood in the water like a lotus with her soul touching beauty blew against his face.


    The seven stones¡¯ reflection slowly appeared, like a hand quietlyy under water. Bilu focus at those stones¡¯ positions, then letted out her right hand, and pressed on the hand.


    Her hand passed through the gentle water. The red stones¡¯ reflection fluttered. The lighted reflected on this beautiful girl¡¯s face, caused her face shined softly.


    The pond was very shallow. Soon, Bilu¡¯s hand reached the bottom. There was thinyer of sandy on the bottom. She could feel there was there were five ces that were slightly pointed up right under her fingers. She was delighted. She softly brushed the bottom. Under the sand, there were five small stones embed on the ground, glowed with red light.


    Bilu didn¡¯t hesitate, she pressed them with five fingers, then she raised her head.


    No single movement.


    The happiness on Bilu¡¯s face froze. Her eyes met with Shaw Danon¡¯s, then she turned away again.


    Shaw Danon was about to say something tofort her, suddenly Bilu thought of something. She searched carefully at the position of the reflection of the two remaining red stones, then she found two more stones. This time she seem more nervous. She carefully putted her left hand on it, then pressed the seven stones all at once.


    At that instant, Shaw Danon and Bilu thought they fail again. The cave was quiet, there was no sound other than the water.


    And then, after the long moment they had waited, a sharp but heavy "tica" sounded in the cave.


    Bilu and Shaw Danon looked at it. Behind the screen of water, the stone wall that was once wless, hard, had sank in. Although slow, it finally showed a new cave entrance.


    Shaw Danon stared at the secret open. His heart was excited, scared, but in deep of his heart, like he was not willing to admit, he was curious.


    The important ce of Felkin for eight hundreds years, what is in there?


    Bilu slowly walked back to the ground and stood next to him. Her eyes were filled with smile. Shaw Danon peered at her. Seeing her elegant beauty, and with the water drop softly silpped off from her face and fell down, almost like hitted into his heart.


    His body shock, turned away and not look at her. He said quietly: "Congrats."


    Bilu seem startled a little, but the smile stayed in her eyes, her voice was also gentle, said: "It is thank to your carefulness." But Shaw Danon, for some reason, his mouth was dry, his face was heated. He took a step away, and subconsciously get away from this girl, said: "Why don¡¯t you go in then?" Bilu looked at him, suddenly smiled: "You seem like fear me?"


    Shaw Danon immediately shook his head hard, said: "No, no......."


    Bilu looked at him for a while, then nodded, smile was still on her face, she said: "Let us go in together!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, hesitated, then said: "No, don¡¯t. This is your Felkin ce, you can go in yourself....." Bilu snorted, said: "If there is an exit in there, are you still not going in?"


    Shaw Danon startled, scratched his head, said: "That¡¯s right, let, let us go then!"


    Bilu smiled and nodded. She stepped into the water again, walked pass the water screen and entered the cave. Shaw Danon hesitated for a moment, then followed.


    It was a ghostly tunnel. The glowing objects on the wall were much less in number than outside. Although they could still manage to see, it was very dark.


    Shaw Danon and Bilu were very caustious as they walked. This was the first time anyone been here for the past eight hundred years. Who knows did those old monster of Bloodforger left some powerful seal.


    But the way was peaceful. There was no ident. The path was winding, dark and long, and also slowly going upward. Shaw Danon roughly calcted, he and Bilu were probably at the center of the mountain.


    While he was thinking, Bilu who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped, said quietly: "We are there."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped. He went forth and saw at the end of the tunnel, there was bright beam of light shined in. He could see it was arge stone chamber. They looked at each other. Bilu began to walk toward there.


    As they got closer, they could clearly see the detail of the stone chamber. The stone chamber was in circle form. In the other side of the chamber, there was a tunnel, it appeared this is not the end.


    At the left side of the stone chamber, there was tworge stone statues. One was kind, and smiling. Its dress was like fluttered by the wind. Kind of like Buddhist¡¯s Avalokitesvara.


    Other was totally different. Aggressive appearance. ck face and horn. Eight hands and four heads. There was blood next to his mouth. Cause anyone who looked at it to shiver.


    In front of the two statues, there was a stone table with a censer on it. Couple bags of incensey next to it. They were all covered with dust. Probably it never had incense for eight hundreds years.


    On the other end of the stone chamber, there were several futony on the floor randomly. Other than that, there was nothing.


    Shaw Danon was puzzled by what he saw. But Bilu¡¯s face was serious. She took a futon. After she cleaned up the dust, she putted it in front of the statues. Then she picked up the incense from the table, and used the flint she carried and lighted it up, putted it in the censer. After that, she returned to the futon, and kneel down.


    In the stone chamber, there was only light smoke rose and her kneel on the ground.


    Shaw Danon stood behind her, listened to her voice echo in the stone chamber.


    "Nether mother, Heaven vidyaraja, Holy faction¡¯s fourty-third disciple Bilu sincery praying. Holy faction faced tragedy and had weakened for long time. Many followers had sacrificed one after an other for rebuild the Holy faction. Wish mother and vidyaraja can pity the world, grant my wish, rebuild the Holy faction, save the people, together we shall reach the realm of longevity, immortal, bliss, and happiness!"


    Shaw Danon realized those two statues probably were the evil gods that the Felkin worships. He couldn¡¯t help butughed coldly, he turned away and not look at it anymore.

 Chapter 43: Libruis

    Chapter 43 Libruis A


    Bilu kowtowed three times seriously and sincerely, then she rose up and peered at Shaw Danon, and saw him was looking away and standing still. She frowned, but did not say much, and said lightly: "Let¡¯s go!"


    When they were walking into this tunnel at beginning, Shaw Danon had positive feeling about this girl. However, as he saw these two evil statues, it reminded him of faction difference and the teaching of elders. His face colded, slightly nodded, said: "Okay."


    Bilu looked at him, then walked deeper into the the tunnel. Shaw Danon followed behind her. This time didn¡¯t take long. They soon arrived in a spacious area, but it did not docorated like the stone chamber. It was a cave filled with limestones. The limestones were all strange and colorful. Before the two of them, there was arge stone tablet. Ten characters were mboyantly carved: ÌìµØ²»ÈÊ£¬ÒÔÍòÎïΪۻ¹·£¡


    Each of the characters were about half a man size. The writing was ancient, with powerful strength, and flew across the tablet like a dragon, like it was raging the wind anding out alive.


    At first it was nothing, but after Shaw Danon stared at it for a moment, he suddenly felt dizzy. He couldn¡¯t help but took a step back.


    He was surpsied, and quickly pulled himself together. The characters were still on the tablet, did not move, but the spirit was surprising.


    While Shaw Danon was still in surprise, Bilu already walked pass the stone tablet and went deeper into the cave, so he followed. Passed the stone tablet, behind it, all kinds of limestones were everywhere. They walked among the stone forest for a while, Bilu suddenly stopped and gasped.


    At the same moment, Shaw Danon discovered the fire stick, which was used to fix his arm, had glowed with strange light. Especially the orb on the fire stick, it glowed with an abnormal green light. But this time it was soft, like meeting an old friend that hadn¡¯t meet for long time, with endless of thought and nostalgia.


    Shaw Danon curiously looked ahead. His eyes passed Bilu and saw what surprised Bilu: there was a smooth stone wall. On both sides of the wall, there was a tunnel leading to unknown ce. Before the wall, there was a bluestone tform with skeleton peacefully sat on it.


    The orb on the fire stick glowed gentle green light to that skeleton.


    Bilu was in front of him. She did not notice Shaw Danon¡¯s strange expression and the change of the fire stick. After the surprise, she quickly calmed down.


    She was a Felkin after all, how would she fear a skeleton. She stepped forth, looked at it careful, but did not find anything surprising. She turned and smiled at Shaw Danon: "Maybe this is the world shocking Elder ckheart eight hundreds years ago!"


    Shaw Danon naturally had no positive feeling toward Felkin people. He snorted and said: "Shouldn¡¯t we hurry and look for a way out?"


    Bilu peered at him. She curled her lips, said: "Go find it yourself!"


    Shaw Danon startled. He snorted, though he was a bit unwilling, but he still turned and entered the left tunnel.


    After few steps, he shook his head, thinking why he ran out of patient toward this Felkin girl so easily. Just a little thing he would have such great reaction. Probably in her eyes, she wasughing at him.


    But thinking was still thinking after all. Since he took that step then it was impossible to return. After several steps, he did hear anything behind him. It was appeared that Bilu did not follow. Shaw Danon was disappointed somehow, but then he scolded himself "Useless". He pulled himself together, then carefully walked deeper into the tunnel. The tunnel was no different than other ones, just darker and more ghostly. It was almost totally dark at deeper in. The road was also longer. He couldn¡¯t understand how the Bloodforger was able to begin such great project.


    After walking for a while, Shaw Danon suddenly found the tunnel ahead slowly brightened. He hurried his pace. The soft light at the end of the road was particrly clear, like a gentle hand tempted the people.


    Shaw Danon took a deep breath and stepped into the light.


    Bilu watched Shaw Danon¡¯s figure disappeared into the tunnel. She startled. Her face darkened. Her father was a high position and influence person within the Felkin. Since young, she was like a princess, no one dare to disobey her.


    But now in such hopeless situation, she met a not old, not good temper guy from the side of Righteous. No way she will not be mad.


    However, when Shaw Danon was still at Mount Jadeon, he was a friendly young men. But for the reason why he always in conflict with Bilu, beside faction difference, he couldn¡¯t find any other reason.


    Surely Bilu knew nothing about it, but she did see Shaw Danon against her several times. Her heart was not happy about that. But they both were in hopeless situation, it was not nice to teach this brat, so she snorted, marked this in her heart. But need Bilu to force herself to follow Shaw Danon, it was impossible.


    She did not ponder, and turned, walked into the tunnel at right hand side.


    Just couple of steps, Bilu could felt this road was not much different than other tunnel, but the glowing objects on sides of the wall were less in number, caused the tunnel to be darker.


    Fortunately, this road wasn¡¯t long. Bilu soon reached the end, and stepped into a stone chamber.


    It was a medium size stone chamber. One side, there were a lot of shelves. On the other side, there was a pile of trashs. Most were weapons like de, sword, spear and et cetera. They were all broken. There was an axey on the top. Rust all over. A bitrge. It seem still intact. Look like the entire axe was made from steel.


    Bilu had no interest in it, then walked to the shelves. After a quick look, exultation appeared on her face, but then it turned into disappointment


    There were tags for each cases on the selves. Though some characters already turned blury and some were barely readable, but it was hard to resist the excitment as she read it. They were like: "Five Mountains Halberd", "Lunar Rope", "Men Piercer" and others.


    Bilu grew up in Felkin, her father was a genius who had knowledge from past to now, she surely knew those espers where best of the best within Felkin. Why she not happy? But unfortunately there were only tags but no items on the selves, just left her the disappointment.


    She sighed, but she still had hope and looked through the selves, but they were all empty. Perhaps the heaven would not disappoint the one who keep their hopes, she found there was still a small steel box at thest case. But there was nobel on the selve, so she did not know what is in there.


    Bilu was delighted, carefully picked up the box. It was quiet heavy. She shook it softly, but there was no sound came out.


    Chapter 43 Liburis B


    Bilu pondered for a moment, then putted the box on the ground. She took a deep breath, taken precautious, then she waved her hand. A white light appeared in the stone chamber. A jade like flower appeared in air, letted faint fragrance.


    Bilu¡¯s right hand turned over. The little flower that was standing in mid-air brightened and flew to above the steel box. The white light covered the entire steel box.


    After that, Bilu carefully opened the small box. As her hand touched the box¡¯s cover, she could feel the box did not locked. She flowned, the alert in her eyes got higher. She bit her teeth and opened the box with determination.


    She heard a soft "ka" sound. Before she could see clearly what was in there, a ck gas came out.


    Like she got an electric shock, Bilu fell back. The white flower above the steel box immediately flew down. The ck gas was captured by the white light. Could not get out even after several attempt. After a while, the ck gas shrunk, and the jade like white flower turned ck, absorbed the ck gas.


    Until the ck gas waspletely gone, Bilu walked back after a while of waiting. She looked at her little flower. Her father had putted a lot of effort in crafting this esper "Heartending Flower". Now the jade white petals had turned into dark purple, look a bit evil.


    Bilu said quietly: "¡¯Ancient Corpse Poison¡¯! That Elder ckheart really got a ck heart to practice such a thing!"


    She cursed the Felkin¡¯s Elder ckheart as looked into the steel box.


    It was simple inside. There was only one thing inside of the small steel box: A golden, well intact small bell.


    Bilu startled. She did not expected the rare poison "Ancient Corpse Poison" was only protecting such small bell. She couldn¡¯t find anything strange. Pondered for a while, then she slowly picked up the small bell.


    "Ding dong".


    A clear ring, like ringing inside of the heart, rang in the stone chamber that had been quiet for eight hundred years.


    Bilu held up that bell. It was exquisitely detailed. A thin steel line tied the bell. A slight movement, the pper softly hitted the side, issued ringing sound again.


    "Ding.....ding dong".


    Bilu¡¯s girl nature was very pleased by it. The disappointment was also lightened. After an other careful examine, there was nothing strange about it. It was like a skillfully made normal bell.


    But Elder ckheart kept this so secert and careful. This bell must has some umon feature, should ask father about when got a chance.


    Bilu¡¯s heart settled. She was more and more pleased by the little bell. She tied it to her waist. As she turned, the bell letted out series of clear rings. It was very pleasanting. Bilu was delightened and nodded.


    After that, she carefully checked the stone chamber again, but there was nothing. She even checked the pile of trashs. There was nothing worth to look at, not to mention about a way out.


    After finished, Bilu slowly rose up. It was the time to check on that silly boy¡¯s situation.


    Before she left the stone chamber, she turned her head and looked for thest time. The stone chamber was still messy. But after the pile of trashs was searched through by her, it was in chaos. All kind of weaponsy on the ground. Therge axe was also threw to the corner.


    Then, she left the stone chamber.


    The tunnel on the left hand side which Shaw Danon entered was much longer than the one Bilu entered on the right hand side. Bilu finally saw light after long while of walk, but still couldn¡¯t see the detail. There was no sound of movementing out. She became a little worry. This ce had a lot of strange and cruel stuff, difficult to predict. Is he.......


    Bilu speed up her pace and entered the chamber. Her heart assured as she looked. Shaw Danon stood inside of the stone chamber, stared at the stone wall.


    Bilu relieved, then she looked around in the chamber. This chamber wasrger than the one she went, however, it was empty, nothing here. But on the stone wall, there were writing densely carved on the wall. Shaw Danon was reading it with his eye brows frowned together.


    Bilu frowned, went forth and took a look at it. Delight appeared on her face. On the beginning of the stone carved writing, there were tworge characters.


    Libruis!


    "Libruis, this is Libruis!" Bilu couldn¡¯t help but cheered.


    Shaw Danon shocked, then realized Bilu had arrived next to him, but his focus was only only her word: "Libruis? You know what Libruis is?"


    Bilu red at him, said: "How would I don¡¯t know, this ¡¯Libruis¡¯ is the holy script of our Holy faction. From past to now, all Holy faction disciples¡¯ divine incanations were all understood from this Libruis."


    Shaw Danon shocked again. He was puzzled, then stared at the carved writing on the wall. After a while, he said quietly: "No way, impossible!"


    Bilu¡¯s face darkened, said: "This Holy faction¡¯s holy script. It is our secret. Didn¡¯t you say we are evil heretic? Why look at it?"


    It was like Shaw Danon did not hear it. There were only the writing of the wall in his eyes.


    "Libruis - Volume One"


    The changes of the world begin with mixed together, no difference between good and bad. Sun and moon shine together. World in between. Shape begin to form, good and bad begin to form.


    Reason why the world canst for long time because they did not created themselves. So they can never die. But the things of the world have their own shape. Men are blinded by illusion, so they created selfishness, perference, desire, karma. Because of those, it created three poisons, three fear, three terror. Can notst long.


    Heaven has no judgement, principle has no name. So if achieve selfless, no perference, no desire, no karma, then it is righteous. Holding righteousness, inside is self nature, world is the center.


    So everything are within the world, watch by the world.


    So there is no good or bad.


    So world is always here, can not be created.


    So matter can notst, then it can not fulfill the desire!


    ...... (Note 1)


    Bilu snorted. She wanted to rage, but after a thought, she did not say anything, then looked at the wall. After reading a few sentences, she felt her brain became dizzy. She couldn¡¯t help but admired how Shaw Danon able to read those boring writings.


    When she looked at Shaw Danon, she was surprised to find his face was filled with pain and perplex. He was trembling with an undescibable strange feeling.


    No one on this world could match Shaw Danon¡¯s excitment right now. The Felkin¡¯s holy script "Liburis"¡¯s summary, each words of it pierced into Shaw Danon¡¯s heart deeply like a knife. The shock it gave him was hundred times greater than the moment he discovered Jadeon¡¯s Dagos cultivating incanation and Pozhi¡¯s Fuwa "Fawin Wisdom" incanation were totally opposite.


    From these writing, he discovered the different Dagos and Fuwa incanations hadmon. This surprise was still eptable. But as he read on, his face was getting more pale, because he had discovered arge secret from this Felkin holy script "Liburis".


    Felkin¡¯s magic was cruel and awkward. But it was from "Liburis". Dagos require harness nature, Fuwa focus on understanding the self. And in Liburis, there was Dagos¡¯ idea and also Fuwa¡¯s incanation.


    Other people like Bilu wouldn¡¯t have much thought about it. They will think this is just the divine art left by their ancestor. But to Shaw Danon who knew Dagos and Fuwa incanation, this discovery was terrifying.


    A thought was harassing him.


    Which one is right?


    He read on. His face was pale. His mind was excited, with strange and burning curiosity and desire. He could feel there was an important secret before him, but he couldn¡¯t touch it, couldn¡¯t see it. But it was telling him to run to that destination.


    But in his heart, there was also fear. Should he do that?


    Bilu looked at Shaw Danon for a while. He was staring at the wall, face weird, seem likepletely forgot she was standing next to him. Fire rage from her heart for no reason. She snorted. But Shaw Danon ignored it, did not do anything.


    Bilu curled her lips. She was very angry, but did not know why, she just doesn¡¯t want to teach this person a lesson. She turned around and left while stamping the ground loudly with her feet. Sadly that silly boy still had no reaction.


    Bilu left the stone chamber angrily and returned to limestones cave, sulk at the skeleton. It used to be nothing, but that brat was just annoying. The more she thought the more angry she felt. Then she looked at her "Heartending Flower" which used to be beautiful but now ck all over, she immediately putted all her anger at the ckheart old men.


    She pointed at the skeleton, said: "You damn old men, died for eight hundreds years and still harm me. Caused my jade flower be.....be......"


    She couldn¡¯t continue, the fire in Bilu becamerger. Without saying much, she waved. "Heartending Flower" circled the skeleton then returned. After a second, sharp bones breaking sound issued. With the "ka ka" sound, the skeleton had fallen apart.


    After this, Bilu¡¯s anger was settled. She also felt regret, did not know where she had such anger. But when she turned, she was surprised. There were few lines of writing on the wall where the skeleton covered. She quickly went there and looked. There were four lines written on the wall.


    Bell cries, flower dies,


    figure turn thin white like frost.


    Deep love pain, life is pain,


    infatuation only for heartless pain.


    Note one: They are from "Book of Way and Virtue", "Diamond Sutra", "Altar Sutra", "Book of Jin", and "Book of Changes".

 Chapter 44: Golden Bell

    Chapter 44 Golden Bell A


    Bilu startled, then read it closely again. The writing of the four lines were meticulous, very difference than the Liburis in the stone chamber. It appeared to be a work of someone else.


    From the meaning of those writing, it seem like a bitter word from a infatuated woman. It was strange of how such thing appeared in Felkin¡¯s sacred ground "Blooddrop Cave".


    She thought for long time but couldn¡¯t find the answer. She shook her head, gave up. When she turned around, she was surprised to see Shaw Danon had already came out of the stone chamber sliently, standing behind her. His expression was weird. Like grieve, like surprised, and also like perplexed. His frowned tightly, muscle twisted, a little hideous.


    Bilu was surprised and letted out a scream "Ah", stepped back. The delicate bell softly shook at her waist, letted out clear and pleasant ding-dong sound, echo in the cave.


    Shaw Danon heard the bell. His body shocked, it was like he suddenly woke up. His emotion was rxed, but reced by puzzle.


    He was pondering at the Liburis monument inside the stone chamber, then the fire stick glowed like woke up from sleep. The icy coldness feeling spread through his body. After that, he walked out here subconsciously, until he finally saw the crushed skeleton.


    Shaw Danon looked at the fire stick that tied to his left arm. It was still glowing with soft green light to the fallen sketeton, like feeling sorry for an old friend.


    Shaw Danon did not know why he will have that thought, but looking at that skeleton, there was also sadness in his heart. Although he clearly knew the person who died here must be a important person of Felkin Bloodforger, probably the Elder ckheart like Bilu said, he felt friendly to that skeleton.


    The light of the fire stick dimmed, returned to the ugly ck. Shaw Danon still looked at that skeleton, then, under the eyes of Bilu, he slowly walked to it.


    Bilu snorted, then stood before him, smiled coldly: "Although I don¡¯t like that ckheart old man, and also different branch. But we are all Holy faction¡¯s disciple, we all made an oath before Nether Mother and Heaven Vidyaraja. If you want to do anything impolite to his dead body, I will not allow it."


    Shaw Danon looked at her, said: "He is now crushed in pieces, it is all thank to you!"


    Bilu flushed, but her word did not step back, said determinedly: "I will repent to mother and vidyaraja, but I will never let you do anything to it!"


    Shaw Danon looked at her, suddenly said: "I have no intend to."


    Bilu startled, seeing he was calm, no sign of hatred. She felt that Jadeon youngster was much different than the Righteous people who loaded with justice and virtue. At that moment of hesitation, Shaw Danon walked past her. She paused for a moment, then turned and looked at him.


    Shaw Danon walked in front of the skeleton. Long time had passed, the pale bones had glowed with light green color. Due to the heavy hit from Bilu, the bones below the chest were all fallen apart, only the skull remain fine. Itnded on top of the bones. The hollow eyes was looking at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon shivered. He felt the soul was still in there, looking at him. But he still went to it, and slowly drew the scattered bones into a pile. The chill came out from the bone, he did not feel scare.


    It was like an old friend!


    Shaw Danon was relieved, like he did what he should do and able to rx. It was weird, but he really had that feeling. He thought: This fire stick was too weird. If I get out alive, I have to ask master about it.


    He finished. As he was about to rose up, he noticed at ce where skeleton was sitting, because he removed bones, there were writing on there. He letted out a "huh".


    Bilu was coldly watching Shaw Danon doing weird thing. She suddenly heard Shaw Danon discovered something. She was curious, so she went there and took a look. There were also several of lines written there.


    Her heart suffered, hard to return,


    regret toote, can¡¯t be together.


    Sinister misunderstand golden bell,


    whole life always.......


    At the fourth line, the writing became powerless, especially at the third character "always", it was illegible, almost unreadable. At the end, it was just a line, stopped. Appeared the person had cospe and no longer able to continue.


    In the cave, Shaw Danon and Bilu were in silent. They could feel there was a sad story within the two writings. Ady with a broken heart and dying man¡¯s regret.


    Shaw Danon was lost in thought. Though he never see the unknow lovers, he felt a little sorrow after seeing writings from thousand years ago.


    On the other hand, Bilu frowned tightly. Her eyes stared at the lines, mouth mumbled: "Sinister misunderstand golden bell, sinister misunderstand golden bell......golden bell? Ah! Right, Jingling!"


    She thought of something and cheered. Shaw Danon was surprised. He asked: "What golden bell?"


    Bilu was excited, and filled with joy, said: "It is Lady Jingling! You don¡¯t know?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head confusingly. Bilu snorted, red at him, then happily said: "Lady Jingling is a important figure of our Holy faction thousand years ago. She was extermely intelligent, highly cultivated, and fully understood our holy script Liburis. She found "Lupin" alone in the Holy faction. She is the top female figure in our faction!"


    Shaw Danon lost interest in it. ording to her, it seem like Lady Jingling was a very power person thousand years ago in Felkin. But when he heard that she found a branch call "Lupin", he knew that old woman wasn¡¯t a good person. Bilu seem really admired that Lady Jingling.


    Shaw Danon snorted, did not reply to her. Then he turned back and fixed the skeleton because they ruined it to read the writing. There was a strange idea appeared in his mind: Seem like you are also a infatuated person, probably died for that woman!


    Of¡¯course the dead did not answer him. It was just Shaw Danon¡¯s thinking. He felt more friendly to the skeleton.


    Bilu was happily talking to herself: "Can believe Lady Jingling had love toward that damn Elder ckheart. Hmph, must be ckheart old man betrayed her. Heartless man, should be killed by thunder! Best to die!"


    "Nonsense!" Shaw Danon suddenly shouted.


    Bilu was stunned. After a while of staring at him, she said curiously: "What did you said?"


    Shaw Danon realized it was not right. He was from the Righteous, but help defend a savage Felkin killer from eight hundreds years ago. If the Jadeon masters hear it, it will result in harsh punishment. But he did not know why he would let that out from his mouth. Now he was asked by Bilu, he couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    Bilu looked at him strangely, then she suddenly thought of one thing and forgot about Shaw Danon. She picked up the golden bell tied to her waist, very excited, sheughed loudly: "Ah! Isn¡¯t this Lady Jingling¡¯s ¡¯Lupin Bell¡¯!" Then she quickly turned the golden bell and looked inside. There were three small characters.


    Lupin Bell!


    Shaw Danon saw Bilu was so happy and almost going get killed byughter, it appeared she had obtained a powerful esper by chance. He wasn¡¯tfortable. He said coldly: "You find the exit yet?"


    There was only the little bell in her eyes, she answered casually: "Nope!"


    Shaw Danon turned his head away, lightly said: "Then you better die with this golden bell in this cave."


    Chapter 44 Golden Bell B


    Bilu startled, then realized the most important thing now was to look for an exit, hurried asked: "You find it?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head silently. They look at each other. Bilu took away her smile, said solemnly: "Then we should find the way first!"


    With death in front of them, Shaw Danon quietly nodded. They searched the tunnels and caves together. Closely examined every single wall, every single rift. Shaw Danon ignored Bilu¡¯s strong objection, he even examined the two statues of Nether Mother and Heaven Vidyaraja, but still couldn¡¯t find anything.


    When they regroup in front of the crashed skeleton, seeing other¡¯s depressed look, their faces dimmed.


    Bilu said sadly: "Are we going to die here?"


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, couldn¡¯t see his face. Bilu was also silence. Suddenly, the shadow of death engulfed the two young life.


    After a long while, in the silent as two of them did not say anything, Shaw Danon suddenly jumped up and went away. Bilu was surprised, said: "What are you doing?"


    Shaw Danon gritted his teeth, said: "I am going to search one more time. There must be a way out. We are not going to die here!"


    In his heart, there was still a sentence he did not say and sounding inside him: I must see Ling¡¯Er Shijie again, even if I die, I need to bury at Bamboo Peak!


    Bilu did not do anything, just sat on the tform, watching Shaw Danon continue searching with his strong desire of wanting to live.


    One time.


    Two times.


    Three times.


    Four times.


    Bilu could not remember how many time Shaw Danon had went through the stone chambers and caves. Each time he returned with nothing. But he still did not give up. Maybe it was his stubborn nature, or maybe it was his strong desire to live, he kept continuing searching for a way out, continuing, continuing.......


    Until his feet began to shake, until he ran out of strength, until he went next to Bilu, swung to the side and fell. Hended heavily on the ground and passed out.


    Bilu gazed at him. Hesitated for a moment, then walked to him and turned his body over. It seem nothing serious, just over exhausted plus hunger and thrist, so he fainted. She gave a sigh of relieved.


    Then she startled, asked herself in deep of her heart: "Why I relieve, he is fine why I need to sigh?"


    That idea shed through her mind like lighting.


    She deeply looked at him. On that young man¡¯s face, it wasnguish due to injuries and hunger. His lips were cracked from dryness.


    Bilu softly putted him down. Gazed at him for a moment, then said: "Since we are meant to die here together, I don¡¯t want to be alone too soon. It is better to have someone with me."


    She went outside and back to the cave entrance to take some water from the pond. Then she took some food and tried to feed Shaw Danon.


    Perhaps because Shaw Danon was unconscious, he could not eat any food, only drank some water from Bilu¡¯s water bag. He still hadn¡¯t wake up.


    After a day of work, Bilu was also tired. Shaw Danon¡¯s situation seem fine. She closed her eys and fell asleep.


    After a while of sleep, Bilu woke up. Her first action was immediately looked at Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon was peacefullyying there, not moving. He was sleeping. She relieved, couldn¡¯t help but scolded quietly: "Why sleep like a dead pig!"


    As she spoke, she herself smiled. It was like watching this young man, her mood got better, she even forgot the death in near future.


    She suddenly realized that although Shaw Danon was sleeping, his face flushed with redness. A bit not right. She quickly reach out her hand and checked. His forehead was burning hot. She was surprised, did not expected Shaw Danon to have a high fever at this critical moment.


    Normally, cultivators had strong body, hardly get ill for hundreds years. But Shaw Danon was heavily injuried for the past several days, mentally and physically exhausted, the body was damaged badly. At the end, without caring his body condition, he used all his strength to search for an exit in Blooddrop Cave. After passed out, he had a high fever.


    This sickness was not light, after long time his fever did not get lower (in the cave, Bilu did not know how many days). Bilu couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only help him get some water to lower his temperature, but it was useless.


    Later, Shaw Danon¡¯s fever was still not gone, he began to say random stuff. Bilu was extremely worried and anxious. When she thought of she need to wait for death in this cave alone, she was terrified. So even something Shaw Danon said, even a gasp, it was like heavenpared to the horrible dayster.


    No matter what Bilu tried, she could only bring some water. In the cave, there was no doctor or herbs. How could she help. Shaw Danon¡¯s sickness was getting worse day by day. The random words was getting more frequent.


    That day, Bilu stayed anxiously next to the unconscious Shaw Danon. He suddenly turned over and curled up, cried: "Ghost, ghost, ghost......." Then suddenly said angrily: "You killed my parents, killed all vigers, I am going to kill you!"


    Bilu was surprised, quickly held him, kept saying: "No, no! There is no ghost here!"


    Perhaps her words worked, Shaw Danon calmed down. The fear on his face was also settled, but then it changed to a sad expression.


    His eyes were close, said quietly: "Shijie, shijie, don¡¯t abandon me, I, I want to.....don¡¯t abandon me......"


    Bilu startled, sorrow passed through her heart, but courage came out from her, she gently said: "Never! Your Shijie is here, she won¡¯t abandon you."


    Smile immediately appeared on Shaw Danon¡¯s face, it was like this was Shaw Danon happiest moment. His mouth kept mumbling: "Shijie, shijie......."


    Bilu saw his peace within the suffer face, the was pain sliced through her heart.


    The girl who he care so much about, the shijie that he still remember even when he is unconscious, how is she like?


    She remembered that day under Forsaken Abyss, the Jadeon female disciple with blue sword that Shaw Danon tried hard to protect. Can it be, her?


    Bilu frowned. She could remember thatdy had a extremely beautiful face. Even saying she could enchant the entire country was not too over. No wonder Shaw Danon would fall for her! But no matter how smart Bilu is, she would not know the one that Shaw Danon obsessed with was Hidi who was still at Mount Jadeon Bamboo Peak.


    For the following days, Bilu always stayed next to Shaw Danon. She learned more about Shaw Danon from his sleep talk. She found out he borned in the ce call "Grasstemple Vige"; she found out that vige¡¯s tragic event; she also found out thedy he obsessed with was his Shijie at Bamboo Peak, but she could not be sure is that Shijie the one who held blue sword that day.


    Only, from these days of taking care of Shaw Danon, Bilu could feel she had a strange feeling toward that young man. Every day gazed at his depressed face seem to be the only way to spend the boring time.


    She often stared at him like that for long time, long time. But she never thought of, at the stone chamber next to him, the Felkin¡¯s holy script "Liburis".


    Sometime, when Shaw Danon settled, she would slowly walked to the writing left by Lady Jingling. Gazed at it for a moment, then softly said: "Lady, you had left a warning that, all men of this world are heartless. But you can see, this Shaw Danon is very infatuated!"


    But there was no one answered her in this empty cave. Only when she turned, the little golden bell letted out a clear pleasing ring, at her side, in this cave, softly echo, seem like saying something.


    Like there was a pair of gentle eyes, and a lingering soul, watching them, surrounding them.

 Chapter 45 Sadness

    Chapter 1 Sadness A


    After these series of sleep talking, maybe Shaw Danon¡¯s body was strong, or maybe Bilu¡¯sfort had effect, the continuing high fever was slowly lowered. Shaw Danon also slowly regaining consciousness. Because the sickness was not light, he was stillying and rest.


    That day, Bilu got nothing to do and walked around in the cave, but at the end, she still ended up in front of Lady Jingling¡¯s writing. After reading it, she sighed. Shaw Danon sat on the side, asked: "What are you sighing for?"


    Bilu snorted, said: "I am sighing fordy. With her intellect and beauty, she was betrayed by a stinky man like you, suffer for entire life. It is really not worth it."


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t find anything to reply.


    Bilu read through these writing again, then she suddenly issued a "huh?". She found a weird thing. Thest character "¿à" on thest sentence, the "¿Ú" part was deeply sunk in, very diffierent than other characters. She rolled her eyes, then immediately realized and picked up the Lupin Bell from her waist topare. The size was exactly same. She letted out a cheer.


    Shaw Danon asked curiously from behind: "What it is?"


    Bilu turned around and smiled: "Perhaps it may save us!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, immediately filled with energy, said happily: "Really?"


    Bilu inserted the bell in. There was no reaction. She turned it left and right. After a moment, "ka ka" was sounded in the cave. The stone wall was shaking. Bilu was surprised, took out the golden bell and stepped back. After a boom, the smoothyer of stone wall fell off, showed the interyer. There were writing like the Libruis¡¯s room.


    Shaw Danon was first delightened, but then after a look at the stone wall, his face dimmed. Seem like this trap was for hiding Lady Jingling¡¯s writing. There was no exit. Now he was very disappointed.


    But Bilu was staring at the writing on the wall. This was left by Lady Jingling, and secured so secertly. It must be umon thing. After long while, there was no happiness or sadness, but an exim look, said quietly: "So this is ¡¯Intuation¡¯."


    Shaw Danon was impatient. He took at look at it, the first few sentences were:


    Spirit of Nether, Deities of Heaven,


    Use my body, as sacrifice.


    For eternity, fall into Yama,


    Because of love, never regret.


    .........


    He immediately concluded these were the Evil¡¯s vicious curse. But Bilu was quite happy on the other hand. He snorted, said: "Are there hint for where the exit is?"


    Bilu startled, said: "No."


    Shaw Danon said lightly: "What¡¯s the use for you to learn it then?"


    Bilu was silent, and said after a while: "Do you know that Intuation¡¯s incantation was passed down from our Holy faction since ancient time, but no one ever used it?"


    Shaw Danon was curious, asked: "What?"


    Bilu sighed, said: "That incantation was invented out of the <> by a intelligent female master, but it could only be practiced by female. It require all blood from a woman, then transfer it into a powerful spell......."


    Before she finish, Shaw Danon already cutted in, his eyes were filled with disdain, said: "Then name it ¡¯bloody jinx", call it Intuation is just evil way of making it sound good!"


    Bilu¡¯s face changed, but then startled, and said quietly: "You are right. That is why even Lady Jingling did not use it in the end."


    Shaw Danon ignored her.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The two were staying in there for several days again. Shaw Danon went to read the <> as past time while Bilu often stared at the writing of the <> on the wall.


    Within <>¡¯s first volume, there was no actual cultivation practice. They were all deep writing and call be called the summary. But Shaw Danon knew both Fuwa and Dagos cultivation, he could manage to understand those writing. But it was only understood it. For the Fuwa and Dagosbined stage of what <> stated, Shaw Danon still coudn¡¯t get what it mean. Is it saying that cast "Pure Essence" and "Fawin Wisdom" at the same time?


    Even though he knew there was little chance of survive, there was still a little desire in his heart. Shaw Danon quickly follow the way of practice that <> had stated. But to channel both incantation at once, it was not easy. After a moment, his blood began to boil, so he was forced to stop. For the following days, there was no improvement.


    But then, there was a more difficult questionying before them--out of food.


    Though cultivators can go anywhere they want, but they are still mortal bodies. Legend said the high cultivation elders can go without eating and drinking, but no one ever saw that. After entered this cave, Shaw Danon lost all his food already. Although fortunately there was water in the cave, only Bilu had food, how is that enough? Even they had tried to save the food, they soon finished them all.


    Then after a while in the cave, probably only two days, Shaw Danon and Bilu were staring nkly at the empty food bag.


    "s!" Bilu sat on the tform, next to her it was the skeleton, but she did not seem to be ufortable. Seem like Felkin was really different than normal human. But now, her face was still depressed.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s illness had recovered quickly. The fever was almost gone. Beside the body was a little out of strength, there was no other thing. At this moment he heard Bilu sighed, he turned and looked at that Felkindy. In his eyes, it was a girl in watery green dress sitting on the tform. Her feet were swinging in the air. And the Lupin Bell on her waist was ringing with "ding ding dong dong". If not because he knew who she is, Shaw Danon would probably think she was a naive little girl.


    Bilu look much more depressed than when Shaw Danon first met her. Because she is a girl, everyday she would go to the little water fall and have a wash, so her look was neat without any dirt. But through these days, she was clearly got skinny. Thought about that, it reminded Shaw Danon that his master and shixiongs had taught him all Felkins were selfish and cruel. But now in this cave and hopeless situation, why, that Felkin girl would give him the remaining half of the food?


    Shaw Danon was in his own world thinking about that, did not noticed Bilu had looked at him. Seeing Shaw Danon was staring at herself nkly, she blushed, scolded him: "What are you looking at?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, then quickly turned his head away, said: "Not, nothing."


    Bilu stood behind him, did not scolded him fiercely like he had imagined. After long time, it was a sigh, said: "We are stuck in this cave, not far away from death, you don¡¯t need to care about so much."


    Shaw Danon startled, slowly turned around, looked at Bilu. On her thin but still beautiful face, there was a helpless smile. He couldn¡¯t help but said: "When I was sick, you don¡¯t need to give me most of the food, then you can live for few days longer, maybe you can......."


    "Maybe what?" Bilu suddenly stopped him.


    Shaw Danon startled, then shook his head, said quietly: "Maybe you can be saved."


    Bilu shook her head, showed a smile, said: "I don¡¯t want to die, but I am more not willing to die in a lonely cave, facing a skeleton and a decaying corpse and wait for death. If it is like that, I probably going to go mad before people rescue me."


    Chapter 1 Sadness B


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t help but shivered when he heard how Bilu discrible it. It was really not a ce for living.


    Bilu looked at him, said lightly: "What, you scare too?"


    Shaw Danon immediately straightened his back, said loudly: "No way!"


    Bilu showed a small smile, a little of gentle in her eyes. She said softly: "Promise me one thing, okay?"


    Shaw Danon frowned, asked: "What?"


    Bilu smiled faintly, said: "We had finished all of our food. Except for water, there is nothing to eat. Within seven days, we are going to starve to death."


    Shaw Danon was silent.


    Bilu was calm, but the next thing she said would turned Shaw Danon pale like he met a ghost: "After few days, if you see me unable to keep on, then kill me first."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth wide opened, pointed his finger at her and couldn¡¯t say anything. But he did not expect Bilu would said such awkward, surprising words so calmly: "After I die, my body will still here. If you want to survive, then eat my flesh, probably able to live for period of time."


    Shaw Danon almost fell on the floor.


    After long while, he pulled himself back together from this great shock, he told himself: "The Felkins are really animals, they can do such thing!" But looking at Bilu¡¯s eyes, they were all calm. His heart was chilled, and stepped back, his hand was shaking, pointing at Bilu, said: "What did you-you said?"


    Bilu looked at him, the gentleness in her eyes was getting heavier. But in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, it was more deadly than all poisons in this world.


    "Don¡¯t you want to go back to Mount Jadeon Bamboo Peak to see your Ling¡¯Er Shijie, there are still several of your allies in this Cave of Fangs, they must be searching for you, if you can live longer, their chance of finding you is greater isn¡¯t it?" Bilu lowered her head, but her voice was still calm.


    But at this moment, how would Shaw Danon care about Bilu¡¯s tone, he did not even noticed how Bilu knew about Hidi. He only pointed at Bilu, said angrily: "You-you tell me to eat-eat-eat.......you Felkin heretics are so insane! Shameless, disgusting, I-I....you-you....."


    He was getting more angry but his tongue did not work properly. He said "I I I" and "You you you" for long time, but still couldn¡¯t say anything. His reaction was within Bilu¡¯s prediction, so she was not angry or ridicule. She only watched him, waited until Shaw Danon regain his breath, she slowly said: "Eat me or not, it is your choice, but you must kill me first!"


    "Again." The fire in Shaw Danon burned again: "Do you think I will make evil deal with the you Felkin. You gave me the food, I can repay you with my body. If you want to get me into this, never!"


    Bilu slowly shook her head, said: "No, I am scared."


    Shaw Danon continued his normal answer: "Lie, I will not fall into your trick......eh, what did you say?"


    It was like at this life and death moment, Bilu¡¯s heart had some unusual change. It was like she had fallen into some kind of memory. There was terror appeared on her face that Shaw Danon never saw before. Then, she shook her head, like she wanted to shake away some thought.


    "Do you know how it is feel to wait for death alone?" She said quietly.


    Shaw Danon startled. He noticed she seem hiding some secret. He was curious and asked: "What?"


    The mucles next to Bilu¡¯s eyes twitched. At this dire time, facing the only young man who was next to her before death, she could not control her feeling, even her voice was blury and hollow: "When I was six, mom bought me to ¡¯Fox Hill Six Foxes Cave¡¯ to visit my grandma. But your Righteous attacked us, and the monk Pufan of ¡¯Skysong¡¯ used ¡¯Pagoda Alms Bowl¡¯ (Note 1) destroyed the entire Six Foxes Cave, buried me, mother, and grandma alive."


    Shaw Danon suddenly shivered. He had a bad feeling about this. There was a chilling from his heart and spread through his body.


    Bilu hadpletely entered the painful memory. Her eyes stared forward hollowly, just like her voice was calm and hollow, with the deepest pain: "That time, I cried loudly from the terror. I was very scared. This was a small cave, because there was serveralrge stones to support it, we lived. But grandma¡¯s injury was too serious, soon she died. Mother and I cried hard in the darkness, then buried grandma.


    "We were buried very deep in the earth, beside the few water dropped from the rocks, it was all hard, cold rocks. I was really scared, but mother kept telling me: Lil Yao, don¡¯t be afraid, dad will save us."


    Shaw Danon held his breath, listened carefully, with undiscribable awkwardness and fear. He could feel there is something about to happen.


    "But, it was always darkness. Dad did note. I was very scared in the dark cave. And I was hungry, kept on crying. I can still remember my mother sighed sadly next to me. She cuddled me tightly, kept telling me: Lil Yao don¡¯t be afraid, Lil Yao don¡¯t be afraid, mother will not let anything happen to you. Your dad wille save us!"


    Bilu became more and more pale, but she still continued: "But dad still did note and I was already starving, kept on crying to mother for food. Mother search through the cave over and over again, but still couldn¡¯t find anything. At the end, I was so hungry that I did not have the strength to cry, onlyying at my mother. Suddenly one day, mother found a piece of flesh!....."


    Shaw Danon could see Bilu shivered as she said this.


    "I was too hungry, did not care about much, so I ate it, then sleptfortably. It seem like at that moment, mother smiled in the darkness. So mother gave me a piece of flesh every once in a while. That is how I lived. But mother¡¯s voice was getting weaker and weaker. Until one day, when I called her, she did not answer. After that, I was in the darkness, waiting for death alone."


    Bilu slowly turned, looked at Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon was caught by her eyes, he could feel the chill, "Do you know how it feel when waiting for death alone? Do you know the smell of the decaying corpse of mother? Do you know how is the fear of forever living in the ce that you can never see in the darkness?"


    Each time she asked, Shaw Danon shivered.


    Bilu was silent. Shaw Danon did not dare to take a breath. Finally, he was like awaken from a dream, but it was not totally awaken. She continued: "Finally one day, the cave entrance was bingrger. I heard dad calling me and mother¡¯s names. Then, I saw dad jumped down in front of me.


    "He did not see me at first, but my mother. I only looked at above and forgot to look at mother when there was finally light. When I recalled it, dad already blocked my sight. I could not see mother¡¯s corpse. But I could clearly see dad was shocked. It was like he had turned to stone. Then, uncle Meri Koon, uncle White Tiger, and uncle Sinwu, they were all stunned and rooted on the ground.


    "I suddenly felt scared, even more than when I was waiting for death in the darkness. I quietly called: Dad. The three uncles lined up behind him, covered mother¡¯s dead body. I still couldn¡¯t see mother. I whispered: Dad, how is mother?"


    Shaw Danon could see it clearly. Each word Bilu said had made him shivered. It was like that little girl was actually before them.


    "Dad did not say anything. But his look was terrorifying. Although I was still young, I knew, I knew, that at that time, he was really wanted to kill me, wanted to kill his own daughter! But at the end, he did not. He saved me. Carried me away from this dark cave. Before I left, I peered from dad¡¯s shoulder and saw mother¡¯s dead body was already buried by the three uncles. Only an arm showed up, but for some reason that arm-that arm-that arm......."


    Bilu suddenly became quiet. Shaw Danon was surprised and looked at her. Bilu waspletely pale. Her eyes were closed. Then she fell, seem like passed out. Shaw Danon immediately caught her. She was very cold, almost does not seem like a living person.


    His illness was just recovered. His body was weak, so he spent a lot of effort toy Bilu down on the tform. Watching her pale face, Shaw Danon discovered he was already sweating all over his body.


    That night (Actually did not know is it night or morning, Shaw Danon¡¯s instinct thought it was night), Bilu was unconscious, but she kept crying "Mother" "Dad" and things like that. Their position had changed, this time was Shaw Danon¡¯s turn to take care of Bilu.


    But it seem like there was a extremely painful past in deep of Bilu¡¯s heart. When she was unconcsious, she kept screaming. Shaw Danon could not do anything about it. At the end, Bilu swung her arm and identally grabbed Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder and cuddled on him, like she got something to rely on. Then she calmed down and quietly slept. But her hands grabbed tightly on Shaw Danon¡¯s clothes. Her nails digged deeply into Shaw Danon¡¯s skin, cause Shaw Danon¡¯s face twisted in pain. But as he watched Bilus¡¯s pale face, he could not leave her, so he beared it, letted her to cuddled on him, sleep peacefully.


    Note 1: Esper Anan¡¯s secret

 Chapter 46 Escape

    Chapter 2 Escape A


    The Bilu¡¯s past was a very deep wound for her. She had buried it in her heart over the years. At this crisis, she recalled the memory and her mind was overwhelm. And additionally, the food was getting less and less these days, her body was weakened, therefore she passed out.


    Shaw Danon was watching the Felkin girl who is still grabbed him tightly. He smiled bitterly. Not long ago, he thought himself was a sick person who just came out from visiting the hell, unexpectedly, this time was Bilu¡¯s turn to get sick. The two cosped one after an other, it was really hard not to die in here.


    After a while, Shaw Danon was getting sleepy, but he forced himself to straighten up because Bilu was stillying in him arms. Seeing her depressed and painful look, Shaw Danon could not have the heart to leave her.


    But sitting like this was not easy. He sat on the tform, one leg hanging in the air while one leg on the ground. His back was nted and remained straight, but there was nothing behind him for him to lie on. Just after a moment, his body was aching, especially at the ce where Bilu grabbed him. Her fingers were powerful, even when she was sleeping, the strength remain strong. It was pain into the marrow. But Shaw Danon was persevere person and beared it. If it was someone else, they probably jumped away already.


    Even with that, this suffer was not easy. Shaw Danon wasining in his heart. But at the end, he did not left. As time passed, the tireness had caught up to him, then began to fall asleep within the numbed pain and ache.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    "Ah........."


    Shaw Danon woke up and stretched, then he could feel his entire body was aching. When he sighed, he discovered himself was lying on the tform, and Bilu was gone.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. He rose up and looked around, but still couldn¡¯t see Bilu. The entire cave was empty and there was no sound. Chill rose in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart. It was like he was stunned in the graveyard. He frowned, then began to search for Bilu.


    He had searched the Libruis stone chamber and also the treasure room, there was no sign of Bilu. Shaw Danon thought for a moment, then went outside. After a while, he saw Bilu in the stone chamber that worship the two Felkin¡¯s evil gods.


    Before the kind looking Nether Mother and the hideous looking Heaven Vidyaraja, Bilu kneeled on the ground. Her shoulders were shaking, although she was trying to hold it, but she was still letting quiet sobs.


    She was crying.


    Shaw Danon was stunned, he could not expect the Felkin girl who was always tough andpetitive would secretly crying in front of the statues. He was rooted on the ground, could not think of what to do. But at the end he walked to her slowly, said uncertainly: "You, um, you, what is it in you......stopping crying!"


    If he remained quiet it would be better, but as she heard his words, the sadness that was trying hard to bear had bursted out. Her voice raised. The sobing became very loud. Crystal like tears were also hanging on her face.


    Shaw Danon was stunned. But he was still young, how could he understand girl¡¯s mind. He was immediately threw into flurry, it was like he made Bilu to cry, even his words had turned stammered: "You-you don¡¯t be like that-that........I-I, no, you, no, I mean I was saying that I......"


    Bilu watched Shaw Danon fussed around with her misty eyes. She shook her head, but the sadness couldn¡¯t be beared. The tears that had held for ten years were all bursted today.


    "It was me, it was me who killed mother!" The girl who fell into the painful past, said sadly with wretchedness.


    Shaw Danon immediately shook his head, watching her weak and lonely figure, his heart was like seeing the lonely figure of himself many years ago: "No." He stepped forth, said quietly, gently: "You mother care about you the most. That time you was still small, didn¡¯t know anything, how will you able to harm anyone?"


    Bilu choked: "But-but dad always hate me, I know he senior must want me to die, he me me for mother¡¯s death!"


    Shaw Danon said quietly: "No, don¡¯t think too much. Did he not me you, did he came saved you, for these years, did he treated you badly?"


    Bilu¡¯s body shook, her face became more pale. From where Shaw Danon looked at her, it was like pear blossom in the rain, the scenery of sadness was soul touching.


    She lifted her head. Behind the tear, the eye sight of her, Shaw Danon did not have the courage to look at it directly. He moved his eyes away.


    After a long while.


    "You are very nice." Suddenly, she said quietly.


    In the deep of Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, his heart jumped, then he forced himself to calm down. He smiled: "No, I see we are going to die in here together soon, sofort you before death, it was nothing."


    Bilu stopped crying and wiped away the tears from her eyes, sighed: "Yeah, we are going to die together." Then she thought of something, asked Shaw Danon: "You and I die in here, do your heart ever regret?"


    Shaw Danon was startled. Countless of scenes shed in his memory. It was like at this moment, he was back to Mount Jadeon, Bamboo Peak, "Of¡¯course I regret."


    He said quietly.


    Bilu heard it, her face dimmed, said: "Hmph, in the Holy faction, there are many of them who wish to be able to die with me, but you are not taking a proper measure of yourself!"


    Rage rose in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, but when he looked at Bilu, the rage was disappeared. He sighed, shook his head: Maybe. If only I can be buried on Bamboo Peak, then I will have no regret when I die."


    Bilu¡¯s face darkened, stared at him. After a while of silence, she suddenly spoke: "You are doing this for your Ling¡¯Er Shijie right?"


    Shaw Danon jumped, pointed at her, surprised and asked: "How do you-you know?"


    Bilu turned her head away, said: "You said this while you were sleep talking at the time you fell ill."


    Shaw Danon was stunned. When he was about to scold her, he remembered they are about to die here. After that, he will never able to see Shijie, even if he bes aher spirit after he die, he will still not able to see Bamboo Peak¡¯s sceneries!


    But, will Shijie remember me?


    When he thought of that, at that moment, his heart was dead. He sighed and hard to pull himself out of the grief, then turned around and left the cave. Bilu on the other hand, was staring his back nkly.


    After a while, she slowly turned around, looked at the two statues, and bow to it: "Mother goddess, may you pity the world, protect him. Vidyaraja majesty, wish you use your sky piercing power, save......."


    Then she voice stopped. She lie on the ground, motionless. The surrounding was silent. But in her mind, there was a raging tide of ocean, and a beam of light shining among the waves. But it could only appear faintly, she tried to catch it, remember it.


    She slowly lifted her head, and carefully looked at Heaven Vidyaraja again and again. There was an idea in her heart shouted: "Not right, not right, this statue is missing something......."


    She looked at it over and over again, and held her breath. Finally, her eyesnded on that empty right hand of the statue.


    She jumped up, happily called: "Genesis Axe, right, where is Genesis Axe?"


    In Felkin legend, Nether Mother was the spirit that watch over the life, and Heaven Vidyaraja was the hideous god that created the world and handling judgement, which was differ from Pangu legend. Heaven Vidyaraja held "Genesis Axe", so it is a must to have an axe along with the statue. But the statue before her, its right hand was empty. Bilu knew in Felkin, Heaven Vidyaraja was one of the greatest gods, no one will dare to disrespect it. The one that built this Blooddrop Cave was Bloodforger, which was also Felkin. There must be a reason for the axe to be missing.


    Shaw Danon returned to the limestone cave and sat on the tform silently. When he was thinking of Bamboo Peak, Bilu rushed with happiness on her face. Seeing he was sitting there, she called: "If you wish to live, then hurrye with me."


    "What?" Shaw Danon was surprised. Bilu rushed into the treasure room like wind. He hesitated for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t resist his desire to live and followed her. Then he heard Bilu cheered. Bilu was stuggled to drag out arge steel axe from the pile of trashs. She looked extremely difficult, it seem like this axe was quite heavy.


    Shaw Danon ran to her and helped her to hold therge axe. That axe was really heavy. Even two of them together it was still difficult. He asked: "What are you doing?"


    Bilu didn¡¯t say much. She said directly: "If you want to live, then help me bring this axe to the statues."


    Shaw Danon gasped, asked with surprise: "What are you-you doing?"


    Bilu did not say anything and began to drag the axe. Her body was weakened after few steps and breathing heavily. Shaw Danon shook his head, sighed, but still went to her. The two together, with tremendous effort, they finally dragged the axe to the stone chamber where the statues are. Then Shaw Danon rolled his eyes, unwillingly to hear Bilu said that they need to locate this thing into the evil god¡¯s hand.


    Shaw Danon was very suspecious of it. Now he had heard that he need to do thing for the Felkin¡¯s evil god, he lost the will to do it. But Bilu was even more stubborn than him. Seeing her trying hard alone, his heart softened and thought that it was all right to grant her that wish before death. Then he stepped forth and helped.


    Chapter 2 Escape B


    That axe was veryrge, and now to actually carry it, its weight was incredibly heavy, plus they had no food for long time. At the end, they finished the impossible mission and located the axe into Heaven Vidyaraja¡¯s right hand, and then Shaw Danon sat on the ground, breathing heavily: "You, *gasp*, you, if you can¡¯t find the exit, *gasp*, originally we could live for three days, now we only get three hours left."


    Bilu was also gasping for air, but the excitment in her eyes could not be hiden. After a little resting, Bilu returned to the statue, carefully observed for a while. After therge axe was added into Vidyaraja statue¡¯s hand, it looked much more mighty. Then she respectfully saluted to the Heaven Vidyaraja, she said: "Vidyaraja majesty, please forgive disciple¡¯s rude action."


    Then, she grabbed therge axe and shook it. Nothing happened. Thatrge axe was putted into the hand by her, if there is something, it should already happened. Shaw Danon sat on the ground, shook his head as he watched Bilu¡¯s strange action.


    Bilu frowned, murmured: "Why is that, it should be here........"


    She was in hurry and putted more power into her arm, so as she moved therge axe, Heaven Vidyaraja¡¯s right hand was also moved. Suddenly, there was a heavy noise sounded in the cave.


    Shaw Danon hopped up, Bilu was beamed with joy. They looked at each other. Shaw Danon ran to Bilu and help raised the giant axe. Heaven Vidyaraja¡¯s lowered right hand was raised to mid-air. After a moment, arge ear deafing boom roared in the cave.


    They were surprised, it was like thunder roaring next to their ears. They quickly covered their ears. After a while, their ears were still ringing, but behind the statues, the giant, hard stone wall slided to the sides, showed a path. There was a stone stair went upward into the unknown darkness.


    Then, the stone chamber was fiercely shaking. The rocks were falling from the above. They did not say anything and ran into the stone stair at the same time, entered the darkness.


    Actually at eight hundreds years ago, when the Felkin Bloodforger built this Blooddrop Cave, they had considered if they are weakened and was attacked by enemy, therefore they built a path secretly inside the mountain. If enemy attack, they will use this route to escape, after a moment the entire Blooddrop Cave will be copsed, bury the enemy and countless secrets of Bloodforger together.


    Shaw Danon and Bilu ran as fast as they could. The loud noise kept oning from behind, stones scattered in the air. If they run a little slow, they will probably die. They needed to bring out theirst bit of strength and ran forward. There was only darkness in front of them. In this narrow and dark secret passage, they couldn¡¯t count how many times they had fell on the ground, hitted on the wall. They could only hear the loud noising roaring and the stones scattering. It was like the entire Kongsang mountain was in rage. But finally with the desire to survive, they saw the light appeared in front of them.


    The secret passage¡¯s entrance located under a cliff west of the mountain. This ce was heavily wooded and very well hidden, no wonder no one ever find it for eight hundreds years. Probably even the Bloodforger today did not even know about this ce.


    Shaw Danon and Bilu stumblingly rushed out and almost at the moment when theynded on the ground, after a loud "boom" noise, thousands pounds of stones fell, stirred up a cloud of dust and blocked the entrance tightly. From now on, no one will ever able to see the secret inside the mountain.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Lying on the ground, Shaw Danon was breathing heavily. His hand clutched the wetting green grass. This experience of running from the edge of death was really losing one¡¯s breath. After a while, his mind slowly rxed. He lifted his head , looked to the side and saw Bilu was next to her. Her white face had thinyer of dust, like she had felt Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, she turned and looked at him.


    The happiness after escape from the misfortune slowly appeared on their faces. Bilu¡¯s lips moved, there was water flowing in her eyes, misty but like crystal. She cheered with sob. A feeling of escaped from infinitelyrge amount of pressure and not think of other things. Only feel that the sky is very blue, mountain is very high. Waves of soft wind, green covered mountain, green figure whirling, the trees spring, everywhere of this world was filled with soul touching beautiful sceneries.


    "We-we lived!" She cheered to the green mountain and blue sky.


    Shaw Danonughed loudly next to her, watching her opened her arms and shined the most beautiful smile of the world.


    Within the flicking sound, fire swallowed the firewood, raised wave of soft smoke. Bilu sat next to the fire, watching Shaw Danon cleaned a hare that he just caught, and roasted it above the fire with a thick tree branch sticked through. As the fire grilling, the hare gradually turned to golden yellow. The grease formed into drops and fell off.


    In the woods, such delicious smell spreaded far and wide in the air. Since Bilu was already hungry due to the cave, she couldn¡¯t hold her slobbering. But Shaw Danon was not in a hurry. He took a look, then putted his hand on his waist as usual, he suddenly startled, then beamed with joy.


    Bilu asked: "What?"


    Shaw Danon happily took out a small bag at his waist, smiled: "Can not imagine that the foods are lost, but this thing is still here. I did not notice it on the past few days."


    Bilu looked toward at the small bag. Shaw Danon carefully opened the bag. There were several little bottles. She was curious and took them out, smelled them. She was stunned, then looked at Shaw Danon, almost couldn¡¯t say anything: "These-these are salt and condiment......"


    Shaw Danon was filled with smile, said: ¡¯Yeah, I bought those with me when I left the mountain, fear if we need to camp at outside, I can make something good. I can not expect they really be useful today."


    Chapter 2 Escape C


    Bilu looked at Shaw Danon from top to bottom, she couldn¡¯t say anything, but watching him carefully shed some of the spice or salt on the rabbit, then slowly turned the rabbit with stick. The delicious smell in the air was getting heavier. She had never seen a Righteous cultivator would keep condiment with them. He looked more like a cook rather than a famous faction¡¯s disciple.


    After a while, Shaw Danon leaned forth and took a sniff, then happily said: "Okay, you can eat now."


    Bilu was already getting impatient from the waiting. The delicious smell was like entered into every pores of her body. After a sniff, her body was like floating and became very light. As for her mouth, there was not much need to describle it. If not because she was carefulling hiding it, probably even the rumbling of her stomach could be hear by that kid.


    When she heard Shaw Danon finally gave mercy and said it was done, with the golden, delicious rabbit in front of her, her saliva almost fell out. She stretched out her hand, but she was uncareful. When she touched it, she scream "Ah!", then took her hand back. She was burned.


    Shaw Danon smelled: "Don¡¯t rush!" Then he moved away the fire with the tree stick, then waited for the grease to fall off. When the rabbit got cooler, he carefully teared off a rabbit leg, handed to Bilu, smiled: "Here."


    Bilu immediately held out her hand and took the rabbit. Just when she opened her mouth, she saw Shaw Danon¡¯s kind smile, The sunlight shined through the leave andnded on his face, it was hearty.


    Her face suddenly blushed, turned away with her back facing Shaw Danon, then she began to eat. Shaw Danon startled, but did not mind it. He was also starving, so he teared off an other rabbit leg and munched on it.


    When he was eating, he suddenly saw Bilu already turned back and looked at him. He asked: "What is it, right, is it delicious?"


    There was a faint redness on Bilu¡¯s face. The soft wind from the woods gently fluttered her soft hair, touched her white face.


    "Very delicious, er......"


    Shaw Danon: "What is it?"


    Bilu: ".......I finished."


    Her face had a little bit of gentle, a little bit of embarrassment. Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth opened, he was enchanted.


    Bilu lowered her head. There was a sudden silent between them. After a while, Shaw Danon suddenly woke up: "Ah!"


    His forehead was sweating, his tongue was tied, unable to make a sentence: "I-I didn¡¯t see, no, you see I......ah, no, ah, here."


    Then he closed his eyes and handed his rabbit leg to her, but he did not have the courage to open his eyes.


    But after a long while, Bilu still made no movement. Shaw Danon summoned his courage, slowly opened his eyes. Bilu was looking at him, her face was like smiling, her eyes were gentle. With a gentle and lovely expressions, she said quietly, with a little bit of smile: "Are you giving me this to eat?"


    Shaw Danon was confused and looked toward to his hand. His face immediately turned all red, and there was no ce for him to hide his face. His right hand had handed Bilu his half eaten rabbit leg. The rest of the rabbit was in his left hand next to him.


    "No-no-no......" Shaw Danon was very embarrassed. He swiftly took back his rabbit leg, then embarrassingly handed her the rest of the rabbit, his mouth was murmuring: "I was-was....."


    "I know." Bilu took the rabbit, then teared off part of the flesh, putted into her mouth, softly chewing, "Very delicious, the most delicious thing I have ever eaten in my life is this rabbit you roasted."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped. Bilu¡¯s pretty and graceful face said with smile and solemn. His heart swung, then not look at her anymore and putted all his attention on eating the remaining rabbit leg.


    That rabbit was soon eliminatedpletely by the two hungry people. Eating the first meal since the day of the cave was really a great thing. Bilu found a stream. The two took a wash, then they began to get tire. Their minds were very depressed in the cave and now they had got away from the edge of the death, they could finally rxed, and the tirenes also caught up to them.


    Bilu was first to cospe and slept on a small greenwn next to the stream. Shaw Danon also felt exhausted andy next to her. The sunlight gentlynded on them. Shaw Danon turned and looked at Bilu. After washing, although Bilu¡¯s hair was still a little messy, but her face had returned back to thin snowy white. She was closing her eyes, quietly lying there. Soft wind came and fluttered her hair. Under the sunlight, it beamed with gentle glow.


    Suddenly, when Bilu was dreaming, it was like she noticed something. She raised her eyebrows, and her right hand grabbed Shaw Danon andy on his side like it was her habit. On her lips, there was a soft smile. Then she slept peacefully.


    Shaw Danon startled, but looking at Bilu¡¯snguish but still beautiful face, he did not have the courage to remove her hand, so hey still there. Slowly, the sleepiness caught up to him. He closed his eyes and forgot about it like it was very normal, then he fell asleep.


    The wind of the woods was still softly whistling, whistled pass the branches, whistled pass the leave, whistled pass the quietly flowing stream and raised small ripple, finally blew across the two young people.


    Just a side note....don¡¯t make anyment about they are eating rabbit please....

 Chapter 47: Scholar

    Chapter 3 Schr A


    Shaw Danon woke up, but the sky was dark. They had probably slept for five or six hours (In China, one hour actually equal to two hours, there are total twelve hours, each hours was named after the twelve Zodiacs). Bilu was still hadn¡¯t wake up. Both of her hands grabbed his clothes tightly. She looked really like a terrified little child, who could imagine she is actually a important person within Felkin!


    Shaw Danon putted his hand under his head, listening the woods danced in the wind. Suddenly, he thought of Mount Jadeon Bamboo Peak, does the bamboo forest also make this kind of sound, too?


    I was missing in the Cave of Fangs these days. This news probably already bought back to Bamboo Peak. Will Ling¡¯Er Shijie feel sad after she hear this? But, if I suddenly appear before her, surely she will be happy, and surely, she will hold my hand, very excited,ughed: Stinking brat, I know you can not die so easily!


    On his face, under the dark night, a smile appeared. His eyes were so bright even in the night. But he did not notice, next to him, there was an other pair of bright eyes, watching him.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    It was morning again. The pleasant song of the birds ringing among the mountains.


    Shaw Danon went to the stream, then used his hands held up the water and ssh on his face. The coolness feeling pass through into his heart. He took a look at his left arm, took off the bandage, the broken bone was almost recovered. He happily putted the fire stick at his waist, then exercise the left arm, there was no problem.


    "Your arm recovered?" Bilu came out from behind, looked at him, then kneeled down and washed her face with the water.


    "Yeah." Shaw Danon happily said, "There is no problem, it is not swell nor hurt."


    Bilu used her sleeve to softly wipe away the water from her face, said: "But don¡¯t do too much, it is better to rest for longer period."


    "Understood." Shaw Danon answered casually, then he turned to Bilu, hesitated for a moment, then said: "Miss Bilu, we are fortunate enough to escape from the mountain alive, you and I may-may called friend, but we are still walking on different paths, we shall part here today."


    Bilu kneeled next to the water, did not rise up, but her body shook. Shaw Danon could not see her face, after a while, he heard she said in a lowered voice: "Oh, different paths?"


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Yes, I am Righteous and you are Felkins. Since young, my elder taught me Good and Evil can not coexist. Next time we meet, we are probably not friend but enemy. You saved me inside the mountain, I really appreciate it. This gratitude, in future if fate allow, I will repay you."


    Bilu stared at the blury reflection on the clear water, quietly murmured: "Repay me?"


    Shaw Danon answered: "Yes, our favor and hatred shall be view separately. If not because you saved me, I will never survived. In future, if there is anything need me, I will help." Then he suddenly thought it was inappropriate, so he quickly added: "But you can not make me do things that betray my faction and morality."


    Bilu suddenly rose up, turned to him and said: "I can see that you have talent. What about join our Holy faction. I will rmend you to father. He senior always like talented people. He will put you in high position, better than being a nameless cook at Bamboo Peak."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face dimmed, said: "Miss Bilu, don¡¯t be silly. I am from the Righteous and will never fall into Felkin even threaten by death. From what I think, being a little cook at Bamboo Peak is far better than being powerful in Felkin."


    Bilu showed a cold smile, her tone had turned biting and cold: "Righteous? The sins that your Righteous people did are no less than us the Felkin. During that battle between Good and Evil, weren¡¯t your celestial ancestors killed every they saw, even the old and young!"


    "Nonsense!" Anger rose in Shaw Danon, "Those deeds are what you Felkin did. Do you think I don¡¯t know. You people murdered otherswlessly, destroying lifes......"


    Bilu said angily: "Did you saw that happen with your own eyes? Those are what your elders told you. For their own selfish sake, how would they tell you the truth?"


    Shaw Danonughed coldly: "And did yourself saw that with your own eyes? You are telling me Righteous are evil, Felkin are good, but isn¡¯t that also your elder¡¯s pretty words to dress for your ancestors!"


    Bilu startled, couldn¡¯t say anything. Shaw Danon looked at her, remembered the days when they went through the difficult time together, his heart softed, lowered his voice, said softly: "Miss Bilu, no matter what they did, let¡¯s not bother with it. But our Jadeon has strict rules, forbidden disciples to contact Felkins. I am Jadeon, I can not disobay. Today we say farewell here. When fate allow us to meet again, if you can repent, discard the dark and join the justice, I Shaw Danon will use my life to ensure that you can join the Righteous......" He spoke usibly, but then he paused, Biluughed coldly with disdain:


    "Your trash Righteous, I will not go there even if you invite me, and tell me to discard the dark and join the justice. I gave you a bright path and you refuse, then you go be your Righteous. In future if we meet again, I will be the first to take your head."


    Shaw Danon was surprised by speed of how that woman changed her attitude was faster than fliping a book. But he had no heart to argue, especially to Bilu, he always felt he owe her. He saluted, said: "Take care." Then he turned, walked away without looking back.


    Bilu watching him walk away without even turning his head back once. After he disappeared in the woods, all that sudden, her heart had became empty, like she had lost something important. Her spirit was drained, and she slowly sat down. Her eyes unwittinglynded on the ashes from Shaw Danon¡¯s roast rabbitst night. She was rooted on the ground, unknowingly, tears came out.


    Chapter 3 Schr B


    She was sitting there like this, staring at the ashes, until she suddenly discovered the pleasant singing of birds in the woods had became silent. It was like they felt strong hatred smell and caused them unable to make sound.


    Then, she saw a shadow, slowly came out behind her and enveloped her.


    Although it was still morning, the sky had turned dark.


    Bilu quickly turned her head, stared at the person who was standing behind her. After a moment, she cried sadly: "Dad!......" And fall into that person¡¯s arms.


    That dark figure was also startled, did not expect Bilu would have such reaction. But he was d to see his daughter escaped from the misfortune, this happiness could not hide.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon finally left Kongsang Mountain after a day of walking in the woods. If he fly, he can leave much faster. But because he worried about the wound of his left arm, he was willing to walk instead. But Kongsang Mountain sparsely popted, he couldn¡¯t see anyone on his way.


    After one night of sleeping in open, Shaw Danon entered the main road. The road was wide and there were more people. He asked the traveler about the direction, then began walking to north.


    That day at noon was hot, Shaw Danon had traveled for the whole day, his mouth was quite thirsty. He saw there was a small tea stall located the tree¡¯s shadow. There were already five to six people sitting. He went there and brought a cup of tea, and took a rest.


    The tea of the small tea stall helped him cool down and quench his thirst. Shaw Danon felt rxed after drinking a cup of tea. It felt like the day wasn¡¯t that hot anymore. He was thinking, since the injury of his arm almost recovered, at afternoon, he should find a secluded ce and begin to fly. That way will be faster, and he will see his master sooner.


    While he was thinking, he surely knew he can soon see his Shijie Hidi again, his heart burned with excitment. Then, he heard a moderate voice came from the road side: "Keeper, serve me a cup of tea please."


    The rare soft wind of noon flew by, swinging the tree¡¯s branches, letting the sunlight scattered on the ground. The fifty years old looking shop keeper answered and poured the tea. Shaw Danon unwittingly turned his eyes, then he couldn¡¯t move it back.


    It was a middle aged schr, with thin eyebrows and square face. His eyebrows were cultured, but his eyes were bright and his forehead was plump, there was might within the elegance. He wore a schr robe. A light purple jade ornament on his waist, exquisitely carved, with soft auspicious energy. This ornament was not amon item.


    Shaw Danon stared at him for a while, then discovered he was attracted this middle aged schr¡¯s temperament. Once he entered the stall, including Shaw Danon himself, other customers turned into silent, and were suppressed by the might of this person.


    Shaw Danon took back his eyes. His heart was amazed, and very admiring this middle aged schr¡¯s temperament. Although this person was not handsome, the temperamenting from the inside was umon.


    The schr entered the tea stall and took over the tea from the keeper, then sat down, slowly began to taste the tea. The customers that were talking now turned to silent. In the tea stall, the sudden silent was a little awkward. Only that middle aged schr was calm and collected, did not notice anything, drinking tea and resting alone.


    After a while, other customers left one by one after resting enough or finished the tea. The keeper came and cleaned up. Under the tree, only Shaw Danon and the middle aged schr remain.


    Shaw Danon didn¡¯t feel ufortable, but after sitting a while, he felt that he had rested enough. When he was about to pay the money and leave, suddenly he heard a voice called behind him:


    "Young mister."


    Shaw Danon startled. The voice was gentle and famr. He turned and saw the schr was smiling at him kindly. Shaw Danon asked: "Sir, are you calling me?"


    The schr nodded with a smile: "Correct." Then he rose up, slowly walking to him. Shaw Danon also rose up, when he came close, he folded his hands: "What can I do for you sir?"


    The middle aged schr examined Shaw Danon, said: "Nothing, just a bit bored from the trip, and quite interested in young mister, soe by and have a chat. I hope young mister doesn¡¯t mind"


    Shaw Danon quickly shook his head: "No, please sit down sir."


    The schr nodded with a smile, said: "Here, young mister please sit also."


    They sat down, the schr looked at Shaw Danon, said: "May I ask, what is young mister¡¯s honorable name?"


    Shaw Danon grew up at Grasstemple Vige, then was adopted by Jadeon. Beside Mount Jadeon Bamboo Peak¡¯s disciples, he nearly never talked to outsider. Of¡¯course, the days he was traped in the Forsaken Abyss with Bilu didn¡¯t count. When he talked to the schr, he respected him without reason. He respectfully replied: "It is Shaw Danon, what is mister¡¯s name?"


    That schr mumbled: "Shaw Danon," then nodded, smiled, "My surname is Wan, in name Ren Wang."


    "Wan Ren Wang!" Shaw Danon spoke it in his heart. This name was simple, but it had a heroic type of feeling. Shaw Danon nced at him. Wan Ren Wang¡¯s face was gentle, but prestige between his eyebrows were like something he born with. With his name, there was a meaning of leadership (Wan Ren Wang in Chinese is Thousands people forward).


    Wan Ren Wang examined Shaw Danon, then smiled: "Forgive me for asking, is mister Zhang a cultivator?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised. When he, Kevern and others left the mountain, they had changed their Jadeon clothes into normal chothes. They looked no different than normal people. How did that middle aged man see through it.


    When Shaw Danon wanted to ask how he know it, that middle aged man pointed to the north, smiled: "Mister Zhang, are you belong torgest righteous faction Jadeon?"


    Shaw Danon was more surprised, he rose up, looked at Wan Ren Wang, asked: "Mister Wan, how do you-you know?"


    Chapter 3 Schr C


    Wan Ren Wang waved his hand with a smile: "Sit sit."


    After Shaw Danon slowly sat down, Wan Ren Wang smiled: "I noticed young mister Zhang is filled with spirit, having no sign of tireness. Though you may look young, but far superior than many adults. Today world, cultivation bes popr, sir must be a highly cultivated person."


    Shaw Danon thank modestly, but then asked: "As for my faction, how does mister find out?"


    Wan Ren Wang smiled: "Nothing really, I see young mister has traveled a long way, keep looking at the north, eyes filled with thought, seem like in a hurry to return. And at north of here, there is a famous faction, Jadeon. It was just a wild guess, caused young mister Zhangughed at me."


    Shaw Danon quickly said: "No, no, sir has such great insight. You and I never met before, but able to see through it clearly. I admire." This came out from his true heart.


    Wan Ren Wang gave a faint smile: "Jadeon is the most famous cultivation faction for ages. Their deep mytical magic admired by the world. Young mister can join such famous faction at this young age, your future is bright and beyond measure!"


    When Shaw Danon heard the word "beyong measure", it reminded him of Kevern from Dragon Head Peak, and then image of Baye shed. He shook his head: "Sir overpraised me, Jadeon has many hidden talented disciples, I am just a piece of rotten wood, useless."


    Wan Ren Wang startled, thenughed: "Can not expect young mister Zhang like to tell joke."


    Shaw Danon was not willing to argue with him on this topic, he said: "Mister Wan is seem like traveling to somewhere, may I ask where?"


    Wan Ren Wang stood up, both hands putted behind him, looked at the sky said: "Therge world is boundless, I travel around the world, mountains or ancient swamps, I go anywhere."


    "Ah!" Shaw Danon eximed: "I see."


    Wan Ren Wang turned around and nce at Shaw Danon, a strange smile appeared on his face, said: "Since young mister Zhang is Jadeon, you must be highly cultivated."


    Shaw Danon quickly shook his head: "No, no, I am just an useless person in Jadeon, no where near highly cultivated."


    Wan Ren Wang smiled a little: "Young mister Zhang is too polite. I have a presumptuous request, wish young mister Zhang can help."


    Shaw Danon startled, said: "Mister Wan, please say it."


    Wan Ren Wang said: "I admire cultivators since young, but unfortunately fate does not allow me to join. I often dream to see the cultivators using esper to fly up above the nine skies. For decades, I wished to see a cultivator¡¯s esper. Young mister Zhang is a famous faction¡¯s diciple, may you help me to realize my wish?" Then, he bend over and gave a bow.


    Shaw Danon was stunned. Seeing Wan Ren Wang bowed to him, he was more flustered. He quickly held him. It was very difficult for him, he hesitated for a moment and still saw Wan Ren Wang expectantly looking at him. He sighed: "Mister Wan please don¡¯tugh at me, it is not that I don¡¯t want to show it to mister Wan, it is just-just the esper itself looks bad. I am afraid......."


    Wan Ren Wang immediately said: "There is no such thing a cultivator¡¯s esper looks bad."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face blushed a little, he still couldn¡¯t put away the embarrassment. He took out the fire stick from his waist, then handed to him. Seeing what he handed to him, there was surprise shed in Wan Ren Wang¡¯s eyes, then it disappeared, he solemnly took the fire stick.


    Shaw Danon noticed his surprisement, he smiled bitterly: "I am not just saying you, even people from my faction oftenugh at me for that." But then Shaw Danon was surprised that himself was a little weird today. He seem like willing to tell anything to a stranger that he never met.


    Wan Ren Wang did not noticed Shaw Danon. His eyes were on the fire stick, at first, his face was solemn but his eyes were casual. Then, he saw something, not only his face darkened, his eyes were staring at the ugly ck stick.


    Shaw Danon felt Wan Ren Wang had deep curiousity. He carefully examined the fire stick, his right hand held it while his left hand softly stroking and hitting the stick with five of his long fingers, very careful. Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t help but asked: "Mister Wan, may I ask what¡¯s wrong?"


    Wan Ren Wang seem awaken from dream. Hesitated for a moment, he handed the fire stick back to Shaw Danon, said: "Young mister Zhang, because I admire cultivation, I had read some books about it. There is something that need to ask young mister Zhang."


    Shaw Danon said: "Please ask."


    Wan Ren Wang nced at the fire stick, said: "Young mister Zhang, on this esper, does it contain your blood?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, the terrible scene at the Bamboo Peak¡¯s ancient valley shed in his mind. He immediately rose up, pointed at Wan Ren Wang: "What did you-you said?"


    Wan Ren Wang looked at Shaw Danon, slowly said: "Young mister Zhang, is this esper abination of two objects?"


    One of the deepest secrets of Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was pointed out by this person. This surprise was not easy. He could only felt his brain was ringing, couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Wan Ren Wang noticed Shaw Danon¡¯s stunned expression, he knew his guess was correct. He lowered his head, seem like remembered something, he sighed: "You do not know this right. The orb on this stick was once a holy object of Felkin."


    Shaw Danon became more terrified, his breath almost stopped. But there was a voice in his heart,ughed coldly: "You knew this already, you knew this already. The evil surge of energy from this stick, of¡¯course it is evil object of Felkin."


    "What did you-you said?" Shaw Danon was taking heavy breath, staring at him.


    "This orb was the relict of Felkin founder Elder ckheart eight hundreds years ago." Wan Ren Wang¡¯s words was like nail, each were nailed on Shaw Danon¡¯s heart deeply, "It is called ¡¯Sinister Orb¡¯."


    Shaw Danon was stunned. He held his breath. Although there were thousands of ideas raging in his mind, but there was one image that remain there still. The skeleton in the cave inside Kongsang Mountain!


    Wan Ren Wang looked at his shocked face, paused for a moment, then lightly said: "Young mister Zhang, you now know where this orb came from. Would you also like to learn the history of this ck stick?"


    Shaw Danon was shocked, couldn¡¯t said anything but to stare at Wan Ren Wang.

 Chapter 48: Small Town

    Chapter 4 Small Town A


    Shaw Danon deeply looked at the middle aged schr named "Wan Ren Wang". Bad feeling rose in his heart, but in his heart, there was an other energy, caused him to ask: "Mister please tell me."


    Wan Ren Wang looked at him with deep meaning, slowly said: "The vicious enery of this staff is very dense. Its surface is ck and the energy is restrained. If normal person get near, before getting within three yards, the blood of the entire body will forced to rush into the heart by the evil energy and kill the person."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart moved, said: "Correct, when I met this thing, I felt my body was heavy, wanted to vomit, and almost fainted."


    Wan Ren Wang softly sighed: "Correct, that¡¯s right." Then he frowned, sighed quietly, "You did not die, that¡¯s weird."


    Shaw Danon did not hear him clearly, asked: "What?"


    Wan Ren Wang smiled, did not answer him, he pointed to fire stick: "This short ck stick is an extremely wild object, name "Death Wand", but it does not belong to Felkin. It was not known by the world for thousands years, only some ancient books had recorded it. Young mister Zhang is very fortunately to have the two most precious objects of the world."


    "Death Wand!" Shaw Danon was stunned, mumbled.


    "Correct." Wan Ren Wang returned to normal, said, "In ancient book <>, strange metal from the sky,nded in Nine Nethers, crafted withher ghost fire andher spirit¡¯s soul. Thousand years it was smelted into metal; thousand years it formed a shape; thousand years it absorbed the spirits of the ghost; thousand years obtained the ability to suck out soul. Such wild object is not a normal person can handle, but can not expect young mister Zhang......"


    "Dong......" A clear sound. The ck fire stick fell out from Shaw Danon¡¯s hand,nded on the ground. Shaw Danon¡¯s limbs were weakened. He felt his chest was tightened, and fell back several steps. He stared at the fire stick that had stayed with him for these years, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Wan Ren Wang noticed his shocked look, a cold smile shed across his face: "Young mister Zhang, what is up to you?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head hard, even his words seem pained him, he murmured: "Why-why will this happen? I am adopted under Jadeon, why I will use such evil object?" Then he remembered when he was in Forsaken Abyss, no wonder why theher spirits would fear his fire stick, most likely due to "Death Wand".


    Wan Ren Wang saw his reaction, realized he grew up in Jadeon and never see the world before. Now he is facing such great change, he doesn¡¯t know what to do. But Wan Ren Wang had no intention tofort him, he said: "Evil object? What is an evil object to you?"


    Shaw Danon was a bit distracted, he pointed at the fire stick woodenly, said: "This-this thing had harmed many lifes, and is it still not a evil object?"


    Wan Ren Wangughed coldly: "So if it killed a lot of people, then it is evil?"


    Shaw Danon answered without thinking: "Yes."


    Wan Ren Wang¡¯s face was filled with disdain, the prestige between his eyebrows began to show, he look totally like a different person. But Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was in chaos, didn¡¯t notice it. Wan Ren Wang continued: "Then may I ask mister, male pigs and female pigs, ck pigs and white pigs, are they all pigs?"


    Shaw Danon did not expect Wan Ren Wang would say such. He was startled, then said: "Of¡¯course."


    And Wan Ren Wang said: "Then lions and goats, tigers and rabbits, killing each other, are they lifes also? Are the different between good and evil?"


    Shaw Danon could feel where Wan Ren Wang is going, but he still did not understand, so he could only say: "Yes."


    Wan Ren Wang snorted: "Then ask mister again, your so called Good and Evil, are they all human?"


    Shaw Danon startled, he wanted to refute, but the words did note out, he could only say again: "Yes."


    Wan Ren Wang¡¯s face was solemn, looking at him deeply, until Shaw Danon felt creepy, then he slowly said: "Young mister Zhang, your Jadeon has a world famous esper that is well known for ages--Ancient Sword Regenesis. Do you know about it?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s emotion waspletely controlled by this Wan Ren Wang, he nodded unwillingly: "Yes."


    Wan Ren Wang¡¯s face darkened, said harshly: "Then do you know, Regenesis had killed how many livings, destroyed how many lifes during the Good and Evil and battle thousand years ago? Ifparing all espers of the world, the one that actually killed the most people, had the most evil energy, will probably be your deity like Ancient Sword Regenesis!"


    Huge bang exploded in Shaw Danon¡¯s head. He took a step back, it was like he was punched by someone at the face. He felt, in the deep of this heart, there was something, something holy that could not vite, after a soft and clear echo, the first crack appeared.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The sunlight shining down through the thick leaves of there tree, broken down in to pieces of light,nded on the ground. As the leaves swinging along the wind, the pieces of sunlight on the ground jumped like naughtly children.


    Sometimes the light willnd on the young man.


    Shaw Danon kneeled on the ground, looking at the fire stickying on the ground quietly. In the shadow, it appeared to be more ugly than ever. What Wan Ren Wang have said was pretty much the same as what Bilu said that day at Kongsang Mountain. Buting from his mouth, it gave a very different feeling for Shaw Danon. Inside of Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, it was like there was a shadow, quietlyughing cruelly: He is right, he is right.


    Wan Ren Wang was calmly sitting there, drinking the tea that had already turned cold. At far away, the tea stall keeper looked at them, then moved his eyes away,pletely not knowing the raging ocean of anger in this young man¡¯s heart!


    After a long while, Shaw Danon calmed himself from the worry, struggle, and pain. He slowly picked up the fire stick, stood up and facing Wan Ren Wang, coldly said: "Who are you exactly?"


    Wan Ren Wang returned to his casual tone, the prestige between his eyebrows was gone. He smiled faintly: "Me? I am Wan Ren Wang, just a normal mortal person who travel around the world."


    Shaw Danon red at him, holding his fire stick tightly, said: "How can a normal mortal person know so much? Are you a heretic from Felkin?"


    Wan Ren Wang did not react, only looking at him, said lightly: "Is the difference between Good and Evil mean a lot to you?"


    Shaw Danon took a deep breath, said heavily: "Yes!"


    Wan Ren Wang suddenly gave a coldugh: "Then why are you still using the Felkin¡¯s evil object."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body trembled, but his face was determined, said: "This fire stick perhaps is an evil item, but I use this to destroy the evils, it is righteous, I have no guilt in my heart, just like what you said about our Ancient Sword Regenesis."


    Wan Ren Wang startled, then slowly rose up, examined Shaw Danon with his eyes, it was like he met aplete new person. Smile appeared on his lips: "You can think this far, rare, rare. With just this intention, you are far better than your Jadeon, no, most people in the world!"


    Shaw Danon ignored him, but red at him said: "Who the hell are you?"


    Wan Ren Wang did not answer, but said: "You headed to the north, are you returning to Mount Jadeon?"


    Shaw Danon startled a little, said: "What do you mean?"


    Wan Ren Wang smiled: "You don¡¯t know it yet do you? The Felkin has restored power, expanding their forces. Recently they had gathered at Billows Mountain of East Sea. Your Jadeon sent many people there and meeting with other factions. Probably there will be a huge battle soon. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look?"


    Chapter 4 Small Town B


    Shaw Danon was stunned, said: "Really?" But as he raised his head, saying: "This doesn¡¯t concern me, I ask you again......" He stopped before he could finish, just a second of work, Wan Ren Wang had already disappeared like a ghost. Even the tea stall keeper left no trace behind. Only thing left was a lonely and empty tea stall and Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon looked around him nkly, although he was under the sun, he could feel wave of freezing chill.


    After a while of standing, he moved his feet, left therge tree and headed to east.


    A short while after Shaw Danon left, three people came out from behind therge tree. The first person was Wan Ren Wang, next was the tea stall keeper, and other person, if Shaw Danon see her, he must be surprised, was the Felkin girl--Bilu.


    Wan Ren Wang looked at the east, nodded, and showed a smile: "This young man has a unbending determination, very solid mind, quite simr to me when I was young."


    The tea stall keeper was not the old looking man anymore, his eyes were bright and fierce. He said: "Archlord, he has our Felkin treasure, why don¡¯t we make him stay?"


    Wan Ren Wang seem very used to be called "Archlord", he said feelinglessly: "For some reason, the young man had used his own blood and bloodsmelted the Sinister Orb and the Death Wand. Now except this young man, no one can use this esper, it is useless if we just rob it from him."


    Bilu snorted: "I noticed that the stick is so weird at Forsaken Abyss that day, so it has such great background."


    Wan Ren Wang turned to Bilu, his face was very gentle, he said: "Bilu, what do you think of that young man?"


    Bilu¡¯s face blushed, she scolded: "Dad, today daughter bought you here is to see what you think of him!"


    Wan Ren Wangughed: "This youngster is not bad. It is just he is poisoned by Jadeon too deep from childhood. To get him into our Holy faction, with his stubborn nature, it is going to be extremely difficult."


    Bilu¡¯s face darkened, let out a sigh.


    Wan Ren Wang held his hand out, patted his daughter¡¯s hair softly, smiled: "But he could untie the knot in your heart that had troubled you for years, allow us to reconcile. We need to return this gratitude."


    Bilu happily asked: "Dad, you have a n?"


    Wan Ren Wang looked at the sky, a wave of prestige slowly came out, showed that he was a person who hold huge power, but in his eyes, there was a little grief; he said slowly: "To change a person¡¯s nature, it is difficult, but doesn¡¯t mean it is impossible."


    Bilu was very delighted. Wan Ren Wang turned around, looked at her and smiled. This was no different than a father seeing his daughter happy. Bilu smiled to her father, but the person next to them frowned, whispered to Wan Ren Wang: "Archlord, this is only a nameless brat of Jadeon, does he really worth for us to spend so much effort on him?"


    Wan Ren Wang shook his head: "That young man has the most dangerous esper that the world never have seen before. He can easily control it. In future, he will not be useless. If we can have such talent, he will be a great help for my ambition, not to mention he already helped me and my daughter."


    Bilu nodded: "I already told him that day, if he can enter our Holy faction, dad must be value him. He just doesn¡¯t listen."


    Wan Ren Wang chuckled: "How will he listen? With his nature, and grew up in Jadeon, he hate our Holy faction deeply. However, heh heh, Sinister Orb and Death Wand are the most dangous objects, although strangely they be bloodsmelted esper, the evil energy is restained, not showing. But carrying the two evil objects, how can there be no effect? I can predict, since this young man¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t deep and stay with the dangous item all day, as time pass, he will be taken over by the aggressive energy. His nature will change greatly and thirst for blood. At that time, the Righteous will not let him alive, and we only need to do a little trick, he will have no choice but to join our Holy faction." Then heughed.


    Bilu was startled, she couldn¡¯t tell is she was happy or worry. She couldn¡¯t say anything but to look at the east nkly. Under the bright sun of noon, on the road, the young man¡¯s figure was already gone.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon left the tea stall and headed to the east by himself.


    It was right at noon, the sun shone on the earth. Passed the Kongsang Mountain, it was fields of fertilized ground. Wide and low popration. There was only an old road, with many people of the past and now had stepped on, extend directly through the open in.


    Shaw Danon did not fly. He quietly walking on the road alone. The conversation between him and Wan Ren Wang had gave him a great crush. Although his tone was righteous and determine when he was facing Wan Ren Wang, at this moment, when he was alone, he asked himself: am I really right?


    The ck fire strick lie peacefully at his waist. Faintly, coolness came from the stick.


    Walking, walking, walking......


    Under the sky, above the road, a burdened heart young man suddenly stopped, looked at the sky.


    The sky was clear blue, so high that could not be reached.


    Shaw Danon looked at it nkly, his lips moved a little, eyebrows frowned together, watching the sky, like he was asking someone¡¯s heart softly:


    "A person living in the world, what it is actually for?"


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the way, Shaw Danon endured the hardships of the travel. When he was hungry, he caught some birds or hares. When he was tired, he slept under the tree of that night. Because he kept doing the bamboo homework, his body was quite strong, so he did not feel difficult.


    If he use his fire stick and fly, it will be a lot faster. But Shaw Danon had no intend to do so. His mind was annoyed, there was always something bothering in his heart. So he rather to slowly walk, wished to clear the question in his mind.


    Chapter 4 Small Town C


    Since mentioned it, the problem Shaw Danon has right now is how to let this young man to understand. Even if he blow up his mind, he still feel his n¡¯s teaching is sacred. It is suppose to be like that, it will never be wrong; but as he think about Wan Ren Wang¡¯s word, it has sense and reason in it. This kept bothering him.


    If it was other people, his sixth Shixiong Aman for example, he will probably justughed and throw that idea away. He is belong to Jadeon, of¡¯course trust Jadeon. If it is his Da Shixiong Xavion, with his serious nature, he will never trust the wording from the Evil¡¯s mouth. He won¡¯t even think about it.


    But Shaw Danon with his stubborn temper, he felt it was a challenge for his belief. He wanted to think, to find out an answer.


    Just like that, he had pondered and walked for three days, but still couldn¡¯t think of an answer.


    That day, Shaw Danon suddenly felt there were more travelers on the road. He looked and found there was a small town ahead. It was notrge, but there were many people on the road.


    Excitement passed through Shaw Danon¡¯s heart, and forgot his concern temporary. For the pass three days, there were not many people. Now he saw a small town, it raised his spirit.


    As he walked near, next to the entrance, there was a stone carved with the words "Laguna Collective". This was probably the town¡¯s name.


    Shaw Danon entered quickly. The sound of people was getting louder. The road passed straight through the town. On the sides of the road, some were residences, some were shops, but the most were peddlers showing their goods directly on the floor next to the road. Sound of peddle hitting against his ears. It was just like a drawing of the world.


    Shaw Danon walked into the crowd, smiled showed on his lips. When he was still young living in Grasstemple Vige, he could remember it was something like that. The mortal world is a different experience than the cultivation on Mount Jadeon.


    "Dong dong dong dong dong dong dong......"


    When Shaw Danon was still in his past memories, suddenly a sky shocking gong sound came from the road ahead. It surprised him. Then the residents next to him increased their pace toward the sound. There were several of people talking along their way: "Hurry, the chief is having a gathering speech."


    "I think it is about that thing."


    "Yeah, I heard the chief, marshal Li and schr Fan had discussed about it for the entirest night. I wonder have they think of a n yet?"


    "Wish they have a n, otherwise I don¡¯t know how I am going to live on with this!"


    ......


    As Shaw Danon heard the conversation, his curiosity was hooked, he followed the crowd. Just a minute, several hundreds of people had gathered around a stone tform in the center of the town.


    Shaw Danon stood within the crowd of people, looking at the center. The stone tform was half-man high. It seem quite smooth. Three people were standing on it. Two were old and one was young. They were probably the chief, marshal Li, and schr Fan.


    When everyone was gathered, the oldest man stepped forth, waved his hand toward the residents. The residents became quiet.


    When it waspletely quiet, the old man looked around. With a heavy tone, he said: "Folks, about today this gathering, I believe everyone already know why. Three months ago, that devil came and began to live inside the ¡¯Dark Drake Cave¡¯ ten miles away. Since then, it kept troubling this town. And recently at this months, it was getting worse. Each night it came and robbed countless of livestock. And then, three days ago, the Wang family resisted for theirst ox, they were......unfortunately killed in the hand of that devil."


    Sigh of sadness rose among the residents, some people even cursed. Shaw Danon understood the picture, but he still did not know what kind of thing is the devil.


    The chief continued: "Old fellow as a chief, but can not give the town peace, it is very shameful. After a discussion with marshal Li and schr Fanst night, we believe the devil is not like the normal one, not normal people like us can resist. So we are going to make a notice to ask for some cultivators toe and capture the devil. As for the cost, we need the support from everyone."


    After he was finished, discussion rose among the crowd: "The chief is right, we really need to hire cultivators to capture the devil."


    "If this continue, we probably going to get eaten up by the devil, why we need to care about money?"


    "Right, right......"


    The three men who stand on the stone tform saw most of the residents had agreed, the chief was relieved, said: "Alright,st night I also asked schr Fan to write a notice. Put the notice up." Then he nodded to the schr looking young man. The schr replied, and took out a piece of paper. There was writing on it. He walked down from the stone tform and putted up the notice on a brick wall.


    The residents immediately gathered around it. Shaw Danon also went there and have a look. The paper said:


    There is a three-tails fox spirit living in Dark Drake Cave ten miles away from town, often trouble the town and steal livestocks at night, and even harm people. But the devil magic is too powerful, we specially asking for powerful cultivators to help the people and remove the devil. Laguna Collective is willing to pay five hundreds silver for the work.


    Shaw Danon knew the money was payed by the Laguna Collective¡¯s residents, and the residents were all agreed. He hesitated for a moment. He wanted to help, but as the think of what the residents and the chief said, this devil must be very powerful. His skill was weak. Unable to defeat the monster is nothing, but if he dies and ashamed his master, this is not something he can burden with.


    Chapter 4 Small Town D


    When he was in hesitation, there was suddenly a disturbance within the crowd. He quickly raise his head, surprised to see arge man walking in. He passed through the crowd by softly push the people to the side easily like they were water.


    When therge man got near, Shaw Danon could see him clearly. This person¡¯s age was not old, around twenty. A pair of thick eyebrows andrge eyes, square face and wide ears, very fit for this surprisinglyrge body. Wave of prestige came out from him.


    Among the people, the tallest could only reach this man¡¯s shoulders. With this, he was like crane standing among the chicken.


    He walked to the wall, read through the notice, then, without saying anything, he ripped it off.


    The crowd eximed. Therge man turned around, his eyes sweeped across the people around him. The residents became quiet. Therge man said in a deep voice: "I am ¡¯Vajra¡¯ master ¡¯Herald of Valor¡¯ only disciple Onara. Under master¡¯s order toe out practice. Today here, I will help everyone to do a righteous work."


    Shaw Danon startled. Searched through his mind, he couldn¡¯t find a cultivation faction called "Vajra".


    Everyone was staring at him. The chief and others also arrived in front of Onara. The chief carefully said: "This......brave man, that devil is very powerful, not, ahem, not just pure strength is require to defeat it. It can be very dangerous, are you sure?"


    Thatrge man nodded, nced at the chief, then said in his deep voice: "You don¡¯t believe me?"


    The chief was stared by therge eyes, his heart was a little afraid, but he forced himself said: "No-no, I am only reminding you."


    Therge man looked around, after a moment, his eyesnded on the brick wall that used for putting up the notice.


    "Do you need this wall?"


    The chief startled, asked in confuse: "Normally it is no use. Today we just use it for the notice."


    Onaraughed, then shouted: "Move out of the way."


    The sound was loud as thunder, Shaw Danon felt his ears were ringing, not to mention about the residents. Everyone¡¯s face lost their color. Just a second, they stepped back and created arge opening, only therge man was standing there.


    He frowned and putted his hand t, then stamped heavily on the ground with his right foot. He formed a mark with one hand. His mouth was quickly mumbling incantation, then shouted:


    "Rise!"


    Waves of fierce wind came out from therge man. They could hear the wind screaming against their ears. It almost knocked them over. Their feet fell backward. Gold light rose, therge man summoned arge golden spiked club. Ity horizontally across the air, glowing with gold light, with the word "Shatterer" carved on it, added a bit solemn.


    Everyone immediately cheered. Shaw Danon stood within the crowd and frowned. When Puzhi taught him the incantation of "Fawin Wisdom", although there was no guided him, he understood a little about Fuwa¡¯s art from his continue secret practice. The spiked club Onara summoned glowed with solemn gold light and his casting posture were simr to Puzhi, probably has some rtionship to Fuwa¡¯s cultivation.


    The glowing golden staff was veryrge, evenrger than its owner. It was controlled by Onara in the air. Onara¡¯s eyes widen, pointed his finger, then in the whistle of wind, the spiked club crushed on the wall from the above.


    Everyone eximed!


    "Boom", within the loud bang, cloud of dust stirred. A good wall had turned into dust in the matter of second under Onara¡¯s power.


    "Wow......." Every residents were stunned, then everyone turned into smile. With Onara¡¯s strong magic, to get rid of the three-tails fox spirit is very easy. The chief stepped forth,ughing: "Warrior Onara has great talent, this affair is all rely on you."


    Onara nodded.


    The chief paused, hesitated then said: "But there is one thing wish warrior Onara can understand."


    Perhaps Onara¡¯s voice was born to be deep, his voice remain the same: "Senior please say it."


    The chief said: "As for the payment, it is our residents¡¯ hard-earned money, so wish after warrior get rid of the devil first, then......"


    But unexpectedly, Onara waved his hand: "No worry. Before I departed, master had reminded me, we Righteous must step up without hesitation if there is devil, just see it as an opportunity to practice. As for money, no need to mention it. All you need to do is feed me a meal so I will have the strength to fight the devil."


    The chief was very pleased, such cheep thing was surely the best. He quickly replied: "Of¡¯course, of¡¯course. Come with me, I will make sure you satisfy."


    When Shaw Danon heard Onara¡¯s word, he felt ashamed. In the past his master and shi niang often taught the disciples like that, but now the opportunity was in front of him, he felt scared. He really shamed his master.


    His blood was boiling. He felt he is from a famous faction, how can he ignore this affair. Then he was about to announce his identity and go with Onara.


    But when he was about to do so, he suddenly heard a worry, anxious voice next to his ear: "Ah, this young sir, you have a dark cloud over your head, your be is ck, death on your face, something unfortunate is going to happen!"


    Shaw Danon was very confident, the words were at his throat and about to do a righteous thing, but unexpected to hear such word. He was surprised and took back the words. Carelessly, he stepped on a wrong spot. He stepped on a piece of dog poop.


    This anger was not easy. Shaw Danon jumped up, but still felt his foot stink. Even with the shoe, he could feel the chill, he shivered. He turned around angrily to see who the hell was that person?


    There was an old man. His beard and hair were all white with a in, clean face. He looked like a celestial, highly cultivated person. The first impression was respected. Next to the old man, there was an eight or nine years old girl with two its. She look yful and cute. She was enjoying the lollipop in her hand.


    Shaw Danon was paused by the old man¡¯s appearance. He could not curse on him but to think what to say. That old man looked at his foot, there was no apology, but more anxiety: "Look, look, isn¡¯t that an omen?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, asked: "What?"


    The old man nced at him, said in a meaningful tone: "You never heard of the saying: Step on dog poop, bad luckes to you; nine die out of ten, misery fills the sky?"


    Shaw Danon startled, said: "No, but I heard my shixiong said, when someone meet a good fortune, people will say he is on dog poop luck......"


    The old man was stunned, then shook his head: "Fool, fool, such nonsense."


    Shaw Danon said: "How?"


    The old man said: "Put it is this way, do you step on dog poop on purpose all the time?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised. On Bamboo Peak, because he was the youngest, he sometimes need to do the dirty work. As for Tian Bolis¡¯ dog Big Ye was......


    He immediately shook his head.


    The old man nodded: "Then have you seen a person step on dog poop on purpose?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head: "How can there be such thing!"


    "Correct!" The old man pped his hand: "If there is such thing as dog poop luck, why people avoid it; also, dog poop is a very dirty thing, so stink that everyone hates it. When you step on it, how can it not be bad luck but good luck?"


    Shaw Danon felt it was quite correct. It seem like heself was wrong. Then as he remembered what the old man said, it was really scary. He couldn¡¯t help but let out cold sweat, said: "About what senior have said about me....."


    The old man frowned tightly, examined Shaw Danon, until Shaw Danon was very uncertain, he said: "Well, you seem to be in a great disaster. Why don¡¯t youe this way, I will give you a palmistry examine."


    "Palmistry?" Shaw Danon startled, then noticed the old man was holding a bamboo pole, with a white cloth tied on it, writen: Immortal¡¯s Guidance.


    So that old man is a fortune-teller. But Shaw Danon did not look down on him. The reason is because the founder of Jadeon, Master Jadeon was also a fortune-teller. Though no one in Jadeon practice this now, but Jadeon always very friendly toward the fortune-tellers, or else is it that disrepect the founder?


    Shaw Danon hesitated, but he knew when he was talking to the old man, the residents already surounded Onara to far away already. He thought it won¡¯t be bad to let this old man to have a look at him. The chief already said thatrge man will fight the devil after the meal, so Shaw Danon still have time.


    Then he turned and said to the old man: "That¡¯s fine, I will need to trouble senior to help me have a look."


    That old manughed, then pointed to a tree on the road side: "Let us talk over there." After that, he turned away.


    When Shaw Danon was about to follow, suddenly a clear voice said: "Big brother."


    Shaw Danon was stunned. It was the little girl who was standing next to the old man eating a lollipop. He did not know why she called him. Shaw Danon looked at her rosy cheeks, she was very cute. He bended down and smiled: "What it is, little girl?"


    The little girl chewed, the spitted out several nuts, looking at Shaw Danon, half smiling: "There is still dog poop under your foot, very stink!"


    "Ah!" Shaw Danon immediately blushed, jumped up and kept shaking his foot, trying to get rid of the dirty thing.


    The little girl looked at his embarrassed situation, sheughed, the skipped to the old man under the tree.

 Chapter 49: Divination

    Chapter 5 Divination A


    Finally cleaned up the dirty thing from his foot, Shaw Danon turned around and saw the little girl already went to the old man, whispered to him about something. The old man nodded and smiled.


    Shaw Danon blushed, maybe they were saying thingsughing at him. After a hesitation, he went to them, said: "Senior, you said I am in great danger, what does that mean?"


    The old man squinted his eyes, smiled: "Young sir, although the center of your forhead is plump enough, your cheeks are a little thin, probably not in a rich family, right?"


    Shaw Danon trusted him more, he nodded: "Senior is right, I born in a farm."


    That old man smiled, softly hitted his robe, said normally: "I see your eyebrows are quite thick, straight and high, but at the right end there is a small mole. This ce indicate parents. I am afraid your parents are probably gone already?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, he believed him even more, he nodded: "Senior you have eyes of wisdom, my parents were dead when I was young."


    The old man said: "Why don¡¯t you hold your hand out and let me see it, young sir?"


    Shaw Danon was already quite believe in the old man. He held out his hand. When the old man was examining it with a smile on his face. The little girl suddenly came out, grabbed Shaw Danon¡¯s hand. Shaw Danon was surprised. The little girl examined at his hand like her grandpa, then sheughed and ran away, leaving several stickly crystal sugars. It felt really bad.


    Shaw Danon was stunned, but he could not yell at the little child. He could only convince himself that he was unlucky. The old man handed him a handkerchief, smiled: "My granddaughter is naughty, don¡¯t be mad on her."


    Shaw Danon smiled bitterly, then used the handkerchief to clean him his hand. When he lifted his head, he saw the old man was chatting with his granddaughter again, wonder what they were talking about.


    The old man noticed Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, he smiled: "Okay, let me see young sir¡¯s palm?"


    Shaw Danon held out his hand while his eyes were fixed on the little girl, feared she will fooling around again. This time the little girl was very quiet, she only giggling at Shaw Danon, wonder what she wasughing at?


    After a moment, the old man¡¯s face color changed, "My god."


    Shaw Danon was surprised, asked: "What it is?"


    The old man did not say much, he pointed to Shaw Danon¡¯s palm, said: "Young sir, do you see your life line?"


    Shaw Danon nced at it, did not know any meaning about it, he said in confuse: "What?"


    The old man said solemnly: "I see your life line is very different than normal people. At the beginning, there is already arge gap. That mean there was a terrible disaster when you was young. That was so horrible that most of your family and friends were involved in it, only slim chance of survive! It seem like your parents were unfortunately passed away during that disaster."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was sour, now he believed that old manpletely. He said sadly: "Senior you-you are a living god. You arepletely right."


    That old man sighed, then said: "Originally, you can not escape from this disaster, but there is good fortune in your life. Between the gap, there is a ¡¯new jade square¡¯, continue your life line and continue your life. It is a great fortune in the misfortune."


    Puzhi¡¯s face suddenly floated in Shaw Danon¡¯s mind. Silenced for a moment, he gritted his teeth, said: "Today senior said I am in danger, please instruct me is it good or bad!"


    The old man smiled, then coughed: "This, this......"


    Shaw Danon asked: "What is it, senior?"


    That old man smiled: "Not to hide it from young mister, when I started this business, I made a rule that I must receive payment when giving divination, so......"


    Shaw Danon realized, quickly asked: "Senior, how much is it?"


    That old man looked at him smiling: "Each time ten silvers."


    Shaw Danon putted his hand at his waist, he paused when he heard it, said: "That expensive, but I only brought four silvers."


    That old man frowned, said: "Anyway, let it be four silvers then. I see fate allow us to know each other, I will help you this time."


    Shaw Danon was very pleased. The silvers was not very useful for him anyway. He could survive in the wild. So he gave the old man four silvers.


    The old man putted the silvers into a safe spot, then examined Shaw Danon¡¯s face again seriously, said: "Young sir, I see your be is ck, dark cloud over your head, your luck isn¡¯t too good. If you advance there will be a lot of dangers, why don¡¯t you return, then everything will be fine."


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "That¡¯s it?"


    The old man nodded: "Correct."


    Shaw Danon hesitated: "But I have important affair to the east......"


    Old man tried to convince him: "Young sir, what is it that is more important than your life, it is better to return." Then, he saluted, "We can meet here, that mean fate meant it to happen. We will see each other again in future, farewell."


    Shaw Danon frowned, and nodded absently, watching the old and the young disappeared with the crowd of people. Shaw Danon was standing there, seem lost his direction.


    At the corner of the street, the old man and the little girl hid and sticked out their heads, looked at Shaw Danon. That young man stood among the stream of people, he seem lost. After a while, he turned and walked away.


    "Ho ho, an other four silvers." The old man¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. Took out the silvers from his waist, kept onughing. But the little girl remained calm, peered at him, said: "Grandpa, why are you doing this again?"


    That old manughed, putted away the silvers, smiled at his grand-daughter: "Tonni, you are really useful as my grand-daughter. You can already see through the past life and yet you are not even ten years old. When the timees, you will be a very outstanding talent in divination."


    Chapter 5 Divination B


    Tonni snorted: "I can¡¯t see how are those easy books to be difficult. It is clear that grandpa you did not work hard in the past, and yet you still have the face to talk about it."


    The one with the actual talent was Tonni. She read a little about Shaw Danon¡¯s fortune, and secretly told her grandpa when there was a chance.


    The old man was clearly very dote this grand-daughter. He did not care about what she said, he smiled: "Don¡¯t underestimate the books that grandpa gave you. ¡¯Mingli Jiu Suan¡¯ and ¡¯Yu Zhu Xiang Xue" are passed down by our ancestor Jadeon. That mean you are gifted at divination. If it is other people, ho ho, me for example, I can¡¯t figure out what the book is talking about for my entire life."


    Tonni cursed him, turned around and saw Shaw Danon was already gone. She turned back and said: "You said that his future is filled with dangers, what is that?"


    The old man giggled: "Of¡¯course I was lying to him. But what do you see from him, is he really in disaster?"


    Tonni shook her head: "I can only read ¡¯Past Fortune¡¯, as for ¡¯Future Fortune" I can only know a little, can¡¯t be sure about it!"


    Old man nodded: "Correct, Past Fortune is fixed, can not change, of¡¯course it is easy; Future Fortune is unknown and unfixed variable of future, it is the highest level of divination, no way it is going to be easy."


    Tonni shrugged, followed her grandpa walking, said: "But from what I can see, that person¡¯s fortune is very awkward, it is the ¡¯Chaos Life¡¯, the most difficult to predict in the divination book. This life is pretty rare."


    "No need to bother with him, we get the money anyway. Come, grandpa bring you to eat......"


    "Oh......right, grandpa, you mentioned about Master Jadeon. You always said our ancestor was from Jadeon, why don¡¯t you go there and tell them. With the position Jadeon hold today, and your age, aren¡¯t you going to have good food and anything you want?"


    "Shush......" The old man was surprised, looked around and saw no one heard them, he relieved, whispered: "What does a little girl like you know? Jadeon is the best cultivation faction of the world, all we know is just the divination from Master Jadeon. If we go there mindlessly, they probably going to think we are scammer and jail us for several hundreds years. And beside,"


    He smiled, the celestial like manner when he was talking to Shaw Danon repeared: "I Tanis Ka is not the type of person who tters the powerful."


    Tonni startled, said happily: Grandpa, can¡¯t expect you to have such moral, is it really......."


    "Ah!"


    Before she could finish, Tanis Ka¡¯s eyes brightened, he stepped forth and stopped a rich looking fat woman, said solemnly: "Madam, I see your have a dark cloud over your head, your be is ck, death on your face, something unfortunate is going to happen! What about let me to give you a divination, how it is?"


    Tonni was stunned, but her grandpa kept giving her a look, so all she could do was pretending to be naive and cute, carefully examine that rich, fat woman¡¯s face.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon walked across the street, unwittingly he had left the small town. He got dyed while he was in the town, also with thing in his mind, Shaw Danon discovered it was dusk already.


    The sun shining in a nted angle, marked the night sky with bright red fire, also pulled his shadow. It was already night, every houses had went back home. There was no one outside of the town, only he was there, very lonely.


    He looked at his own shadow, his heart was frustrated.


    From what he heard from Wan Ren Wang, all Righteous factions were sent to East Sea, Billows. He could guess his master Tian Bolis will probably be there. He wanted to reunion with them, but today he met an "old immortal" that told him not to go there. But if he return to Jadeon and discover no one is there, what should he do?


    Since the time he escaped from Forsaken Abyss of Kongsang Mountain, he wished he could see his master as soon as possible to tell them he is safe. But these days with many things in his mind, he was slowed. But today something told him to turn back, he couldn¡¯t make the decision.


    When he was uncertain, suddenly foot steps came from behind him. He turned around and saw it was therge man Onara. He was leaving the small town.


    When he got near, he stopped, nced at Shaw Danon, then ignored him. He looked at the sun set at the west, murmured to himself: "Where the sun is at is the west, um, the chief said the Dark Drake Cave is ten miles to the north. It should be that way." As he found the correct direction, he began walking to that way.


    Shaw Danon heard it, then yelled: "Onara......warrior, are you going to Dark Drake Cave?"


    Onara startled, stopped and turned around looking at Shaw Danon said: "Correct, who are you?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was racing, he thought: Since I can¡¯t go to the east, why don¡¯t go take out the devil with this man. When master ask about it, I did a good deed, it is easier when talk about it in front of his master.


    After he made the decision, he smiled: "I am also a cultivator, I saw everything clearly today inside Laguna Collective. I was nned to go with you, but there was some affair that caused dy. But fortunately I got here in time, does mister willing to go with me?"


    Onara examined Shaw Danon, said in a deep voice: "This is not for fun, there are many dangers. I see your age is not old, which faction are you from?"


    Shaw Danon startled. Onara¡¯s age was not old either, and with his naturally honest, simple looking, Shaw Danon did not expect him to say such thing. He smiled: "I am under Jadeon Head of Bamboo Peak Tian Bolis. The level of cultivation is still basic, I will still need mister Shi¡¯s assistance."


    Chapter 5 Divination C


    Onara was surprised, widen his eyes, said: "What, you are a Jadeon?"


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Yes."


    Onara¡¯s eyes were filled with admire, said: "Ah, sorry sorry. Jadeon is the top cultivation faction today. I have already heard Jadeon¡¯s amazing arts are admire by the world. For the disrespect that just happened, please forgive me."


    Shaw Danon was stunned, his mind was d that his n was so well known out here, he smiled and replied: "Mister Shi over praise me. Let us go in there together so we can help each other when we are trying the get rid of the devil for the people."


    Onaraughed: "Good."


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Dark Drake Cave located in the wood at ten miles north of Laguna Collective. On the way, Shaw Danon and Onara had got used to each other¡¯s name during the conversation. Shaw Danon was a honest person. Onara¡¯s body wasrge, but he was not rude, but passive, also a honest type of person. The two were soon calling other¡¯s name directly.


    The sky began to darken, with the remaining sunlight weakly shining at the ground.


    Shaw Danon saw the woods were getting thicker, they were probably going to arrive at the forest soon, he called out: "Brother Shi."


    Onara answered: "What?"


    Shaw Danon said: "Today morning I saw you summoned a golden, spiked club esper with solemn energy. And the incantation seem like belong to the Fuwa. Although I heard Fuwa does not have spiked club, but I feel that is a Fuwa item, am I right?"


    Admire shed through Onara¡¯s eyes, he said: "Xiao Fan, you are really live up to be a Jadeon disciple, you know a lot."


    Shaw Danon flushed.


    Onara spoke again: "We Vajra have very little number of people, normally just one heir per generation. My master Herald of Valor encountered me in a small, remote vige. He said my courageous potential is just perfect for practicing his Vajra cultivation. He senior had once said that back in ancient time, Vajra has rtionship with Fuwa. But the distance of time is long, no one remember anything. Generations after generations, the incantation had became very different, can not bepare to Skysong the true Fuwa cultivation."


    Then Onara paused, he smiled: "My master said, although my cultivation is not high, also without many buddhist rules, as a cultivation, we need to do some good deeds. So if encounter any devils, we must get rid of them."


    Shaw Danon was admire, said: "Ah, your master is so cultivated!"


    Onara nodded: "Yeah, my master is very righteous."


    Shaw Danon smiled quietly, but then strangely he remembered the conversation between him and Wan Ren Wang. He secretly thought: If Onara¡¯s master know the esper I am using is also an evil object, is he probably not going to let his disciple to travel with me?


    Then again, the elders in Jadeon will also hate this evil object badly!


    And then, what about himself who is using the evil object?


    Am I already an evil person........


    Shaw Danon turned silent. Onara assumed Shaw Danon was being vignce since they were getting closer to Dark Drake Cave. He didn¡¯t mind it. He, too, searched through the surrounding, prepared for a battle with the devil.


    The sky, finally darkened.


    When the first star rose from the edge of the sky, the two arrived at the outside of the forest.


    Onara took a deep breath, told Shaw Danon: "I heard the chief said: the Dark Drake Cave is inside the forest. The cave is rich with ckstones. In the past, the local residents often came here and used the ckstones to repair the road. Of¡¯course they can¡¯t go here now. The cave is unpredictably deep, we need to be careful."


    Shaw Danon nodded, thought: No matter how deep it is, it won¡¯t be deeper than the Forsaken Abyss in Kongsang Mountain¡¯s Cave of Fangs. The two prepared themselves, just when they were about to step into the dangerous ce, suddenly, at ten yards away from them, there was a panic cry:


    "Ouch!"


    They startled and turned to the sound. Shaw Danon was very surprised. There were two people running toward to them from the right, they were the one that gave him a divination during the day. The little girl was still fine, but old man was gasping for air, where was the celestial manner?


    Shaw Danon stopped in front of them, said: "What happened, you two?"


    Tanis Ka was in a hurry and suddenly saw a person appeared before him. He was surprised. But then he realized it was the silly boy earilier, so he was relieved. He looked back and saw the road was quiet, no sign of anyone. He exhaled a long breath, stopped the pace, and told his grand daughter Tonni: "Tonni, stop running now, seem like that person did not follow us."


    Tonni was breathing heavily, but her hand was still holding a strand of lollipop. It was appeared she really love that kind of sweet. After she heard what Tanis Ka said, she stopped running after a distant, gasping for air.


    Onara arrived next to Shaw Danon, seeing the old and the young were like homeless dogs, he asked: "What it is?"


    Shaw Danon also have the same question. But before he speaks, Tonni was alreadyining loudly: "It is all because of you grandpa, scammed that fat woman is not enough, and still went to that youngdy. I already saw that she is extremely sharp, you think we can trick her?"


    Tanis Ka said angrily: "You didn¡¯t tell me this earilier, it got me, grandpa, pped by that woman. It is still hurt right now. If not because I have ancestor¡¯s secret Art of Earth Sink, we are already....."


    Before he could finish, there was a clear shouting suddenly came from the night sky: "Old scammer, let see where you can go!"


    Everyone was surprised. A beam of white light striked toward Tanis Ka from the sky in the speed of lighting. Tanis Ka did not know any cultivation, and since he was unprepared, he did not have time to use any tricks. He was about to get hit by white light.


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t ignore it, for they knew each other a little, and also the situation is dire. Although from what they said, he felt he was scammed by them, but at this moment he couldn¡¯t care much. He waved his hand, the fire stick flew out and blocked the hit for Tanis Ka.


    "Bang", a loud noise. The white light was blocked. A surprised female voice came from the air. After the white light disappeared, adynded on the ground before them.


    After that, Shaw Danon was stunned. Thedy was in a watery green dress; a little golden bell hanging at her waist, making clear ring; A jade clear white flower between her fingers. At this moment, her face was smiling. She was no longer looking at the old man, but her pair of bright eyes were looking at Shaw Danon, sheughed softly: "So timely, Shaw Danon."


    Who can this be if it is not the Felkin girl Bilu?

 Chapter 50: Fox Spirit

    Chapter 6 Fox Spirit A


    Shaw Danon startled. He could never expect to meet her again so soon. He wanted to refuse to admit it, but after all, going through life and death together in Forsaken Abyss Blooddrop Cave had left him a bit of feeling. He could only smile embarrassingly: "Howe youe here?"


    Onara noticed Shaw Danon was acting a little weird, he asked: "Xiao Fan, who is this person?"


    Shaw Danon blurted out: "She is......." Then he realized if others know Bilu¡¯s identity, plus his rtionship with Bilu, it will be great trouble. He pulled back the words from his mouth.


    Onara was puzzled why Shaw Danon stopped, Bilu smiled, said: "Don¡¯t ask him, we only met for short time, only saw each other for once, he doesn¡¯t know anything about me."


    Onara got it, but seeing Shaw Danon¡¯s face, he suddenly gave a weird smile, and whispered in Shaw Danon¡¯s ears: "Brother Zhang, I see your expression isn¡¯t right, do you like thatdy?"


    Shaw Danon was shocked, face immediately turned pale, quickly said: "You can¡¯t speak irreasonible like this, I-I have no rtionship with her!"


    Bilu was looking at him filled with smile, but after hearing what he said, her face darkened, snorted,ughed coldly: "Correct, why would I have any rtionship with this shameless, dirty thing?"


    Everyone startled. They thought of her delightful surprise look on her face when she saw Shaw Danon, and now turned back on him faster than turning a book, plus the "shameless, dirty" in her words, everyone was looking at Shaw Danon with a strange look.


    Shaw Danon was very embarrassed, did not know how to exin it. But from anyone¡¯s eyes, they would probably think it is just argument between a pair of couple. Everyone smiled.


    Onara looked at the sky, told Shaw Danon: "Brother Zhang, the time is gettingte, we should get going."


    Shaw Danon was very eager to leave this embarrassing situation. He quickly answered, but as he spoke, Bilu suddenly shouted: "Old scammer, stand still for me!"


    They turned around and discovered Tanis Ka and Tonni were trying the sneak away, but they were spotted by Bilu. The Heartending Flower in Bilu¡¯s hand glowed with white light again. The chill energy rose Shaw Danon was surprised and immediately stopped walking, said: "Wait, wait. How did they offended you?"


    Bilu red at Shaw Danon, seem like she was still angry, said coldly: "None of your business!"


    Shaw Danon was rejected right in his face, he became a little gloomy. But Tanis Ka had suffered from Bilu, now there was a person who is willing to stand up for him, how can he let it go. He quickly said: "Young mister, you need to save me. When I was in the small town, I gave thisdy a divination due to kindness, but she ignored the truth. When it was not as same as her wish, she began to use violent on us....."


    Bilu said angrily: "Lies, you old scammer, filled with mouthful of lies, scam money from people, and now you frame on me, you ask for it!"


    Then she moved her hand, the white light of Heartending Flower brightened, shined the surrounding like morning. Seeing she was about to strike, Shaw Danon said in hurry: "Bilu, wait."


    But it was like Bilu did not hear it, after a second, Heartending Flower left her hand, shing in mid-air. After a soft sound, just in an instant, the bright white light had caused the moon and the stars to lose their color. The sky was filled with bright and shining petals with strong fragrance hitting against the nose.


    This was a very rare scenery, but in Tanis Ka¡¯s eyes, it was like seeing a ghost. Color lose from his face, he immediately grabbed Tonni and ran while his right hand reached into his clothes, took out a small yellow paper. It looked quite simr to Taoist¡¯s talisman that used for capturing ghost.


    Shaw Danon knew the power of Bilu¡¯s esper, and Tanis Ka on the other seemed like he did not know any cultivation, Shaw Danon stepped forth and stood before Tanis Ka, summoned the fire stick in front of him and helped Tanis Ka to block this round.


    Bilu frowned as she saw Shaw Danon suddenly came up. A smile shed across her face, the flowers in the sky suddenly stopped in mid-air, dancing before Shaw Danon. Her face remain stern, said coldly: "What are you doing?"


    Shaw Danon nced at her, his heart was scared a little, mumbled: "They are not cultivators, why you make it difficult for them, can you let them go?"


    Bilu snorted, waved her hand. The flowers in the sky suddenly flew back and reformed into a white flower under the radiance of the moon and the stars, returned to her hand: "Why don¡¯t you ask him what happened?"


    Shaw Danon was also wondering, he turned and began to ask Tanis Ka. At first Tanis Ka was still trying to cover the truth, but Bilu ketp on interupting at the important part. With that going, Shaw Danon and Onara understood what happened: after Tanis Ka sucessfully earned money off from the fat, rich woman, with his greedy heart, and noticed Bilu¡¯s clothing was expensive, he went to her without caring Tonni¡¯s eyes that were trying to signal him to stop.


    But Bilu was extremely intelligent that can not beare to normal people, how could she get fooled so easily. At the beginning, Tonni was correct with Bilu¡¯s past. But Bilu continued asking, Tonni could not tell Tanis Ka directly, so Tanis Ka made up stuff and immediately showed the w. Bilu turned rage and about to teach the two scammers a lesson.


    Tanis Ka realized he was in great trouble. He knew nothing about cultivation, but he still got some life saving teaching that passed down from Master Jadeon, and that include Art of Earth Sinking. He used it to escape for a moment. But his skill was not good enough, unable to control the direction, coincidentallynded near Shaw Danon and Onara.


    Bilu was not expected that old man will do that, but she was Vim Archlord¡¯s only daughter after all, such little trick could not trouble her. With only one spell, she immediately found out the old man¡¯s location, then came after him in the blink of an eye.


    Shaw Danon startled for a while, stared at Tanis Ka, said: "So my dangerous future you have told me this morning is fake?"


    Tanis Ka rolled his eyes, before he got the chance to speak, Bilu alreadyughed: "So you fell into his trap!"


    Thisughter immediately melted her icy cold look. Shaw Danon was very embarrassed. He thought helping Tanis Ka was very not worth it, and he was ashamed in front of Bilu. He straighten his face and walked away.


    Tanis Ka was surprised and his heartined. Onara saw the embarrassing situation, he reminded Shaw Danon: "Brother Zhang, we should go in there, the affair is important."


    Shaw Danon nodded, ignored other people and entered the woods with Onara. Bilu startled, asked: "This forest is filled with evil energy, what are you two doing?"


    Shaw Danon answered: "We are going in there to get rid of the devil."


    Then he pulled Onara, entered the forest in quick pace. Onara turned his head and looked at Bilu and the old man, then followed Shaw Danon. The scene turned quiet instantly. Bilu colded her face and turned to Tanis Ka. Tanis Ka immediately held up his hand before his chest, ready to defend himself, but can he manage to do that was another story.


    Unexpectedly, Bilu did not attack. Pondered for a moment, she asked Tanis Ka: "Do you know what are they doing in there?"


    Chapter 6 Fox Spirit B


    Tanis Ka startled. He was also in Laguna Collective, surely he knew what it is, he said: "Of¡¯ course, there is a Dark Drake Cave inside of the forest, a three-tails fox upy there. They are going to get rid of it for Laguna Collective. What it is?"


    Bilu snorted, lowered her eyes, said quietly: "With his little bit of cultivation, he......."


    Tanis Ka saw that she was lost in thought, it was a great opportunity and how could he let it go. He took Tonni¡¯s hand and walked away stealthly. When Bilu¡¯s mind returned, they were already gone far, only shadows of their back remain.


    With Bilu¡¯s skill, catch up to them is piece of cake, but it seemed like she had no intention to do so. Instead, she turned and stared blinkly at the darkening forest under the color of moon.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon and Onara entered the forest. The woods were tall and lush, blocking the moon light, caused the forest became dark. As they walked, the surrounding was silence, in the deep of the forest, there was a veil of thin fog.


    They looked at each other, Onara whispered: "Be careful."


    Shaw Danon nodded. They summoned their espers, cautiously advanced.


    After a while of walk, the ancient trees were towering to the skies, waves of Yin energy surrounding them. It seemed like they had arrived at the deepest part of the forest. At that moment, they suddenly heard a soft, intivedy voiceing out from the fog among the woods:


    Small pine hill, moon as frost,


    Man like wandering flower and hurt.


    Few decades, three thousands years,


    But wish we still remember each other even we are separated.


    The female sound was mildly, softly whispering. Though they couldn¡¯t see her, they could feel the sadnessing from her. Shaw Danon and Onara looked at each other, their faces changed. It was deep mid-night, and in this dested ce, it was most likely the spirit devil. The two cautiously walking toward to the sound.


    The thin veil of fog soon swallowed them.


    Not long after they entered, a green figure appeared at the spot where they stood, looking at the fog in the darkness. She frowned, pondered for a moment, then entered it.


    The color of the night dimly shining in the woods. Few lines of moon light passed through the gasp of the leaves, shined at the wood, softly waggling.


    Around them, there was only the quiet sound of the insects.


    Suddenly, Onara grabbed Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulder. Shaw Danon was surprised, said: "What?"


    Onara said quietly: "Listen."


    Shaw Danon paid attention. He heard a soft sighing from ahead.


    A beam of moon light, like a beacon in the darkness. A line of cold moon, softly shining at the fog, directionlessly flowing. A white clothesdy slowly came out from the deep of darkness. She stood under the light, looking toward them lightly.


    Shaw Danon and Onara held their breath.


    She was a gentle and charmingdy. Long and straight beautiful hairy on her shoulders, as soft as water; on her white skin, there was a pair of graceful eyebrows, a delicate nose, a light red lip, her watery eyes looked at them as it was like they can see through their heart.


    She was a type of girl that could cause people to feel sad for her. She timidly standing under the moon light, staring at them.


    The time, seem stopped at that moment.


    "You, areing to kill me?" She asked ghostly.


    Shaw Danon and Onara were surprised. Onara bit his lip, stabled his mind, shouted: "Are you the devil called Three-tails fox spirit?"


    Her watery eyes swept across Onara, then Shaw Danon¡¯s face. Shaw Danon could felt it was like his face was touched by a gentle hand.


    He was surprised. He could not imagine there can be such bewitched woman, she was totally not a human.


    She did not answer, only frowning her eyebrows. It was like a line of sadness carved between her eyebrows.


    She looked at the moon again. The bright moon was wless, hanging in the sky.


    "It is me." She said ghostly.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The night was dark, it seemed like there was something hiding in the darkness behind her.


    Onara darkened his face. Therge golden spiked club "Shatterer" glowing with gold light in his hand, turning the nearby woods into gold. Shaw Danon stood next to him, taking deep breath.


    Chapter 6 Fox Spirit C


    Thedy didn¡¯t react. She nced at them, then walked away softly to the side. Her snow white sleeve softly waved. The bushes moved away, showed a well. Looking at it from far away, they could see moss on the stone of the well. It appeared the well was very old.


    She walked next to the well, looking down, she softlybing her hair with her hand.


    They did not dare to move from seeing the strange action she was doing.


    Thedy¡¯s voice drifted within the forest: "This is a three thousands years old well. Legend said when you look into the well with a sincere wish during the full moon, your wish must be realize." In her voice, there was sadness, "but, since I arrived here, I have looked into it three times, why, his illness still isn¡¯t getting better?"


    Shaw Danon and Onara were stunned. From her tone, it was clearly a saddy who was trapped by love. But Onara¡¯s mind was more solid than Shaw Danon¡¯s. He frowned, stepped forth. The sound of the wind rose in the forest. He said angrily: "Shameless devil, you dare to bewitch the people, hurrye here and receive your death!"


    Thatdy turned around, her watery eyes nced at them, ignored Onara, but looked at Shaw Danon. She suddenly said softly: "In your heart, is there a girl you deeply missed? Come and have a look."


    Wind went pass the forest, the chill got heavier.


    The treetop was rustling.


    Shaw Danon was nk, unwittingly he took a step.


    Onara was surprised. Without saying, he rose up in the air, the Shatterer¡¯s golden light red, whistled in the air, and crushed toward thatdy¡¯s head. With such strength, not to mention a weak woman, even a tough man will still get crushed into sauce.


    Thatdy¡¯s body was like fallen leaf, blew off by the strong wind of Shatterer and float backward, dodged earth shattering strike. After that, she floated in the air, opened her arms. After a moment, the devil energy became very strong. The sound of the devil howling. At the same moment, in the darkness behind her, countless ofrge eyes opened.


    When Onara was unaware, with countless of wild calls, many dark ck, vicious shadows came out from the darkness, passed thedy¡¯s white figure and rushed at Onara with their ws and fangs. And thatdy was not looking at Onara, her gentle eyes were looking at Shaw Danon who was walking to the ancient well step by step.


    The moon light shined on him, like frost, like snow.


    In the deep of his heart, is there a person he missed deeply?


    He was out of his mind.


    "Xiao Fan!" A cry came from behind. Bilu appeared, quickly flew to him, said in a hurry: "Do not look!"


    At that instant, Shaw Danon startled. The gentledy in the mid air who was watching him, her face changed a little.


    But then, he still looked into it.


    So, deeply looked into it.


    The sound of the wind stopped, everyone held their breath.


    What did he see?"


    Onara roared and shocked away the monters. Hisrge body grabbed the esper Shatterer. Red glow shed on his face, it was like blood was about toe out. He charged up into the air, then sudden fell down like a loosen arrow. "Puff", Shatterer inserted into the earth deeply, his mouth gave a heaven shocking roar at the same time:


    "Shatter!"


    It was like the entire stopped at this instant.


    The earth within two yards diameter suddenly sunk in along with the trees. It was like a giant invisibile hand pulled everything to undergound. Only the earth near the well where Shaw Danon was standing did not get affected.


    The Shatterer that was insert into the ground absorbed something, the entire staff was shining brightly. As Onara shouted the word "Shatter", countless beam of light came out. As swift as lighting, they striked on the ck shadow monsters in the air. At that moment, the pitful scream lingered at their ears. Some ck shadow monsters fell on the ground, some just disappeared into thin air.


    The gentledy¡¯s face changed, her face became pale, said: "Absorb earth and tree¡¯s spirit into devil destroying energy, ¡¯Shatterer Staff¡¯!"


    Onara finished deal with the monsters, his first action was to look at Shaw Danon. Bilu also stopped, looking at him.


    Shaw Danon raised his head. His face was nothing unusal, just a little confuse. But he soon became sober. He stood next to Onara, facing the gentledy floating in mid-air.


    Thatdy looked deeply at him, suddenly said: "What did you see?"

 Chapter 51: Inferno Mirror

    Chapter 7 Inferno Mirror A


    At far away, in the darkness of the woods, Tanis Ka and Tonni stealthly hid behind arge tree, watching the people in the scene.


    Tonni frowned and whispered: "Grandpa, you do not escape, instead, why youe back to this dangerous ce and see the show?"


    Tanis Ka¡¯s eyes were still looking at the scene, whispered: "I have already heard there are most likely treasure in devil¡¯s cave. But I can¡¯t do anything about it in the past, now since so many people help open the path for us, why don¡¯te here and have a look, maybe we can get something good."


    Tonni¡¯s pink face said unpatiently: "What if we can¡¯t get something good but run into a monster?"


    Tanis Ka turned around chuckled: "Does matter, your grandpa has the founder, Master Jadeon¡¯s secret art of Earth Sinking, Water Sinking, Mile Shrink matchless mystic art, definitely not going to have a problem......"


    Tonni said quietly: "Boo, they are clearly use for escaping if the scamming fail, you call those matchless mystic art!"


    Tanis Ka did not notice what his grand daughter said, he was still speaking proudly: "Didn¡¯t you read grandpa¡¯s fortunate before? You said grandpa¡¯s plump forhead, money mark between the eyebrows, thick wealth line, they are symbol of great fortunate. Ho ho, tonight it will bes true. Tonni, grandpa is very confident with your divination skill!"


    Tonni: "......."


    "Eh?" Tanis Ka was surprised as he turned and looked at the scene. At this moment, Shaw Danon was charging at the gentledy with his fire stick glowing with ck light.


    "Pure Essence! This boy is a Jadeon."


    "What?" Tonni immediately felt interested and also looked at the scene. Both sides battle restlessly with the loud sound of demons screaming. She asked Tanis Ka: "So he had the same ancestor as us, is he strong?"


    Tanis Ka was watching concentratedly, the greedy smile was gone. His face was calm, eyebrows were frowned, he said: "This boy¡¯s age is not old, but his power seem already reach ¡¯Yu Qing Realm¡¯¡¯s level five, that¡¯s odd?"


    Tonni nced at Tanis Ka. Though other people may not know, she knew Tanis Ka is greedy for money, but with his experience, his knowledge is unmatchable. She said: "Didn¡¯t notice he is such talent."


    Tanis Ka silent for a moment then shook his head, said: "I think this boy¡¯s potential isn¡¯t bad, but at most above average, definitely not a genius like Master Jade Leaf. From basic reason, with his potential, he shouldn¡¯t able to advance that fast in cultivation!"


    Tonni was stunned, couldn¡¯t say anything but to continue watching the scene.


    Onara was shouting angrily on the ground with gold light shining, scaring off the monsters. Shaw Danon rose in the air, charged at the lovelydy with his fire stick glowing green and ck light.


    Thedy looked at him with her watery eyes. She shoot out her white sleeve and blocked the fire stick. They were charging at each other, just an instant, they became very close.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Thatdy¡¯s extremely lovely face was only a foot away from him. Faint fragrance came to him. And the soul touching eyes in the night were as beautiful as agate emerald, reflecting his figure. His heart couldn¡¯t help but moved.


    "What, did you see, in the well?" Even at this crucial moment, thatdy¡¯s voice was still gentle and lovely, softly entered his ears.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was almost taken, but suddenly a gold light shed on his face and calmed him.


    Three-tails fox spirit frowned. Shaw Danon shouted and flew several yards backward,nded next to Onara on the ground.


    Onara nced at him, said with a bit of worry: "This devil¡¯s hexing curse is quite strong, be careful."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was still beating rapidly. He nodded. They looked at the sky, seeing the three-tails fox spirit was still standing in mid-air, her dress fluttered among the wind like a matchless beauty from a painting.


    At far, Tanis Ka frowned, surprised said: "This boy¡¯s mental stablility is very strong! He can maintain his consciousness under three-tails fox spirit¡¯s five hundreds years practice of hexing curse!"


    Tonni curled her lips: "So what, don¡¯t you see that big guy also the same?"


    Tanis Ka said: "What do you know. That big guy¡¯s cultivation is rted to Fuwa, and Fuwa is all about nirvana, they naturally have resistance to those enchanting hex curse.


    "But Jadeon is Dagos, they are much weaker in this field. With this boy¡¯s cultivation, he can have such stability, really rare!"


    "Really?" Tonni thought for a moment, then turned back to the scene.


    Three-tails fox spirit slowlynded from the air. Though her face was still smiling, her eyes were getting heavier. From the fierce battle she just had with them, she could see that they were not old, but their cultivation was also not low. And that big guy was from seemed came from a Fuwa branch, it was quite a pain.


    Another young man¡¯s mind was unexpectedly stable. Even her most useful hexing curse was not having much use here.


    Chapter 7 Inferno Mirror B


    Bilu was standing at the side, about to make a move. But seeing Shaw Danon had recovered, she stopped and watched them coldly.


    The cold moonlight passed through the leaves and fell on that gentledy¡¯s lonely figure.


    With a bit of sorrow.


    She lowered her head, her long eyshes were like covering her vulnerable heart, but also like they were listening to the sound of the forest of dark night. She said softly: "I did nothing to you, why you want to kill me?"


    Onara stepped forth like a fierce tiger, shouted: "Devil, you harmed the people, causing unrest for Laguna Collective, aren¡¯t you suppose to die?"


    She raised up her eyes, looked at them. Wind, softly came by, blew the edge of her clothes.


    "You kill me, because I am a devil?" She looked at Shaw Danon, deeply: "What about you! What is your reason?"


    Shaw Danon said without thinking: "You did many evil deeds. I am in the path of good, I shall get rid of harm from the people without hesitation!"


    Three-tails fox spirit silent for a while, then she suddenly smiled lightly: "Young man, how old are you?"


    Shaw Danon startled, frowned: "Why do you ask?"


    She held up her hand,bing the ck hair on her temples with her finger.


    "Those words, are told by your righteous master! The devils like us are often harmful to the people, we must be removed, right?"


    Shaw Danon frowned, that was exactly what his master¡¯s teaching is about. Three-tails fox spirit continued: "But what if I say, those words are wrong. What will you think?"


    Shaw Danon snorted, was about to make a move. But at that instant, the coversation between him and Wan Ren Wang shed in his mind. He was like shocked by lighting.


    Is it the thing I know must be right?


    What is the truew, what is the true justice?


    "Careful!" Suddenly, Onara shouted. The sound of evil wind rose suddenly.


    Three-tails fox spirit suddenly dashed at Shaw Danon when he was lost in thought. Her hand formed into ws. Onara roared, was about to make a move, but at that important moment, countless of demon¡¯s eyes sparkled in the darkness. The monsters attacked him, he couldn¡¯t spare anytime to worry about Shaw Danon.


    Three-tails fox spirit realized Shaw Danon was the weakest among them, she decided to use the monsters to hold Onara while herself use her full strength to finish the other one.


    The sharp ws was about to arrive at that boy, even from far away, they could hear a cry. But Shaw Danon raised his head, his eyes met with three-tails fox spirit¡¯s. Before she could think of anything, a ck stick shining with green light appeared between Shaw Danon and herself.


    At the next moment, her sharp ws hit on that stick.


    No one was able to describe such feeling. There was no earth shocking bang like they had expected. At that seemly frozen moment, that woman floated in mid-air, her w like fingers grabbed that ck fire stick.


    Her snow white skin suddenly lost all its color, so pale that it was even transparent.


    Before her, it was like a bottemless swirl of demon, circling under the color of the night, about to swallow her with a hideous smile.


    She screamed mournfully to the sky, then charged up into the air, turned into a white figure and finally escaped from the demon like green glow. Shended at far.


    Then, she quickly turned around with a surprise, fierce look, red at that young man, and the fire stick that was circling in mid-air.


    From a distant, Tonni gasped in. whispered: "Very powerful esper, what is this! Grandpa?"


    She asked twice, realized Tanis Ka did not answer. She turned to him, seeing Tanis Ka¡¯s eyebrows were frowned tightly, also surprised.


    Tonni was surprised, pulled Tanis Ka, said: "Grandpa, what is up to you?"


    Tanis Ka shivered, woke up from what just happened, his face was still shocked. He murmured: "Who is this boy, howe Jadeon will have such weird disciple?"


    Tonni nced at him, said: "What?"


    Tanis Ka looked at the scene, said: "That boy¡¯s esper is very strange. When he summoned it, the evil energy is stronger than three-tails fox spirit¡¯s devil energy. Such evil item, how......"


    Tonni¡¯s mouth dropped, turned to the scene, suddenly she caught something with the corner of her eye. She whispered to Tanis Ka: "Grandpa, look at that woman."


    Tanis Ka startled, follow where Tonni was pointing at, he saw the watery green dress woman Bilu, silently standing at the side. Onara was in a heated battle with the monsters, but Bilu did not bother to look at him, her eyes were fixed on Shaw Danon.


    Especially when Shaw Danon summoned the fire stick, her look was awkward, it was like d, and also like worry, and seem like there is hesitation, too. It was hard to tell is it good or bad.


    Tanis Ka said after few nce: "That woman like that fire stick, what are you yatou (Note 1) looking at!"


    Tonni was curious: "What fire stick?"


    Tanis Ka said: "That boy."


    Tonni was not convinced: "Weird, why she like that boy, and I can¡¯t look at it?"


    Tanis Ka red at her, was about to teach this disobedient, premature granddaughter a lesson. But then he heard something happened, he quickly turned back to the scene and ignored Tonni.


    In the scene, Shaw Danon saw the fox spirit flinched, such opportunality can not let go. He advanced with his fire stick. Three-tails fox spirit frowned, her face was getting more pale.


    Seeing Shaw Danon charging to her, the color of the night got heavier, the wind got faster, and on thatdy¡¯s gentle face, the two light eyebrows locked together. She shouted softly, her white jade like fingers formed like a knife, slice down in air.


    "Ah!"


    The sudden scream was like needle pierce into everyone¡¯s eardrum.


    Countless of ghostly light came out from the dark ck forest. Behind the woman, tides of wave of countless monster with hideous look rushed at Shaw Danon, screaming.


    In a blink of an eye, Shaw Danon was almost overwhelmed by those monsters.


    Chapter 7 Inferno Mirror C


    Everyone were terrified, but at the next moment, Shaw Danon broke through the ck crowd of monsters with his fire stick. When the fire stick¡¯s green light passed by, none of the monsters were willing to go forth with the exception of therger size, stronger one still may resistance.


    With this, everyone was more surprised. Shaw Danon was casting with his full strength, his heart said bitterly: this "Death Wand" was forged with burning spirit and soul, base on the reaction the monsters has, what Wan Ren Wang said is mostly right.


    Three-tails fox spirit saw countless of monsters couldn¡¯t stop Shaw Danon, her face became more pale. At this moment, Onara roared in the solemn golden light shined. Like a demon taming vajra, his eyes wide open, he rose into the air, and stabbed the ground again with his Shatterer staff.


    "Bang", golden light shot at all direction. This time the ground corrupt range was wider, reach almost three yards, the demon destroying gold light that shot out was brighter, like lighting and thunder.


    In the whine of the monsters, many that were surrounding Onara had vanished, the most of the remaining were scared away.


    Onaranded on the ground. Once hisrge bodynded, he was taking heavy breath, clearly using such power art consume a lot of his energy. His body was strong after all, he soon recovered. Though he was still a bit out of breath, he immediately dashed to Shaw Danon¡¯s direction after a nce.


    Three-tails fox spirit caught Onara was charging at her with her eyes, while Shaw Danon was not far away, she stamped on the ground, wanted to withdraw into the darkness behind her.


    Expectedly, white light shed in the darkness, suddenly a white wave of flying flowers flew out, fiercely pierce through the air. Three-tails fox spirit was surprised and held her step.


    It was the young woman in watery green dress who was standing on the side, now she had interupted the withdraw route. The snow like flying flower gradually contract, circling around her. Under the cool color of the moon, it formed into a pretty little flower, held between her fingers.


    Footstep came from behind. Three-tails fox spirit turned around and found Shaw Danon and Onara had arrived. They formed a triangle, surrounded her in the center.


    The little monsters were gone, leaving her alone. With loneliness, she silently stood and surrounded by the human beings.


    She slightly opened her mouth, with a little regret, but she did not say anything. Even now, the gentle beauty on her lovely face had never faded


    She looked at Bilu, then at Onara, and finally, her eyes, as gentle as water,nded on Shaw Danon¡¯s face.


    Shaw Danon prepared.


    She did not make a move, instead, she softly asked again: "Young man, what you just saw in the well, can you tell me?"


    Everybody startled. They had no idea why that devil was so interested at what Shaw Danon saw in the well. Shaw Danon hadn¡¯t speak, Onara already shouted: "Brother Zhang, don¡¯t fall into her trap!"


    Shaw Danon nodded and agreed, remain silent. He raised his hand, ready to charge.


    Three-tails fox spirit looked at him, sighed softly.


    Shaw Danon was suddenly puzzled.


    Water like moonlight softly shone.


    Thatdy lowered her head. Her thin eyshes covered her lovely eyes.


    The water like nce waved.


    Then, she lifted her head, putted her hand into her clothes, slowly took an item out.


    Everyone stared at it.


    It was an item with half a palm size. Round shape. Outside was surrounded by clear, green jade ring, it was not amon item. The the center of the jade ring, it was a small mirror like, red thin slice thing, carved with strange fire totem at the center.


    The jade ring took most of the space of that item. At both sides of the jade ring, each had a red sling tied to the ring.


    Tanis Ka was stunned, truly stunned. Tonni could feel it. Her grandpa had never been like this before, stood there like a wood.


    She was a little feared and pulled Tanis Ka¡¯s sleeve, said: "Grandpa, what happened to you?"


    "How can this be, how can this be?" Tanis Ka watched the scene nkly, stared at the strange esper that was in three-tails fox spirit¡¯s hand, his voice was like moan: "This is clearly ¡¯Incense Valley¡¯¡¯s most important treasure -- ¡¯Inferno Mirror¡¯! The most Yang and righteous item of the world, and the divine weapon that Incense Valley used to battle against the devils for thousands years. How, how can this be in the hand of that fox spirit?"


    Tonni startled, couldn¡¯t help but took at nce at the Inferno Mirrior, said: "This that esper really that powerful?"


    Tanis Ka letted out a long sigh, mumbled: "The world really changed. A righteous disciple using an eser with extremely strong evil energy; it is a divine tool in the hand of the devil!"


    "Boo, I thought you were eximed for something interesting!" Tonni said with contempt.


    Tanis Ka said angily: "What did you say?"


    Tonni said: "Such outdated words, you still able to say it out without blush. What era is it now, still care about good and evil different!"


    Tanis Ka¡¯s tongue was tied, couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Note 1: Yatou - A disrespectful word to call a girl in some situation. Mostly used by old people to call young girl. It can also stand for female servent or ve.


    Just a note, what Tonni said at the end is forshadowing something....

 Chapter 52: Dark Drake Cave

    Chapter 8 Dark Drake Cave A


    They frowned. The bewitchingdy took out a strange esper when she was surrounded, she was probably going to have a fight to the death. Everyone remained causious, except for Onara, who shouted and charged forward with his Shatterer staff.


    Before Shaw Danon got a chance to tell him "careful", three-tails fox spirit¡¯s gentle eyes nced at Onara, and slowly lifted the jade ring with both red slings, putted it in front of her.


    The jade ring slightly turning, reflecting her face.


    The cold moonlight shone on Inferno Mirror. The ancient fire totem was like alive once again. It was lifelike as it was actually burning.


    Onara rose into the air with his Shatterer staff, shouted: "Devil, die!"


    And at that moment, the center of the Inferno Mirror, where the fire totem was located, had turned instead into clear, bright, crimson red from its original dark red. Just in a blink of an eye, the fire totem had lighted up by the divine fire.


    The fire totem had became a burning me.


    With the bewitchingdy as the center, a invisible heat fiercely spread to all direction. Except for the ground where she was standing on, all nts within three yards turned brown. However, there was no spark or fire.


    Shaw Danon and Bilu were terrified. They could have never expected three-tails fox spirit to have such powerful esper. Onara, who was at mid-air, also saw what happened. Although he was surprised by the power of the esper, but he was not fear. His right hand grabed the gold light shining Shatterer staff into his hand. He spinned, caused a whistle, and hit right toward three-tails fox spirit¡¯s head.


    While the staff itself was still in the air, the dust already stirred up on the ground. Three-tails fox spirit¡¯s vulnerable body seemed like it was about to be blew away by the fierce wind. But she smiled coldly, her fingers from both hands hooked on the red slings, aimmed at Onara.


    The burning Inferno Mirror reflected in her eyes like a pair of raging me.


    "Boom"!


    In therge bang, a fire dragon shot out fiercely from the totem at the center of the Inferno Mirror, shocking the sky with its truculence. The entire body was covered with red with me, brightened the forest like day.


    Onara was surprised. The fire dragon erged rapidly. It was only just a me when it came out from the Inferno, but now the dragon¡¯s head was already two menrge. Especially the heat that came out, strong enough to cause one to doubt is it a forge.


    Shaw Danon could see from down there that Onara, under the force of therge fire dragon, his hair from the temples had began turning yellow before they were even inbat. It was imaginable what situation Onara was facing.


    But Onara was surprised but not cower. Under the enchantment of his power, the golden light of Shatterer staff became brighter, striked at the dragon¡¯s head.


    The fire dragon roared in the air, the pair ofrge eyes shot out two raging me. It opened its jaw, grabbed therge spike club.


    The gold and crimson glow quickly spread out from the center, along with it was thunder like bang. Onara could feel the Shatterer staff in his hand was so hot that he could no longer hold it. Under the surprisement, he used all his strength and pulled out the Shatterer staff from the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The fire dragon danced in the sky, roared and opened its jaw, shot out a giant pir of fire at Onara.


    Onara roared, both of his hands held incanation mark, ced the Shatterer staff before him, raised up a wall of golden light and blocked the pir of fire, but his body was being pushed back by the mighty force.


    Shaw Danon saw Onara was in disadvantage and in danger, he quickly and quietly raised up the fire stick, shot at the fire dragon. But the fire dragon did not require to see in order to notice it. It turned its head, opened its jaw, another pir of fire came out.


    Shaw Danon was unprepared, there was no ce to avoid the wave of ze. He gritted his teeth, kept the magic channeled. The fire stick lighted up with green glow, blocked the pir of me.


    At this moment, three-tails fox spirit letted out a longugh. She rose into the air and dashed toward the two with the Inferno Mirror shining brightly in her hand. Shaw Danon and Onara were battling against the fire dragon, they were both surprised. Even Bilu, who was standing behind the three-tails fox spirit, was also quite surprised. Under the urgent situation, she shouted, rose into the air. Her fingers of her right hand twisted. Heartending Flower turned into countless petals, filled in the sky, and striked at three-tails fox spirit from behind.


    At the ce where no one could see it, Bilu¡¯s left hand quietly ced at her waist, held the little golden bell in her hand.


    Three-tails fox spirit seemed knew the power of Heartending Flower. She dodged and did not face it directly. And Bilu did not give chase, she dashed to Shaw Danon, stood next to him in mid-air.


    Shaw Danon raised his head, nced at her. And Bilu¡¯s eyes were also turned to him.


    Shaw Danon, for some reason, turned his head away immediately.


    Fire dragon was still showing off in the sky. However, without hesitation, after Bilu had attacked her, three-tails fox spirit waved her hand, called back Inferno Mirror, then, she turned into white light and disappeared into the dark forest.


    Three of them couldn¡¯t help but startled.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At far, Tanis Ka letted out a long sigh: "Good, good. It is appear that the three-tails fox spirit¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t enough, can not ush the power of Inferno Mirror, but only to scare those youngds. With the true power of Inferno Mirror, those people are in danger."


    Tonni said unhappily: "How do you know her cultivation isn¡¯t enough? I see that she is not in disadvantage even it is one against three."


    Tanis Ka red at her, said: "What do you know. Inferno Mirror is an item of ancient deity, very powerful. Legend said at its most powerful stage, it can summon Wastnd Dragon, burn down everything of the world. It is going to turn those arrogent young people into nothingness, not even ashes."


    Tonni snorted, ignored him, turned her head back to the scene. She suddenly frowned, said: "Grandpa, it¡¯s look like they are going to give chase."


    Tanis Ka was surprised, he quickly turned around and found Shaw Danon and others went deeper into the forest, where three-tails fox spirit disappeared, after they had a discussion. Onara went first. Shaw Danon took a few steps and discovered Bilu did not move. He turned around facing Bilu, was about to say something, but he stopped. His face was a little red.


    Bilu smiled, quietly scolded him, then moved. Shaw Danon startled, then shook his head and followed.


    Tanis Ka was stunned, stamped his foot, said: "Those youngds, really don¡¯t know about death. That three-tails fox spirit has Inferno Mirror in her hand, and yet they still have the courage to chase."


    Tonni bit on her lollipop (she has never threw it away), said calmly: "Didn¡¯t you senior just say something about three-tails fox spirit¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t enough to ush the full power of Inferno Mirror. If so, it is just like she does not have Inferno Mirror. What will those youngds fear?"


    Tanis Ka was muted, like choked and couldn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he recalled something, quickly said: "Hurry, we need to go, too!"


    This time it was Tonni who was surprised: "Go? Where?"


    Tanis Ka walked in quick pace, said: "Of¡¯ course it is to y the devil."


    Tonni followed him with a cold smile on her face, said: "In the past, you ran into so manyrge devils, small devils, notrge and not small devils, why I could only see you run, never saw you actually y them?"


    Tanis Ka blushed, said: "We wanderers¡¯ most important thing is the knowing our own limitation........eh?"


    His words was not finished when he stopped walking. His attention was drawn but something else. Follow his direction, Tonni found Tanis Ka was looking at a peaceful, motionless thing -- the ancient well.


    Chapter 8 Dark Drake Cave B


    At this moment, Shaw Danon and others were already disappeared into the darkness. The countless number of monsters were also gone. There were only Tanis Ka and Tonni left in the forest. The cold moonlight shone on the ancient well, shining the moss and scars, with sadness and loneliness.


    Tanis Ka took a deep breath, walked to it. Tonni followed behind him. She was a little nervous, said: "Grandpa, what do you want to do?"


    Tanis Ka frowned, said: "I have to see what is special about the well. Why three-tails fox spirit always asking that boy about what did he see?"


    Tonni stopped at about three steps away from the well. Her heart was a little scared. The surrounding was dead silent, but she could feel there was wind in the darkness and countless of eyes that were watching her from the dark.


    Tanis Ka arrived next to the well. He raised his head, looked around and found nothing strange, he was about to look down into the well. Tonni suddenly nervously said: "Grandpa, careful!"


    Tanis Ka nced at her, smiled: "There won¡¯t be anything happen." Then, he looked down, looked into the well.


    Tonni stared at his face. A surprised expression shown on Tanis Ka¡¯s nervous and solemn face, then turned into happiness, but then transformed into puzzle. He lifted his head, pondering.


    Tonni stepped forth, whispered: "Grandpa, what did you see?"


    Tanis Ka frowned: "I saw enormous piles of gold."


    Tonni: "......."


    Tanis Ka talked to himself: "The reflection of the well¡¯s water is not a human¡¯s figure, weird......."


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Tonni screamed. Tanis Ka was surprised, quickly turned to her. Tonni was also looking down at the well. She lifted her head.


    Tanis Ka was stunned for a moment, then asked: "What did you see?"


    Tonni shrugged, said: "Enormous piles of lollipop."


    Tanis Ka fell on the ground.


    After a while, as they were walking deeper into the forest, Tanis Ka whispered to Tonni: "I kept thinking. This well is probably the legendary ¡¯Lunar Well". At full moon, if someone look down there, they will see their most beloved person or thing. But I still can¡¯t understand why three-tails fox spirit kept asking that boy about what he saw in the well? But now, I really want to know what did he saw......"


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The forest did not seem to berge from the outside, but when Shaw Danon and others were in there, under the vast color of the night, there was an illusion of endlessness. The three summoned their own espers, traveled in the darkness, closely chasing the white light before them. It was the trace of three-tails fox spirit¡¯s escape.


    But expectedly the white light suddenly vanished into thin air. With their esper, Shaw Danon and others arrived at where the white light vanished. The woods were heavy, at the opening of the forest, there was a small hill. At the side of the hill, there was a cave entrance. The rocks around the cave were all ck.


    It was the Dark Drake Cave no doubt.


    The three stood before the entrance. They looked at each others then turned to the cave. The entrance was notrge, and it waspletely ck inside, giving them a feeling of endlessness. Burst of chill wind blew out from the cave, hit on their bodies with piercing bite.


    Bilu frowned, said: "This cave contains unpredictable danger, and the esper in that fox spirit¡¯s hand is extremely powerful. Maybe we should not take the risk."


    Shaw Danon nced at her, before he said anything, Onara already spoke loudly: "Brother Zhang, we need to finish this. If we give up that easily here today, that fox spirit will returnter, causing more disaster."


    Shaw Danon immediately nodded: "Brother Shi is right, let us go in."


    Bilu was angered, but Shaw Danon turned around, whispered heartily: "It is really dangerous inside there. Brother Shi and I are the side of Good, it is our duty. You-you-" He paused, then turned away, but the voice still came out: "Your safety is important, don¡¯t put yourself at risk."


    Although Bilu could not see Shaw Danon¡¯s face, she could hear the care came out from his true heart. A sweet feeling came to her heart, but she still said coldly: "I can go in if I want to, what can you do about it?"


    Shaw Danon startled, couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Onara saw the two¡¯s weird expression, he shook his head, said: "Brother Zhang, let us go in."


    Shaw Danon answered, couldn¡¯t help but peered at Bilu again. Bilu snorted, then moved before them and entered the Dark Drake Cave. Shaw Danon was surprised, and quickly followed her. The wind screamed next to his ears. Onara must be following him.


    In the darkness, the Heartending Flower in Bilu¡¯s hand slowly brightened up. The soft white light covered the ce five feet around her. The wall was filled with weird stones that were dark as ink, hard as steel, very cold.


    The Dark Drake Cave was very much like the Cave of Fangs in Kongsang Mountain. The path lead straight down to the underground, and the slope was steeper than Cave of Fangs. Maybe it is because the viger¡¯s digging, or it is naturally like that.


    The three of them walked for a while and they were already deep under the ground, but there was no sound, not a sign of living, unlike in the Cave of Fangs where countless of terrifing vampire live. As Shaw Danon was walking, his heart went back to the memories when he was in the Cave of Fang, and remembered the days when he and Bilu were trapped inside Blooddrop Cave under Forsaken Abyss.


    Then at this moment, Bilu suddenly stopped, letted out a soft cry. Shaw Danon thought it was something dangerous ahead. He quickly rushed to Bilu¡¯s side. Bilu startled, turned her eyes to him.


    There was no more path.


    A cliffid before them. The cliff was pitch ck. But looking at it from far, it appeared there were several ghost fire like objects sparkled in the deep darkness. Shaw Danon was shocked, and at that instant he thought he went back to Forsaken Abyss.


    But this ce was far from Forsaken Abyss. Just the size alone it was much smaller than Forsaken Abyss. Shaw Danon frowned, turned his head to Onara. Onara walked to the edge, took a nce, pondered for a moment then said: "Brother Zhang, seem like we need to go down there."


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Brother Shi, you need to be careful."


    Onara¡¯s face was solemn, said: "You too." Then he pointed his finger. The golden Shatterer staff rose in front of him. He jumped on it, took a deep breath, then slowly decend.


    Shaw Danon turned around, looked at Bilu, but this time he didn¡¯t say anything (Probably it will be end up likest time if he speak). He summoned fire stick and followed Onara.


    Bilu stood behind him, suddenly smile; the smile was filled with joy.


    The gold, green and white light slowly decend from the cliff. Around them was still the ck rocks. There was no sound still. The only thing unusal is that the further they decend, the temperature seem rising.


    Just like that, they decend for some distant. With the light from the three espers, Shaw Danon could begin to see their surrounding. There was no path at the other side of the cliff but strange dead wall. From the ce where they were standing, it seemed like it was an ancient well that got erged thousands times. It kept decending.


    Suddenly, Onara said in hurry: "Careful."


    Shaw Danon and Bilu were surprised, immediately on guard. There was a small hole on the wall. A pair of glowing eyes were watching them from the hole.


    Onara gave them a sign, then slowly got closer to it. Shaw Danon and Bilu held their breath.


    As they got closer, at the dark ce where it had not been brightened for a long time; when Onara¡¯s Shatterer staff¡¯s golden light shined on the hole, they saw a little mouse with a size of a palm, with this hole as its home, it opened its eyes watching the unwee visitors.


    Onara shook his head and returned. Shaw Danon and Bilu looked at each other. The three smiled bitterly, then continue decending.


    And then, the following situation was something they could have never imagine.


    One, two, three.....the bright or dim ghostly lights had slowly rose from their side and around them. In the darkness, there was also countless of panting and roaring.


    Even at the lifeless ce in Dark Drake Cave, at below the cliff, so dark that it could never see the sun, there were countless of life unbelievably, unexpectedly living here.


    In the darkness had took away its ancient veil, with a strange heart beat, starting from that little rat hole, as they continued decend, the caves in all different sizes appeared. For every few feet there was another cave. And in the cave, there were all kinds of animals resting in there. From rats, bats, to gibbon, leopard. Why did they hunt their daily food?


    Those are just the animals they knew. But as they decend even farther, they were stunned to see a water living crab with four ws living in the cave, then a cute roon with six legs, a pig like beast with tiger fur and two horns. The species were countless.


    Countless of eyes formed a ghostly ocean, watching the three people in the light.


    Shaw Danon became more surprised, he couldn¡¯t help but imagined if his old friend in Jadeon Issa is here, with his strange animals collecting personality, his mouth will probably got ripped due toughter.

 Chapter 53: Fire Dragon

    Chapter 9 Fire Dragon A


    At this moment, countless of eyes in the darkness were watching the three people in the light. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart felt the creep. He turned to Bilu and Onara, found that both of them do not look good either. Seem like none of them have been into such situation before.


    But the countless of creatures around them did not make a move to attack the them. Except for some growls came out from the bad temper tigers, they basically had no movement, only quietly watching.


    They continued to decend. After about four or five yards, Shaw Danon suddenly discovered the number of eyes were getting less, however, it felt like the eyes gotrger.


    He frowned, quietly got closer to the wall. Under the light of the fire stick, as he was expected, the number of caves on the wall were much less. However, the size of the caves were at least twice asrge. Almost all caves were a man height. In correspond, the creatures that lived inside the caves arerger, much more aggressive. Sharp fangs and ws, hideous appearance, really creeped the people.


    A more aggressive bear head boar roared and swung its w when Shaw Danon was near, almost hit him.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Quickly drove his esper backward for several feet. Bilu and Onara heard the sound, both turned to him. Shaw Danon whispered: "It seem like the beasts here are more aggressive. We need to be more careful."


    Bilu and Onara nodded and taken precautious.


    Beside that they will be attacked by the beast if they get near the wall, the three of them did not receive any harass. Although those beasts seem aggressive, but they do not have the ability to fly, therefor they can only stay in their cave. While Shaw Danon was focusing on controlling his flying, he thought, since those beasts can not fly, on the wall, how do they get their food?


    Like this, three of them decended for several yards. From the Dark Drake Cave to here, they were at least hundreds yard below the ground. But from here, at thisrge ghostly ck hole, except for the light came out from the eyes of the strange creatures around them, it was still appeared to be bottomless.


    And it was different than their past experience. In this deep abyss, they did not feel chill, but the opposite. The temperature here is much higher than the surface of Dark Drake Cave. Shaw Danon could felt he is sweating. And surround them was still darkness, without a sign of fire, very awkward.


    Onara drove his esper, slowly decending, he suddenly cursed: "Ge Laozi (Note 1), that damn fox, it really can find such strange ce as den."


    Shaw Danon did not respond, but Bilu giggled out. Theughter was clear and pleasing. Although she had lowered her voice, but it could still be heard in this quiet ce.


    Shaw Danon looked at Bilu. In the soft white light of Heartending Flower, Bilu¡¯s smile was like flower, gentleness filled between her brows. She can also feel it and turned to Shaw Danon. Their eyes met. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped and quickly turned his head away.


    They continued decending, things began to change. The caves were still gettingrger, the creatures inside there were alsorger, and reached the size greater than normal man. But the three of them were surprised to find that most of the caves were empty. The fresh air had turned into a little bloody.


    They looked at each other. Sign of vignce in their eyes. However, this did not slow them down.


    In the boundless darkness under their feet, something, like star, or like spark, had glowed.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Above the abyss, Tanis Ka and Tonni finally arrived at the cliff with a torch and a nervous heart. Seeing there was no more path and a unmeasurably deep abyss, Tanis Ka¡¯s tongue was tied, couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Although Tonni have been wander around the world with her grandpa since young, she is young after all, being in such dark and silence Dark Drake Cave, she was a bit scared. She nced down at the abyss then immediately shrink back, whispered to Tanis Ka: "Grandpa, do you have any idea of how to get down there?"


    Tanis Ka rolled his eyes: "We don¡¯t know cultivation, and did not prepare rope, this is really bad."


    Tonni was relieved, patted herself on the chest: "Good, good."


    Tanis Ka red at her: "Good for what, maybe there are mountains of gold, silver, agate, emerald waiting for us down there. This is re-re-really a great lost!" His tone was very sad.


    Tonni snorted, bit on the lollipop in her right hand, said: "Mountains of gold and silver, I will say there are probably mountains of corpse and bones waiting for you! Good, now since we can¡¯t get down there, we better get out. If we run into a monster or two, you famous Master Jadeon¡¯s thirteenth generation disciple is going to make your ancestors to lose all their faces."


    Tanis Ka said angrily: "Nonsense, how will I Tanis Ka lose my ancestors......."


    Before his words are done, suddenly wind screamed in the quiet cave in the darkness. Two beams of light shed, in a blink of an eye, they arrived in front of them.


    Chapter 9 Fire Dragon B


    Tanis Ka screamed, his right hand pulled Tonni to him while his left hand held a yellow talisman, was about to escape. But two figures appeared from the light, they were fast as shadow, before Tanis Ka could start casting, an item already ced next to Tanis Ka¡¯s neck. He was terrified but couldn¡¯tin.


    A momentter he realized that his life was not taken, however the item at his neck did not removed. He raised up his courage and looked at the two people. They were one male and one female. The male was handsome and the female was beautiful.


    They were one yard away from Tanis Ka, but that man already sent a pure, warm, jade ruler next to Tanis Ka¡¯s neck. The beautiful woman also controlling a green sword stopping Tonni. Poor Tonni was terrified. Her face was pale. Her right hand was holding the lollipop, her mouth was crying loudly: "Monster brother, monster sister, don¡¯t eat me. I am small and don¡¯t have much flesh, not delicious. If you want you can eat my grandpa."


    Tanis Ka almost fell on the ground, said fiercely: "Stupid yatou, I really raised you up for nothing. From normal days I can¡¯t see it, now at this critical moment, you are betraying your grandpa?"


    Tonni said tearfully: "Grandpa, don¡¯t me me. At least after you die, you still have me to bring you some lollipop......"


    Tanis Ka said angrily: "Rubbish, I hate those sweet sticky thing for my entire life. Things like beggar¡¯s chicken, or steamed mei fish will be better....."


    Tonni nodded: "Grandpa, I get it, you can rest assure."


    Tanis Ka relieved: "Now that¡¯s better, I can be relieved when I leave......wait, wait!" Then he suddenly realized, eyebrows raised: "Stupid yatou, why I need to relieve, go where? Conscienceless, I......."


    Listening to Tanis Ka¡¯s annoying, continuous scold on Tonni, and seeing his endless speech, the celestial like male and female both frowned, looked at each other, then retrieved back their esper.


    The female said: "Shixiong, I see they don¡¯t have devil¡¯s energy, they don¡¯t look like devil."


    The male said: "Right." Then he turned to Tanis Ka, shouted (if not doing so he couldn¡¯t stop Tanis Ka¡¯s long speech): "Who are you?"


    Tanis Ka startled, immediately returned to a calm expression, said: "Ho ho, old man and his granddaughter know there is devil rampaging here, so wee here to capture the devil for the sake of the people."


    Tonni was stunned, she stared at her grandpa, Tanis Ka was calm and normal.


    But that man took a look at them, smiled coldly: "I see your cultivation is just basic, probably not even an opponent for small devils. You really got the gut toe to here dangerous ce, perhaps you should return while it is still early."


    Tanis Ka¡¯s old face blushed, said: "Yes, yes." Then took Tonni to outside.


    After the old and the young were disappeared in the darkness, the man looked at the cliff ahead, said: "Shimei, seem like we need to go down there."


    The beautiful woman said: "Yes, this time really is the heaven blessing us, letting us know the remaining fox spirit hidding in Dark Drake Cave. If we can get rid of the fox spirit, track back the Inferno Mirror, our lord will be very pleased."


    The man smiled light heartedly: "This affair better not get dy, we should go now."


    Then, light brightened, the man and woman went into the bottomless abyss like lighting.


    But on the cliff, in the darkness, Tanis Ka and Tonni slowly came out. They did not went far.


    Tanis Ka¡¯s brows frowned tightly, pondered for a moment, he told Tonni: "Those two youngsters has very good potential, highly cultivated. I noticed their sleeves were sewed with a picture of fire. They are probably Incense disciples."


    Tonni was surprised: "Incense?"


    Tanis Ka nodded: "Incense Valley is very powerful. They stand along side with Jadeon and Skysong as the three leaders of Good. They have many strong people. I have heard they got two outstanding disciples recently, they are a male and a female. The male is Li Su, the female is Yanon. Base on their espers, probably it is them."


    Tonni looked down at the cliff, said worriedly: "The three people who just went there....."


    Tanis Ka shrugged, pulled Tonni to the outside of the cave, murmured: "We can¡¯t help them. Tonight is overcrowded, we can¡¯t get anything good. s, such a pity."


    Tonniughed softly, did not speak and followed Tanis Ka.


    The cliff was pitch ck, the figures of Li Su and Yanon were already gone.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon was in the darkness, except for the high temperature, and the staring of the strange beasts, he felt he have returned to Forsaken Abyss.


    The caves around them were getting bigger. The caves were almost to two men in height. The beasts inside were also more aggressive, the size wererger. However, the number of empty caves was also more, and the bloody smell in the air was getting heavier.


    Even more was that as he was decending, he could hear a soft chewing sound, like an unknownrge beast swallowing its food, very creepy.


    When everyone¡¯s mucles were tightened, almost could hear their own heartbeat, suddenly, Shaw Danon felt a wave of fiercely wind blew past under his feet in the darkness.


    It was like an action out of instinct, fire stick followed his will and swiftly moved three feet to the side when the wind touched him.


    "Pa!"


    A loud p, reflecting little bit of light, an iparablyrge tentacle came out of the darkness, heavily hit on the wall next to Shaw Danon in the pitch dark darkness like a whip.


    The wall was shocked; dust were raised; rocks were falling down. Momentter, a mournful cry came from the wall. Shaw Danon and others were surprised. They turned and found a demon likerge tentacle went into one of therge caves in the wall, after several twitchs, it came out.


    Shaw Danon gasped in cold breath. After a wave of wind filled with bloody smell past, arge five eyes saber tooth tiger was caught by the enormous tentacle, dragged out of the cave. Even though the five eyes saber tooth tiger tried to resist,pare to the unbelievably enormous tentacle, it was small like a baby.


    After the tentacle caught the tiger, it immediately shrink back into the darkness of the bottom, vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving only the mournful hopeless cry of the tiger behind.


    Chapter 9 Fire Dragon C


    All three of them were shocked, they turned pale, especially Bilu.


    In the heavy, bottomless darkness, there can be many more horrifying things hiding.


    After a moment, Onara coughed, was about to speak, but Bilu¡¯s sharp eyes spotted something, quickly shouted: "Down there, careful!"


    Shaw Danon and Onara were surprised again, quickly looked down. In the darkness below them, fire shed, just in a second the temperature of the surrounding space rose abruptly. The fire was gettingrger, following the fierce wind and tide of heat, as it got closer, they could clearly see what that is. They were torrified. It was a fire dragon, screaming to the sky, charging up into the air with rage from the underground abyss.


    The appearance of the fire dragon was very much like the fire dragon that was summoned with Inferno Mirror by three-tails fox spirit. But the fire dragon at this moment was much superior than the previous fire dragon on the ground in term of size and power.


    Although they have this question, this moment is not the time to ask. The hideous dragon and the heat wave was about to arrive in front of them, unstoppable. They hurriedly separated with their espers, and evaded the strike.


    The espers¡¯ light red, protect its owner. But the dragon was too powerful, it immediately suppressed the esper¡¯s aura. Shaw Danon and others were being pushed back by the giant wave of heat. A momentter, they hit on the wall.


    The powerful caused by the dragon as it raised into the air was surprising. Shaw Danon¡¯s back hit on the solid wall, so painful that his eyes got ckened for a moment. But he was quite fortunate, after he regain his consciousness, he saw Onara¡¯srge body fell right into a cave. And very unfortunately, roar of the beast soon came out from the cave.


    Shaw Danon was surprised, and was about to rush forward to help. But Onara shouted, then several bangs in the cave, gold light shed, then arge body was tossed out. It was another strange looking beast. From the look of it, it appeared even if it is still alive, it won¡¯tst long.


    Shaw Danon was relieved. His mind thought that the name Onara is right, he is really harder than a rock! (Onara, Shi-tuo....forum being too sensitive...., means rock in Chinese)


    And at this moment, the rising dragon turned in a circle, then charged down like fierce storm.


    This charge from high to low was even more powerful. Shaw Danon gritted his teeth, held the incantation. He quickly moved one yard to the side and evaded the hideous dragon. His right hand pointed, the fire stick shot at the dragon¡¯s neck.


    The dragon moaned, its fire thowing eyes turned, and itsrge left forelimb raised, stopped the green light of the fire stick. Shaw Danon¡¯s face turned pale. He could feel waves of burning heating to him, but he could do now is struggling to hold out.


    A soft shout issued. In the abyss under the ring light of the dragon, a watery green figure shed. Bilu was floating in her watery green dress. Her Heartending Flower was ring with white light. The rain of flowers filled the sky,nding on the head of the dragon.


    "Roar......"In the raging me, the dragon issued another moan. Its right w swung, immediately the rain of white flowers was pushed back three feet. But Shaw Danon and Bilubined their strength, quickly pushed down the fire dragon by one yard, and met Onara who just rushed out from the cave.


    Onara saw Shaw Danon and Bilu were in a fierce fight with the enormous dragon. They were surrounded by me, although they have the protection of their esper, their faces were flushed red.


    Onara¡¯s eyes wide opened, jumped into the air and crossed his legs mid-air. Both of his hands held up Shatterer staff. Gold light brightened, the entire spiked club was almost transparent with the gold light. Onara himself was solemn, like a Buddhist monk.


    Onara¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, like a powerful, righteous vajra, he turned into swift gold light, pierced through the air. In a loud bang, the entire Shatterer staff inserted into the hard wall. Instantly, the originally steel hard rock corrupted in, the area was almost four yards.


    Vein raised on Onara¡¯s face, almost to the degree of terrifying. Thin stain of blood came out from his mouth, but the Shatterer staff was shining with dazzling gold light. He shouted, the gold light contracted, formed into arge gold light, shot at the dragon¡¯s head.


    The power of this strike was not small, it was thebine of all power in Onara¡¯s body. Even though the dragon was very fierce, but being hit on the head, and plus thebined attack of Shaw Danon and Bilu, the dragon letted out a long, earth shocking scream. At the end, it couldn¡¯t hold out and quickly fell into the darkness below.


    After this sessful hit, Onara¡¯s body swayed. His face flushed, almost fell off. Luckily Shaw Danon noticed Onara¡¯s unusual look, he immediately rushed to his side and grabbed him, Onara then was able to steady his body.


    Before they got a chance to catch their breath, Bilu screamed from the above. She rushed downward. Shaw Danon was horrified as he saw the demon like enormous tentacle has returned. This time it hit two of them from above their head.


    The wind pierce against their face. Onara¡¯s breath haven¡¯t regain yet, Shaw Danon was unprepared, when they were about to die under that enormous tentacle, Bilu¡¯s figure appeared before Shaw Danon. The Heartending Flower in her hand turned into six flowers, circling the flower that located in the center. Each flowers were connect with pure white light, with the appearance of a white wheel. Shaw Danon recalled that Bilu used it when she defend herself against Abyssal Viper under Forsaken Abyss.


    It was clear that the unknown creature in the darkness was fill with extraordinary might like Abyssal Viper. Although it was not as strong as the Abyssal Viper, the strike did not immediately destroyed the white wheel like Abyssal Viper that day, Bilu¡¯s body was shocked heavily, she was pushed down and was about to be swallowed by the endless darkness.


    Buzz rang in Shaw Danon¡¯s brain, fire rose in his eyes. With the strengthing from unknown ce, without thinking, he letted go of Onara, quickly flew downward. The green light of the fire stick brightened, quickly he caught up with the hideousrge tentacle and Bilu.


    Bilu was struggling, the pressure was as heavy as mountain. When she was about to lost control, she suddenly found Shaw Danon appeared next to her, she screamed with surprise: "Go away......"


    Before she could finish, Shaw Danon already charged forward with his fire stick, heavily hit on therge tentacle located abose Bilu. At the area where the fire stick hit the tentacle, it atrophy. The smooth skin turned dry instantly.


    The tentacle immediately retreated due to pain. The pressure was gone from Bilu. She saw Shaw Danon came save her recklessly, she was d, but also worry. However, before she could speak, her face turned pale again.


    Therge tentacle reappeared in the darkness. This time it silently went under Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon was unaware, he was caught by the giant tentacle, pulled into the darkness.


    Bilu and Onara were terrified. Without speaking, they gave chase.

 Chapter 54: Strange Beast

    Chapter 10 Strange Beast A


    Not long after Bilu and others left for the chase, the darkness ce that just went through a fierce battle has returned peaceful. Then a scream from the wind sounded from the above, a white light and a green light wereing down, they paused, then a male and a female appeared from the lights. They were Li Su and Yanon from Incense.


    Surprisement appeared on Li Su¡¯s handsome face. With the help of the esper¡¯s light, he looked around, told Yanon: "Shimei, can never expect in the den of the fox spirit there will be such wonder."


    Yanon¡¯s face also showed amazement, nodded: "Yes, I have never see such ce in the past. Many of the strange beasts here are probably never known to the world." Paused, then she said quietly: "Shixiong, this ce is wicked. I am afraid the path ahead will be unusually dangerous. We need to be careful."


    Li Su lightly smiled, proudly he said: "Just rest assure shimei, this fox spirit is only five hundreds years of cultivation. Have no need to worry about!"


    Yanon smiled: "Shixiong, with your superior talent and cultivation, of¡¯course you don¡¯t fear that devil. But if that ¡¯six-tails fox demon¡¯ is with the ¡¯three-tails fox spirit¡¯, with its thousand years of cultivation, there might be a little difficulty."


    Li Su nced at Yanon, smiled, suddenly said: "Shimei, although you said it nicely, your heart is probably worry about this shixiong going forward recklessly right?"


    Yanon¡¯s lip moved, said quietly: "Shixiong, you think too much."


    Li Su looked around, said lightly: "Shimei, do you feel that the temperature in this abyss is a bit strange?"


    Yanon nodded, said: "Right, it is really deep now, but the temperature seem hotter."


    Li Su said: "It is not just hotter. It is much more hotter than normal. On my way flying down here, I carefully looked into the ck stones in this abyss, determine that this is formed by magma that bursted out from thousands yards underground at ancient time. This abyss is probably a volcano crater!"


    "Ah" Yanon eximed. She immediately realized: "You are saying......"


    Li Su continued: "Correct, it means that fox spirits intentionally pick this volcano crater as their den. Three hundreds years ago, the fox spirits were audacious, reckless, invaded our Incense forbidden ce, stole our inferno item. But the guardian Shangguan Shishu immediately came after he heard about it, and showed off by capturing those fox spirits. The cunning six-tails fox demon however, had escaped."


    He suddenly gave a coldugh, then continued: "But with Shangguan Shishu¡¯s deep cultivation, and his esper ¡¯Lunar Ice Stinger¡¯ is best of best in the world, very powerful. I have heard about this from our valley lord, although six-tails fox demon fortunately escaped, his pulse was stabbed by Shangguan Shishu¡¯s Lunar Ice Stinger, damaged its cultivation. For three hundreds years, he did not die, but must be suffered greatly, lost all its cultivation. With the ice poison damaging him day and night, it is better to be near the most Yang and hottest ce to reduce the pain."


    Yanon smiled: "So that means the six-tails fox demon is most likely in this abyss. Shixiong you can think so much ahead, shimei is really admire."


    Slight sign of pride reappeared on Li Su¡¯s face, he said: "We are Incense disciples, indebt to our faction¡¯s kindness, we can not let our faction to lose their face. This time we only wish the heaven will bless us, return the item to its owner, return the divine artfact, and the devils receive the justice."


    Yanon smiled without saying anything. Li Su nced at her, said: "Let¡¯s go."


    Yanon nodded. The two figures turned into swift lights once again, quickly went downward into the deep darkness.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon was holding the fire stick with his right hand while his body was caught by that giant tentacle. He could almost hear the cracking sound of his bone. There was no ce on his body that does not have pain. And being brought down to deep underground by the giant tentacle in high speed, his face was pierced by the wind, stars flying before his eyes, his brain was in chaos, horrible scenes kept shing in his mind.


    The length of the tentacle was surprising. After he was pulled down by five yards (one yard in China actually equal to ten feet, pretty long), with the weak light in the chaos, Shaw Danon saw he has reached the bottom of the abyss. There was no life around, only arge cave ahead. Ten yards high, seven or eight yards wide, it was pitch-dark, unable to see what is in there.


    Thatrge tentacle was from the monster inside that cave. Now it felt like the monster was evenrger, before seeing what creature is that.


    Shaw Danon was swung by the giant tentacle in air then watching himself being pulled into the cave. But at this moment, ghostly light shed at the cave entrance, the long disappeared three-tails fox spirit reappeared with the Inferno Mirror.


    She raised her head, seeing Shaw Danon was caught tightly by the giant tentacle, without power to resist. Killing sense shed pass her gentle face and was about to turn to the cave and speak. But then she thought of something, suddenly paused, turned around looked at Shaw Danon who was struggling but effectless. She sighed, said quietly: "Seeing your reaction when you looked into Lunar Well, you are also a person with love. Just let you live."


    Then, she raised the Inferno Mirror in her hand, shined at the cave, and at the same time, she gave a strange howl like a wild fox.


    After a moment, seemed like it received order, therge tentacle swiftly shrunk into the cave. Shaw Danon was pulled into the darkness. He could no longer see any light. He suddenly felt the smell of blood surrounded him. The surface of the tentacle that caught him was slippy, but it just captured him so tight that he couldn¡¯t move.


    At the same time, three-tails fox spirit heard the wind whistled. She lifted her head and saw two beams of light, gold and white, were shooting down. Sheughed coldly, then returned into the cave, shined the cave with Inferno Mirror again, and gave a simr howl.


    The two beams of light were Onara and Bilu. They were d that they caught up to the three-tails fox spirit. But seeing there is no sight of Shaw Danon, Bilu worried. Before they could steady themselves, as three-tails fox spirit made a move, fierce wind roared in the giant cave. It was another giant tentacle, striked upon them.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Shaw Danon was trapped in the darkness. He was pulled deeper by the tentacle. On his way, he kept hitting against the stone wall, plus some turning. Although he did not crushed his head, covered with dirt is unavoidable. But in such dark ce, no one can see it anyway.


    This continued for some while. The smell of blood in the air was getting heavier. But the surrounding was pitch ck, without single beam of light, there was no way he could see the surrounding. But fortunately, although the giant tentacle still captured him tightly, three-tails fox spirit seemed gave the order not to harm Shaw Danon. The tentacle did not get tighter, allowed Shaw Danon to catch his breath.


    Finally, therge tentacle stopped in a pitch dark ce. No longer moving, but still holding Shaw Danon tightly.


    Shaw Danon was taking heavy breath. He was still shocked.


    The darkness before him seemed endless.


    Shaw Danon suddenly felt there was a unbelievablyrge monster upied the darkness before him. Thought of that, chill filled his entire body.


    In this ancient cave, like there was never light enter here since ancient time, it was dark as lnk. But this unknown world, have brought human their most ancient, deepest fear.


    Chapter 10 Strange Beast B


    The tentacle that tied around his body reminded him all the time that before him, there will be an unpredictable monster.


    The time, seemed frozen.


    There was sound ofbating from far away, faintly but familiar.


    Suddenly, in the darkness, something uneasily throbbed. Some movement suddenly came from the darkness. Although Shaw Danon could not see it, ideas pass through his mind, he thought perhaps the monster¡¯s body was here, and it just letted out another arm to fight Bilu and Onara outside of the cave.


    This thought did notst long, for Shaw Danon suddenly discovered the tentacle around him that no longer inputting additional strength, appeared it received some surprise, or maybe other reason, it began to tighten up again. Although the speed wasn¡¯t very fast, the pressure was like raging mountains and seas.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes cked out. His entire body was in great pain. He shouted, desperately used all his cultivation of Pure Essence to hold out. But the tentacle¡¯s strength was unstoppable like demon, he could not hold out.


    The rib bones on his chest were making cracking noise. Shaw Danon could not care much longer, and channeled other half of his cultivation, "Fawin Wisdom" that divine monk Puzhi of Skysong have taught him. hoping it can help himst longer. It was fine before he channeled it, but now the Fuwa¡¯s supreme incantation and Jadeon¡¯s amazing art immediately exclude each other inside his body due the way to cultivate and channel is greatly different. His pulses were very painful like stabbed by needles.


    And at the same moment, under the pressure from the giant tentacle at the outside. His bones were about to break. Shaw Danon was helpless in the darkness. As the pressure grew stronger, his consciousness also became blurry.


    At this critical moment, lines of passage strangely appeared in his mind.


    "......heaven has no judgement, principle has no name. So if achieve selfless, no perference, no desire, no karma, then it is righteous. Holding righteousness, inside is self nature, world is the center....."


    These words sounded from the depth of his heart, echo in his mind. This is one of the passage from the summary of "Liburis". The passage that have once caused him to be confused of how tobine the totally opposite arts of Fuwa and Dagos into one.


    But at this moment, in this hopeless situation, his body was about to be tear apart, very painful; some part of his mind became clear. Ignoring the piercing pain in his body, only echoing the passages in his mind:


    "......


    So everything are within the world, watch by the world.


    So there is no good or bad.


    So world is always here, can not be created.


    So matter can notst, then it can not fulfill the desire!


    ......."


    The dimmed fire stick that was held in his hand all the time, slowly lighted up again.


    The ghostly green light rose faintly.


    The freezing chill feeling traveled in his body.


    Shaw Danon could not see anything in the darkness, but his eyes wide opened, his entire brain only echoing one sentence: "So matter can notst, then it can not fulfill the desire!......So matter can notst, then it can not fulfill the desire!......So matter can notst, then it can not fulfill the desire!......"


    "Ah!"


    He lifted his head, to the sky, screaming, his voice was already hoarsed.


    "So matter can notst, then it can not fulfill the desire!"


    The two energies of Pure Essence and Fawin Wisdom that were in conflict suddenly surged out from his right arm like raging tide after a crush, and forced into the ck fire stick.


    After a moment, the fire shined brightly. Under the mystic green glow, the stick seemed stimted by something. Every details became very clear. Even those veins were throbbing like receive fresh blood, flowing with dark red, wicked blood.


    "Ge, ge, ge, ge, ge......"


    Following the strange event of the fire stick, there were strange soundsing out from Shaw Danon¡¯s body, but they were not the sound of cracking bones, rather the sound of rapid heart beats, like boiling blood about toe out through the skin while his body has no abnormal sign!


    Unwittingly, Shaw Danon regained his consciousness. He did not find out what happened to his body but found out he was still being captured by the giant tentacle. But the difference is, at the instant of enlightenment he has forced the art of Fuwa and Dagos into the fire stick. The fire stick now glowed a little different. Within the mystic green light, there was also faint beams of golden light, and also the hideous, horrifying, clear red light from the veins.


    This aura reluctantly opened a small space from the tentacle, but then Shaw Danon realized the strength of the giant tentacle was too powerful. After it found out Shaw Danon¡¯s resistance became stronger, it putted in more strength to suppress him with at least hundred times stronger. Just a moment of work, the aura raised by the fire stick was about to fall and can¡¯tst long.


    Shaw Danon is not dumb. He knew if this continue the end is death. He was determined, willing to take the risk, then he gritted his teeth, with all his power, the fire stick instantly brightened. Taking thest chance, Shaw Danon shouted, swiftly striked at the tentacle with his fire stick.


    After a "puff" sound, the entire fire stick stabbed into the tentacle like godly de.


    In the darkness, since the only light that came from the fire stick has went into that giant tentacle, the surrounding immediately dimmed, without a single beam of light. Feeling the life of darkness, feeling the dead slient of the surrounding, Shaw Danon held his breath at that instant.


    "Tu!"


    A beam of light suddenly created arge hole on the tentacle and shot out with the strange light of the fire stick.


    "Tu!"


    Another sound, and on the other size of the tentacle, another beam came out.


    Followed by series of "tu, tu, tu!" sound. Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth opened slightly, watching therge tentacle that was trapping him being pierced through like thin paper. More and more light shot out from, shined on the ground and shined on himself.


    Soon, Shaw Danon felt the tentacle slipped off from him powerlessly. At this moment, the fire stick came out from the inside of the tentacle, flew back into his hand. With the light came out from the fire stick, Shaw Danon could see the giant tentacle lie on the ground with wounds and dryness all over, very different than the strong, slippy appearance just a moment ago.


    He just escaped from the gate of death, he was still in shock. The monster before him was also weird. It received such severe injury, but it showed no sign of pain.


    When Shaw Danon¡¯s breath just became stable, and he nned to find a way out, giant wind screamed before him in the darkness. With the help of the dim light, Shaw Danon¡¯s jaw dropped as he saw giant tentacles came out from the darkness, with the shadows dancing, there were many of them.


    Chapter 10 Strange Beast C


    One tentacle almost took his life, the consequence of facing this situation is clear. Without thinking, Shaw Danon turned and immediately flew away with his fire stick. But after only one yard, "bang", he and his stick were crushed on a solid stone wall.


    The pain prated into his marrow. This crush was severe. He felt there was sticky stuff on his face, he is probably bleeding, but there is no time to care about this.


    He was trapped in this pitch dark cave, like a blind man. And because he was very confused when he was grabbed by the tentacle into here, he could not remember the way in. He was like a headless fly,pletely relied on his instinct and the sound of wind. Bumping around in the cave, often crushed on the wall if not careful, but a moment that he can evade from the tentacles is a moment.


    The tentacles in the darkness is not onlyrge, but also very agile. Shaw Danon tried to escape with his life, but the scream of the wind was close to his back. His heart was very terrified. He closed his eyes, shouted, recklessly charged forward with his fire stick, only wishing to get as far from the tentacles as possible.


    However, under the pressure of wanting to escape, the speed of the fire stick raised greatly, but the wall on the other hand is not so nice. After three yards, "boom", he hitted on the wall again.


    But this time was a bit different. The wall seemed a little weak. Under the crush, he crushed through the wall. Some light came out, with heating wave rolling on him.


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Before he could pull himself back together (Actually he can not pull himself back together, even if his head is harder, the protection of the esper is stronger, this crush is still going to make him dizzy all over), hended on a narrow tunnel, and rolled downward.


    This rollingsted for period of time. On his way, under the obscure, Shaw Danon felt he was surrounded by bright red light, at the same time he could also feel the burning hot wave. Everywhere on the ground where he can touch is burning. He hitted his wound several times, so painful that stars were dancing before his eyes.


    But in truth, Shaw Danon can hold out until now, he is probably more like a stonepare to Onara who is still fighting at the outside of the cave.


    Finally, his rolling body stopped. His lip was bleeding, his face was covered with wounds, almost about to fall apart. He moaned and slowly lifted his head.


    And then, he was stunned.


    Before his eyes, it was a giant underground grotto. But the difference is, everywhere is heated bright redva, formed a boilingke, filled entire bottom of the cave. On the surface of theke, heated bubble often rose, then pop. At the more fierce spot, the hot magma shot into mid-air like tide. The zing me of theva has shone therge cave into a bright red world.


    As for Shaw Danon himself, he is on a tform above thevake. Behind him is the path where he rolled from. Before him, at the end of the tform where it is so hot that can not be bear, there is an oval shape nest with a white fox quietly lying there.


    A white,rge fox!


    Its eyes were closed, like sleeping peacefully. Its body curled quietly.


    Very, beautiful!


    Shaw Danon slowly stood up, held his breath and slowly walking toward it.


    Slowly, step by step, walking toward it.


    The heat wave became hotter, burned Shaw Danon¡¯s face bright red. But he did not feel it. In hisrge, wide opened eyes, there is only the pretty, beautiful, gentle, quiet, fox, and the ce behind it.


    There, within the beautiful fur, its tails quietly curled.


    Small and beautiful fur, at the ce where it branched out but also harmony, there are total of six tails.


    -End of Part 5

 Chapter 55: Death of the Devil

    Chapter 1 Death of the Devil A


    The heated wave filled the burning underground cave, the bright redva rolling under the tform, often letted out poping sound.


    Shaw Danon increasingly felt his breathing became more difficult. The air that was inhaled into his lungs is burning. Any step he took is like walking on fire. However, the six-tails before him, still quietly lying there, seemed like quite enjoying it.


    He stood still, watching. Hesitated for a moment, then went forward, and subconsiously holding his fire stick tightly at the same time.


    The tform was long and narrow, extend deep above thevake. As Shaw Danon was walking closer, the surrounding temperature was hotter, almost to the degree that no one can bear it.


    Maybe because of the zing heat or other reason, Shaw Danon¡¯s throat was extremely dry. But he did not get distracted, the pair of eyes fixed on that fox.


    He stopped when he was three steps away from the fox.


    Since the distant is closer, he can see it clearly now. He realized it is indeed a beautiful fox. Pure white fur all over, especially in this burning hell ce, it was white as snow. Not to mention about a single different fur, it does not even have any mark of burnt.


    Only, its eyes were closer. They frowned as if there was a bit of pain hanging between its eyebrows.


    Shaw Danon looking at it, countless of ideas passed through his brain like lighting. From Laguna Collective to now, all he heard of was the "three-tails fox spirit" being a threat. But the fox before him was clearly different than the three-tails fox spirit that he just battled earlier.


    He could hazily remember, when he was young Xavion had told him, the world is sorge that nothing there can not be. There are a lot of graceful mountains and rivers, and also many devils and monsters. There is a legend said, foxes are intelligent within the beasts. Many cultivated into devils. And within the race of fox, there is a branch that has the most spiritual power. And there is a special thing about them, the higher the cultivation, the more tails they get.


    Seeing the six-tails fox before him, his heart was stunned.


    Then at this moment, the six-tails fox before his eyes, it sudden awoke from deep sleep. Its tails and head moved.


    After that, it opened its eyes.


    In its dark and deep pupils, reflecting the figure of a nervous young man.


    Shaw Danon was surprised and took a step back, putted the fire stick in front of his chest, prepared. But the six-tails white fox was only looking at him, his body stilly on that bluestone, have no intention to fight.


    A person and a fox, facing each other like this. There was no sound around them, only the boiling sound thousands years oldva if there is any sound, but it seemed really far away.


    The air was still zing, floating between the human and the fox.


    "Youngster." Low, with some tireness sound, came out from the fox¡¯s mouth, breaking the silent: "What are you doing here?"


    Shaw Danon could figure that the fox is suffering from illness, that¡¯s why its voice is so weak. But he did not let down his guard, he said: "You devils are harming the world. I, as a disciple of the side of good, am going to the rip of the harm for the sake of the people."


    The six-tails white fox looked at him, its eyes were shining, did not get mad nor did it sneer. It only looked at him lightly, after a moment, it removed its sight, said calmly: "Good ambition!"


    Shaw Danon startled, then frowned and shouted: "Don¡¯t give me this, stand up, I....."


    "You are going to kill me?" The six-tails white fox suddenly cut in, calmly asked.


    Shaw Danon did not expect it will ask him directly. He was startled, then immediately realized, said: "You fox spirits are harming the world, causing people to suffer. I kill you is only to bring the divine justice!"


    The six-tails white fox turned its head to the side, with a bit of disdain, also a bit of destion, it said: "Youngster, I see that you are less than twenty right?"


    Shaw Danon snorted: "So what, I am still going to y the devils."


    The six-tails white fox lowered its head, suddenly with some exmation, it said: "Yeah! You human beings are really gifted at cultivation. We fox¡¯s thousand years of hard working cultivation, the good potential human only require several hundreds years to surpass us, like that Shangguan old man......" Then he suddenly stopped, gave a bitter smile, looking at Shaw Danon, it said slowly: "Youngster, your age is so young, how do you know we fox race is harming the world, causing people to suffer?"


    Shaw Danonughed coldly: "Yourpanion three-tails fox spirit harrassed the residents of Laguna Collective all days. Not only robbing countless of livestocks, but also takes people¡¯s life. Isn¡¯t that harming the world, causing the people to suffer?"


    Six-tails white fox pondered for a moment, said: "Correct, I heard about this from her. Indeed like you said, three days ago she went to Laguna Collective. That father and son dared to resist. My illness was bad that day, she was in a bad mood, so she killed the two reckless foolish human."


    Shaw Danon said angrily: "Then what do you still want to say?"


    The six-tails white fox said lightly: "You misunderstood. I am not arguing with you. If I was her that day, I will still kill them."


    Shaw Danon was furious, he pointed and said: "And you dare to say it is not harming the world, causing the people to suffer, die devil!" The green light of the fire stick brightened, was about to shoot through the air.


    The six-tails white fox had no intention to move, still lying there. It said lightly: "The world you spoke of, what does that means?"


    Shaw Danon was startled. His mind was racing. Suddenly, looking at the six-tails white fox, listening to its quiet words, he strangely recalled Wan Reng Wang.


    Faintly, there was a sound calling from the depth of his heart.


    The radiance of the fire stick was dimmed gradually. However, the voice of the six-tails white fox still continued: "In your eyes, the so-called world is the ce where you human as the boss? Everything of this world is for you human to take. If there is any resistance, then that bes harming the world, causing people to suffer; then that bes unforgivable, deserve to die, right?"


    Shaw Danon looked at the fox. He pondered and not speaking. He did not know why, why the three-tails fox spirit and that six-tails white fox appeared to like to talk to him. What he did not understand even more is that, why such words that are challenging his belief have such great impact in his mind?


    "But, do you know how other races feel? Those beasts that were killed, eaten by you human, how do they feel? But in the end, it is just because you human are strong, beasts have no ability to resist, only left with being killed." The white fox¡¯s voice continued calmly: "Since that is the case, we foxes are a bit stronger than you human, killed some of you, what¡¯s wrong with that? This world is the strong lives, and the weak dies anyway." It smiled, watched Shaw Danon, said: "What do you say?"


    Shaw Danon red at it, bit his lips, not saying anything.


    "Also, even within the human, isn¡¯t it the same? You cultivators, still can¡¯t acheive immortality even now, but already fighting each others. The so-called Good and Evil, actually is just what you say makes it that way. It is nothing more than just winners are the right, losers are the wrong."


    Then it smiled again, watched Shaw Danon, repeated: "What do you say?"


    Shaw Danon closed his eyes, lifted its head, and took a deep breath. The white fox did not speak, seemed like it got tired after saying that much.


    Long while.


    "What do you want me to say?" Shaw Danon suddenly said.


    Chapter 1 Death of the Devil B


    The white fox looked at him, found that he has already opened his eyes. The young man¡¯splicated and yet bright eyes were looking at it.


    "Every single one of you are telling me the same thing." Shaw Danon said coldly: "It is like it is wrong that I am in the Righteous, and you killing people causing chaos are right. You evil heretics, beside poisoning people¡¯s mind, what else can you do?"


    White fox suddenly frowned, eyes shining, it said: "What, there are other people telling you the simr thing?"


    Shaw Danon did not answer, but the mystic light of the fire stick has brightened up again, shone on his face. His voice issued: "Devil,e!"


    The ghostly green light covered the zing red light, like a mountain falling upon it.


    The six-tails white fox was watching the surpressing green light. In such zingva ce, there was a bit of chill, caused it to shiver.


    At this moment, Shaw Danon suddenly heard a quick whistle of winding from behind, the tunnel where he fell.


    The sound was like roaring of the beast, also like hoof of thousands cavarlies, with great momentum before he could see what it is. Shaw Danon was surprised, but not dare to lower his guard at the six-tails white fox, he retrieved the fire stick, putted it in front of his chest, getting ready.


    And at the ce a bit farther away, the six-tails white fox also frowned, looking at the tunnel.


    Shortly after, Shaw Danon felt the zing wave of heating from the tunnel. Beathing became even more difficult, giving him the feeling of being cooked in thisva cave.


    As he was in the stat of confused and surprised, the noise was getting closer, the momentum was getting stronger. After a moment, the dark tunnel red with radiance before his eyes. A giant fire dragon came out from the narrow tunnel. After it came out from the cave, the fire dragon roared, rose into the air, showing its fangs and ws. A white figure came down from the dragon¡¯s head. It was the bewitching three-tails fox spirit.


    Shended before the six-tails white fox, there was worry on her face. There were several ces that were teared and dirty on her clean clothes. Seemed like she suffered some disadvantage in the battle.


    Shaw Danon was startled, rooted on the ground, did not go forward. His attention was attracted by giant fire dragon in the air. The fire dragon was covered with burning me, even its eyes were two balls of fire.


    The fire dragon¡¯s momentum became more fierce in this undergroundva cave. After a dragon roar, the fire dragon charged down.


    Shaw Danon was surprised, immediately stepped back, but the fire dragon only passed by him. Within the wave of heat, the fire dragon roared and drilled into thevake, disappeared. A momentter it came out,fortably swimming in this hot terrifyingke.


    The quiet voice of the three-tails fox spirit came: "Brother, are you all right?"


    The six-tails white fox smiled, said lightly: "This young mister of the side of Good haven¡¯t do anything to this dying fox yet!"


    Shaw Danon flushed, then frowned. From what the six-tails white fox said, seemed like it was about to die from illness.


    There was sadness on three-tails fox spirit¡¯s face, she said quietly: "Brother, beside the two people who came with that young man, there are also two from Incense Valley."


    Six-tails white fox¡¯s body shivered, turned to her, said: "Is it the Shangguan old man?"


    The three-tails fox spirit shook her head: "No, it is the disciples from the younger generation, but their cultivation is quite deep. I-I am not their opponent......"


    The six-tails white fox startled, sighed: "s! You are only three hundreds years of cultivation. Even with Inferno Mirror, how can you afford any resistance against the outstanding disciples of those famous factions. Let it be."


    On the bewitching face of the three-tails fox spirit, two lines of tear slipped off: "But, brother, now this ¡¯Dark Drake Cave¡¯ has no other way out. The path above has sealed off by four of them. Now leaving with ¡¯Giant ck Leech¡¯ to manage to hold them off. But their espers are too powerful, I am afraid they will be here within a stick of incense of time (Note 1). What should we-we do?"


    The six-tails white fox looked at her, lifted its forelimb with difficulty, trying to grab her. But when it raised into mid-air, it dropped. He gasped for air, then said: "Can¡¯t you see? Even if they did note, I won¡¯tst for long."


    The tear of the three-tails fox spirit dropped on the pure snow white fur of the white fox.


    The white fox¡¯s voice was very calm: "For three hundreds years, I flee from ce to ce, always living in the life of shadow, fearing the people of Incense Valley will hunt me down, and also need to suffer the ¡¯Lunar Ice Stinger¡¯¡¯s ice poison. But now, I finally unable to escape."


    Three-tails fox spirit said sadly: "Brother, don¡¯t say it. I am going to bring you out of here. We still have the Inferno Mirror. With your cultivation, we certainly can......"


    The white fox slowly shook its head, said quietly: "My cultivation foundation of thousand years has been damaged little by little by the ice poison of the Lunar Ice Stinger for this three thousands years. Now my body ispletely frozen, chill within the marrow, I already can¡¯t."


    Three-tails fox spirit shivered, could not say anything.


    The white fox lifted its head, hesitated for a moment, then said: "I really can¡¯t, but you can not die. You have the Inferno Mirror with you. When theye into the tunnel, summon the fire dragon and charge against them. They will be surprised and probably unable to stop you. You-you will......"


    It suddenly stopped talking. Three-tails fox spirit slowly stood up before it, putted her hand in her clothes and took out an esper with red threads on both sides. It was the Inferno Mirror.


    In this burningva cave, the Inferno Mirror shone with red. And the ancient fire totem at the center, was about to burn and surge out.


    Three-tails fox spirit, the bewitchingdy in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, was staring at the Inferno Mirror in her hands. Soon after, a drop of tear quietly fell on the Inferno Mirror. After a moment, it turned into white smoke, evaporated into the air.


    So, foxes also have tear?


    So, devils also have love?


    Shaw Danon was stunned and rooted.


    "Three hundreds years, brother." She said quietly, sorrowly: "Total of three hundreds years. When I had a little achieve in cultivation and met you at ¡¯Fox Hill¡¯, from that time on, I followed you. To the edge of the world, to the dry wastnd, living in a dark life, living in a life that need to worry about being hunted by people.


    But, I have never regret......."


    Shaw Danon slowly took a few steps, stood behind them. Confusion strangely rose in his heart. When he heard of the term Fox Hill, his heart moved, it sounds familiar, but he could not recall what that is.


    The bewitchingdy, her eyes was filled with tear: "But today, why-why are you telling me to leave?"


    The white fox lowered its head. Shaw Danon noticed its body was trembling, maybe due to coldness, or its heart was moved.


    "Brother!"


    The bewitchingdy suddenly shouted. The sound was so sad and shrill. The white fox lifted its head. Shaw Danon was also surprised by her.


    The weird looking Inferno Mirror was ced softly by her on her gentle undting breast, glowing with soft light.


    The white fox¡¯s entire body was trembling, with a sudden burst of unknown strength, it lifted half of its body up, screamed: "No......."


    "Bang!"


    A bang, just like hitting on Shaw Danon¡¯s heart. He stood behind that bewitchingdy, watching light of the Inferno Mirror came out from her soft back.


    A bit, a drop, formed into a zing beam, tranfixed through her gentle body.


    The surrounding world, all the sound, at that instant, has suddenly became far away.


    ...


    All those rage, all those presistent, were slowly gone.


    In that young man¡¯s eyes, there was only the bright red blood that came out from the gentle beautiful body, dropped on the ground, turned into a bright red flower, then slowly penerated into the stones.


    The blood red ground, will never lose its color!


    Chapter 1 Death of the Devil C


    She fell powerlessly, fell before the white fox. Hoarse cry came out from the white fox¡¯s mouth. Shaw Danon could not understand what it is trying to say. The white fox screamed, with its body trembling, it struggled to climb forward, climb to the weak, dying body not far away from it. But its body was so weak that it could only achieve a little after struggling for long time.


    Shaw Danon suddenly rushed forward.


    He rushed forward, at this moment, he forgot everything.


    He carefully carried the seriously injured body of the bewitchingdy, putted her in front of the white fox. Then he quietly stepped back, standing before them.


    And at this moment, whistle came out again from the tunnel at far. After a loud noise, a thing fell out from the tunnel. ck and dry. Shaw Danon recongized it was part of the tentacle that trapped him.


    Then he turned around, watching the two fox spirits.


    The white fox grabbed the bewitchingdy, its body was shaking hard. Its once beautiful fur quickly withered in a noticable speed.


    "You......" Its voice was hoarsed, seemed like saying every word is tearing its heart.


    The bewitchingdy, also the so-called three-tails fox spirit, her face was pale like paper, without single color of blood. However, it was still gentle, seemed like the fear of death, the pain of her chest could not interfere her.


    Until now, she was still looking at the white fox gently.


    "Brother, now, you can not tell me to go away!"


    The white fox was choked that it could not speak.


    She lifted her hand, tried to touch him. But when it dropped after extended half way. Her blood had dyed the white fox¡¯s chest.


    "Brother, you and I, will be......together......"


    She closed her eyes, and will never be opened ever again.


    The entire world has quiet down.


    Note 1: Chinese people often use rtive timing term such as a stick of incense, a pot of tea, a cup of wine for telling the time. It means the time that takes one stick of incense to burn out, or a pot of tea, cup of wine to cool down.

 Chapter 56: Die Together

    Chapter 2 Die Together A


    The Inferno Mirror on her chest slowly settled down. All the glow began to disappear. Shaw Danon suddenly discovered, the giant fire dragon was also gone.


    Really, he did not know how long the time have past......


    He was rooted on the ground. Thousands of thoughts were shaking in his mind. But, he still felt his brain was empty.


    The six-tails white fox silenced for a while, then slowly lifted its head, told Shaw Danon: "Youngster,e over here."


    Shaw Danon walked slowly to him. Behind him, in the tunnel, the screaming of the wind was getting louder!


    The six-tails white fox was still holding the unconscious body, his face however, has turned calm, even his voice was peaceful as water: "Can you do me a favor?"


    Shaw Danon was quiet for a moment, then asked: "What?"


    The white fox looked at thedy in his arms, he said quietly: "Throw both of us into theva below!"


    Shaw Danon abruptly raised his head, took a step backward.


    The white fox looked at him, did not say anything.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth opened, wanted to say something, but not a word was able toe out from his mouth. He felt his eyes suddenly felt like burning by fire. They were heated.


    He nodded hard.


    The white fox smiled, holding thedy in his arms tightly.


    One step, two steps, Shaw Danon was slowly carrying the two embraced foxes to the end of the tform.


    The raging heated air was roaring under his feet.


    Finally, he reached the end, standing on the edge between life and death.


    The white fox¡¯s face suddenly had became better. He lifted his head, looked at Shaw Danon.


    No one could see Shaw Danon¡¯s expression at this moment.


    Then it suddenly smiled, seemed like all resentments are forgotten, like an aged senior looking at a young man.


    "Young man, why being like this?"


    Shaw Danon did not say anything.


    The white fox lightly picked up the Inferno Mirror on the girl¡¯s chest, using itsst strength, it pulled up Shaw Danon¡¯s right sleeve, tied the Inferno Mirror on his arm with the red threads.


    "This is a divine artifact that was exchanged with countless of life from the fox race, now give to you as memento!" It smiled, its body was shaking hard again, ck blood also came out from its mouth: "However, do not let anyone see it......"


    His voice, finally, also fell.


    Shaw Danon bit his lip, took a deep breath, then letted go.


    At far, following a huge boom, Bilu and Onara, and Li Su and Yanon of Incense Valley shot out from the tunnel in the form of light1 andnded on the tform. They arrived just in time and saw Shaw Danon dropped the two foxes into the magma.


    Shaw Danon stood on the edge of the tform, did not notice anything behind him, only staring at the falling figures in the air.


    The wind came by and fluttered hispel.


    A soft light shed, the gracefuldy lost her human clothes, showed the true form as a beautiful three-tails fox.


    The two lifeless but yet beautiful foxes, embraced together, fell in the air. Apany with a low noise, they sunk into theva, disappeared.


    Bilu was a bit worried. She stepped forth and shouted: "Xiao Fan......"


    But that young man was like did not hear anything, but rooted on the ground.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    They came out from the drake cave, then the ck stones cave, finally returned above the earth. At this time, the sky already turned morning.


    Everyone letted out a long sigh, including Li Su and Yanon. Both of them also looked tired. It was understandable that the "Giant ck Leech" (Note 1) defeated by four of them was not easy.


    Only Shaw Danon remained silent.


    Bilu asked him softly, but Shaw Danon only shook his head.


    Li Su came, said to Shaw Danon: "So Zhang Shidi was able to escape from the disaster under the Forsaken Abyss, this really worth celebrating."


    Shaw Danon forced a smile, nodded in return: "Thank you Li Shixiong."


    Yanon also came. Her face was more kind than Li Su¡¯s, she smiled: "Zhang Shixiong, you have deep bond with fortune, able survive such disaster is destined to have good fortune in furture." Then she suddenly smiled: "By the way, because they couldn¡¯t find you under Forsaken Abyss, those from your faction were really worry, especially your Lu Shijie......"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart moved, lifted his head and looked at Yanon. But she nced at Li Su with a weird smile.


    Li Su felt the eyes from Yanon, he gave a rare smile, but there was a light shed in his eyes, he nodded slowly: "Indeed, your faction mates were very worry about you, you better hurry return and report that you are safe!"


    Shaw Danon was moved, he bowed: "Thank you two of you."


    Yanon smiled in return, caught a glimpse of the green dress girl behind Shaw Danon. She was pretty, but there was a dark shadow on her face at this moment.


    It immediately caught Yanon¡¯s attention. She took a few looks at Bilu, then asked Shaw Danon: "Zhang Shixiong, those two are......"


    Shaw Danon turned around, said: "Oh, this is Onara, disciple of the Herald of Valor from the righteous faction ¡¯Vajra¡¯."


    Then he said to Onara: "Brother Shi, these two are Li Su Shixiong and Yanon Shijie of Incense Valley."


    Onara immedately turned solemn. In the cultivators¡¯ eyes, Incense¡¯s reputation is no where below the well known Jadeon. He immediately saluted: "Greeting to two of you."


    Li Su and Yanon bowed in return. Yanon smiled: "Brother Shi¡¯s cultivation is very high!"


    Onara blushed, but Onara was a straight forward person, pride showed on his face. He smiled: "You ttered me."


    Yanon smiled and turned around, took a nce at Bilu, asked Shaw Danon: "And thatdy is?"


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t speak. Bilu¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Onara saw that they did not say anything, he smiled: "This is Miss Bilu, she is brother Zhang¡¯s friend, very deeply cultivated."


    Li Su nced at Bilu, seeing she has no intention to greet, he turned his head away. But Yanon seemed very concern about Bilu, she smiled: "Ah! So it is Miss Bilu, which faction youe from?"


    Chapter 2 Die Together B


    Bilu took a nce at Shaw Danon, but he remained quiet, she suddenly gave a coldugh: "I have no faction, born to be alone. I helped a person once, but was abandoned by him!"


    Shaw Danon frowned. Yanon looked at her, smiling.


    Then Li Su in front coughed, turned to Shaw Danon: "Zhang Shidi, I have a thing to ask you."


    Shaw Danon did not dy, said: "Li Shixiong, please ask."


    Li Su looked at him, said slowly: "Zhang Shidi is the first to enter the drake cave, did you saw a jade ring esper, with a fire totem in the center and red stings on both side, inside the cave or with the white fox?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped. Onara already shouted out: "Yes! Yes! Last night when we were battling with three-tails fox spirit, she used that esper."


    Hope arose on Li Su and Yanon¡¯s face. But Yanon¡¯s mind was more careful, after a thought, she asked Li Su: "But whyst night when we went down there, the three-tails fox spirit did not summon Inferno Mirror?"


    Li Su said lightly: "She used the Inferno Mirror to summon the fire dragon to resist us, then the Inferno Mirror must be with her."


    Yanon pondered and nodded. Li Su turned to Shaw Danon, said: "Zhang Shidi, Inferno Mirror is an important treasure of my faction. Did you saw it?"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon took a deep breath, quiet for a moment, then said: "No."


    Li Su startled and frowned.


    Yanon¡¯s eyes wandered around on Shaw Danon, pondered and asked: "What? When Zhang Shixiong battled with the ¡¯three-tails fox spirit and that ¡¯six-tails fox demon¡¯, they did not used Inferno Mirror?"


    Shaw Danon quiet for another moment, said: "Last night I identally entered the drake cave and discovered that white fox, which is the six-tails fox demon you talked about, was already badly ill, about to die. Later when the three-tails fox spirit came in, probably because fighting with you four, her vigor was severely injuried. I did not use much power to de-defeat them."


    Disappointment immediately appeared on Yanon and Li Su¡¯s face. Yanon turned to Li Su. Li Su said lightly: "Before we came out from the drake cave, I already carefully searched through the ce, there was no sign of Inferno Mirror, I am afraid it got threw into theva along with them."


    Yanon sighed, then said: "Anyway, Li Shixiong, we eliminated the remaining fox spirits, at least we have something to report to our faction."


    Li Su nodded, then turned around, folded his hands to Shaw Danon and others: "Since this is the case, shimei and I will need to return to Incense Valley to report, we shall leave first."


    Shaw Danon and Onara quickly said: "Please."


    Bilu¡¯s face was still dark, standing on the side, not moving.


    Li Su nodded, said to Yanon: "Shimei, lets go!"


    Yanon smiled and nodded, but suddenly recalled something, and told Shaw Danon: "Zhang Shixiong, recently there was movement of the Felkin, Jadeon has gathered other Righteous cultivators at East Sea¡¯s Billows Hill. I heard your master¡¯s house also went there, why don¡¯t you go there and reunion with them?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, then cheer appeared on his face: "Really? They went to Billows Hill! I will immediately head there."


    Yanon smiled and nodded: "That¡¯s good. Li Shixiong and I may also go there after we report to our faction, may we see each other again!"


    Then she turned, and took a few steps with Li Su, but Yanon suddenly turned around again, this time she smiled to Bilu: "Miss Bilu, the golden bell on your waist is very pretty."


    Bilu was surprised. The golden bell on her waist was the "Lupin Bell" left by Lady Jingling that she found while she was trapped inside the Blooddrop Cave with Shaw Danon.


    It was suddenly mentioned by Yanon, she almost thought her identity was saw through by this gentle female disciple of Incense.


    But Yanon only said this like it was nothing. She smiled then left together with Li Su.


    Bilu frowned, and was still surprised. Then she suddenly felt Shaw Danon was looking at her.


    The three people left the forest surrounding the Dark Drake Cave. On their way, they came across the Lunar Well fromst night. Bilu recalled the three-tails fox spirit had kept asking Shaw Danon about what did he saw in the well, she also asked him. Shaw Danon was first startled, but did not answer, only shook his head.


    Anger rose in Bilu¡¯s heart, she did not ask him again, but she was very curious, so she walked to it. She took a look into the ancient well. The deep, clear water was reflecting her beautiful face. But there was nothing strange about it, she did not put it into her heart.


    They came out from the forest, returned to Laguna Collective. The chief and other people were very anxious. Once they appeared, the people immediately surrounded them.


    When they heard Onara announced that the devil was gone, from today on everyone could have a peaceful life, everyone cheered and pped happily.


    Shaw Danon stood at the side, watching the cheering crowd. His mind was confused, the figures of the two foxes reappeared before his eyes.


    When Li Su asked him about the Inferno Mirror, he knew the thing he was looking for is tied on his arm, but his brain recalled what the white fox said.


    In truth, he only met the six-tails fox demon for one night, there was totally no friendship. But seeing the three-tails fox spiritmited suicide with a determined mind, and the six-tails fox demon carried her and fell into the magma together, the soul touching scene was still remained before his eyes.


    In deep of his heart, he felt very friendly to that fox spirit, so he oddly said he did not know, concealed it from Li Su,


    Onara managed to escape from the crowd and gave him a look. Shaw Danon and Bilu looked what was behind Onara. They were the smiling residents that were about to surround them.


    Onara turned and said to the crowd: "Everyone, listen to me. This thing is over, we also need to continue our cultivation practice. Today we will say farewell here. As for the gift like silvers, I and my twopanions appreciate it. But money is just some item, it has no use. Everyone please return!"


    Chapter 2 Die Together C


    Then he quicken his pace, pulled Shaw Danon, whispered: "Hurry."


    The people saw the three of them turned into three lights, then disappeared. Uproar rose. They discussed for a while, then dispersed.


    But after the crowd dispersed, an old and a young came out from the corner of the street, watching the ce where the three people had disappeared. They were the fortune-teller Tanis Ka and his granddaughter Tonni.


    Tanis Ka took a few nces at that direction, seeing there was no one nearby, he whispered to Tonni: "Can¡¯t imagine that even with the Inferno Mirror at hand, the three-tails fox spirit is still eliminated by them."


    Tonni was eating her newly bought lollipop, she said: "If that esper really is as powerful as you said, why it still happen to three-tails fox spirit? I think that Inferno Mirror is just a figure without actual power."


    Tanis Ka frowned: "Inferno Mirror is ancient deity artifact, there is no doubt in its power. I think that it is most likely because the cultivation of the three-tails fox spirit is not enough to release the full strength of the Inferno Mirror. And with the two powerful people from Incense Valleyst night, she is hard to escape her fate!"


    Tonni nced at him: "Who do you think that got the Inferno Mirror?"


    Tanis Ka shrugged: "Most likely being retrieved by the two Incense disciples. Anyway, s! I was hoping to go in there and see if there are anything good, didn¡¯t expect......"


    Tonni spit out a lollipop¡¯s nut, said: "Where are we going, grandpa?"


    Tanis Ka pondered for a moment, said: "I heard the Good and Evil are gathering at East Sea, don¡¯t know why. From the direction of where the three people are going to, it is east. Perhaps we should go there, too!"


    Tonniughed: "Let us go then! Things are all the same no matter where we go."


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After Shaw Danon and others left, Laguna Collective returned to peace. In the Dark Drake Cave, there was no longer any devile out and harm people. But the strange thing is, soonter, there are many weird beasts that they have never seen before in the forest outside of the Dark Drake Cave.


    For the following days, if they identally enter the forest, nine out of ten will nevere out. But those weird beasts have a special behavior. They will never leave the forest. After the residents of the Laguna Collective discovered this, no one ever entered the forest again.


    As the time past, this ce became dested. There was no one will ever remember what had happened inside the forest.


    After Shaw Danon and others left, the residents of Laguna Collective built a temple at the east of the town, worshiping three deities. The center one wasrge and strong like a vajra. At the side there were a boy and a girl. The girl was pretty, but the boy was weird. He hand was holding a fire stick.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    As the age past, the people of theter generation already forgot what happened today, but the temple of Laguna Collective was crowded by worshippers. Many people came investigate but could not tell which deities are they, so came up with the answer that they are the earth gods of the Laguna Collective despite they do not look like one.


    Perhaps they absorbed many spiritual power from the incense, ording to the people, the deities in this temple will always answer requests. After its reputation grow, people from nearby viges and towns also came worship. Some wish for money, some wish for job, even pregnanted women came here worship Onara and others for a male child.


    If the three of them know about this, how will they feel?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡¶Shenmo Ziyi - Yasho¡· --Giant ck Leech: Ancient beast, living in dark cave. Large body, ten yards high, has tentacles with several yards long, eat meat, eat everything nearby it, without bones left behind.

 Chapter 57: Chang He

    Chapter 3 Chang He A


    After Shaw Danon, Bilu and Onara left Laguna Collective, they flew to the east, andnded on the ground after flying for a distant.


    Onara asked Shaw Danon: "Brother Zhang, where are you prepare to go?"


    Shaw Danon pondered for a moment, said: "Since Yanon Shijie of Incense Valley said my master went to East Sea Billow Hill, I need to head there to see them. What about you?"


    Onara thought for a moment, said: "Then I should also head there! Master told me to travel around the world, practice and leave good deed. This time the remaining Felkin is about to rise another wave of chaos, I should go there and help."


    "Hmph!" Suddenly, there was a coldughter. Bilu snorted, said coldly: "Good ambition, good righteousness, but by that time don¡¯t fail to defeat the Felkin and get yourself defeated by them instead."


    Onara was stunned, couldn¡¯t say anything and turned to Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon was embarrassed, turned to Bilu, he also couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Biluughed coldly: "What are you looking me for?"


    Shaw Danon and Onara exchanged a look. Shaw Danon was a bit better, he had been a while with Bilu and understood her temper. And he also knew Bilu¡¯s identity, so he didn¡¯t care about it.


    But Onara is a straight forward man. He was being talked back by Bilu, but it was embarrassing to be mad at a pretty, young girl, so all he could do was helding the anger in his heart. His master had warned him before he left, it is a must to stay away from women since they are the most irrational thing in the world, especially the beautiful young girl. Today he came across this situation, he realized his master really is wise.


    Shaw Danon nced at Onara. Seeing he was dumbfounded, Shaw Danon felt a little sorry. How can he know that guy was actually admiring and praising his master¡¯s wisdom in his heart for the brilliant discussion of the women in this world, instead he thought Onara was angry at Bilu.


    He turned around, looked at Bilu, seeing her face was still cold, he sighed: "Where are you nning to go?"


    Bilu nced at him, snorted: "Not your business!"


    Shaw Danon was being talked back by her, he couldn¡¯t speak, but his heart wasn¡¯t mad about it. He knew he is heading to East Sea Billows Hill, that means he will be her enemy. It is normal that she is mad. Onara arrived behind Shaw Danon, his eyes were filled with passion, he patted softly on Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulders, with a "I understand how you feel" look.


    Shaw Danon looked at him, opened his mouth but not a word was able toe out. The situation was embarrassing, he has reason but can not tell, this is depressing.


    At the end of the day, Shaw Danon and Onara still couldn¡¯t get the answer of where she is going to go from Bilu. Actually they did not dare to ask. They just walked to the east, with Bilu walking in front of them.


    On their way, her mood was still not well, kept on speaking cold words against their ears. Later, Shaw Danon and Onara were a bit scare of her. When two of them were talking cheerfully, Bilu turned and red at them, immediately caused them to lower their voice or quiet for a while.


    They walked like this for two days. The three of them walked to the east, arrived at arge city called "Chang He".


    They went into the city, Onara and Shaw Danon spread up and asked the people. They found out Chang He was a city located most near the East Sea. From here, continue walking east for another four hundreds miles will be the Shore of East Sea.


    The three walked into Chang He, seeing the clothing of the residents of the East Sea was not much different than the Central in. This ce is a important of the East Sea region, many traveling merchants rest here. But these days, there are a lot of cultivators in the city. As they were talking on the street, they could see many people were wearing the clothing of different factions. Are they all heading to Billows Hill?


    Shaw Danon and Onara discussed and decided they should find a small inn and rest for the night. Tomorrow morning, they will set out to Billow Hill. Both of them agreed, then they nced at Bilu. When they were talking, they purposely raised their voice. They were thinking Bilu should able to hear thempletely since she is standing next to them.


    But Bilu did not seem to know anything. She stood there emotionlessly, her eyes were looking at the traveling people on the street. She did not respond to them. Frustrated, Shaw Danon walked to her and asked: "Miss Bilu, what do you think about it?"


    Bilu shook, more like surprised. Her gaze moved away from the street.


    Shaw Danon noticed she frowned and pondered, it did not seem she was purposely ignoring him, more like she saw something confusing. He was curious: "What is it?"


    Bilu¡¯s gaze turned to far away again. Shaw Danon followed her eyes, but only saw the traveling people, many were wearing weird clothing, they were probably cultivators. But he can not find out what was Bilu looking at.


    Bilu quiet for a moment, turned back and said: "What were you asking?"


    Shaw Danon carefully told her about spending a night in a small inn, Seeing Bilu did not answer, while Onara was standing at far, Shaw Danon lowered his voice: "What are y-you nning to do? There is no way I can bring you to see my master! There are a lot of righteous cultivators in Chang He, it will be dangerous if your identity got exposed!"


    Bilu looked at him, asked: "You are worrying about my personally safety, or worrying that I will be your burden?"


    Shaw Danon startled. He lifted his eyes and looked at Bilu, seeing her watery bright eyes were looking at him, his heart jumped.


    Bilu smiled and walked away. Onara came, nced at Bilu, then asked Shaw Danon: "Brother Zhange, what did Miss Bilu say?"


    Before Shaw Danon answered, Bilu already turned around, showed a rare smile, said: "Didn¡¯t you say we are going stay in an inn? Why not moving?"


    Shaw Danon and Onara startled, looked at each other. Admiration appeared on Onara face, he gave Shaw Danon a thumb, said: "Brother Zhang, you really have the ability in you, with just a few words you are able to make ourdy that happy!"


    Shaw Danon was being praised by Onara for no reason. He was about to defend himself, but did not know where should he start, so he was only walking with Onara behind Bilu. But there was already a thought in his mind, is he getting too involve with this Felkin girl?


    Base on Shaw Danon and Onara¡¯s idea, all they need is to find a small inn to rest for a night. But as they were walking, the two saw Bilu entered directly into a tavern name "Hai Yun Lou". This tavern is at least ten timesrger than the "small inn" they had expected.


    Shaw Danon and Onara exchanged a look. But since Bilu entered it, all they could do is to follow.


    Shaw Danon whispered at Onara: "Brother Shi, do you have enough money? I only have four silvers......"


    Then Shaw Danon suddenly stopped he remembered the remaining four silvers were scammed by Tanis Ka the fortune-teller.


    Onara didn¡¯t notice Shaw Danon¡¯s expression, he said bitterly: "I am a little better than you, only few silvers more than you." He paused, then whispered: "Base on the furnishings here, this ce need at least thirty or fourty silvers......"


    At this moment, Bilu already arrived in front of counter of the manager. The manager lifted his head, smile piled up on his face, said: "Mistress, you need a stay?"


    "Ding", a small gold ingot was tossed on the counter before the manager. It worth at least a hundred silvers. The managers eyes were rounded from the smile, he said: "Mistress please rest assured. This is an experienced tavern, it will make sure you feel like home here, satisfy when you leave......"


    Bilu cut his word, said: "Give me a upper ss room, need to be clean."


    The managerughed politely: "Of¡¯course, of¡¯course."


    Bilu took a gaze at her back, said: "Then find another room for these two!"


    The manager nced at Shaw Danon and Onara, then turned to Bilu, smiled: "Are those two also......"


    Bilu snorted: "A storage room is good enough for them."


    The manager was muted.


    Shaw Danon and Onara were also muted.


    Chapter 3 Chang He B


    Finished, the manager called the workers and treated Bilu like a princess. As for Shaw Danon and Onara, the manager did not actually putted them in the storage house, he putted them in a normal room.


    Shaw Danon and Onara did not mind about it. They are not spoiled and they understand Bilu¡¯s spoilt temper.


    After three of them left, the tavern returned to quiet. People traveled on the busy street. The clouds changed in the sky. As dusk drew closer, an old and a young entered. The old was holding a cloth banner with the writing "Immortal Guidance". The young is a little girl, eating a lollipop.


    They are Tanis Ka and his granddaughter Tonni.


    Tanis Ka looked around, Tonni was also taking a look at the surrounding. Seeing the magnificent decoration, she gasped, whispered: "Grandpa, did you head to a wrong way?"


    Pride rose on Tanis Ka¡¯s face, he said: "You think your grandpa really is that useless over so many years?"


    Tonni was curious: "So it is not?"


    Tanis Ka red at her, said: "Just wait."


    Then, he turned and found the manager was doing calction at his counter, he quickly took Tonni to the counter.


    The manager noticed there is someoneing toward him, he raised his head, and was about to greet, but he was startled and surprised.


    Tanis Ka smiled, his celestial manner was very simr to the high cultivators, he said: "Manager Wang, you still remember me?"


    The Manager Wang eximed, and ran to him from behind the counter. His face was filled with respect and delightful surprise. Tonni was stunned by his reaction. He said: "Ah! It is you the immortal senior! Howe you are here? s! Th-th-this is thirty-years we haven¡¯t see each other! I always missed you!"


    Tanis Ka smiled, with surpreme temperament he cleaned the dust off from his clothes, smiled lightly he said: "I am not a mortal. These years I traveled around the world, to many famous mountains and wondends, visit celestial beings, absorb the spirit of heaven and earth, when can I have time toe?"


    Tonni fell on the ground.


    But Manager Wang believed it without doubt, kept nodding: "Right, right, you immortal senior surely is different than mortal like me."


    Then, he instructed Tanis Ka and Tonni to sit at a clean table, hurried summoned his worker to serve the best tea.


    Tanis Ka looked around, said: "Seeing the appearance here, your business must be going very well for the past years!"


    Manager Wang respectfully said: "Yes, it is blessed by you."


    Tanis Ka coughed: "This time Ie here is to visit a cultivator friend at East Sea. I recalled that I have a destined cause with you that year, so Ie and have a look. Tonight I will stay in your ce!"


    Manager Wang nodded: "Of¡¯course, it is an honor to have you here. I also nned to bring my family to see you!"


    Tanis Kaughed, putted his hand into his clothes, said: "So how much is one night......"


    Manager Wang immediately shook his head: "I already wishing desperately for you toe here, how can I take your money?"


    Tanis Ka¡¯s hand was still in his clothes, he shook his head: "s! Manager Wang, I know I enlightened you that year. But you are doing business, it is not good for me to break the rule......"


    Manager Wang was a bit agitated, said: "Immortal senior, look at what you did for me. If not because you gave me the guidance, and allowed me to --" Then he suddenly looked around, lowered his voice, said: "If not because you allowed me to nt a tree of wealth at ¡¯Dragon Cave of East Sea¡¯, how can I make a fortune for the past thirty-years. Youe stay in this tavern, if I still take your money, I will be punished by thunder!"


    Tanis Ka smiled and took his hand out, said: "If that is so, I shall not refuse it."


    Manager Wang nodded and chatted for a moment. The worker came and informed them the upper ss room is ready. Manager Wang rose up and lead Tanis Ka and Tonni to their room. At the rear hall, the building was weird. Three stories high, with hexagonal shape. At the center there was arge courtyard paved with bluestones.


    But the trace of time left the green grass in the gaps among the stones. At the most center ce, a silver birch stood lonely, withered and emaciated.


    Manager Wang lead them to a quiet room at third floor. Chatted with them for a moment then left. When he left, he said tonight he must invite the immortal senior to a feast.


    Of¡¯course the "immortal senior" tried all he can to refuse, saying he cultivated for many years, already not involve in mortal affair. But Manager Wang was very sincere, at the end, the immortal senior reluctantly epted on the behalf of his granddaughter Tonni.


    After Manager Wang left, Tonni closed the door, leaving only Tanis Ka and her in the room. Tanis Ka giggled: "How it is?"


    Tonni asked him back: "Were you really going to give him the money? What if he really ask you for money?"


    Tanis Ka said righteously: "Then what? I Tanis Ka is a cultivated celestial being. How will I care about such useless thing?"


    Tonni snorted: "Don¡¯t give me this. You think I don¡¯t know? You don¡¯t have money in your clothes!"


    Tanis Ka was surprised: "What did you say?"


    Tonni said: "Your money separated into three groups. One hide in your belt, one hide in your boot, another one hide inside of your ¡¯Immortal Guidance¡¯ banner. You think I don¡¯t know? You don¡¯t have any silver in your clothes."


    Tanis Ka startled, flushed, said: "Brat, how do you know about this?"


    Tonni red at him, said: "What did you lie to him thirty-years ago?"


    Tanis Ka said angrily: "Nonsense, when did I lie to him?"


    Tonni snorted: "Don¡¯t give me this again. Dragon Cave of East Sea is the origin of ocean, a spiritual realm. It must be under deep ocean. How can it exist in mortal world? Your words can only lie to honest people like Manager Wang."


    Tanis Ka smiled embarrassly, but then sighed, with a sorrow feeling.


    Tonni frowned: "What is it?"


    Tanis Ka quieted for a moment, said: "Actually, this got to do with your dad."


    Tonni was surprised: "My dad? Didn¡¯t he die twenty years ago?"


    Tanis Ka nodded: "Thirty years ago, when your dad was still young, he and I went to Chang He together. Although his age is young, he disyed incredible talent in divination like you. At that time Manager Wang was still a worker in a normal inn, but your dad said his face is quite good. Wide and t, no pointed edge,rge eyes with no hooked brows, destined to be peaceful, can make a fortune. So I......" He smiled: "So I found a time and secretly guided him, told him he need to nt a silver birch at the Dragon Cave of East Sea, put up a "Fa" character, then he must make a fortune. So......"


    Tonni continued for him: "So he did what you told him and really made a fortune, started thisrge tavern, sessful business, it is all rely on your guidance, right?"


    Tanis Kaughed.


    Tonni nced at him, said: "But I am really curious where is the Dragon Cave of East Sea you told him?"


    Tanis Ka lifted his eyebrows, smiled: "Come." Then he pulled her to the window, pointed down, said: "That is it."


    Tonni was surprised. What he is pointing at is the half-dead silver birch. She asked: "Right there? Why that tree look half-dead?"


    Tanis Ka said: "Rubbish. If your tree got nted on a bluestone floor, can it live well?"


    Tonni couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Tanis Ka looked at the sky, said: "The sky looks so dark today, it is probably going to rain tonight!"


    The night began to get dark. The rain started at dusk, but until mid-night, it still has no sign of resting.


    Bilu was at the upper ss room at third floor. Shaw Danon and Onara were at the bottom floor. After it rain, the air became a little moist.


    Shaw Danon rolled around, couldn¡¯t sleep, but the reason was obvious.


    Onara was asleep, but his loud and thick snoring sound fitted his body body perfectly. If this is not heaven shocking, this is at least bed shaking.


    Shaw Danon sighed, sat up and putted on his clothes. He sat in the darkness for a while, then opened the door and went outside.


    In the dark night, the courtyard seemed to be bottomless.


    But a weak light came from unknown ce has allowed him to see the figure of the silver birch in the deep of the courtyard.


    He lifted his head, to the sky.


    Took a deep breath.


    A cool and moist chill air entered his chest. Although he was standing at the corridor, the wind from outside caused the thin rain drop to hit on his face.


    He turned around and closed the door. Following the ring shape corridor, he walked slowly.


    The night was dark, the wind was howling, the rain was falling.


    The rain dropped from the sky, hitted on the bluestone floor in the courtyard, created a spray.


    On the roof above the corridor, the rain water gathered together, falling down like a thin water fall. Walking here, it was like walking in a water cave in a quiet mountain.


    And it was like, when it is, in this young man¡¯s memory, there has also been such a --


    Night!


    In an unknown ce of the darkness, there was a low sigh!


    The wind blew by, whistled, the rain of the sky nted.


    Part of Shaw Danon¡¯spel was wet, but he did not notice it, he only stared forward.


    In the rain, a person was holding an umbre, quietly standing under the tree in the rain.


    The watery eyes seemed caught something, seemed heard something, seemed felt something. Thatdy turned around.


    The sky was quiet, the rain was quiet.


    He and thatdy quietly stared at each other.


    The wind, was still blowing, the rain, was still falling......

 Chapter 58: Set out to the Sea

    Chapter 4 Set out to the Sea A


    The color of the night was dark with the wind hitting. The fallen leaves softly floating in the wind.


    Under the light green umbre, her dress was fluttering among the wind, several hairs were sticked on her snow white cheek.


    Shaw Danon stood there, at that instant, there was a confusing idea passed by in his mind. In this weird night, a strange ce, but there was a familiar rain......


    He walked slowly into the rain.


    Behind him, there were a pair of ghostly eyes watching him in the darkness.


    As he got closer, the entire world seemed quiet down.


    Her eyes were just before him.


    Very gentle.


    "Why didn¡¯t you go to sleep?" Shaw Danon asked slowly.


    Bilu did not answer, only watching him, with a pair of watery eyes reflecting his figure.


    The rain wetted his clothes, between his hair, they formed into a crystal small rain drop, fell off from his hair, and slided down on his cheek.


    "What about you?" She asked back: "Why didn¡¯t you go to sleep?"


    Shaw Danon silenced for a moment, then said: "Onara¡¯s snoring is too noisy. I can¡¯t sleep."


    Bilu startled, thenughed out softly. The watery light surrounding her eyes seemed brightened.


    In Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, she was like a blooming lily in a raining night.


    She smiled, held out her hand and pulled Shaw Danon to her. Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward. In the rain, a small, green umbre putted above his head.


    Under the umbre, it was her soft breathing.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped more rapid. He looked away, not to look at her. But soft fragrance from her body was surrounding him.


    "Tomorrow, are you going to Billows Hill?" Bilu asked quietly.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart moved, said: "Yeah!" Then he lifted his head and nced at her: "What about you?"


    Bilu smiled: "Me too!"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face changed, he frowned and said: "Don¡¯t be silly like a child, there are a lot of people from the side of Good there. My master has bad temper, you will be in danger if you go there."


    Bilu did not say anything, only staring at him silently. Shaw Danon had an uneasy feeling, but could not tell what it is. But he knew it is never good to stand with her like this in the rainy night, he said: "I will return first."


    Bilu did not reply. So Shaw Danon left her and went back.


    But when he was half way there, behind him, in the rain, her sound suddenly issued.


    "Xiao Fan!"


    Shaw Danon was startled. It was the first time Bilu has ever called him in such friendly tone.


    He slowly turned around. The rainy between them. The distant seemed greater, as for Bilu¡¯s face was getting more blurry. But her voice, was still so clear.


    "When I was standing lonely here, I was thinking, if we unable to escape and die in Blooddrop Cave, it is actually not bad."


    Shaw Danon was shocked, then forced a smile: "Don¡¯t make joke mindlessly about it." Then he hurried walked away.


    Bilu was watching his back, lowered her head, using the voice that only she could hear: "At least, I will not regret."


    Shaw Danon walked on the corridor, avoided the rain. His heart was relieved. For some reason, he always have a nervous feeling when he is facing Bilu the beautiful Felkin girl. Probably the pressure from her identity!


    He sighed and looked back, seeing the girl was still standing in the rain. He shook his head and headed back to his room.


    Not long after he left, behind her, the darkness suddenly moved. A woman covered with ck clothes and ck veil came out and walked next to her.


    Bilu turned around, said lightly: "Aunt Negar."


    The woman in ck looked at Shaw Danon¡¯s direction, with a calm and feelingless voice: "Let¡¯s go! Your father is waiting for you at Billows Hill!"


    Bilu slowly nodded.


    Dawn, Shaw Danon who finally could go to sleep was waken up by Onara¡¯s loud voice: "Brother Zhang, wake up."


    Shaw Danon opened his eyes with great difficulty. Seeing Onara was filled with spirit and energy, clearly he was sleeping wellst night!


    He smiled bitterly, did not say anything. He climbed up and went to the basin to wash his face with his blurry eyes. Onara sat on his bed, smiled: "Brother Zhang, just saying, you are so young and also a cultivator, after one night you should be refleshed. Look at you, it is like you did not sleepst night!"


    Shaw Danon mumbled in his mind: "With you here who can go to sleep?" But he just smiled bitterly and nodded.


    After they finished washing, Onara took Shaw Danon to wake up Bilu. Shaw Danon was not willing to, but he did not feel right to tell Onara. Unexpectedly no one answer when they knocked on the door for long time. When they asked the manager, they found out Bilu leftst night, also paid the money for their stay.


    Onara was startled, feeling odd. Shaw Danon stood on the side, calcting. Base on what Manager Wang said, she left shortly after he left her.


    Originally Shaw Danon was troubled about what to do if Bilu is going toe with him to Billows Hill. But how she suddenly left without notice, he was puzzled.


    Chapter 4 Set Out to the Sea B


    As Onara nned to discuss with Shaw Danon, Manager Wang suddenly asked: "Excuse me, is the name Onara?"


    Onara startled, said: "Correct, how do you know?"


    Manager Wang was d, he took a letter out under the counter, said: "This morning a customer entrusted it to me, say to give this to a burly young man name Onara. It must be you."


    Onara took the letter, found it really has his name on name, he opened it and have a look. Shaw Danon also pulled himself together and looked at Onara. As Onara read, his brows frowned closer and closer together, he cried: "Master!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised: "What is it about your master?"


    Onara shook his head: "Don¡¯t know, but this letter is wrote by my master, telling me to head to earth god temple at west immediately. Brother Zhang, seem like we need to separate for now."


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Doesn¡¯t matter. It is fine that you go. I am also hurried to go to Billows Hill and see my master!"


    Onara smiled: "When I see my master, after a talk he senior must alsoe to Billows Hill. We shall meet again by then."


    Shaw Danon did not know him for long, but he felt very friendly toward him. He smiled: "Okay!"


    Onara smiled, turned around and left.


    Shaw Danon went with him until the tavern¡¯s entrance, watching hisrge body disappeared in the crowd. He stood there startled for a moment, then turned and headed to the east along.


    When they were long gone, in the main hall of Hai Yun Luo, Tanis Ka and his granddaughter Tonni slowly came out.


    Tonni said quietly: "That was close, almost run into an old enemy." Then she gave Tanis Ka a look, said: "Isn¡¯t it all because of you grandpa, no matter where, one step wrong and we will one into the people who got scammed by you. The most wronged person is this world is probably me."


    Tanis Ka rolled his eyes at Tonni, then ignored her. Manager Wang saw the immortal senior came out, he came and greeted him, served tea and dishes, treated him with enthusiastic attitude. Tanis Ka was also not being polite, and sat down with Tonni pompously, chatted with Manager Wang.


    Manager Wang said: "Immortal senior, do you know? Last night something serious happened outside of the wall of Chang He?"


    Tanis Ka startled: "What happened?"


    Manager Wang said: "I am not sure about it. I heard the righteous cultivators that gathered here had came across with the Felkinst night at the west of the city. Two sides battled fiercely. People at the west of the city said it was so intense that the city wall was shaking!"


    Tanis Ka asked: "Felkin and Righteous already began to fight?"


    Manager Wang shrugged, said: "The news was spread this morning, probably not going to be fake!" Then with a concern tone he said: "Immortal senior, the Righteous are cultivators, and Felkin normally won¡¯t put their anger on us the normal people. But your cultivation is deep, if someone ask you to help punish the Felkin, you must be careful!"


    "Puff", Tonni couldn¡¯t help but spew out the tea.


    Tanis Ka red at Tonni. Tonni forced herself to hold theughter. Seeing the worry look came from Manager Wang, she tried to keep her normal tone and said: "Ah! Manager Wang, I-I am fine. Just, ho ho, got choked when drinking, ho ho, got choked......"


    East Sea Billows Hill (Note 1) is seven thousands miles into the sea, the farthest eastern ce in the world. Beyond that it is the endless sea.


    Such remote ce has no human habitat. Unexpectedly several days after Shaw Danon and others went to Kongsang Mountain, Felkin cultivators suddenly rose in every ces. Just in a few days dozens of factions were eliminated by the Felkin. It shocked the world instantly. The Felkin rose again after eight hundreds years with great momentum.


    Within the Righteous, the Jadeon, Skysong, Incense and other factions immediately called a meeting.


    Just at that time, news sent to Incense thatrge number of Felkin were gathering at remote East Sea Billows Hill. What are they nning?


    With righteousness above everything else, the people from the side of Good were angry. Soon, with the three major factions as the lead, they sent their elite disciples, with the lead of the highly cultivated elders, they set out to East Sea Billows Hill. On their way, many righteous cultivators joined in them, intend to clean up the heretics, create peace for the living.


    Shaw Danon found out what happened from the people on his way. The blood boiled in his chest, his decision of going to East Sea became more stable.


    At this farthest eastern location, the journey is also extremely long. The Felkin choose this ce probably they knew the Central in is a rich resources ce, but also the root of the three major factions, that¡¯s why they are will toe to this remote ind. However, they did not expect the flourishing side of Good, with righteous above everything else, toe right away even though it is extremely far!


    On his journey, Shaw Danon was in hurry, beside resting, he spent all of his time riding on his fire stick. After about two days, he was finally out at the sea. At the beginning he could still see some inds, after another ten days of traveling, he could only see the bright sea and blue clear sky.


    He flew for day and night non-stop. The clear blue of the sea, if not because of the wave, it is almost like a crystal clear, beautiful gemstone. However, there was still no sign of ind.


    Shaw Danon was dumbfounded in mid-air, the cool wind of the sea hit his face, but his heart was anxious.


    Now, he had already out in the sea for ten days. This time he has not find an ind to rest for one day and two nights. He couldn¡¯t believe he got lost in this endless sea.


    But for past days, beside for sleeping outdoor and eating wild things, there is nothing else. His flying ability was greatly improved. No longer as nervous as before.


    At this moment, he raised his head looked at the sky, the lowered to look at the blue sea. He smiled bitterly.


    When he was out of idea, Shaw Danon suddenly heard a bird cry ahead of him. He lifted his head and saw a white seagull, flying above the sea.Chapter 4 Set Out to the Sea C


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mind thought, when he left the coast, he saw a lot of seagull, but when he flew far, the seagull could not reach here. Now at the deep of the sea, he could see a seagull, that means an ind is nearby.


    Thinking of that, Shaw Danon was excited. Without hesitation, he flew to the seagull¡¯s direction. The endless sea lies on the horizon, the color of the sky and sea are exactly the same, like poem and drawing.


    Flying between heaven and earth, there is a feeling of immortal, like the body wasbined with the nature into one.


    He flew for another small half an hour, a small ind appeared before him. Looking at it from the sky, the entirety of the ind was covered with green nts. The sea water near the ind was clear, like crystal blue jade.


    Shaw Danon had flown for long time, his body was tired. Hended with his fire stick and rested on the ind for a while. When finally set his feet on the ground, Shaw Danon looked around and found the scenery is much different and clear than when he looked from the air.


    The clear water washed on the pure white sand beach wave after wave. Near the shore, there are type tree that Central in does not has. Tall trunk, no side branch, straight into the sky. At the tree top there arerge leaves, under the leaves, there are fruits that are about size of a child¡¯s head.


    Deeper into the ind, beside the tall trees, the short bushes are also flourish. The woods are thick and there is no path. Seems like no one has ever walk here for thousands years.


    Above the head, the seagulls crying in circle. The fresh, cool wind came from the sea. Shaw Danon took a deep breath. At this quiet ce, tireness caught up to him. He looked around, seeing nothing strange, he found a clean ce, lied down and fell asleep.


    This sleep was quite sweet. The ind was quiet, except for the tide and wind, there was no movement. And of¡¯course no one will bother him. Shaw Danon slept until dusk, then woke up.


    Shaw Danon stood up and stretched, quickly walked to the sand beach. Gazing afar seeing the scenery of dusk, it was very different than morning. The sunset was red as blood, at the west of horizon, shined the clouds and sea red. The clouds were burning in different shape and appearance. The wind blew from the sea, Shaw Danon opened his arms, took a deep breath.


    A rx feeling filled his body. At a ce that is like a paradise, his entire body was rxed.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think, if he could stay with Ling¡¯Er Shijie in such peaceful ce everyday, watching the beautiful sunset, his life will have no regret.


    Thinking of Hidi, Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was excited. Since the time he left the mountain, it had already been a month. Since the time he entered Jadeon, he had never separated from shijie for such a long time. Now on this quiet ind, thinking that his shijie can be on a ind near here, excitement rose in Shaw Danon¡¯s heart and couldn¡¯t get settled.


    Standing there for a long time, his fluctuating feeling finally calmed. He heard a growling from his stomach. Shaw Danon smiled bitterly. Since the period he was trapped in the Kongsang Mountain Blooddrop Cave, he seemed getting hungry very easily. But it is fine, he still got enough food, only the water does not have much left.


    Shaw Danon looked around, then his eyesnded on the fruits on the tall trees. He rose up and picked off several of them.


    He did not expect the fruit shell is extremely hard, Shaw Danon finally crushed the shell after many hits on the rock, white juice came out. Shaw Danon quickly drank all. Though it was a bit bitter, but it taste sweet. It was a fine good.


    With this natural delicacy, Shaw Danon had a satisfing meal. Seeing the sky darkened, he nned to continue the journey tomorrow.


    The sky was getting darker. The wind from the sea blew on him was also getting colder. Shaw Danon frowned, walked toward to the woods, but hesitated for a moment, he did not went in. He found a ce near him to avoid the wind and lied down and rested.


    Had been slept for the entire afternoon, Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t go to sleep. He rolled around, his mind couldn¡¯t help but recalled words of Wan Ren Wang that day at the tea stall.


    He picked up the fire stick from his waist. Reflecting the light from the stars, on the ck fire stick, ghostly green light glowed. Especially the blood like red veins, they seemed came to life, they seemed having fresh blood flowing inside it.


    Are those, like Wan Ren Wang said, my blood?


    Shaw Danon murmured it in his heart, different feeling mixed together. He could remember clearly that day in ancient valley, when the Sinister Orb sucked outrge amount of blood from his palm......


    Shaw Danon shivered, shook his head hard, not willing to remember the past.


    Only, that esper still clearly in front of him, even that unique chill was still familiarly flowing in his body, like it is a part of his body.


    That day, although he dignifiedly said those words to Wan Ren Wang, but when ites to him, it still does not feel good.


    Afterall, need a disciple who grew up in a famous faction like him to ept his esper is a Felkin evil artifact, it is not easy to do.


    Thinking of that, he looked at the fire stick again, seeing the clear veins, he heart couldn¡¯t help but think: this esper, how many souls did it took?


    In these blood, probably many wraith is hiding in it!


    He shudded.


    But, he suddenly recalled, if what Wan Ren Wang said is true, then the "Ancient Sword Regenesis" in Mount Jadeon Peak of Widows¡¯s Moontop Hollow, what is it then?


    The world¡¯s righteousness, evilness, is it just like what his master and shixiongs taught him, always is there, never change?


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in his mind, a thought he never had before rose: Who said that we Righteous must be righteous?


    Thinking of that, Shaw Danon abruptly jumped up, closed his eyes and "snap"!


    He snapped his face heavily, shouted: "Bastard, damn, how can you have such betrayal idea!"


    Note 1: <> East Sea has Billows Hill, seven thousands miles into the sea. There is a beast, ox shape, dark body with no horn, one leg, when it appear there must be a storm, bright as morning, loud as thunder, name Mindrot Menace. Yellow emperor used its skin for drum, hit with the bone of thunder beast, spread to five hundreds miles away, shocking the world.


    P.S Wow....Shaw Danon went to Hawaii?

 Chapter 59: Broken Heart A

    Chapter 5 Broken Heart A


    After snapped his face, Shaw Danon stood there, a bit out of breath. After a long while, his emotion calmed, then shook his head smiled bitterly, told himself: "Shaw Danon Shaw Danon, what rank are you, only a disciple of Jadeon, you dare to doubt the righteousness of the ancestor, really don¡¯t know your limitation. Jadeon have been like this for two thousands years, the world admire them, of¡¯course they are right, where you can doubt about."


    Having thought of that, his mind rxed. Though it was selfforting, it was very effective. No longer thinking this question, he peacefully lied down.


    Before he could make himselffortable, suddenly a sharp whistle in air broke the originally quiet sound of wave and wind on the ind.


    Shaw Danon immediately jumped up, raised his head, he saw in the night sky, a beam of white light was like a meteor, shot across the sky. Behind it, several beams of light followed, red, yellow and white.


    Shaw Danon realized they were cultivators battling in the sky. The person in the front was clearly escaping while the people from behind were chasing.


    In this remote ce, there should be no one here. Now there were people fighting, it must be a battle between the Righteous and the Felkin. Shaw Danon had been searching in the East Sea for several days. He was in hurry, now seeing one side must be from Righteous, he did not hesitate. He pointed, the fire stick rose into the air, charged into the sky.


    Shaw Danon rode on the fire stick, making "zoom......" sound under the color of the night, swiftly charged into the sky. But the people in the sky appeared to be unaware there could be anyone on the ind. The escaping person thought it was ambush, and the chasing people also thought it was a trap. Both sides shouted, the white light in front turned around, and the red, yellow and white light from behind also turned and striked at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon was surprised, and fell into a situation where he faces enemies from front and back. But the speed of those espers was fast, there was no time for him to exin. He stopped himself and dropped down like a rock.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The four people in the sky were skilled and have fast reaction, quickly realized what happened. Their espers paused, then followed downward, like a stinger on the back, not allow its prey to escape. But it seemed both sides were a bit confused as they discovered the opposite side also appeared trying to kill this unwee visitor.


    Only the poor Shaw Danon became the wronged person. He was chased by four espers, one mistake can cause his body to turn into thousands pierces. Hearing the sound of wind from behind was getting closer, Shaw Danon gritted his teeth, he knew he could not escape. He flipped around, seeing the four beams of light arrived like lighting, he shouted, the fire stick brightened with green light, blocked this hit for him.


    "Bang", a loud bang sounded above the quiet sea. The four lights were shocked back. Shaw Danon and the fire stick heavily fell into the water from the sky. "Ssh", the water spattered really high.


    Large ripple poppled on the surface of the water. The four people in the sky, the escape did not escape, the chase did not chase, they only stayed there, feeling there is something strange.


    After a while, a person slowly floated to the surface of the water, with arms and legs spread out, appeared to be unconscious. The four people in the sky decended, at the same time aware of each other. They got closer to the surface, under the star light, they could manage to see the face of the person in water.


    "Xiao Fan!"


    Two screams, came from both sides.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Soaking in the freeze sea water, this feeling caused Shaw Danon to think he was still in the Heartless Sea under Kongsang Mountain Forsaken Abyss, still under the ground. Only, why the sky has bright stars?


    He shook his head and regained consciousness. He found himself lying on the shore. At far on the sand beach, four people were standing there. One side was a girl in green dress. Other side were one girl and two men, base on their clothing, they were from Jadeon.


    Shaw Danon looked toward the girl and two men. The two men were familiar, they were Da Shixiong Xavion and Sixth Shixiong Aman. And the girl in red dress, her face was so familiar.


    Instantly his blood was boiling, his mind was ringing, without any other thought, only stared at her, shouted: "Shijie!"


    The girl in red heard the voice and turned around smiled. The lonely ind, the sorrow color of night seemed brightened: "Stinky brat, I knew you will not die so easily!"


    What word can describle such excitement? Shaw Danon has thousands words in his mind, endless thought, many bitterness. The thought of past days during the difficult time rushed into his brain. Seeing the sweetly smiling beautifuldy, his heart was sour, tears dropped.


    Shijie, shijie, shijie! His heart had mentioned this word for countless, countless of time. Now she suddenly appeared before him, he could see nothing else.


    Until, an angry shout issued: "Shaw Danon, you bastard, not even look at me?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised. Not only him, Hidi and others were surprised also. Shaw Danon turned and this surprise was not easy.


    The moon light, the star light, coldly shined on the sand beach of this lonely ind. A girl in watery green dress, with anger on her face, her bright watery eyes stared at Shaw Danon savagely. Isn¡¯t that Bilu?


    Shaw Danon was nervous when facing her. His tongue was tied, mumbled: "Why are y-you here?"


    Bilu red at him, did not answer. Her eyes peered at Hidi¡¯s face, seeing that she was beautiful and charming, a fire rose in her heart.


    That mid-night Bilu left with the woman in ck at Chang He¡¯s Hai Yun Luo, she met her father outside of the city, then followed her father to East Sea Billows Hill and joined other people, prepare to do something important on Billows Hill. The Righteous cultivatords also arrived at the same time. Both sides had been confront each other for several days.


    Calcted the days, Bilu predicted Shaw Danon should arrive already. After the near death experience together under Forsaken Abyss Blooddrop Cave, also met each others on the journey afterward, Bilu already had a strange feel toward this normal Jadeon disciple. Today, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore, she only wanted to see Shaw Danon again. So she sneaked out, found where the Jadeon live, but she did not find Shaw Danon and discovered by Hidi and others.


    Actually Shaw Danon should already arrive at Billows Hill. But no one could expect Shaw Danon got lost in East Sea, dyed for several days while Bilu was several days earilier.


    Tonight she found Shaw Danon expectedly on this ind, Bilu was very pleased, and she felt a bit sorry after she identally hurted him.


    Chapter 5 Broken Heart B


    But when Shaw Danon woke up, before she could check if he is injure, she saw that stinking brat was enchanted by his shijie, with a look of not even know who himeself is. Bilu¡¯s anger rose, there is no longer sorry, she just wanted to grab that brat and beat him up!


    Shaw Danon looked at Bilu¡¯s furious face, then turned to his shijie, finding Hidi and the two shixiongs¡¯ eyes were wide opened, they were all puzzled.


    He was in the middle, he wanted to exin to his shixiongjie, but he did not know what to say. He turned to Bilu, seeing the sharp eyes of that Felkin girl, his heart was agitated, then something rose to his chest. He vomitted mouthful of blood.


    "Ah!" Hidi and Bilu screamed.


    Shaw Danon has nothing serious. He was hit by thebined strike of four people, although he had the protection of the incantation and the fire to block most of the power, Xavion and others¡¯ cultivation were all higher than Shaw Danon¡¯s. Even though they found something strange and held back, the great force still hit him down. Fortunately below was the sea, if it was hard ground, it really got a lot for Shaw Danon to suffer.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s chest was already stuffed, now being stimted by the embarrassing situation, his blood rose, and he vomitted a mouthful of blood. Those were only extravasted blood, although exaggerating, it was nothing serious.


    But how could Hidi and others know about it. She was a close friend with this Xiao Shidi since young. Out of concern, she immediately ran to him. But once she made a move, the Felkin girl also ran to him with anxiety on her face.


    Hidi is a girl so she knew what it is and paused, but Xavion and Aman thought that Felkin heretic is trying to harm Xiao Shidi when he is injured. Xavion shouted, his "Ten Tigers" sword erged and striked at Bilu.


    Bilu was worrying about Shaw Danon, but was obstructed by that big fellow, she was angry, however the might of that sword could not underestimate. She twisted and turned into a green figure, just in an instant she passed through the light of Ten Tigers. Before she make even distant of one yard, white light shed before her. A strange cube shape esper flew at her.


    Bilu could not see it clearly so she did not take the hit, but paused her body. Her right hand waved in the wind, a pure white flower appeared between her fingers. It was her esper "Heartending Flower".


    The Heartending Flower follow Bilu¡¯s finger, rose into the air and blocked the strange object. Bilu could see clearly what that is, her feeling was mixed with anger andughter. It was a cube with six faces, each has dots as number, it was a dice. She could not imagine there can be such deviant esper, that is rare.


    The white light of Heartending Flower forced Aman¡¯s dice a yard back. It was appeared Aman¡¯s cultivation was not enoughpare to Bilu¡¯s. Though Aman¡¯s cultivation is not as good as Xavion, he is a lot smarter. Seeing his cultivation was not enough, he summoned another two dices to annoy her.


    The three dices flew from above, from bottom, circle, left and right, although it could not invade into Heartending Flower¡¯s area, Bilu also couldn¡¯t go through, and was dyed for few moment. Xavion already rushed at her from behind.


    Bilu had fought against Xavion, she knew that person¡¯s cultivation is quite deep. If need to fight him by herself, she may not be able to defeat him. Plus the furtive guy before him, and the "Ling¡¯Er Shijie" that Shaw Danon mentioned about, she knew tonight she couldn¡¯t gain any advantage. She gazed at Shaw Danon, cursed in her heart: "Stinking brat!"


    Xavion was rushing toward her, the heretic who was fighting against Aman suddenly flew backward. The flower in her hand turned into thousand flowers, covering the sky. He was surprised and immediately turned his focus on defense. But it was only Bilu¡¯s trick, within the thousand flowers, Bilu¡¯s green figure rose into the sky and flew away.


    Xavion was about to chase, Aman and Hidi called: "Da Shixiong, no need to chase."


    Xavion realized, retrieved his sword, and together with others, they ran to Shaw Danon.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    East Sea Billows Hill, the mountains on the ind was magnificent and dangerous, takingrge area. Inpare of size, it is the number one among the inds of East Sea. But this ce is very far away, no sign of human habitat, so in reputation, it is no match for other two famous mountains of East Sea -- "Mount Peni" and "Ind of Yama".


    But this time at Billows Hill, it was the most crowded. For several days, the Felkin seemed searching for something among the mountains. Although the mountains range isrge, but cultivators¡¯ flying speed is extremely fast, often ran into each others. Both sides has "strong hatred" at each other, always use their espers to crush each others once they recongize who is it, creating sky shocking bangs. Then their allies wille assist, and turn it into "ganging". Countless of dazzling or vicious espers flew in the sky of Billows Hill.


    For several days, both sides have many casualties. Countless of the small mountains and hills were destroyed.


    That night after he reunited with Hidi and others, under their lead, Shaw Danon finally found the Billows Hill, and also saw his master Tian Bolis and shi niang Surin.


    This time the Felkin rose in power in fierce momentum. Not only the hidden old evils had reappeared, but also many new faces, and their cultivation were not low. It can clearly be seen that the Felkin had nned this throughly over the past years.


    The enemies were quite strong, and the Righteous did not dy. After the Head of Jadeon Master Doyal Shen discussed with Skysong and Incense, they sent out Dragon Head Peak, Sun Rise Peak, Bamboo Peak, and Bamboo Height¡¯s elite disciples, with Dragon Head Peak¡¯s Master Vasp Cealo and Bamboo Peak¡¯s Tian Bolis, and the assisstance of several elders, they lead dozens of Jadeon disciples to join the force of Skysong and Incense, plus other Righteous cultivators, together they arrived at Billows Hill.


    When Tian Bolis saw Shaw Danon, he first was startled, although he was happy, he held it. But his shi niang Surin did not care much about it, smiled filled her face, she pulled Shaw Danon to her side and asked him many questions.


    Shaw Danon forced himself to hold the tear when he saw his shi niang, and summarized what happened. But he was still concerned about Bilu¡¯s identity, so he did not mention about Bilu and the Blooddrop Cave, only say he was trapped inside the mountain for several days, then fortunately he found a secret passage to escape.


    Everyone exmed as they heard the story of how he escaped from the death. Among the Bamboo Peak disciples, Xavion, He Dazhi, Aman and Hidi came to Billows. ording to them, Shaw Danon found out the eight people in the Cave of Fangs, Fazzan and Fashan of Skysong, and Li Su and Yanon of Incense were fine. Kevern and Issa were also out of danger.


    The one in the most risk was Anan who fell into Forsaken Abyss with Shaw Danon. She was poisoned by the red eyes yasho, and was wounded by theher spirits and tree spirit, then got washed away by the great wave caused by the ancient demon Abyssal Viper. She fell unconscious under the Forsaken Abyss. But with the protective aura of Aeolian Firmus, Kevern and others were able to find Anan who was surrounded by countless ofher spirits under Forsaken Abyss, and saved her from the hall of Yama.


    At that time Anan woke up and told them Shaw Danon was still alive under the Forsaken Abyss. But they had searched for several days and still found no clue. Anan still had poison in her body, wound had not recover, but she still insisted to find Shaw Danon. After a few days, her body could not go on anymore. They gave up searching despite her strong objection, and brought Anan back to Mount Jadeon.


    This time the Jadeon came to the east, all of the people Shaw Danon knew, beside Issa, hade.


    Hidi giggled: "If Anan Lu Shijie knows you are alive, she must be really happy. Do you know, when she couldn¡¯t find you that day under Forsaken Abyss, how anxious her face is!"


    Chapter 5 Broken Heart C


    Shaw Danon startled, Anan¡¯s face appeared in his mind. He remembered she had tried to save him many times under Forsaken Abyss, he was grateful: "Lu Shijie does it for same faction rtionship, of¡¯course I......" Then he paused, thought of something, he asked Hidi: "Shijie, you were not there, how do you know Lu Shijie was anxious?"


    Hidi sticked out her tongue, made a face, smiled: "I heard that from Kevern Shixiong."


    Shaw Danon startled, seeing Ling¡¯Er Shijie¡¯s beautiful smile, his burning heart that started when he saw her, had cool down.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, conflict rose again between the Good and the Evil.


    At the conflict, the monks of Skysong sighed as they saw the trees and wild lifes being ruined, they recited the After Life Sutra. After it finished, they mumbled "Amitabha", then waved their fingers, the espersuched a sky shocking strike, the Felkin escaped from it, then a huge bang, after that, another small hill wiped out, more lifes were ruined, they recited the After Life Sutra again.


    "Bald head thief, stupid bald head, I dare you to shut up ande fight. Mumbling all those stupid incantation all day, I will be bothered to death if I do not get cursed to death!"


    "Amitabha, donor Cynical, you¡¯re burden with heavy sin, if you don¡¯t turn back now, you will be fall into Avici!"


    "Posh posh posh! Bald head thief, you are still a monk? Cursed at me directly!"


    "......"


    Shaw Danon felt this voice was familiar. He took a look and saw it was the strange looking Cynical Dialectian he met that day in Kongsang Mountain Cave of Fangs. At this moment he was standing at the front of the Felkin, cursing at a Skysong monk angrily. Nian Boss, Lin Feng, Liu Gao, and that young woman was also standing among the Felkin.


    Shaw Danon was amazed that they were here, then suddenly some mumbled the word of Buddha behind him: "Amitabha, greeting Zhang Shidi!"


    Shaw Danon turned around, it was Fazzan and Fashan of Skysong Temple. Among the eight people in Cave of Fangs, the two monks from Skysong were always friendly to him. Especially Fazzan, seemed treated him differently. From Hidi, Shaw Danon found out, although Fazzan made the decision of leaving Forsaken Abyss despite Anan¡¯s objection, the sadness on Fazzan¡¯s face could never be fake.


    Shaw Danon was grateful when he heard that. Now he saw Fazzan and Fashan, he immediately saluted: "Greeting two shixiongs."


    Fazzan took a careful look at him, let out a long breath, smiled: "Ancient people said: ¡¯Good people will be blessed by heaven¡¯. Now I believe it. Zhang Shidi can survive such disaster, worth congratuate, destined to be fortunate."


    The huge Fashan stood behind his shixiong Fazzan, who is shorter than him, he said in his muffled voice: "Zhang Shidi is blessed!"


    Shaw Danon was grateful: "Thank for the thought from two shixiongs."


    Fazzan smiled and nodded, looked at the scene, Cynical Dialectian already began the battle with a Skysong monk, he patted his shoulder, said: "Let us chatter when we have time."


    Shaw Danon quickly replied: "Yes."


    Fazzan took two steps, then turned around smiled to Shaw Danon: "Zhang Shidi, you should go see Anan donor Lu of your faction, she is very worry about you!" With a mysterious look, he smiled at Fashan, then walked away.


    Shaw Danon startled, then turned at looked at the Jadeon Bamboo Height. This time Head of Bamboo Height Master Shui Yue did note. The female disciples, with their Da Shijie Baako as their lead, listen to Master Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis¡¯ order. Anan was standing among them.


    Haven¡¯t see for a month, Anan seemed got thinner, perhaps brought by the injuries. But still, Shaw Danon could feel the natural gorgeousness, the peerless beauty of thatdy. Even when she got thin, she was like a cold dew on a blooming lily, lonely and aloof, with elegant.


    The female disciples of Bamboo Height were mostly beautifuldies, attracted many eyes. Except for the old monks of Skysong Temple, the male disciples of Jadeon and Incense often peered at them and Anan attracted most of the eyes. But that time Anan had returned to her original coldness, when her eyes sweeped across andnded on Shaw Danon, she paused for a moment, then looked away emotionlessly.


    Shaw Danon felt a little disappointment in his heart, but then he felt a bit happy. He was already has some fear toward this icy beauty, now she ignored him, he felt rx. Not a whileter, all his attention was attracted by Hidi¡¯s giggling, and no longer able to take it away.

 Chapter 60: Vicious Energy

    Chapter 6 Vicious Energy A


    The one who confront with Cynical Dialectian was a monk of Skysong Temple, highly cultivated. Using a shining gold wooden fish esper, like it came to life, and chased Cynical Dialectian. Cynical Dialectian was extremely embarrassed. The grey beast fang in his hand no longer shining, probably being broken by his opponent.


    The beating of the wooden fish sounded, the gold wooden fish swinging its tail in the air, chasing Cynical Dialectian. Cynical Dialectian was breathing heavily, fleeing embarrassingly, very funny. The people from the Righteous wereughing, Hidi was also giggling. Shaw Danon stood next to her, peered at his shijie. Hidi¡¯s smile was as pretty as flower, and the dimples appeared on her snow-white cheeks were as adorable as they could be. His mind was charmed, only wish this moment can be eternity.


    Suddenly a whisle, Shaw Danon saw Nian Boss came out from the crowd and gave assistance. His cultivation was far higher than Cynical Dialectian, and his Red Devil Eye¡¯s power is not weak. The Skysong monk took back his smile and careful handled him.


    After a few nces, Shaw Danon found a strange thing. Within the Felkin, when Cynical Dialectian was in trouble, except for Nian Boss, Liu Gao and others were having a bad look, other people were watching the scene,ughing at his misfortune. Later when Cynical Dialectian could hold out no longer, only Nian Boss helped him, others were just watching. Shaw Danon was puzzled, thinking the Felkin really couldn¡¯t be understood withmon sense, are they having inter-conflict among the factions?


    Shaw Danon¡¯s assumption is pretty correct. Nian Boss, Cynical and others are from the Bloodforger. This faction of¡¯course was glorious, well known under the hand of Elder ckheart eight hundreds years ago. But now it is weaken for long time, already being pushed out by the main factions of Felkin. Now seeing Cynical was ashamed, the high number Felkin people not only did not help him, butughed at him like it was a joke.


    Nian Boss is the leader of the faction, cultivation is not simple, he quickly stopped the advance of the Skysong monk.


    Cynical Dialetian finally able to have a break, regained his breath, he cursed: "Bald head thief, you almost harmed your elder!" Then he turned and fought him two against one with Nian Boss.


    People from Righteous cursed: "Felkin heretic, shameless to the extreme."


    Within the shouting, Shaw Danon suddenly heard the sound of wind blew beside him and was surprised. Hidi was not willing to be bored and came out from the crowd. Phoenix Soul¡¯s amber light embraced her graceful figure, rose into the air.


    "Shameless heretic, more against less, Fazhong master, I am here to help you!" Hidi shouted.


    Shaw Danon now know the monk¡¯s name is Fazhong, base on the name it seemed he is in the same generation as Fazzan and Fashan, but he face looked a lot older.


    When Fazhong saw Hidi jumped out, he issued a buddist word: "Thank you donor."


    Fazhong¡¯s right hand pointed, the gold wooden fish in the air immediately charged at Nian Boss, brought him to the side. Hidi took Cynical Dialetian. It was easy to see that Fazhong left him the badly cultivated Cynical Dialetian to her for her young age.


    Shaw Danon saw Hidi fought Cynical Dialetian, he was anxious and about toe out and help, his shoulder was pulled by someone. He turned and saw it was his Da Shixiong Xavion. Xavion whispered to him with a solemn look: "Xiao Shidi, Felkin heretics are shameless and rely on more people to gain victory, but we will never do that."


    Shaw Danon immediately realized, nodded and held back. He inadvertently saw Tian Bolis couple, they were calm. Then he remembered, with master and shi niang here, what can happen to Ling¡¯Er Shijie? He really is worry for nothing.


    Shaw Danon blushed. peered around, no one seemed noticed his misbehavior. Xavion also looked at battle in mid-air like there was nothing happened. He was relieved. At this moment, he suddenly felt a gazended on him. But when he turned around, he only saw the shijies from Bamboo Height, Anan was also among them, but no one looked at him.


    In the sky, Hidi could use the Phoenix Soul in any way she wish. Within thousands beams of amber light, Cynical Dialetian was dizzy, the silk surrounded himself in the center from all direction. He couldn¡¯t get out or break it. He would probably get wrapped into a dumpling by the silk after a while.


    Tian Bolis saw his daughter showed her face out there, pride appeared on his face. The people of Righteous praised about her. Hidi was graceful,pare to Cynical Dialetian¡¯s dog like face, the distant was eighteen thousands miles. Not only the Righteous cultivators apuded, even the Felkinughed.


    Cynical was embarrassed to rage. Although his cultivation is not deep, his experience is too far forpare with that inexperienced little girl. His eyes rolled, peered at Hidi, he could see that girl is a novice, he immediately shouted: "Stinking yatou, I see that you are quite pretty, can¡¯t believe you have such improper rtionship with that old monk!"


    The people were quiet, then a momentter the people of Righteous cursed at him. The Felkinughed into mess, some obscene people even shouted: "Correct, correct, really can¡¯t see that!"


    Hidi was angry and irritated, said angrily: "What did y-you say?"


    Cynical pointed, with the word "righteous" written on his face, a looking of justice bringer: "Posh, if you are not in a good term with that old monk, why will youe out and help him?"


    Even Fazhong was angered, he immediately mumbled "Amitabha". Hidi was angered to pale, she knew it was provoke n of Cynical, but she is a eighteen years old girl, and suddenly receive such insult in front of the crowd, how could she not angry. She immediately shown a w in her esper.


    Cynical saw it as a chance, he quickly escaped from the surround of the Phoenix Soul. Just when he fled, a bang, the sky full of red silk closed, if he was still in there, probably crushed into thousands pieces?


    Cynical sticked out his long tongue, said: "Very ruthless yatou!"


    Hidi was extremely angry, the originally snow-white skin had turned red. Without extra word, like lighting, she charged at Cynical Dialetian again.


    Under the surprise, Cynical fled away. The Felkin saw him returned, they boo, then suddenly, don¡¯t know who started it, the Felkin flew away one by one, no one help him.


    Just in an instant, the only Felkin left was the Bloodforgers. Nian Boss¡¯s face was clouded, and his heart was angry, but he knew this ce not for him to stay. The Red Devil Eye letted out several red beams in a row, forced Fazhong back a few yards, then rose up, waved his hand to his men and fled away.


    Hidi was about to chase, his father Tian Bolis called: "Ling¡¯Er, don¡¯t chase."


    Hidi forced herself to stop, her face was still flush red, turned to Tian Bolis and said: "Dad, you heard that heretic nonsense......"


    Tian Bolis smiled, Surin went forth and pulled her down, smiled: "Those Felkin heretics, they can do any evil thing. It is just rude word, we can just pretend we never hear it."


    The people of Righteous agreed, said: "Correct, correct."


    "Lady Tian don¡¯t put it in your heart."


    Hidi came down. The people of Righteous saw the Felkin heretics were gone, they also dispersed. These days they often battle with the Felkin. Fight then leave, leave then fight.


    Shaw Danon was about to go forth and talk to Ling¡¯Er Shijie, suddenly someone hit his shoulder. He turned around and stunned, then became very pleased. Baye stood behind him, with a happy look. Haven¡¯t see for long time, he was in white clothes, with Dragon yer sword on his back, sharp brows and bright eyes, handsome and elegant, very outstanding.


    Chapter 6 Vicious Energy B


    Since mentioned it, it is the first time Shaw Danon see his childhood ymate after the Seven Peaks Tournment. These days he was wandering across the world, faced many near death moment, but Baye¡¯s figure never appeared in his mind.


    Baye looked at him for a while, first it was delightful, then it was agitated, suddenly he embraced Shaw Danon in his arms, tightly and not let go, and rsed after a long while. Shaw Danon¡¯s emotion was also agitated, he could see the shining tears in Baye¡¯s eyes.


    "Xiao Fan!" Baye opened his mouth, his voice became choked, grabbed his shoulders, almost hurted Shaw Danon.


    But Shaw Danon did not mind it. After seeing Baye, it seemed like all the terror and despair he faced at the edge of death can be only understood by this brother. He can truly rx himself only in front of this brother.


    Baye grabbed him tightly, said quietly: "Xiao Fan, I-I-I thought I can never see you again......" Then at here, his emotion was over agitated, unable to go on.


    "M-me too." Shaw Danon also looked at him. Soon, they smiled and letted out a long breath.


    "It is good to be back, we still need to eliminate the Felkin and avenge together!" Baye held Shaw Danon¡¯s shoulders, smiled.


    "Right." Shaw Danon nodded heavily.


    Baye¡¯s emotion slowly settled, his face was calmed, seeing Shaw Danon¡¯s face has sign of traveled, Baye¡¯s eyes darkened a little, said: "When I heard you left the mountain, I was happy for you, and also hate myself. I can¡¯t believe I disappointed the great expectation my master has toward me, my achievement is not as great as yours."


    Shaw Danon was surprised, shook his head: "JingYu, you can¡¯t say that. Who doesn¡¯t know your potential is far superior than mine. If I face you in the contest, I must be defeated. I am only lucky."


    Baye letted out a breath, grinned: "That¡¯s right, I will practice much harder, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t beat you. But you can not rx either."


    Shaw Danonughed, and nodded hard.


    They were talking the past here while Hidi was pouting and act spoiled to her mother. Surin smiled andforted her.


    Shaw Danon and Baye chatted for a while. He nced at his master, then pulled Baye¡¯s hand, said: "Come, I will bring you to see my master and shixiongs."


    Baye snorted, said quietly: "That short winter melon master, forget it."


    Shaw Danon red at him, said: "Don¡¯t say rubbish." Then began to pull him.


    Baye¡¯s face was frustrated, all he could do is to follow him. As they walked near, Shaw Danon was about to speak, suddenly saw there is an extra person next to where Hidi and Surin were talking, Cool and handsome, it is Kevern.


    Kevern gently whispered few words to Hidi. Hidi immediately smiled, there was no longer any anger on her face. She smiled like a flower, then held Kevern¡¯s hand before everyone, took him to Tian Bolis.


    Shaw Danon heard a loud "hum" in his head, everything turned empty, instantly there is nothing, leaving only his shijie holding Kevern¡¯s hand. He could still faintly hear Baye¡¯s joyful words, he said quietly: "Originally your short winter melon master insisted not allow Kevern Shixiong to be together with Tian Shijie. But Qi Shixiong went to beg master, master always value Qi Shixiong, so he told this to Head of the Faction. Your master only left with the choice to allow it. Heh heh, you see they already make it public......"


    Baye suddenly stopped, mouth slightly opened, watching Shaw Danon.


    It was like Shaw Danon had suddenly became a different person at this moment. He could only feel the raging fire in his heart, almost burning his body.


    He felt he was burning alive by theher fire. Before him, that man, and his most beloveddy, were holding hands walking toward him.


    The fire stick that has hidden in his waist raised a familiar chill, spread through his body. But it did not has effect on lowering the temperature of the raging fire, but like putting fuel into fire. A vicious energy, a blood thirsty heat, had twisted Shaw Danon¡¯s face.


    Everyone at there were stunned. The originally harmony atmosphere had frozen instantly. Then everyone saw the Xiao Shidi who used to be gentle and kind suddenly letted out the vicious, evil energy that even the Felkin do not have. The people surrounded him all took a step back, watching this vicious person, agressively took a step toward Kevern, also toward Hidi.


    The blue sky of Billows Hill seemed darkened.


    Xavion was the first came out, stopped before Shaw Danon. He could immediately feel there was no more familiar figure in this Xiao Shidi who he watched him grew up.


    Feeling someone standing before him, Shaw Danon raised his head slowly, red at Xavion. Xavion saw his bloodshot eyes, heart was a bit terrified, he forced a smile: "Xiao Fan, what is it?"


    Shaw Danon did not answer, with a lowered, hoarse voice said: "Move."


    His tone extended very low and long, seemed used great amount of energy to say it, but in everyone¡¯s ears. it was terrifying.


    Tian Bolis¡¯ face darkened, everyone were in astonishment.


    Follow by, under the watch of everyone, Shaw Danon saw Xavion was still in front of him, the fire stick in his right hand glowed with cold green light, with a sense of killing that it never has before.


    This time Xavion was really surprised. It was not because of the heavy sense of killing, and it was also not because his cultivation had advanced rapidly after Shaw Danon left the mountain for a month, it was because the Xiao Shidi who respected him, loved him, now has the intention to kill him.


    He could see it, of¡¯course Tian Bolis¡¯ eyes could also see it. He took a step with his darkened face. Although he still believe Shaw Danon is not Xavion¡¯s opponent, but this young disciple¡¯s epser is extremely awkward. That day it had showed off on the stage in Seven Peaks Tournament, Xavion probably can¡¯t deal with it easily.


    And at this moment, Hidi ran to him with surprised look, stood between Shaw Danon Xavion, asked in surprise to her most favorite Xiao Shidi: "Xiao Fan, what really is it?"


    The face that had carved in his heart, that pair of bright eyes, thatdy who he had missed so much, has stood before him, concernly, worriedly asking......


    Shaw Danon was stunned,pletely stunned, like have awakened from dream. The vicious energy inside him had receded like tide. But, but, he could feel the tearing pain, startling looking at his shijie, there is a desire of wanting to cry!


    Do you kow, at the edge of death, the one that I missed the most, is you?


    Do you know, dream to return to Jadeon, thousands of twisted thoughts, are only for you?


    Do you know......


    "p", a loud, clear and crisp sound. Shaw Danon¡¯s face was pped by Tian Bolis who suddenly appeared next to him. His entire body flew backward, formed an arc in the air, thennded at far away.


    Chapter 6 Vicious Energy C


    Everyone was stunned.


    Shaw Danon fell on the ground. Stars flying before eyes. But the he who had awoke, was feeling very ashamed. How could he wanted to fight, even kill, his Da Shixiong who had always been taking care of him. It was really an unforgivable, heinous crime!


    He managed to climb up, but before he straighten his body, his legs fell again. Half of his face was swollen, fresh red blood dropped from his mouth.


    However, he could not feel any pain in his body, only his heart roared at himself with the fear that he never had, what is it, what is it, what is it into you, are you crazy?


    He nkly raised his head, watching the people of his house. It was like everyone had be a stranger. As for them, their eyes, it was also looking at a stranger.


    All of this, what really is it?


    Shaw Danon managed to stood up. No one speak. Everyone looked at him, looking at his expression, but it appeared to be puzzled more than feared, like he did not even know what happened himself.


    Xavion always being protective over Shaw Danon, he turned to Tian Bolis, said: "Master, Xiao Shidi, h-he does not have any disrespectful intention, he is on-only......"


    "Shut up!" Tian Bolis shouted. Xavion could not continue. The short, fat Tian Bolis was like an angry deity of heaven at this moment, walking toward to Shaw Danon step by step.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s face showed a sign of terrified, he fear his master the most since young after all, he could not imagine what is he going face next?


    Suddenly, a white figure, stood before Shaw Danon.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Baye¡¯s face was pale, brows frowned, but facing this name shocking Jadeon¡¯s Head of Bamboo Peak, he had no sign of fear just like when he was young.


    With his snow-white clothes, he stood there, like nailed to the ground, did not move an inch. Even there are perils in front of him, it could not move him.


    "ng", a dragon roar, the Dragon yer unsheathed. The bright green aura covered him and Shaw Danon -- the two people with the same background. Completely ignoring the eyes of his Da Shixiong Kevern was giving him, he said righteously, determinedly: "If you are going to touch Xiao Fan again, you will have to kill me first!"


    Kevern gasped in a cold breath. He peered at Tian Bolis. Tian Bolis¡¯s face at this moment was as bad as it can be, almost to liver red. The degree of anger in his heart can be clearly seen.


    But Kevern as the senior disciple of Dragon Head Peak, there is no reason for him to avoid. And Baye always favored by Master Vasp Caelo, there is no way for him to ignore no matter what.


    Kevern looked at Tian Bolis, he knew it is no use tofort him. He swiftly ran and pulled Baye, whispered: "You are crazy, shidi, it is their Bamboo Peak inter matter, what are you meddling. Even if Master is here, thing won¡¯t go anywhere better, hurry and leave with me!"


    But Baye today was very different than before, he snorted: "If I leave, Xiao Fan is going to get tortured by this person to unimaginable degree. He is an orphan like me, if I don¡¯t stand by his side, no one in this world will." Then his eyes shot straight at the Bamboo Peak, although he knew the difference in power is huge, his eyes told, for the brother behind him, he can discard his life.


    Kevern couldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Lin Shidi is being irritated, he was very anxious. Suddenly a hand putted on Baye¡¯s shoulder.


    Baye was surprised and turned around. Shaw Danon stood behind him, half of the face waspletely swollened. His eyes were already filled tears, his voice was choked: "Jing Yu, I understand y-your intention. I did the wrong thing, I will apologize to my master, you return with Qi Shixiong first!"


    Baye frowned, was about to speak, Kevern said hurriedly: "Lin Shidi, if you stay here, it will only get Tian Shishu even more mad, this will harm Zhang Shidi instead. Leave, hurry!"


    Then he forcibly pulled Baye away. Baye struggled, but seeing Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes with a bit of plea, he hesitated for long while, then finally took away by Kevern. When he left, he looked back at Shaw Danon for every steps he took.


    Tian Bolis¡¯s look was extremely bad. The people of Bamboo Peak looked at each others. No one dare to say anything.


    Shaw Danon silently walked to him, kneeled down, putted his head on the ground, not moving.


    Tian Bolisughed coldly: "Ah! I am not worthly for it. Who is this! So high cultivation, so much sense of killing, do your eyes still have me as your master?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body shook, kowtowed heavily three times. His head was still on the ground.


    Xavion and others always love that Xiao Shidi, seeing his situation, they forgot what Shaw Danon looked like bfore, they all said to Tian Bolis: "Master, Xiao Shidi he......"


    Tian Bolis waved his hand, everyone¡¯s words were choked in their throats. Tian Bolis took a look at Shaw Danon, then snorted angrily, said coldly: "Can¡¯t imagine that for all these years, I have raised up a traitor!"


    Then without looking back, he walked away and ignored Shaw Danon.


    Surin sighed and followed. Everyone could not help but followed, leaving Shaw Danon kneeled on the ground lonely.


    His head, still did not raise.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The sky grew dark, the Righteous cultivators returned to the mountain waist of Billows Hill at south. There were dozens natural caves, very convenient. That day when they arrived at the mountain, it was immediately choosen by the Righteous cultivators.


    Jadeon with four houses, has upied four caves. Bamboo Peak has the least people, they located at the most western cave, next to the thick forest. Follow by are Dragon Head Peak, Sun Rise Peak, and Bamboo Height. Then they are resided by Skysong, Incense and other Righteous cultivators.


    This time Shaw Danon returned, Fazzan and Fashan of Skysong had came met him. Kevern also came greeted him. Anan stood among the Bamboo Height and did note. He only did not see Li Su and Yanon of Incense.


    But he did not have the mind to think about that at this moment. He followed everyone return, but did not enter the cave, instead he kneeled on the rock outside of the cave. From afternoon to dark, he had kneeled for more than four hours. Tian Bolis still showed no sign of heart softened.


    Many of the Jadeon disciples from the other houses, Skysong, and Incense disciples saw it. They gathered, pointing from afar, their sneer could be heard.


    Shaw Danon was ashamed. But he still did not get up. But kneeling for such a long time, his knees was sour.


    Suddenly in a neighboring cave, where the Dragon Head Peak¡¯s disciples live, loud noise came out. Shaw Danon did not lift his head, but still could hear Baye was angrily speaking. Seemed like he couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore and about toe out, but grabbed by Kevern and other disciples.


    When there were shoutings, suddenly a dense, powerful voice issued from the neighboring cave: "Jing Yu,e here, I have thing to talk to you."


    Shaw Danon knew this is the voice of the Head of Dragon Head Peak, Vasp Caelo Shishu. The Dragon Head Peak disciples immediately quiet down. Soon, Baye did not dare to disobey his master¡¯s order and walked in, then never came out again.


    The darkness had returned quiet. the crowd that was watching the show had left. Leaving only Shaw Danon kneeling at the entrance of the cave.


    And at this moment, voice of Xavion, He Dazhi, Aman begging Tian Bolis came out from the Bamboo Peak¡¯s cave. After after Tian Bolis angrily scolded them, everyone stopped.


    But the silence did not continue for a moment, Hidi¡¯s agitated voice issued: "Dad, what are you doing? Xiao Fan has been kneeled outside for almost five hours, what did he do wrong? Did he hurt Da Shixiong or kill him? He already apologized, you still not let hime in....."


    "Bang", stones sted into the air. Tian Bolis¡¯s anger could not settled, his hit on a hard rock, crushed it to dust. Hidi still had things to say, but shi niang Surin whispered to her and took her away. Then there was no more sound.

 Chapter 61: Storm

    Chapter 7 Storm A


    The in the dark color of the night, moon and stars can not be seen. There was no light in the night sky.


    Shaw Danon had been kneeled at the entrance of the cave for almost six hours. The disciples from other factions were most asleep already. Even thest light, thest fire inside the cave of the Bamboo Peak putted out among thousands of reluctance.


    Inside the cave, Tian Bolis said something, then Hidi immediately cried out: "Dad!"


    No sound, nothing follow it. Shaw Danon did not know what happened. But soon, Xavion came out.


    Shaw Danon lifted his head, looked at his Da Shixiong. Though Xavion could not bear to say it, but he still said: "Xiao Shidi, master said you are bothering him if you kneel here, and told you to kneel farther."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart sunk. His face suddenly felt something cold and freezing. In this pitch-dark night, rain fell.


    He did not speak, quietly rose up and walked to farther away, to the border of the thick woods, kneeled down under an ancient tree.


    Xavion looked at him for a moment, the figure of this Xiao Shidi¡¯s had became blurry in the night rain. He sighed softly, shook his head and returned.


    "Boom", a thunder came from the sky. The white lighting bareing its teeth and showing its ws across the sky. Momentter,rge drops of rain came down like small stones, hit on the rocks making popping sound. Then, heavy rain pouring down.


    Just in a nk of an eye the world had turned blurry. Shaw Danon¡¯s entire body had got all wet. The clothes sticked to his body, with an undescrible coldness. He raised his head. In the originally pitch-dark night, plus the heavy rain, he could not see details of the cave.


    Between heaven and earth, it seemed like leaving only he to be here suffering.


    He lowered his head, not moving.


    This heavy rain was like the punishment the heaven gives him. It was non-stop. The rain did not get weaker. The lighting and thunder howling wildly!


    The water dripped off from his wet hair, slipped on his cheek. Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes almost could not open. But at this moment, in this raining time when there is no one here, he suddenly saw a figure appeared before him, a pair of feet stepped in front of him.


    He managed to lift his head. Lighting shed across the sky, thunder banged, with the weak light, Shaw Danon saw a poignantly beautifuldy stood before him.


    Shaw Danon was stunned.


    Anan was also wet all over. As the light of the lighting passed away, her figure also turned into a blurry dark shape in the darkness. But Shaw Danon could feel it clearly that she is standing in front of him.


    The night of raging storm, this gentle figure softly crouched down in front of him.


    The rain became more rapid, the wind became more fierce!


    In the deep of the forest, it was like there are devils howling.


    An icy cold hand, with slightly shaking, went across Shaw Danon¡¯s hair. With a dreamy voice, in this stormy night, she said: "Don¡¯t be scared, it will be over soon!"


    "......"


    "I will stay here with you!"


    "......"


    "Boom" A thunder was like shattered the sky, shattered the soul. Within the fierce lighting, within the howl of the wind, the time when freezing rain dance like devils, that gentle face, that pair of gentle eyes, like the sweetest figure in a dream, is staying next to him.


    She whispered to herself in the rain, to Shaw Danon, but also to her heart, softly, softly said: "You saved me and protected me without caring your own life. I will do the same for you.


    "The pain in your heart, the heaven knows it and I know it. I can not help you to reduce your pain, but I can bear it together with you. Wish there will be finally a day, you can be with the person you love, happily together......"


    The voice became softer and softer, and gone. The storm became more fierce. That figure is so weak, like an injured small grass in the wind, wavering. Shaw Danon was absentminded, it was like dream and illusion.


    The dark night was heavy, the sky was speechless!


    The storm had raged for long time, then it slightly weakened. Shaw Danon was freezing all over. The chill invaded his body. His arms and legs were already frozen. If this continue, he will be severely ill. But no matter what, he did not want to rise up and avoid the rain.


    In this freezing coldness, a faint warmth came from his right arm, spread slowly in his body and bnced out much of the coldness in his body. It seemeding from the Inferno Mirror that tied on his right arm.


    Shaw Danon suddenly remembered the ghostlydy. He thought that was Anan, but right now, he could not find her figure, did she left, or she never appeared before.


    Thinking of that, he smiled bitterly, shook his head and the water sshed everywhere. But then, he clearly heard a voice: "Silly boy!"


    Shaw Danon turned around and almost called "Lu Shijie". But then, a girl slowly came out from the deep woods, with an umbre in her hand sheltering against the storm, she looked at him with smile. It was a person he could never expect he will meet here -- Felkin girl Bilu.


    Chapter 7 Storm B


    In the night screen, although the rain got a little weaker, it was still heavy. He could not see it clearly from afar. First Shaw Danon thought his eyes were ying trick, but it was really Bilu. She walked to him with a smile on her face.


    She was still in her green dress, her hand was still holding a green umbre. But the storm was too strong, several ces got wet on the edge of her ethereal dress. She arrived before him, her figure became clear. The ces where it got wet softly sticked to her skin.


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, not looking at her.


    Bilu startled, crouched down before him, looked at him and smiled: "You are really weird. In this heavy rain, you choose this ce to kneel, is this a practice in your Jadeon cultivation?"


    Shaw Danon was annoyed and red her, but Bilu¡¯s face was unexpectedly gentle in the night, he was startled.


    "Boom!" The thunder striked from the dark clouds. Then at this moment, arge light shed across the sky, cut it in half, then faded away. Following by this lighting and thunder, the rain was getting heavier again.


    Bilu frowned, she leaned forward. Shaw Danon discovered the rain that hit on him became less. He was suddenly released from the heavy pressure, able to rx.


    He raised his head and found it was Bilu shifted half of the umbre, sheltered the rain for him. But the rain was heavy, half of the Bilu¡¯s body has allowed a slip for the rain became wet while she took consider of Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart felt warm, he pushed the umbre back, said quietly: "You were severely sick in Blooddrop Cave, be aware of catching cold."


    Bilu seemed startled, she looked at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon was bewildered by her strange look, said: "What?"


    Bilu curled her lips smiled, seemed very delightful, said: "So you kid still know how to worry about my health?"


    Shaw Danon blushed, but luckily in his night storm it was hard to see. He said shyly: "I am afraid you will me on me if you get sick."


    Bilu leaned on him. Now they were side by side closely. The difference is that Shaw Danon was kneeling on the ground, and Bilu was crouching next to him. At the same time, Bilu shifted the umbre again, sheltered against the storm above their heads.


    Shaw Danon felt there was a faint, gentle fragrance next to him in the storm. He turned and Bilu was also looking at him. Their eyes met and startled. After a while, Shaw Danon moved his eyes away. His heart was beginning to beat rapidly.


    The talkative Bilu was also quiet at this moment, crouching next to Shaw Danon, staying with him. Only when he was not noticing, she shifted the umbre more to Shaw Danon, sheltered more rain for him.


    "Ah!" Shaw Danon was silence and fixed with feeling, suddenly remembered something, and cried out. He immediately turned to Bilu, with anxiety on his face, he said hurriedly: "How can y-youe here?"


    Bilu was not surprised by his reaction, she smiled, her voice was faint, in the sound of storm, she said with dreary sadness: "Ie here to see you!"


    Shaw Danon lowered his voice, but in his anxious voice there was gratefulness: "They are all our Righteous cultivators around here, not to mention the seniors of Skysong Temple and Incense Valley. Just any elders from Jadeon can cause you die without a ce to bury. Why don¡¯t you hurried and leave?"


    Bilu was indifferent, only watching Shaw Danon¡¯s anxious look with smile on her face, then she suddenly sighed: "You stinking brat, you has some conscience!"


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Bilu whispered: "Aren¡¯t you Righteous? Aren¡¯t you unable to coexist with the Evil? Why don¡¯t you call people to catch me?"


    Shaw Danon was already anxious, now he was like being poured by cold water. His heart was shocked, he was sweating all over. In outsider¡¯s eyes he is not like Baye and his shijie Hidi who have outstanding potential and highly intelligent, but he is not an idiot. But these years in Bamboo Peak, no one ever valued him, so he was a bit low self-esteem.


    But listen to Bilu¡¯s teasing, Shaw Danon immediately realized his situation is very improper. Not to mention he is now punished by his master, but his allies discovered him being with a Felkin girl so closely, he probably can¡¯t exin himself even if he has entire body covered with mouths.


    Thinking of the consequence, a "hum" rang in Shaw Danon¡¯s mind, he did not want to continue this. His mind was in mess and was about to call for his allies, but the corner of his eyes caught that Bilu¡¯s shoulder was leaning against him. The storm was strong, but she sheltered most of the umbre above his head while half of her body became all wet.


    That dress sticked closely to her skin was reflected in his eyes. Even on her snow-white cheeks, there were rain drops formed into pearls and slipped down.


    Shaw Danon could never let out this call.


    "Why do y-you bother suffer like this?" Shaw Danon lowered his head, said quietly: "I can see that your father must be an important person, you must be a pampered mistress. Why bother to suffer, take such a risk for this little Jadeon disciple?"


    The storm whistled, the heaven was cold, in the night rain, it was like only this ce remained in the world, leaving only two of them.


    Bilu felt a bit cold and leaned closer to Shaw Danon. This action was so intimate and familiar, like when they were at the edge of death that day in Blooddrop Cave.


    Her voice, with a bit drifting: "No, I do not suffer. You don¡¯t know, the true suffering of the world is in one¡¯s heart......"


    Her voice began to fade, the words could not be heard. Shaw Danon unexpectedly discovered she had quietlyy her head on his shoulder.


    Chapter 7 Storm C


    The sound of wind and rain whistled by, but Shaw Danon could only feel his brain was empty.


    But the fragrance next to him was so real in this cold storm, surrounded him.


    Morning, the clouds dispersed and the sun came out, rain stopped and the wind died down.


    Tian Bolis came out from the cave alone, from afar he could see his young disciple was still kneeling on the edge of the thick woods, not moving.


    He frowned and walked to him. Shaw Danon heard the sound and lifted his head, saw it was his master Tian Bolis, he called out quietly: "Master."


    Tian Bolis saw his clothes were all wet, water dropped down from his hair, face was pale, his seemed suffered from the heavy rainst night.


    Thinking of that he frowned. Sound of the people became to rise from the caves behind him, the disciples of each factions had awoke. Tian Bolis snorted, then walked into the forest. When he went pass Shaw Danon, he said lightly: "Follow me!"


    Shaw Danon quickly answered, then rose up, but he feet fell down when he rose to half way. His feet were numb and sore, probably caused by kneeling for the entire night.


    Tian Bolis walked in the front, he paused, seemed hesitated, but still did not look back, and continued.


    Shaw Danon gritted his teeth and massaged his legs. Luckily he is not a pampered person, the result of the Bamboo Peak bamboo cutting training has responsed, just a moment, his blood cirction returned a bit fluent, able to walk.


    Shaw Danon stood up and found Tian Bolis¡¯ figure has almost disappeared in the woods, he immediately ran to catch up. Not longter, when the Righteous disciples came out from the cave, their two figures were already gone.


    In the forest of the Billows Hill, there are all very tall ancient trees. The trees that were only require encircled by one person, here needed two or three people, and thoserge trees were verymon here. Perhaps it is because this ce is remote, used to be no one here.


    Shaw Danon followed Tian Bolis, slowly walking. The morning light shined pass the trees, showered on the bushes.


    In the woods after the rain, everything was washed, everywhere were green. Some nameless flowers bloomed in this lonely ce, exuded with faint fragrance.


    Tian Bolis walked in the front, silent without word. He was squat, Shaw Danon was already half a head taller than him. But in Shaw Danon¡¯s eyes, this person¡¯s figure was asrge as the god of the mountain. Moreover, the thing about Bilu was pressuring him like a small hill, causing his into chaos, what should he do?


    Just when Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was frustrated, thinking should he tells his master about Bilu, Tian Bolis suddenly stopped and turned around. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped, also stopped walking.


    This ce is deep in the forest, there was no one around. The woods were silent, beside the singing of the birds, there was no other sound.


    Tian Bolis took a look at him, expressionlessly said: "You were showered in the rainst night, is your body okey?"


    Shaw Danon shook his head, said quietly: "Disciple deserve it, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Tian Bolis snorted: "You say it easy, but does your heart hates me?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, his pale face became even more white, he said hurriedly: "Master, I-I never will have such thought. I deserve all of these, will never me it on master."


    Tian Bolis looked at the disciple who he had neglect the most in the past years, seeing his undiscrible anxiety but he could feel it, his mouth moved, sighed, and his expression became more moderate.


    "Okey! There is no one here, do you have anything to speak to me?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was tightened, he thought can it be master already know about Bilu. The rtionship between Shaw Danon and Bilu now is subtle. Last night Bilu came, he was afraid if this is discovered by the elders, can it be......


    When he was thinking off the line, Tian Bolis was a bit impatient, seeing he did not reply, he said: "I am asking you, why did you suddenly do this to your Da Shixiong yesterday?"


    Shaw Danon was startled for a moment, then relieved to find his master did not mean about Bilu.


    But then he couldn¡¯t speak again. He con not say he lost his mind because he saw Hidi was with Kevern? Moreover, even he does not know about the sudden evil energy that took control of his emotion?


    Tian Bolis waited for the day and Shaw Danon still could not say anything, he suddenly made a coldugh: "You were resentful because you saw the intimate action of Ling¡¯Er and Kevern?"


    Shaw Danon was shocked, a loud bang in his brain, he was stunned on the ground.


    His secret one-sided love on Hidi is one of his greatest secret, he had never told this to anyone. Now it was being said out coldly by his most respected master, this was even more soul shocking then the earth shocking thunderst night.


    At this instant, he couldn¡¯t make any movement, even without the ability to deny. He only looked at Tian Bolis with his mouth dropped, couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 62: Person of the Past

    Chapter 8 Person of the Past A


    The sunlight passed through the thick leaves, spilled on Tian Bolis and Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon stood in front of Tian Bolis, very ashamed, after a while he quietly called: "Master......"


    Tian Bolis there was a bit red on this little disciple¡¯s face, he snorted and turned away.


    Shaw Danon did not know what to do or what to say, but his deepest secret was seen through by the person he fears the most, this panic feeling still did not subside.


    Tian Bolis stood there with his hands behind the back, quiet for a long while. Shaw Danon stood behind him, did not dare to take a breath.


    After a long time, Tian Bolis said slowly: "That being said, the one who secretly passed you the Pure Essence incantation is also Ling¡¯Er?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped again. But since it was rted to Hidi, his mind became clear, hurriedly said: "Master, it got nothing to do with shijie, it was me, I begged shijie to teach me....."


    Tian Bolis turned around and stared at Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon¡¯s voice immediately lowered, he knew no matter what he say, he can¡¯t conceal it from master.


    In the woods, between the master and his disciple, it fell into silence.


    Shaw Danon lowered his head, he was disconcerted. Then at this moment, he heard his master said: "Seventh."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped, raised his head answered: "Master."


    Tian Bolis looked at him said: "You were adopted under my house, it is almost five years?"


    Shaw Danon said quietly: "Yes."


    Tian Bolis said lightly: "When I adopted you, I actually did not think highly of your potential. Today you can have such achievement is really exceeded my expectation."


    Shaw Danon moved a little, but in his heart, there was a bit of delightfulness.


    Tian Bolis continued: "As for you secretly love Ling¡¯Er....."


    Shaw Danon quickly said: "Master, it is my fault, I should not......"


    Tian Bolis red at him, said: "Did I said it is your fault?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mouth dropped, he was really surprised by his master this time.


    Tian Bolis snorted: "You are at young age, also not those Skysong Temple¡¯s monks, additionally you grew up with Ling¡¯Er, what so weird if you like her? You think your master live in vain? Can¡¯t even understand such little thing?"


    Shaw Danon head lowered, his eyes were heated. It was like, in his heart, all the kind words in this world can notpare with the cold words Tian Bolis just said.


    Tian Bolis paused, then continued: "But now thing is different, I can also see that, Ling¡¯Er probably truly love that Kevern. As for you? She probably on see you as her younger brother, you understand?"


    Shaw Danon nodded, but his eyes were staring at his feet, said quietly: "Yes, master."


    Tian Bolis said slowly: "I opposed Ling¡¯Er to be with Kevern in the past, it is not because of Kevern himself, it is because......" Then he paused, frowned, and changed the topic: "To be real, although your advancement in cultivation is faster than I expected, butpare with Kevern, still great difference."


    Tian Bolis took a deep look at Shaw Danon, said slowly: "Do you understand what I mean?"


    Shaw Danon bit his lip, then said after a long while: "Yes, I understand, master."


    Tian Bolis nodded, letted out a long breath then walked to him, patted his shoulder, said: "The thing from the past, just let it go."


    Shaw Danon felt his master¡¯s wide and warm hand on his shoulder, his heart warmed, and nodded heavily.


    Tian Bolis looked at him for a while, said: "Then let¡¯s return."


    Finished, he took the path of where they came.


    Shaw Danon raised his head, to the above, he took a deep breath, letted go of his tightly held hands.


    Only, there was still a faintly discernible uncertainty hanging on his heart.


    He gave a bitter smile, strengthened his spirit, then followed.


    As they walked back to the caves, people from each factions were mostly awaken. Hidi and others were standing before the cave entrance, with anxiety on their faces. They kept looking around, appeared to be very worry.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was hurt when he saw that from afar, and lowered his head.


    Seeing Tian Bolis and Shaw Danon returned, Hidi ran to them. Without saying anything, she first examined Shaw Danon to make sure he did not get "tortured" by Tian Bolis, then she whispered: "Xiao Fan, where did you go with dad at such early morning?"


    Shaw Danon looked at her concerned face, seeing the pair of bright eyes were only looking at him, his heart was stabbed again; however, he forced a smile on his face, said: "Nothing, master took me for a walk, taught me a few things, now he already forgave me."


    Tian Bolis was walking at the front, seemed to be hear what his young disciple said, he snorted, then slowly returned into the cave. Seeing his wife Surin was smiling at him at the entrance, he startled, then rolled his eyes on her, went inside without speaking.


    Here, the little conflict, can be say it is over.


    For the following days, Shaw Danon stayed with his shixiongs, that he had separated from him for long time, for days and nights. He grew up under the watch of each shixiongs, now he had returned, they were very kind to him. And Xavion open minded, and taking the rude action of Shaw Danon that day into his heart. Additionally, Surin also privately reminded him a few things, he understood it clearly and putted much more affection to for this xiao shidi.


    Among the Righteous cultivators at Billows Hill, it was natural for the three major factions "Jadeon n", "Skysong Temple", and "Incense Valley" to be the leaders, but there were also many smaller Righteous factions.


    Most were the factions Shaw Danon had never heard of, they were here most likely for righteous and justice, irreconcble with the remaining Felkin.


    And among the three major factions, except for Master Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis of Jadeon, there was no one else came from the senior generation, so virtually everything is decided by the Jadeon.


    For the next three days, Shaw Danon met several familiar people at Billows Hill.


    Li Su and Yanon of Incense also arrived at Billows Hill at the next day;ter, he saw Onara at near the ce of Skysong monks. There was skinny and tiny old man standing next to him.


    Shaw Danon greeted them joyfully. When Onara saw him, he was very excited and about to introduce his master "Herald of Valor", then he turned to the old man who is talking to Fazzan: "Master, this is brother Zhang of Jadeon that I have mentioned to you before."


    The old man turned around. Shaw Danon startled when he saw his face. In his visualization, base on the faction where Onara at is called "Vajra", and his master is called "Herald of Valor", he thought it must be a powerful giant. However, he did not expect it was a tiny old man, he couldn¡¯t recover right away.


    But Onara clearly didn¡¯t thought that much, heughed said: "Brother Zhang, hurry and greet my master."


    Shaw Danon realized and quickly saluted: "Old senior, disciple Shaw Danon, have long admired your name."


    The old man snorted, said lightly: "Whatever." Then turned back and talked to Fazzan: "So that mean, your master Sage Puhan is in seclusion and hasn¡¯te out yet?"


    Fazzan smiled: "Exactly. The director of the temple is still master, but it is always me assist Pukton Shishu on management affair. This time the restoration of the Felkin, Pukton Shishu was going toe, however it was too busy in the temple, so only young monk came, hoping to be able to assist."


    Herald of Valor nodded: "With you here, that is enough. But before I came, I thought even if the two Divine Monks, your master Pufan and Pukton, did note, but your fourth shishu Pufan mustes for his deep hatred on the Felkin, why......"


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of Herald of Valor, Fazzan sighed a little: "Senior not know about this, since third Shishu Puzhi passed away five years ago......"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart jumped.


    And also at this moment, Fazzan nced at him, then turned away, and continued: "Pufan Shishu¡¯s friendship with Puzhi Shishu is the deepest, since that time on, he began to seclusively reading Buddhist sutra, no longer came out."


    Herald of Valor eximed "Ah".


    Chapter 8 Person of the Past B


    Fazzan smiled: "But this is not a bad thing."


    Herald of Valorughed: "Correct, correct, the Divine Monks must be focus on culminate their merit, unlike an old guy like me, have no rtionship with Buddha, always running around all day."


    Fazzan smiled: "Senior is kidding. You and our Skysong Temple have same origin, this was specially remined by master and Pukton Shishu. Come, please sit inside senior."


    Herald of Valor modestly declined several times, then went inside with him.


    Shaw Danon watched them entered the cave, then he suddenly felt something. He turned and found it was Onara pulled him, and whispered: "Did you saw that? It seemed like the young Fazzan is the leader of those Skysong monks!"


    Shaw Danon nodded, these days he met these Righteous cultivators daily and saw many Skysong masters. He discovered although Fazzan was young, but among the "Fa" generation of the Skysong monks at Billows Hill, Fazzan was superior than the rest, has the leadership. He is the one who mostly speak, as for the older monk, they did not say anything. It seemed like Fazzan is a talented disciple that Skysong had worked hard to train.


    But at this moment, he was only thinking the sudden nce when Fazzan mentioned Puzhi, so he did not hear what Onara was mumbling, only heard what he said at the end: "......I don¡¯t think he is that great, his speech was wrong."


    Shaw Danon startled, asked: "What did you say?"


    Onara peeped around, then whispered: "I remember someone have told me before, if a Buddhist culminated his merit, peacefully ended, it is called "parinirvana". He said some rubbish passed away, sound really unpleasanting, making Divine Monk Puzhi a......eh, brother Zhang, why your face looks so bad all the sudden?"


    Shaw Danon was disconcerted, nodded to Onara with a forced smile, then returned to the Jadeon¡¯s ce. Onara stood there and could not figure out what happened.


    Just in a blink of an eye Shaw Danon already at Billows Hill for half a month. During that period, the Righteous cultivation and the Felkin heretics were still in confrontation. They often ran into each other at daytime, usually there will be battle. But what made the Righteous cultivator puzzled is that the Felkin heretics seemed not willing to fight, after several rounds in battle they escaped.


    When they heard the Felkin were gathering in this deste ce, they thought it is most likely a discussion for a n of how to harm the world, so the Righteous cultivators came to eliminate the evil. But now here, they don¡¯t seem like nning it.


    If they are going to fight the Righteous, they shoulde out and engage in battle; if they have heard there are two heads from Jadeon among the Righteous, and fear their strength is not enough, they should have retreat.


    But the Felkin heretics did not fight or retreat. With therge geographic of Billow Hills, the aerial targets are visible, but if needed to go into the ground and search for the Felkin heretics¡¯ nest, it is really not easy. With this dy, the days spent on the ind extended. The Righteous cultivators were wondering, what are the remaining Felkins nning to do on this remote ind?


    For these days, Shaw Danon followed his master and shixiongs to search for the Felkin heretics.


    Personally, his was worry that what should he do if he run into Bilu?


    But that was also weird, clearly Bilu has already arrived at Billows Hill, but since the storm that night, she did not appear again. However, other Felkins, including Nian Boss, Cynical Dialectian and others who Shaw Danon and Anan knew, appeared very frequently. It looked like they were searching for something.


    Even with Master Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis¡¯ hundreds years of cultivation, they found this was a bit troublesome. That day evening, they summoned the respresentatives of Skysong and Incense to discuss the matter.


    The one represent Skysong of¡¯ course was Fazzan. As for the one from Incense, was also a familiar person, Li Su. They both seemed to be the most outstanding out of the young generation. But in front of Master Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis, they were still being very respectful.


    After greeting, Master Vasp Caelo said lightly: "Two shizhi, this time we Righteous factions came to eliminate the Felkins, there will be many area that will rely on your help, the poor Taoist thanked in advance."


    Fazzan and Li Su both bowed and said: "No, if there is anything required, Vasp Caelo Shishu please instruct."


    Tian Bolis waved his hand, let them sat down first, then said: "We don¡¯t need to talk any more rubbish. Until today, we already here at this desert ind in East Sea for half a month. Although the remaining Felkins are alreally here, but their action is awkward, unable to figure out their intention. Don¡¯t know if two shizhi have any ideas?"


    Fazzan and Li Su looked at each other, then shook their heads.


    Vasp Caelo said to Li Su: "Li Shizhi, this information was first released from your Incense Valley, may I ask does your honorable faction know Felkin¡¯s intention?"


    In front of this well known senior Master Vasp Caelo, proud was no longer on Li Su¡¯s face, he said immediately: "Reply to Vasp Caelo Shishu, this information was discovered unintentionally by my faction. After the Felkin was rebuilt, many of the remainers headed East Sea Billows Hill. But as for the intention, we don¡¯t know."


    Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis exchanged a nce.


    Fazzan suddenly spoke: "To two shishu, base on what the young monk absorbed, the Felkin heretics went across the mountains and carefully searched each hills, very possible that they are looking something important."


    Vasp Caelo pondered, said: "Correct, Tian Shidi and I both have the same idea. But what are they looking for that is so important?"


    Tian Bolis frowned then said: "If that is the case, there is no way for us to figure it out. But the Felkin heretics are always dangerously vicious, once you return, you need to be vigilgant. Morning we will speed up the searching, until we find Felkin heretics¡¯ hide out, then eliminate them all at once, remove the harm for the world."


    Chapter 8 Person of the Past C


    Fazzan and Li Su replied: "Yes."


    After that, they discussed for a while, then Fazzan and Li Su left. Seeing them left, Vasp Caelo suddenly said: "Tian Shidi, the potential of these two young men is really not bad!"


    Tian Bolis slowly nodded.


    Master Vasp Caelo said: "Especially Fazzan of Skysong Temple, I noticed his eye pupils are pure ck while there is soft gold light on the side, the eyes are warm and static, probably already having high achievement in Skysong incantation ¡¯Fawin Wisdom¡¯."


    Tian Bolisughed coldly: "Don¡¯t underestimate that Li Su. Although he remained humble in front of us, I heard my useless disciple said, his cultivation in Kongsang Mountain and Dark Drake Cave is not necessarily worse than Fazzan."


    Vasp Caelo snorted: "For hundreds of years, Skysong Temple and Incense Valley desired to rece Jadeon as the leader of Righteous. Now they cultivated such talented disciples and sent them out, they are probably demonstrate to us."


    Tian Bolis nced at him, suddenly said: "Doesn¡¯t matter, with Vasp Caelo Shixiong¡¯s talented disciples, of¡¯ course there is no need to fear them."


    Vasp Caelo¡¯s face changed, said coldly: "Tian Shidi, what do you mean by that?"


    Tian Bolis stood up, said lightly: "What mean can I have by that? My house got a stupid disciple and he won several matches during Seven Peaks Tournament with luck, then he was able to follow your talented disciple to travel. But unfortunately in Felkin ce, after the battle with the Felkin heretics, he was abandoned in that ancient cave. If not because weak people have strong life, I am afraid I can never see him again."


    Anger shed across Vasp Caelo¡¯s face, said: "Tian Shidi, you need to say thing correctly. What abandoned in the ancient cave? When Kevern returned, I carefully interrogated him, the situation really was because Anan of Bamboo Height was seriously injured; and there was no sign of your disciple after days of searching; also there are manyher spirits and yasho under Forsaken Abyss, so it was forced to give up. How does this be intentionally abandon?" Near the end of his words, his voice became louder.


    Tian Bolis has no sign of stepping back, nced at him then shouted: "Hmph, if your disciple was left there without knowing living or dead, won¡¯t you rage into heaven?"


    Their voice became loud, and issued to the outside of the cave, caused the Jadeon disciples to pop their heads and look into the cave. Tian Bolis and Vasp Caelo were cultivated after all, they would not do anything rude in front of the younger generation. Tian Bolis snorted, then left without looking back.


    After a moment, Kevern and Baye came in. They were Master Vasp Caelo most valued disciples, only they dared to go near Master Vasp Caelo when he is in a bad mood.


    Kevern said carefully: "Master, howe argued with Tian Shishu again?"


    Baye mumbled indignantly: "This person is very stringy, does not behave like a senior......"


    Vasp Caelo shouted: "Shut up!"


    Baye was surprised, lowered his head, said: "Yes, master."


    Vasp Caelo looked at him, then turned to Kevern, said: "He is still remembering that day you gave up searching Shaw Danon."


    Kevern was stunned.


    Vasp Caelo snorted: "Don¡¯t just think that he seems like not really value that disciple, that is only when it is inside his house. At outside, he always protects the weak. Moreover, that Shaw Danon had earned honor for him at this Seven Peaks Tournament, he was very pleased by it." Then he paused, said to Kevern: "Do you know, this time Shaw Danon is able to survive through the disaster and return safely, it gives you benefit?"


    Kevern did not understand immediately, he said: "What?"


    Vasp Caelo coldlyughed: "Aren¡¯t you in rtionship with his daughter Hidi?"


    Kevern blushed.


    Vasp Caelo said: "Although I asked Head Shixiong to talk for you, and he also reluctantly allows you two to be together. But base on his action today, he clearly still remember it. If not because Shaw Danon returned alive, you are going to have hardship in the future.


    Kevern realized, nodded: "Thank you master for helping disciple."


    Vasp Caelo waved, then slowly walked to the entrance, looked at the cave where Tian Bolis lived. There was no emotion on his and he was silent. But when Baye and Kevern looked at him, they could see his eyes were shining, pondering something.

 Chapter 63: Felkin

    Chapter 9 Felkin A


    "Ah!"


    A soft cry, Shaw Danon woke up from dream. He gasped quietly in the darkness, his entire body was wet with sweat.


    Over these days, starting from the time when he heard Fazzan talked about Puzhi, Shaw Danon began to have the nightmare dream that he had when he was young; the scene of the vige massacre that had carved into his heart has rose on him, swallowed him.


    The fire stick was stillying by his side. On the body of the stick, there was a familiar coolness, everything was same as the past.


    However, after that, Shaw Danon could feel, the strange esper that tied on his right arm was distributing warm energy into his body, that is opposite of the fire stick.


    He suddenly choked. In the darkness, the ce where no one could see, he quietly curled up.


    Who know, a person bearing too many secrets, can be so tiring?


    In the darkness, other people were peacefully sleeping. There were disciples outside of the cave as night watch, so everyone were reassured. Listening to their calm and familiar sound of breathing, Shaw Danon was startled.


    At far, there was a small, and even in the dream, it still contains her unique gentle sound. The darkness blocked the eyesight, but Shaw Danon felt he can see clearly, that beautiful girl was smiling, in this tranquil night, sweetly dreaming.


    But, who is it in her dream?


    He reached out his hand, softly holding the fire stick, ced it in front of his chest, tightly cuddled it. It was like only the fire stick can be with him, never abandon him.


    Faintly, he remembered the pair of peacefully died fox spirits.


    If it was me, do I have the courage to die together with the loved one?


    He thought quietly in the darkness.


    The sun rose from the east, the wind blew from the sea. This day, the clouds were thin, a good sunny weather.


    The people under the house of Bamboo Peak left their cave, then flight to the depth of the Billows Hill with their espers, hoping they can find the Felkin heretics.


    Hidi was leading in the front with her "Phoenix Soul" sparking red light. Xavion and He Dazhi followed closely behind. Aman and Shaw Danon flight at the rear.


    In their house, save for Xavion who was still using sword "Ten Tigers", others were using silk, or blush, or even the strange and funny dices and fire stick, very noticeable among the Jadeon disciples that were using swords.


    But this ce is not Mount Jadeon after all, at Billows Hill, not to mention the Felkin, even among the Righteous, several people from other factions were using all kinds of esper.


    But when some nosey people judged other people¡¯s espers when they are bored, an "expert" pointed out, among the the espers at Billows, the strangest esper is the gambling dice belong to one of the disciples in Jadeon house of Bamboo Peak, while the most rustic esper is the fire stick that also belong to one of the disciples in Jadeon house of Bamboo Peak. Clearly the leadership of Jadeon has brought many unique followers, not to be underestimated.


    If Tian Bolis hear suchment, what will he think about it?


    The Righteous disciples flew around in groups. Along with the wind of the Billows Hill, the colorful light shinging, very pretty.


    Shaw Danon took a nce around him, seeing the people of Righteous spread out in fan shape. Near him to the right, donzes yards away, there were a group of girls in in clothes, they were the female disciples of Bamboo Height. Anan was also among them. With her clothes and hair fluttering in the wind, matching her cold and beautiful face, she was like a celestial.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was moved, he quickly turned his head away. On the other side, another dozens yards away, there were disciples of Dragon Head Peak, about six or seven people. Kevern and Baye were among them. Baye was also looking at him. He smiled and waved his hand.


    Shaw Danon smiled in reply.


    There was a group of people following the Dragon Head Peak disciples, seemed like they were the disciples of Sun Rise Peak.


    Then at this moment, Hidi in the front suddenly issued a clear whistle. Shaw Danon looked forward and saw Hidi held her incantation mark while the Phoenix Soul shed with red light. "Zoom", carrying her pretty figure, it rised into the sky, much faster than before.


    Xavion was surprised. He knew this xiao shimei was energetic. The opportunity toe outside is rare, unlike the Mount Jadeon which has many restriction. Everytime when she came out, she often flew around freely. Surin was worrying about this and have talked to her daughter about this couple times already. Before they departed this morning, Surin also reminded Xavion to watch her.


    But Hidi grew up under everyone¡¯s love. Xavion¡¯s word can¡¯t get into her ears, how can he watch her. Out of choice, Xavion could only increase his speed to catch up.


    Shaw Danon, He Dazhi and others also drove their espers and followed closely behind. In a nk of an eye, they were distant away from the people of Dragon Head Peak and Bamboo Height.


    Shaw Danon increased his speed and caught up to Hidi. He peered at her from one yard away. Hidi¡¯s face was filled with smile and excitement. She was in red clothes, matching her Phoenix Soul, it was very pretty.


    Among the howl of the wind, there was a joyfulughter from Hidi. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was heated as he heard it.


    "Xiao Shidi!" Suddenly the voice of Xavion issued.


    Shaw Danon quickly turned his head around, asked: "What¡¯s the matter, Da Shixiong?"


    Xavion was driving his giant sword, smiling: "Xiao Shidi, can¡¯t imagine your cultivation improved so fast, reaching this degree in such a short time."


    Shaw Danon was grateful: "Da Shixiong, it is because of your teaching."


    Xavion shook his head, smiled: "I am not worthy to take this credit. Look at what just happened, you flew much faster than me, fourth, and sixth."


    Shaw Danon now discovered, he had increased his speed to catch up to Hidi and did not notice he had flown past the three shixiongs. But Xavion and He Dazhi were calm, if they are really going to fly, they are not going to be worse than him.


    Shaw Danon blushed, said: "Da Shixiong, I......"


    He was only half finish, Hidi had turned her head. Filled with smile, looking at Shaw Danon, happily shouted: "Xiao Fan, flying like this isfortable right? Look, how high the sky is, how blue it is?"


    Shaw Danon turned his head to toward her, took a deep breath, and smiled.


    The sky was clear blue, allowing one to rx. But, how can this able topare to a smile of a beloved girl?


    Chapter 9 Felkin B


    Hidi flew against the wind, her hair flew. Above them there was clear blue sky, below them there was green mountain, at far there was a boundless deep blue ocean. Seeing it from far, the sky and ocean became one.


    This painting likendscape was very beautiful. Hidi was in a good mood. She smiled then moved closer to him. Seeing Hidi suddenly flew near him, Shaw Danon looked at her, said: "Shijie, what it is?"


    Hidi smiled: "Xiao Fan, do you still remember the time when we caught Ashh?"


    Shaw Danon was a little confused: "Yes, what it is?"


    Hidi reached out her hand, grabbed his arm, smiled: "Let¡¯s go!"


    Shaw Danon was puzzled, then Hidi¡¯s esper suddenly sunk, charged downward. Shaw Danon hurriedly decended his esper and followed her. Behind them, Xavion and others were quite far away and did not hear their conversation. They were unawared and with the speed of the espers, they went pass them.


    The three of them immediately halted. Turned around, they saw the xiao shimei and xiao shidi flew into the mountain forest below them. They shook their heads and smiled bitterly, then quickly followed them. The order from the masters is to search for the Felkin remainers, searching in the forest is just the same. However, the distant between them and Shaw Danon and Hidi has increased.


    Shaw Danon followed Hidi closely. Soon they reached the forest, Hidiughed, turned her head said: "Xiao Fan, hurry!"


    After that, Phoenix Soul spun around like a snake under her pretty figure. shed with red light and flew into the forest. Shaw Danon¡¯s blood boiled as he was watching the red figure before him. Throwing away other thought, he flew straight downward.


    The forest on this hill is very much the same as others on Billows, ancient woods are everywhere, towering straight to the sky. On the ground, there are also a lot of bushes and brambles, difficult to a ce tond.


    Once the two of them entered the forest, the surrounding turned quiet immediately. There is no more screaming of the wind next to their ears. Fresh smile of the woods hit against their faces. With smile on her face, Hidi stood on Phoenix Soul, traveled swiftly among countless of woods in this ancient forest.


    Shaw Danon watched the back of the beautiful red figure that flew swiftly between the thick leaves, aanied by the sharp whistle of the wind, she was like the most beautiful fairy in the world, danced the most beautiful posture in this wondend, ancient forest, the world filled with the joyful cheer of the leaves.


    That figure, like lighting, like light, very close to the trunk of the giant tree. It seemed extremely dangerous, but with the gentle grace, it softly slide pass, without being touched.


    That figure, like imagination, like dream, also like the youth time, the cheerfulughter spread across the green mountain and water.


    He opened his arms with a grin. The fire stick was shining with green light, carrying him, chasing her, flying across this ancient and silent forest.


    Just like, this moment, will stay like this, and never end......


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The sky had became gloomy. The clouds got thicker.


    Shaw Danon took back his eyes, thinking that the ocean is very different than the Central in, it was clear sunny day a moment ago, now it had turned cloudy.


    He and Hidi had flew in the thick forest for long time, but still couldn¡¯t find the people of Felkin. Finally they arrived at a small mountain ridge. Hidi spotted a small stream below them, additionally they had flew for the entire morning, so she and Shaw Danonnded and now they were washing their faces with the stream water.


    The stream meander through the ancient forest. The water was shallow and clear. There are many round cobblestones in the water, very pretty under the glow of the clear wave of water. On the sides of the stream there was sand and rocks, farther away was thick forest. Looking at it from here, the forest seemed endless.


    "Xiao Fan." Hidi suddenly called. Shaw Danon turned to her, discovered that Hidi had found a very pretty stone in the water while she was washing her face. She showed it to Shaw Danon joyfully said: "Is this stone pretty?"


    Shaw Danon took a nce at the stone. The stone was only about the size of a thumb, with three colors strips revolved neatly around it like ribbons, really is pretty. He smiled, lifted his head and looked at Hidi, was about to answer, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    That familiar, beautiful, smiling face was looking at him. The water still had not wiped away from her face after the wash. A crystal drop of water slipped down from her white face with gentleness, and yearned not to leave from her soft lips. And finally with a touching gracefulness, softly fell off.


    And at that pair of bright eyes, several water drops also formed on her long eyeshes, just like tears, and also simr to the white pear flower after rain, stunning and touching.


    Hidi scolded: "Weren¡¯t I asking you?"


    Shaw Danon awoke: "What?"


    Hidi showed the stone in front of his eyes, said: "Pretty?"


    Shaw Danon took a deep breath, quietly, but it was like the voice came from his deepest soul, said: "Very pretty!"


    Hidi nodded with a smile, and took out a silk cloth, cleaned the water off from the face then carefully rubbed the stone, putted it into her clothes. After that, she turned to Shaw Danon with the most beautiful smile in his eyes, said: "When we return, I will give this stone to Brother Qi, he is going to be very d!"


    The sky of Billows Hill seemed darkened even more at this moment.


    Shaw Danon stood there, frozen and static, his head was lowered.


    Hidi walked for a few steps. then discovered there was no sound behind her. She turned around and saw Shaw Danon was still standing there, not moving, she said with a little astonishment: "Xiao Fan, hurry!"


    Shaw Danon slowly lifted his head. His face slowly, slowly showed a smile, but strangely, his lips were trembling, said softly: "Shijie, we are going too fast, why don¡¯t we wait for Da Shixiong and others!"


    Hidi snorted, said unconcernedly: "Don¡¯t bother with them, let¡¯s follow this stream! Going to the upstream directly, see if there are any Felkin theives, and-" She covered her mouth andughed: "And see if there are more beautiful stones."


    What is it, that is like the feeling of a body burning?


    What is it, that has the impulsion like heaven howl?


    So theher me of demon burning in the heart, burning down every single soul and spirit inside the body.


    He lowered his head, with his voice became choked, he said quietly: "Okay."


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Phoenix Soul tied around her waist, became every more beautifulbined with her red figure. The two of them had walked for half an hour along this small stream.


    On the way, Hidi was rxed, looking at everywhere, while Shaw Danon quietly followed behind her.


    This stream did not seem to berge, the length was not short. Walked for a long time, they still haven¡¯t find the head of the stream. In front of them it was another small mountain, the stream wasing from that mountain.


    Walking for the entire day, Hidi was a little tired. She said to Shaw Danon: "Xiao Fan, it is not early. We will check the mountain stream, if still no discovery, we will return."


    Shaw Danon nodded quietly.


    Hidi took a look at this xiao shidi, she was a little puzzled, but she did not mind it and continued walking.


    The two of them soon reached the turn of the stream. They were surprised. Behind the stone wall, it was an extremelyrge cave, reached the height of ten yards. The stream was came from this cave. Because the stone wall had blocked their view, not to mention flying in the air, they could not see the cave if they were just a little farther away. The cave was very secret.


    Hidi frowned, said to Shaw Danon: "Do we need to go in there and check?"


    Shaw Danon took a nce at the cave. Except for some light at the cave entrance, it was pitch dark inside, his heart was uneasy.


    These days, especially after he left the mountain, he went into two caves. One was Cave of Fangs at Kangsong Mountain, another one was Dark Drake Cave outside the Laguna Collective, both did not give him good impression. Now seeing this cave, it was natural for him to hate it. Addition he was in a very bad mood, he said: "Shijie, I think it does not seem to be anyone living in here, why don¡¯t we return?"


    Hidi nodded, said: "Okay! That¡¯s what I thought also, let¡¯s-"


    When she was half finished, wind piercing sound suddenly came from above their heads. Just a moment, there were a lot of people flying to their direction.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi immediately raised their heads, then their faces quickly turned pale. Base on the dressing of the people in the sky, they were the Felkin. As for the numbers, they were no less than couple dozens.


    The two were terrified. Hidi knew there were many powerful people in the Felkin. If they escape through flying, it will be hard for them to get away. In this dangerous situation, they can only take a risky path. She pulled Shaw Danon¡¯s hand and went into the dark cave.


    Darkness swallowed their figures.


    Chapter 9 Felkin C


    Soon after, the Felkin hereticsnded near the mountain stream. After that, one of them lightened up the torch. Everyone entered the cave.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi who were hiding near the entrance could only went deeper into the cave. Both of their hearts were hanging in mid-air. The difference of strength between the two sides was too wide, if they are discovered, they have no power to offer resistance.


    Fortunately the Felkin were in high number, and did not expect there could be anyone from the Righteous to be inside the cave, their footsteps and chatting have covered the two¡¯s sound of movement.


    The empy ground in the center of the cave has brightened up.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi stopped, hid in deeper ce where the light could not reach, and held their breath.


    Shaw Danon took a peer and saw the Felkin formed a semi-circle, each of them found themselves arge rock to sit on. Some rough people just sat on the ground.


    The Felkin followers were very different than the Righteous. There were many with strange appearance. Cynical Dialectian who Shaw Danon has a very strong impression was also sitting among them. Next to him were Nian Boss, Liu Gao, Lin Feng and the unknown name woman.


    Other than that, there was a unfamiliar young man standing behind them, Shaw Danon never saw him before.


    Hidi suddenly whispered next to his ear: "Xiao Fan, look at the Felkin, seem like they have a lot of factions?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s ear itched, but did not think much about it. He nodded and took a look. Just like Hidi said, the Felkin roughly formed a semi-circle and faced the same direction, but they were sitting in groups. The difference of factions was very clear.


    At this moment, a deep voice said: "Everyone, please quiet for a moment."


    The Felkin quiet down, seemed like the owner of this voice has high authority.


    Shaw Danon was a bit far away, could not distingish who¡¯s voice is it. He reached out his neck, and looked at the scene. Then he felt movement next to him, Hidi was also poping her head out.


    The torch quiet burning on the stone wall. Suddenly a dark skin tall man rose up, facing to that direction, said loudly: "Herald, this time ¡¯Vim¡¯ gathered us at this dested ind, saying there is a rare beast ¡¯Mindrot Menance¡¯ that appear every three-thousands years. But searching for it for so many days, there is no single cow hair, yet draw those annoying Righteous to here, bothering us. May I ask what should we do?"


    Shaw Danon startled, asked Hidi quietly: "What is Mindro Menance?"


    Hidi thought for a moment, then shook her head: "I don¡¯t know either."


    The two looked at the open ground again. With a person started it, many people began to agree. Cynical Dialectian¡¯s cultivation was not high, but his temper was the worest, and had the loudest voice.


    "Correct, ¡¯Master Vim¡¯, he senior highness, of¡¯ course no need to worry about such small matter. But asking us to suffer here without reason, why is that. At least need to give me an expation?"


    Nian Boss noticed he was being rude and about to pull him to quiet him.


    At this moment, when everyone was discussing, suddenly there was a sweet but yet cold woman voice: "Do you really want to know the reason?"


    When this voice issued, Shaw Danon was shocked, and his body reached out a little. Under the shining of the torch, the ce where the Felkins were facing, a girl in green dress slowly rose up.


    It was Bilu.

 Chapter 64: Master Vim

    Chapter 10 Master Vim A


    Put the surprise Shaw Danon had when he saw Bilu aside, the lousy Felkins immediately quiet down when Bilu spoke. Even the fearless Cynical Dialectian did not make any sound at this moment.


    All the sudden, no one dare to speak to her. But after a moment, someone coughed, then said slowly: "Miss Bilu, I have a few words, don¡¯t know should I say it?"


    Shaw Danon looked at that direction and saw the person who just spoke was the unfamiliar young man that stood behidn Nian Boss. Nian Boss and others were surprised, seemed they did not expect that young man would spoke.


    Nian Boss frowned tightly, said quietly to that young man: "Xiao Zhou, is there a ce for you to speak in here?"


    Bilu took a nce at that young man, did not recongize him, and asked Nian Boss: "Who is he?"


    Nian Boss immediately made a smiling face: "He is a new recruit of our Bloodforger. Surname is Zhou, name is Cai."


    Bilu snorted: "Doesn¡¯t matter, allow him to speak."


    That Xiao Zhou young man showed no sign of frightened. He came out from the crowd, said calmly: "Miss Bilu, everyone here knows, you are ¡¯Master Vim¡¯¡¯s beloved daughter, so everyone respect you. Master Vim summoned us to here to find Mindrot Menance, we are bounden toe here. But-" He paused, a kind smile appeared on his face, but his tone became cold: "But the Mindrot Menance is not yet to be found, while the Righteous¡¯ number is increasing, even two out of the seven heads of Jadeon have came, we are not their opponent. At this situation, Vim still let us work blindly without expation, I am fear some of our friends may ask, are the Vim nning to use the Righteous to eliminate us?"


    Everyone rose into discussion. Several people who were behind Bilu stood up, it is appeared they were the Vim disciples. Except for the Vim, the Felkin had no intention to criticize this young man after the surprise, but turned to Bilu with alert. The sound of discussion was rosing up.


    Shaw Danon couldn¡¯t help but felt worry for Bilu, at the same time he thought about what the young man said. They were all Felkin, but there were many factions, perhaps the Vim-


    As he was thinking, Bilu said coldly: "Who are you, dare to sow discord here!"


    Xiao Zhou smiled, facing this powerful, beautiful girl, he still had no sign of fear, said lightly: "I am only a unknown child, joined the holy faction out of admiration. Compare to Miss Bilu, it is the difference of sky and earth. But now the Righteous are waiting for a chance to kill us, while Vim is one of the four major factions, at this situation they are our leader. But if they leave us at this dangerous spot without concern, isn¡¯t it really unjustifiable?"


    Even Shaw Danon could feel it. Although this Xiao Zhou spoke in a kind tone, each words are aimming at the Vim, meaning to stir up the tension is obvious, but his intention was remain in question. Seeing the surprised look of Nian Boss, it seemed he is not under the Bloodforgers¡¯ control.


    Other Felkins were even more agitated, their voice was getting louder, and their faces showed hostility to the Vims. Bilu frowned, then took a step backward, turned her head and quickly talked to the person behind her.


    Shaw Danon looked at that direction. But the light of the torch was not so bright. Arge man was next to Bilu, and behind therge man, it seemed there was a middle-aged man standing. However, the ce he was standing was dark and covered by therge man, Shaw Danon could not see his face.


    Bilu talked to that person, then turned her head and took a step forward, coldly nced at the crowd.


    Her beautiful face was as cold as ice and frost. Under the golden light of the burning torch, she had a sorrow and lonely beauty.


    The talking quickly died down, everybody¡¯s eyes fixed on her.


    "Everyone," Her voice resounded in the cave: "Vim is like everyone, we are all disciple of the holy faction, warship Nether Mother and Heaven Vidyaraja, no matter how strong we Vim are, we will nevermit such act that against our faction. So please rest assure."


    After this being announced, most of the Felkins were rxed. Nian Boss let out a long breath, then quickly step forth and pulled Xiao Zhou, whispered: "Have you said enough already?"


    Xiao Zhou smiled to him, then said loudly: "If that is so, we are more rested. But Miss Bilu, please exin about Mindrot Menance. If we really can¡¯t find Mindrot Menance, then better allow us leave soon. Otherwise even the Vim has no intention to harm us, we will die in the hand of the Righteous."


    Bilu and other Vims red at him. But Xiao Zhou was still smiling, did not know he was in great trouble. Other Felkins also shouted:


    "Correct!"


    "Exactly, Miss Bilu please give us an exination!"


    "......"


    When the noise got quieted by a little, Bilu removed her eyes from Xiao Zhou. She knew this isn¡¯t the time for arguing. She said: "Everyone, even if he did not mention it, we Vim will still give you guys an exination. Actually this time we came to Billow Hills is for--"


    "Boom--"


    The entire cave was suddenly shaking. Shaw Danon and Hidi staggered. The Felkins were very surprised, some of thems shouted.


    "What was that?"


    "Earthquake?"


    Chapter 10 Master Vim B


    But soon, they got their answer. The wind howled at the cave entrance. A powerful voice went into the cave like thunder roaring against their ears: "Felkin theives, hurrye out and receive your death!"


    Everyone were terrified. Shaw Danon and Hidi exchanged a nce, they were d that it was Head of Dragon Head Peak, Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s voice.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was filled with admiration. There was a great distance from the entrance to here, but Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s voice was very clear and wall shaking. This level of cultivation was far superior than his.


    The Felkins looked at each other, soon someone screamed out: "This ce is so well hidden, how can they find it?"


    Then Xiao Zhou yelled: "Miss Bilu, this is a critical situation. We were here because the Vim gathered our allies to Billows Hills. Now we meet such great danger, what should we do?"


    The people also said: "Correct, Miss Bilu say something!"


    Bilu took a deep breath, while the sound of piercing wind issued wave after wave at the outside of the cave. It appeared the people from Righteous wereing here after they heard the news. The color of Bilu¡¯s face darkened. She took a step forward, said: "Everyone, I do not know how the Righteous knows we are here. I, as Master Vim¡¯s only daughter, also traped here in this dangerous situation. Is anyone still suspect us?"


    Most people quiet down. Then the tall man next to Bilu step forth, said in a deep voice: "Everyone, there is a great treat before us, why don¡¯t we work together as one and resist the enemy? With our strengthbined, we may not lose to those hypocrite outside!"


    Everyone nodded. Actually at this moment, there was no other choice. Although the cave isrge, it is a dead end, no other exit. The Felkins got ready and encouraged themselve, then rushed out at once.


    Soon, the sound of espers crushing and people cursing filled outside. The originally crowded cave only left with Bilu from Vim and the mysterious man who stood in the shadow.


    Shaw Danon was d but at the same time worried for Bilu. He knew she is a heretic from Felkin, they can never be walked on the same path. However, they experienced life and death together for several times during the journey. He had develope a different feeling for this obstinate girl.


    Bilu frowned tightly. When she was about to turn her head and talk to the man in the shadow, her eyes caught that there was still another person standing alone here and did not confront the enemy. It was Xiao Zhou. Reason why he was left behind was unknown.


    Xiao Zhou had fanned the people to go against the Vim, surely Bilu would not have any good impression on him. Her face immediately darkened, smiled coldly: "You are not helping your allies but stay here, what are you nning?"


    Xiao Zhou¡¯s face was still remaining calm, could not see the sign of fear when facing the threat of Righteous. He smiled: "I am just here to see, are the Vim really going to advance with the worthless pawn like us, or letting us to be the ashes under the cannon?"


    Bilu¡¯s face froze, was about to argue, the man in the shadow suddenly said: "You are not under our holy faction, who are you?"


    Bilu was surprised. Xiao Zhou was also shocked. His eyes nced at the shadow, his eyes shot out alert, and said in a deep tone: "Who is this person, how can you say thing like this? I am a disciple of the Bloodforger. Is it because I spoke out against you, you guys are going to nder me?"


    Shaw Danon and Hidi were also surprised. They did not expect it will turn out like this. But there was another question in Shaw Danon¡¯s mind. The man in the shadow, his voice was familiar, but he could not remember where he heard it.


    The man who stood in the shadow said lightly: "The Bloodforger was the leader of our holy faction eight hundreds years ago without doubt. But now they were already weakened. With your potential and cultivation, Nian Boss is far behind you, how can he adopt you as disciple? If he really has this ability, the Bloodforger will alreadye back again."


    Xiao Zhou snorted: "You haven¡¯t seen me fight, how do you know my level of cultivation?"


    That person seemed smiled: "To know your level of cultivation, is there a need to see you fight? When the old Taoist Vasp Cealo used ¡¯Pure Essence¡¯ to channel his voice into the rocks, shocking the vein of the mountain. His intention was to terrify us. The one that were less cultivated will have their souls shocked, and unable to stay steady, Nian Boss was also one of them. But you stood there like nothing happened, this level of cultivation was obvious, how hard is that to see through it?"


    The color of Xiao Zhou¡¯s face changed. He looked at the man in the shadow for a while, then said: "Can¡¯t imagine Felkin really is hiding skilled people inside. Who are you, sir?"


    Bilu shouted, flew in mid-air, said angrily: "Die!"


    All in a suddenly, white light shed with soft fragance in the dark cave. The white flowers danced in front of Bilu like flying snow. However, even with the brightness of the flowers, it could not shine at the man in the shadow. They still could not see his face.


    Xiao Zhou did not react slowly. He took a step back and grabbed at the empty air. After a long "ng~~~~", he pulled out a ring celestial sword. The most eye catching part was the seven brilliant stars that carved on the bright sword.


    "Huh?" The man in the shadow mumbled: "¡¯Nava Sword¡¯!" (Note 1)


    When he was speaking, Bilu and Xiao Zhou were already battling in mid-air. With the flower and sword flying across, therge cave seemed shrank.


    Shaw Danon could guess the man named Xiao Zhou was probably from Righteous, he was a bit worry for him. But when he was watching the fight, his eyes always peered at Bilu. His heart was in contradiction. He only wished the fight could result as a drew quickly and allow Bilu to escape.


    Hidi suddenly whispered: "That man Xiao Zhou is probably a disciple from Jadeon."


    Shaw Danon was surprised, said: "What, you know him?"


    Hidi shook her head, took a nce at the fight, then said: "I heard mother mentioned about it before, Nava Sword is a famous divined sword in the main house Peak of Widows. Dayol Shen Shibo used it before. Later I heard it was given to-"


    Before she finished, Bilu shouted. Heartending Flower spread out and filled the entire cave with shining white flowers. And like sharpened wall of light, it crushed at Xiao Zhou.


    Shaw Danon had seen Bilu casted this magic before. He knew the power of it. He couldn¡¯t help but felt worry for Xiao Zhou.


    Xiao Zhou frowned, and dashed a yard backward. His right hand held the incantation mark while his left hand held his right wrist. It was like holding thousand tons of energy, but also like tracing wild grass. The fingers created air piercing sound, and drew a Taichi just in a blink of an eye.


    When Shaw Danon and Hidi saw it. There was no more question. Xiao Zhou is a Jadeon disciple. The magic he used was Jadeon¡¯s Pure Essence!


    Chapter 10 Master Vim C


    Instantly, the Nava Sword charged upward and shined brightly. It stood on the center of the Taichi. After a second, Nava Sword shot out while the Taichi¡¯s aura circled around it, increased its momentum.


    Then, the two espers crushed on each others in mid-air.


    "Boom......"


    The re that caused by the crush of the two espers spread in the cave. The stone cave could not withstand the power hit, some rocks began to fall down.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi could also feel the shaking of the surrounding. They almost fell on the ground. His heart was filled with admiration for Xiao Zhou¡¯s cultivation on Pure Essence, this level of cultivation is stronger than those Jadeon disciples he had met.


    Bilu¡¯s wall of white light dispelled. Her face was a bit pale, appeared to be in disadvantage. Shaw Danon knew her for a while. His heart felt terrible, and he knew Bilu will not stop so easily. Just as he thought, anger shed on Bilu¡¯s face. She retreived Heartending Flower, while her hand reached to her waist, holding a pretty, golden bell.


    Xiao Zhou frowned, facing it cautiously. The girl who stood before him was young, but her cultivation was far out of his expectation. He used most of his strength, but it could only hurt her a little. Base on what she is doing, it seemed like she had a even more powerful esper. And what he fear the most was the man that stood in silently in shadow, whom power was unpredictatable.


    The clear bell rang in this cave that filled with killing, very inconsistent with the picture. Bilu lift into the air. Both hands waved softly. The golden bell slowly flew before her, sounding melodiously.


    Shaw Danon looked at the beautiful girl who stood in mid-air. Her arms were soft as if there were no bones. The golden bell spinned slowly between her hands.


    "Ding, ding, ding"....


    Xiao Zhou was surprised that he was spellbound by the ringing and forgot he was at the edge of life and death. If not becase of his many years of cultivation, his would already lost his mind. This small bell has the ability to attract one¡¯s soul.


    At that moment of hesitation, an anger rose in his mind. He was surprised and would not listen to it any longer. He shouted: "Die devil!"


    His shout shook the walls, covered the ringing of the bell, while Nava Sword shot out like lighting!


    Bilu¡¯s paled face appeared to be a bit tired, but she did not retreat when she saw the Nava Sword wasing. Her right fingers flicked. The "Lupin Bell" sent forth and crushed with the Nava Sword.


    Xiao Zhou¡¯s body was shocked. It was like the music of demon was sent from the Nava Sword and pierced through his ears.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi were surprised, and about to assist. But Xiao Zhou¡¯s face suddenly calmed. He shouted. The Nava Sword brightened again and counter attack. Bilu was extremely pale on the other hand. Her eyes were a bit dull, seemed lost her mind andcked the ability to resist. She was about to be killed by Nava Sword.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mind became empty. Without much consideration, he came out, cried: "No-"


    Before his word ended, a shadow passed by, after that a purple energy shed then disappeared.


    Xiao Zhou was being hit back. He fell on the ground, fresh blood immediately came out from his mouth. The Nava Sword flew back and stabbed into the solid rock.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi were terrified. They dashed to Xiao Zhou. Hidi was about to raise up the Phoenix Soul. However, despite his injury, Xiao Zhou grabbed them, said in a husky voice: "Don¡¯t-don¡¯t, Zhang Shidi, Tian Shimei, that person¡¯s cultivation is too high. You are not his opponent!"


    Shaw Danon startled. Hidi already couldn¡¯t help but asked: "How do you know our names?"


    Xiao Zhou paused, and looked to the front. The two also felt something, they turned and faced Bilu.


    A middle-aged man stood in mid-air with his back facing Shaw Danon and others. He helped Bilu toe down, said kindly: "Yao¡¯Er, this Lupin Bell is a divined artifact left by Lady Jinling. Your cultivation is not enough yet, very easy to get back fire by it. From now on, don¡¯t use it lightly!"


    Bilu¡¯s face returned to normal at this point, she said quietly: "Yes, dad."


    Shaw Danon and others were startled. Xiao Zhou seemed got better. He red at that person¡¯s back, said in a low voice: "So you are the archlord of one of the four great Felkin factions-Master Vim?"


    That middle-aged man turned around and smiled. They could finally see his face clearly. With his thin eye brows, square face, and schrly eyes, he looked very different than those fierce and rough Felkin. But Shaw Danon was even more surprised, he said nkly: "You?"


    The Master Vim with a middle-aged schr looking, is the person who told him the secret of the fire stick, below the Kongsang Mountain in a tea stall--Wan Renwang


    Note 1: A Taoist sword that was used by Zhuge Liang during Battle of Chibi. Also a name for a well known sword, "Sword of Dragon Spring", during Zhou Dynasty.

 Chapter 65: Worries

    Chapter 1 Worries A


    Shaw Danon stared at that middle-aged man, who is the greatest enemy of the Righteous. His mind was in chaos. For the past days, he often have a little doubt on his belief, and it was all came from the conversation in the tea stall under Kongsang Mountain that day.


    And now, he met the person again. His feeling was veryplicated, almost caused him to forget his current situation.


    Although he had forgotten, others did not.


    Xiao Zhou wiped away the blood from his mouth, managed to stand up, and whispered to Shaw Danon and Hidi: "This person¡¯s cultivation is too high. We can not face him directly. I will hold him, you two run!"


    Then, he waved his hand. The "Nava Sword" that was inserted into the rock received the summon. It broke away from the stone ande returned to his hand.


    Master Vim took a look at Xiao Zhou, nodded with a thin smile, and said: "Base on your cultivation, it appears you are the top of the Jadeon disciples. Can¡¯t expect there is a talented person like you in Jadeon other than Shaw Danon. Not bad, not bad!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, but found his shijie Hidi and Xiao Zhou peered at him. His face flushed, don¡¯t know what to say for this moment.


    Xiao Zhou took a deep breath, and took a step forward. The Nava Sword in his hand brightened. However, Master Vim made no move, he only stood there and smiled at them. Xiao Zhou knew this person is the toughest enemy he had met in his entire life. But there were shidi and shimei behind him. He could not run away from the battle. He could only hope he can hold him, allow his faction members to escape.


    Unexpectedly, when he tried to channel his energy, the blood in his chest rose. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and spew out a mouthful of blood.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi were surprised. They quickly supported him. Xiao Zhou face was pale. He knew the hit that Master Vim did to him had shocked his inter-organ, meridian was injuried, therefore he could no longer cast any spells. He was frightened. One is that he knew he is in a hopeless situation, two is that he was worrying about the high cultivation of Master Vim that was shocking, the harm that he may do to the Righteous is hard to predetermine.


    Master Vim nced at him, said: "You force yourself to continue fighting, is it that you want to hold me for a while and allow the other two to escape?"


    Xiao Zhou snorted and did not answer. Hidi stood up and blocked before him, said angerly: "Evil heretic, don¡¯t think you can becent just because your cultivation is high, I am not fear you!"


    Shawn Danon was surprised. Master Vim could injury Xiao Zhou severely with one move. Anyone could see his cultivation is extremely high. Three of them add together may not be his opponent. Seeing Hidi¡¯s fearless looking, he was a bit worried and grabbed her, signalled Hidi not to be rush.


    Before Hidi react, this action was already in Master Vim and Bilu¡¯s eyes. Bilu¡¯s face darkened, snorted, nced at Hidi then Shaw Danon. She spoke: "Shaw Danon, is this she your shijie Hidi you kept talking about?"


    Hidi and Xiao Zhou were both surprised. Xiao Zhou frowned, said: "Zhang Shidi, you know this pair of father and daughter?"


    Shaw Danon was quiet for a while, then said: "Yes."


    At this moment, Hidi suddenly cried out: "Ah! I recongize her. You are the devil who sneak into our ce that night, then was chased you to an ind. You were saying you are looking for a person name Xiaofan......"


    Then she stopped, her eyes red at Shaw Danon.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was terrible. This situation is what he have been fear of. Now it really appeared, he did not know how to deal with it.


    Master Vim was standing there, watching Shaw Danon¡¯splicated look. He still smiled and said: "Mister Zhang, after the talk below the Kongsang Mountain, how are you these days?"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mind was distracted, and ignored what he said. Xiao Zhou frowned, he was puzzled. Seeing the favor that Master Vim and Bilu have toward Zhang Shidi, their rtionship is probably not simply. But Jadeon¡¯s rule is very strict, getting into any rtionship with the Felkin is furthermore forbiddened. But he did not know what are their rtionship, if it vited the rule, then it will be far from good.


    But this is not the time for interrogation. The three of them were in a hopeless situation. Xiao Zhou managed to forcus his mind, and turned to Master Vim, about to speak. However, when Master Vim saw him, he spoke first: "You forced yourself to channel the vigor and injected the spirit into Nava Sword. Are you trying to use your remaining strength to hold me and allow your faction members to escape?"


    Xiao Zhou was shocked. His face was dead as ashes. He did not expect Master Vim can be that sharp minded. With his cultivation, plus his awareness, Xiao Zhou and his friends will not survive.


    But Master Vim smiled: "You don¡¯t need to feel hopeless, I have no intention to make it difficult for you."


    "What?" Xiao Zhou and Hidi were confused. Shaw Danon also looked at him with surprise.


    Master Vim looked at Bilu, then at Shaw Danon, he smiled: "Mister Zhang, that day in Kongsang Mountain¡¯s Forsaken Abyss, you showed true love to Yao¡¯Er and experienced life and death together......"


    The color of Shaw Danon¡¯s face already changed. Xiao Zhou and Hidi were also looking at him with weird eyes. He was rushed and said: "You-you are lying......"


    At this moment, Shaw Danon felt the eyes of Bilu. But in her pair of bright eyes, it was hidden with sadness. He suddenly recalled the stormy night with the heaven and earth raging, and only she alone stayed with him. His heart softened and unable to continue.


    Master Vim continued: "That day you unlocked Yao¡¯Er, solved the knot between us. We owe you a gratitude." He smiled: "Today it will let three of you go as a respect to you. But when you return to Jadeon, you will be punished by those unreasoning old fools, why don¡¯t you join my Holy Faction. I will value you, and you can also be together with Yao¡¯Er, isn¡¯t that-"


    "Shut up!" It was a shout from Shaw Danon. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He pointed at Master Vim and shouted: "Come kill me! Even if I am to die, I will never join your Felkin!"


    Hidi was relieved, she pped: "Nice one, Xiaofan."


    But Xiao Zhou was only nced at Shaw Danon lightly. His eyebrows were still locked.


    Master Vim shook his head, smiled: "Anyway, just let you decide. Long time ahead of us, you can consider it slowly!"


    Finished, he took Bilu and flew out of the cave.


    Chapter 1 Worries B


    Bilu turned her head and looked at Shaw Danon before she left. Seeing her eyes, Shaw Danon¡¯s angry heart filled hazy confusion.


    Xiao Zhou took noticed of Shaw Danon¡¯s reaction. His eyebrows frowned tighter.


    Master Vim and his daughter soon vanished in the darkness of the cave. A momentter, the noise at outside rose suddenly. It seemed the Righteous have been assaulted.


    After that, the wind whistled with air piercing sound, seemed like many people were flying into the sky.


    Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s powerful voice shook the surround, said: "Who are you, sir. With the cultivation this high, why don¡¯t you dare toe down and fight this Taoist?"


    This is obviously saying to Master Vim. But with the wind howling and no bodying answering, Master Vim and Bilu were already long gone.


    The cave was also quiet. Hidi noticed Xiao Zhou¡¯s face was pale, she asked concernly: "Zhou Shixiong, are you alright! Um, which house are you from?"


    Shaw Danon saw Xiao Zhou was about to fall, he also came and supported him. Xiao Zhou nced at him. Shaw Danon had an ufortable feeling and lowered his head.


    Xiao Zhou sighed lightly, and smiled to them: "You don¡¯t need to call me Zhou Shixiong. That is the fake name that I used for mixing into the Felkin. My surname is not Zhou."


    Hidi: "Ah, then you are......"


    Xiao Zhou smiled, but then eyebrows jumped, it seemed because of his wound. He immediately returned normal. He smiled: "I am disciple under the Jadeon house of Peak of Widows, Master Doyal Shen. Surname Xiao (Note 1), name Yicai."


    "What, you are Enu, Xiao Shixiong?"


    Xiao Zhou, who is also Enu, nodded with a smile.


    Shaw Danon and Hidi looked at each others. They have been hearing this name for a long time.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The night was dark. Countless of bright stars were sparkling above the Billows Hill, shining the world.


    In a well hidden ce, Master Vim came out slowly. Bilu was standing lonely on the hill, staring at the east of Billows.


    That ce is where the Righteous stays.


    Master Vim sighed, and went behind her, said: "Yao¡¯Er, the night is cold, you need to be careful of your health."


    Bilu turned around quietly, forced a smile: "Yes, thank you, dad."


    Master Vim asked: "You are thinking of that boy name Shaw Danon?"


    Bilu blushed, but did not say anything.


    Master Vim kindly patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder, took two steps forward, said: "Today when I saw him, I discovered that his cultivation have been improved after going into Dark Drake Cave with you."


    Bilu startled, then said dly: "Really?"


    Master Vim nodded: "I guess it is because he has some understanding after reading the first volume of ¡¯Libruis¡¯." Then he paused and smiled: "By the way, the Libruis Volume One Summary that you gave me from Blooddrop Cave, it benefited me a lot in cultivation after reading it."


    Bilu said happily: "Really?"


    Master Vim nodded: "Correct. Libruis has a total of four volumes. Legend said there is the fifth one, but no one have read it. Since ancient time, our Holy Faction has four volumes. Unfortunately, most were lost. We Vim can have the glory of today, it is thank to the previous Master Vim three hundreds years ago of obtaining the Libruis Second Volume."


    He paused for a moment, then said: "But the writing of the Second Volume is mysterious and difficult even though it contains deep cultivation. It is because the crucial part of the incantation is following right after the Summary of the First Volume. That is why for several hundred years, we Vim can only share the world with Lupin, Longevity, and Venom. But from now on, heh heh......"


    Bilu smiled: "Then I have to congrat dad."


    Vim smiled and nodded: "You have render us a great help. Sent you to Kongsang Mountain¡¯s Bloodforger is originally a training, but also see if there is any artifact left behind by senior Elder ckheart. However I did not expect you will bring back the Libruis. This is much better than any espers."


    Bilu smiled, but her face soon darkened.


    Master Vim watch his daughter for a while, thenughed all the sudden.


    Bilu blushed, scolded: "Dad......"


    Master Vim smiled and shook his head: "Why are you worrying."


    Bilu bit her teeth, said: "Dad, you saw it today, too. How Shaw Danon, th-that bastard, to his shijie, I am on-only afraid......"


    Master Vim said: "Afraid what, afraid that he has no feeling for you?"


    Bilu lowered her head.


    Master Vim said lightly: "My thought is different than yours."


    Bilu was surprised, said: "Dad, what did you say?"


    Master Vim said: "Base on what I have seen today, Shaw Danon really care about his shijie. But at the critical moment in the fight between you and Xiao Zhou, he couldn¡¯t control himself and came out shouted without considering his own safety. Just with that, and also experiencing life and death together with you during his journey, maybe himself not even know, your ce in his heart is no less than his shijie."


    Chapter 1 Worries C


    Bilu blushed again. It was even more charming under the color of the night. There was a happiness in her eyes that unable to conceal.


    Master Vim stroked through her hair, the love on his face was undoubtable, then he said: "However, don¡¯t get happy so early. First of all, the different of factions is the rift that he can not ovee; moreover, the elders in Jadeon will not allow him to have any feeling toward you. So today before I left, I proposely make the rtion between you two to be a bit ambiguous. I see that Xiao Zhou¡¯s position in Jadeon is quite high. With him to bring the word back, the Jadeon must suspect Shaw Danon. Therefore, his chance of seeking refuge on us is higher."


    Finished, he seemed he was very proud of what he done andughed.


    Bilu also smiled, but soon taken back and quietly lowered her head.


    Master Vim frowned: "What is it?"


    Bilu hesitated, then said softly: "I, I am worry that Xiaofan will need to suffer again!"


    Master Vim snorted: "If it is not sharpened, how do you know the sword is sharp! If he can¡¯t withstand such little suffering, not to mention that I will be worry to hand you over to him, even if he join my faction, I won¡¯t be value him!"


    Bilu nodded slowly, but somehow, she was still a little worried. She looked toward the east, but only saw the sea of woods under the sky that blocked her view.


    The sudden appearance of Enu raised a disturbance within the Jadeon. Master Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis were both surprised and delightened. From Enu, they found out the Felkins were searching for a celestial beast called "Mindrot Menance", and also surprised to find out archlord of one of the four great Felkin factions, Master Vim, was also here.


    Master Vasp Caelo nodded slowly, said dignifiedly: "So that person is the new Master Vim of the Felkin, really is cultivated highly."


    Tian Bolis frowned, said: "Yicai, how did you get into the Felkin?"


    Enu smiled: "That day I followed master¡¯s order to sneak into Kongsang Mountain to investigate the Felkin, and found the remainers of the Felkin¡¯s sect Bloodforger were having activity. But after many investigation, the remainers of the Bloodforger are not great enemies. They mentioned about their Holy Faction, it seemed the Felkin is about to make a big move. To seek the answer, I called myself Xiao Zhou. And because it was also the time they are recruitting, they saw me quite talented, I was easily got into the Felkin."


    There, with a little apology, he said to Tian Bolis: "But Tian Shishu, that day when Zhang Shidi and Bamboo Height¡¯s Anan Lu Shimei fell into Forsaken Abyss, I was assigned to the group against Skysong¡¯s Fazzan Shixiong. I was unable to help, I am really sorry. But fortunately Zhang Shidi have a strong life, he is safe. My heart can be relieved."


    Tian Bolis smiled: "Doesn¡¯t matter, it can¡¯t me on you. You don¡¯t need to be worried."


    Master Vasp Caelo snorted.


    Tian Bolis ignored him.


    Master Vasp Caelo said to Enu: "But Yicai Shizhi, this move is too dangerous. You know those Felkin theives are all dangerous and cunning. If something happens to you, we don¡¯t know what to report to Head Shixiong."


    Tian Bolis also nodded: "Exactly, before we left, Head Shixiong was quite worrying about you since he lost track of you for several months. He asked us privately that we need to pay attention to your track!"


    Enu¡¯s face darkened a little, shook his head, said: "s! It is my fault to cause master to worry."


    Master Vasp Caelo smiled: "Don¡¯t think too much, this time you made a great achievement. After we clean up the Felkin¡¯s remainers, when we return, Head Shixiong will not punish you, or maybe he will even reward you?"


    Enu blushed: "Vasp Caelo Shishu, you are kidding."


    Tian Bolis said lightly: "This is no kidding. You have provided us a big help. But Yicai, don¡¯t do thing that dangerous again. Head Shixiong very value you. After he ascend, the position of the Faction Head is most likely pass on to you. You are burdened with important duty, so don¡¯t be reckless again."


    Enu said solemnly: "Yes, thank you for the teaching from Vasp Caelo Shishu and Tian Shishu."


    Master Vasp Caelo nodded: "Then that is it! I see that you are tired, you should rest early! Fortunately your wound did not harm your root of your meridian, otherwise it will be troubling."


    Seeing Master Vasp Caelo and Tian Bolis got up, Enu was also about to get up. Tian Bolis stopped him and shook his head: "You are injuried and should rest. This is justmon manner, and since we are not in Mount Jadeon, just ignore it!"


    It was not proper for Enu to defy him, also his body really is tired, he leaned back to the stone wall again, said: "Thank you shishu, then forgive me not escorting you."


    Master Vasp Caelo waved his hand, and walked to the outside with Tian Bolis. When they reached the entrance, Enu suddenly called: "Tian Shishu."


    Tian Bolis startled, then turned around, asked: "What is it?"


    Enu leaned on the wall, smiled: "Look how forgetfully I am. Last year when I went to Bamboo Peak to visit shishu, Surin Shushi mentioned that she want to get a ¡¯Large Shell Pearl¡¯ from the south east sea coast. I found one when I came to the East Sea. Do you want to have a look?"


    Tian Bolis pondered for a moment, then looked at Enu, he smiled: "If you didn¡¯t remind me, I would have already forgotten. It is lucky you remember, otherwise when I return to Bamboo Peak, I will be annoyed to death by your Su Shishu."


    Then, he went back to Enu. Master Vasp Caelo paused for a moment, but of¡¯course he won¡¯t ask about the pearl, so he left.


    Only Tian Bolis and Enu were remain in the cave.


    Tian Bolis was smiling, however, the smile disappeared when he sat in front of Enu. He peered behind, then said lightly: "Your Su Shishu¡¯s personality is always calm in the outside and unpatient in the inside. She would alreadye to East Sea to find that Large Shell Pearl a hundred years ago. There is no one here now, what it is that you need to say?"


    Enu nodded, said to Tian Bolis: "Tian Shishu have good insight. I keep shishu here is to talk about Shaw Danon Zhang Shidi who is under your house."


    Tian Bolis frowned, slightly surprised, he asked: "What about him?"


    Enu coughed, and lowered his voice. Tian Bolis leaned forward, listening.


    The cave was silent, only the whispering voice softly sounding.


    Note 1: The word Xiao here is Ïô as a surname, in first tone, different than young which is С, in third tone.

 Chapter 66: The Past

    Chapter 2 The Past A


    The atmasphere had turned heavy. Tian Bolis slowly straightened his body, his face was unstable, unable to know what he is thinking.


    Enu quiet for a moment, then said: "Tian Shishu, I have been hesitated for quite a while, but it is not good to conceal it from you......"


    Tian Bolis took a deep breath, nodded: "Xiao Shizhi, I know what you mean, thank you."


    Enu nodded, then thought of something, said: "Tian Shishu, I think that although Zhang Shidi knows Master Vim and his daughter, he doesn¡¯t seem fall into the evil, yet. However, the Felkins are cunning, Zhang Shidi is also young, it will be dangerous most likely."


    Tian Bolis snorted, his face was cold as frost, said: "That animal, let¡¯s wait and see how I punish him!"


    Enu nced at him, said: "Tian Shishu, I have a word, but don¡¯t know should I say it......"


    Tian Bolis said: "Say it."


    Enu said: "Yes, Tian Shishu, the reason why I talked to you privately about Zhang Shidi is that I hope you can solve this issue well before it gets serious. Vasp Caelo Shishu is in charge of punishment, his temper is also unyielding, if he find out, I am afraid Zhang Shidi--He is your disciple, and you must have spent much effort on him over the past years, if this bes a huge issue, you and Vasp Caelo Shishu will not take any step back. So--" Then he lowered his voice, said: "If Zhang Shidi did notmit anything seriously wrong, just scold at him privately."


    Tian Bolis lifted his head, looked at him deeply, said: "Xiao Shizhi, you really have great leadership, no wonder why Head Shixiong value you so. It seems the postition of the Head of the Faction is none other than you."


    Enu slightly lowered his head, said: "Tian Shishu you over praised me."


    At this moment, Tian Bolis¡¯ face had already returned normal, smiled lightly: "Alright! You should rest early! We Bamboo Peak will remember your kindness."


    Intentionally or not, his tone got heavier when he spoke the word "Bamboo Peak".


    Enu was a little confused, smiled: "Shishu is too polite."


    Tian Bolis nodded, rose up and left.


    Tian Bolis stood alone at a quiet ce in the forest, hands behind his back.


    It was deep in night, the stars were shining and the moon was hanging in the sky. The bright moon light shined pass the thick forest leaves, sprayed on him. From the darkness, his eyebrows were frowned tightly, seemed like he was pondering something.


    At this moment, footstep sounded behind him.


    Tian Bolis turned around and looked, startled, said: "You?"


    It was his wife Surin. In this dested night, silent forest, she walked quietly, it was like all attention have been drawn to her.


    It was like, after many years, the time did not wipe away her beauty.


    Surin went next to Tian Bolis, smiled: "You told Daren to call Xiaofan to here, but Xianfan is absent, I told him to go to Vajra¡¯s Herald of Vigor, he should be return soon."


    Tian Bolis nodded, took a look at her, about to speak, but then stopped.


    Surin said lightly: "Since when you saw Enu, your were frowning, what happened?"


    Tian Bolis let out a long sigh, face rxed a little, said: "I know I can¡¯t conceal it from you." Then he told her about what Enu said about Shaw Danon.


    Surin quietly listen to him until he finished, pondered for a moment, then she said: "Let¡¯s not talk about does Xiaofan knows Master Vim and his daughter, even if they know each other, using this to say Xiaofan have fallen into the Felkin, or he is even a spy in Jadeon sent by the Felkin, I will never believe it."


    Tian Bolis snorted: "I know this already. Heh, I adopted six disciples before, from oldest for sixth, none caused so many troubles, giving me such headach!"


    Surin nced at him, smiled: "But from oldest to sixth, none gave you such honor at Seven Peaks Tournament!"


    Tian Bolis paused, but still not admitting defeat, he rolled his eyes, said: "That is called honor? Being hit by thunder like a burned rock."


    Surinughed: "Oh my! Tian Shixiong, I heard that three hundreds years ago when you participated in the Seven Peaks Tournament, you were also only in the top four!"


    Tian Bolis was embarrassed by the old stuff that his wife took out, he said: "Isn¡¯t that because--That night before the contest I sneaked out with you to Peak of Widows¡¯ ¡¯Rainbow Bridge¡¯ to watch stars and moon together, did not sleep for the entire night. I had no energy during the contest, how could I stand as Vanti Shixiong¡¯s opponent?"


    "Boo!" Surin scolded, but her face blushed, very tender, like it was back to that night: "Vanti Shixiong is gifted by heaven, extremely intelligent, in the disciples among our generation, none can bepared to him in cultivation beside for Doyel Shen Head Shixiong. What are you? You already made your master very happy when you got into the top four, you still want to defeat Vanti Shixiong?"


    Tian Bolisughed, his mood got better, said: "Of¡¯course Vanti Shixiong is much better than me. But you chose me instead of him, that means I have something that is better than him."


    Surin rolled her eyes on him, said: "I was blinded by ghost, that is why I followed you."


    Tian Bolis did not get mad, but looking at his wife, his eyes were filled withughter. Then, he reached out and held Surin¡¯s soft, boneless like hand.


    Surin red at him, whispered: "How old are you now, still doing such disgusting thing? When Xiaofan came, what will it be like if he see it!"


    Tian Bolisughed but did not speak. Surin lowered her head, but did not took her hand back.


    The color of the night was soft as water, there was no one around. The cool wind passed back, shaking the branches in the night.


    It was very quiet inside the forest.


    After a moment, Surin suddenly said: "Actually, I think that Shaw Danon is pretty simr to you back then." Then she raised her head, said to Tian Bolis: "Do you feel it?"


    Tian Bolis startled, said: "How can it be?"


    Surin smiled: "What is this face? Back then you were dumb looking, everyone think you can¡¯t bepared to your ambitious shixiongs. But in the end in Bamboo Peak, the highest achievement, highest cultivation turns out to be you. Then, your master passed you the Head of Bamboo Peak."


    Tian Bolis snorted, said: "This is called restrained talent, not dumb."


    Surinughed, shook her head, said: "You! Age got older, skin also got thicker, really can¡¯t deal with you." Paused, then she said: "But about Xiaofan, I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t see it. The performance of him during the past years is not as intelligent as Baye and Anan, but he is not dumb. I think he is above average. However, it was you treated him coldly, caused him to be low self-esteem, and making him seem like dull and coward."


    Then, she thought of something, pondered for a moment, finally said: "But what I can¡¯t understand is that, the most basic level one Pure Essence incantation, howe he used three times more time than a normal person?"


    Tian Bolis shook his head, let out the breath from his chest, said lightly: "Don¡¯t think too much now, when seventhes, I will ask him, what did he do? What did he do that we don¡¯t know?"


    Surin nced at him, said: "You make a fierious face when he is here, otherwise before he can speak, he is already scared by your look."


    Chapter 2 The Past B


    Tian Bolis snorted: "Don¡¯t know why, a gust of anger wille out from my heart when I see him."


    Surin smiled: "You actually want your disciple with the most future to be better, not only in cultivation, but also in dealing daily affair, you want him to be like Kevern, Enu, sessful at both ways, in future--" Then she sighed and stopped.


    Tian Bolis remained quiet for a moment, then said: "What is it?"


    Surin looked at him, hesitated, then finally said: "Buyi, your temper, over so many years, you haven¡¯t be like Vanti Shixiong, so--"


    Tian Bolis pondered for a moment, slowly nodded: "I understand what you mean, no need to say it."


    Surin looked at him for a while, thenughed: "If Xiaofan know his master who always despise him has high expectation on him, I wonder how happy he will be like?"


    Tian Bolis snorted, face filled with disdain, turned away, said: "With his dumb looking, I can have high expectation on him? Don¡¯t dream about it!"


    Surin stood behind him, smiled at him. She could still feel the palm that is holding her hand, warm andrge, it was like it haven¡¯t change over the past three hundreds years.


    Quietly, she also held his hand tightly.


    Shaw Danon and Xavion left the ce where Onara and his master Herald of Vigor lived. As they were returning, he could still hear Onara¡¯s thickughter resounding against his ears. The night became deeper, except for the night guard disciples, everyone slowly returned to their sleeping ce.


    When they were about to arrive at the cave where Bamboo Peak lived, Xavion had a little worry in his heart, turned to Shaw Danon, said: "Xiaofan, do you remember what I told you?"


    Shaw Danon said: "Yes, Da Shixiong."


    Xavion nodded: "I don¡¯t know why Master is looking for you, but his eyebrows have been frowning since he came back visiting Enu, I am afraid it is something unpeasant."


    Shaw Danon remain quiet. His heart was unrested, perhaps Enu told his master about Master Vim and Bilu. If it was really like that, he did not know how to answer his master if asked.


    Xavion saw Shaw Danon wasn¡¯t speaking, he thought he was scared, so he patted his shoulder, said: "Xiaofan, don¡¯t need to worry. Although Master is always strict, he truely loves us." Then he paused, lowered his voice: "But don¡¯t get impetous, if you go against Master, we can¡¯t plead you!"


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was warmed. He gritted his teeth, looked at Xavion, and said quietly: "Xavion, I am really sorry about how I treated at the past few days, for-forgive me!"


    Xavionughed, then patted his head, said: "What are you saying this for? Hurry, don¡¯t let Master wait for too long. Today really is weird, the bright moon was hanging in the sky a moment ago, now the clouds have came. East Sea is different than our Central in after all."


    Shaw Danon lifted his head and looked at the sky and saw it was darkened. The bright moon that was there a moment ago now covered by ck clouds, weakened its brightness significantly, annoying to people.


    While they were talking, they had returned to the cave. Xavion and Shaw Danon stopped their pace. They could hear theughter that came out from Hidi and Aman.


    Shaw Danon was silent for a moment, then said to Xavion: "Da Shixiong, I will not go in then, and shall directly go into the forest to find Master."


    Xavion took a nce at him, nodded: "That¡¯s fine, hurry! But now the forest is dark, you need to be careful while walking in the forest, understand?"


    Shaw Danon showed a smile, nodded, then headed into the forest.


    Xavion looked at his figure, suddenly felt the Xiao Shidi appeared to be a bit lonely. He sighed, shook his head, then went into the cave.


    Once he stepped into the forest, darkness surrounded him aggressively.


    Shaw Danon paused for a moment, his heart was moved. After a moment, his eyes adapted the surrounding of the woods. The remnants of moonlight shined pass the thick leave,nded on the ground, leaving a bit of light.


    Everything in the forest was quiet. No bird cries of the morning, no breathing of the beast, even the song of insects was also disappeared in tonight. Only the enormous tree that stood everywhere like a warrior in the darkness!


    There were only the whistle of the wind!


    The wind came from the far away sea blew pass the trees, creating rustle sound.


    In this ghostly forest, a young man walked alone.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s mind floated away in this ghostly forest, dead silent night. He suddenly recalled many, many things of the past: at dusk, when he was still a child, he cuddled in his mother¡¯s arms, facing the night color, there was a faint fear in hisrge eyes.


    But then, without feeling it happened, the time that had passed was already this far away.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, shook his head, then quickened his pace and continued forward.


    However, he did not notice on the path where he was walking, a pair of bright, red eyes rose quietly from the darkness, burning with the me of hatred.


    Like a pair of angry eyes from a person!


    Tian Bolis frowned, a bit unpatient, said: "What is wrong with him, still not here after long time?"


    Surin nced at him, said: "How can he be that fast? Daren ran to find him, then he need to return from Herald of Valor. Even with running, it will takes some time. You can¡¯t make him to fly around just for a tiny matter?"


    Tian Bolis snorted, raised his head and looked at the sky, said: "Strange, why the sky changes so fast at East Sea?"


    Surin looked around, also frowned: "Yeah! It was just shiny a moment ago! Now it got covered by dark clouds." But she didn¡¯t keep this in her mind, and asked something else: "Buyi, there is still a thing that I don¡¯t understand since the beginning."


    Tian Bolis looked at her, said: "What?"


    Surin said: "If Xiaofan really knows Master Vim and his daughter like Enu have said, no matter what reason, he should tell Vasp Caelo Shixiong. He knows this clearly. But he spoke to you privately and concealed it from Vasp Caelo Shixiong, and he was not very close to our Bamboo Peak, I feel this is not right."


    Tian Bolis was quiet for a moment, then said lightly: "This person¡¯s mind is not simple."


    Chapter 2 The Past C


    Surin¡¯s eyebrows frowned a little, said: "How?"


    Tian Bolis did not answer right away, instead he pondered for a moment, said: "From what I know, Head Shixiong have been focusing on cultivation for the past years and began to ignore faction matter. Most daily matter was taken care by Vasp Caelo and several elders." Then he paused,ughed coldly: "Now people are discussing privately that Vasp Caelo is already the Headmaster who live at Dragon Head Peak."


    Surin was shocked, with a little worry, she pulled Tian Bolis¡¯ sleeve, whispered: "You must not say this outside."


    Tian Bolis nodded: "I know, rest assure!"


    Then he pondered for a moment, continued: "You know this too, we Jadeon for two thousands years, especially since Master Jade Leaf established Jadeon Seven Houses, the position of Headmaster was always seed by the Peak of Widows disciple. But now-"


    Surin smiled, continued for him: "But now, Vasp Caelo Shixiong was repected in the facton, and also strong in cultivation, reputation is only second to Dayel Shen Shixiong. Enu seed as Headmaster seems unarguable, but now it bes questionable."


    Tian Bolis said lightly: "And for two hundreds years, Vasp Caelo was always in charge of Jadeon punishment enforcement, will not take anything other than his own will. Except for Doyel Shen Shixiong, he already looking down at everyone. Xiao Shizhi¡¯s worry is normal."


    Surin lowered her head, then said after a while: "Buyi, this battle for the Headmaster will affacts quite wide, don¡¯t get too into it."


    Tian Bolis shook his head: "How can I not know, but I am a head of a house, how can I avoid it. Today Enu gave me a gratitude, mostly is hoping I can give him support at future conflict. We can only take a step, watch a step."


    Surin sighed, nodded: "We can only do that."


    "Wooooo" A chill wind blew past from the deep of the forest.


    Shaw Danon could feel the chill on his neck, lifted his head and saw the sky was full of figures of the trees, dancing like devils. He frowned, the forest was much ghostly tonight, very different than before. And then he thought, he haven¡¯t seen anything unlucky for the past days in here, so they will appear if the sky get a bit dark?


    Thinking of that, heughed in his heart, then continued.


    Suddenly, crying of the ghost bursted behind him. Shaw Danon was surprised, immediately turned around, then his face got pale even more. In the darkness, a skull slowly glowed in dark red light, spinning in the air.


    In the crying the of ghost, the red skull stopped, it was facing Shaw Danon. Shaw Danon could see the ghostly fire inside of its eyesockets. He couldn¡¯t help but shivered.


    A momentter, behind that ghostly object, two figure slowly rose up. With the red light of the skull, Shaw Danon could see one of them was a tall and skinny old man, horrible, dry face, almost only skin and bones, not very different than the red skull. His pair of eyes red at Shaw Danon, burning in fury.


    An other person was in a very embarrassing situation, although he was quite big, he was hung in mid-air by the old man like a little chicken, face filled with helplessness.


    Shaw Danon was surprised, let out a "huh?".


    This person was very familiar, it was Cynical Dialectian who he met in Cave of Fangs at Kongsang Mountain, and also ran into several times at Billows Hill. His cor was held by the bony old man, crying. Quickly he noticed Shaw Danon, then it was like he saw a savior, immediately pointed at Shaw Danon, cried out: "Ah! It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, not knowing what Cynical Dialectian meant. The old man red at him, issued a sharp, hoarse voice at Cynical Dialectia: "This is the brat from Jadeon?"


    Cynical nodded, said quickly: "Right, right, it¡¯s him, Senior Vampire. It¡¯s the bastard who killed your only heir, vampire Jiang Lao San!"

 Chapter 67: Vampire Devil

    Chapter 3 Vampire Devil A


    The old man with a hideous face was an old devil of Felkin that had been hidden for many years, known as "Founder of Vampire". The Righteous, and many Felkin also, called him "Vampire Devil", and the main reason was the evil art he practiced "Art of Vampire" require draining human blood into the body to assist cultivation, very awkward and horrifing.


    Although this hideous art is powerful, it has backfire effect on the cultivator. Anyone who practice the Art of Vampire will result in a terrifing face, uneptable to the world. Even in the Felkin, there were many people not happy about it.


    But this art can not to be taken lightly, a hundred years ago when he made his first appearance, he had caused a reign of terror, giving the Righteous arge headach. Later when the Felkin lost the upper hand, the Righteous began adding pressure. And to avoid the hunting from the powerful Righteous, the Vampire Devil also left the Central in with the Felkin, so therefore there was no more news of him.


    This time the Felkin was restored again, Vampire Devil, who was originally part of the major four Felkin sects "Venom", was also invited. Before he parted, his only disciple Jiang Lao San, went to assist Cynical Dialectian and Liu Gao. To his surprise, his disciple was killed in Cave of Fangs.


    Vampire Devil was extremely furious after learning his disciple¡¯s death. Because the Art of Vampire has a very bad reputation, and the process of cultivating is dangerous, one mistake may causes backfire by the art and bursts the blood vessel. So even among the Felkin, there is rarely anyone who is willing to practice to art. Jiang Lao San was a disciple he found years ago, and his attribute match the master¡¯s strange temper. Because of that, Vampire Devil really likes him. And now his disciple died without figured out the reason, how can he not be furious?


    Recently, there was a big movement within the Felkin. With the Vim cut out an opening path into this destednd Billow Hill of the East Sea, other three major sects also sent out reinforcement. Vampire Devil was among them. He arrived the Billows Hill just today. Coincidentally, he ran into Cynical Dialectian as well as other Bloodforger.


    Nian Boss, Liu Gao, and many others were all cunning. Seeing Vampire Devil¡¯s face was clouded, and based upon their knowledge of this old man¡¯s strange, ruthless temper, they realized he must be still burned with hatred for his disciple¡¯s death, every one of them slipped away immediately.


    As for Cynical Dialectian, discrible in a nicer way it would be striaght forward, more negative way would be slow react. He stepped forth and greeted Vampire Devil, saying: "Ah! Senior, haven¡¯t met for many years, is your body still well-"


    Without needing it to be finished, Vampire Devil already felt this Cynical really death, mocking for not dying after caused my disciple¡¯s death? Under the anger, he grabbed Cynical Dialectian up in the air. Finally Cynical Dialectian realized something was not right and began begging for mercy.


    The Vampire Devil was also not speaking any rubbish to him: "Now we will head to the Jadeon and search for the bastard who killed my disciple. If we find him, lucky for you. If not, I will first drink your blood to dry as a sacrifice for my disciple."


    Cynical Dialectian¡¯s face turned dead pale immediately, but no one could hear hisin.


    Shaw Danon met Cynical Dialectian several times since he arrived at Billows Hill. But Cynical Dialectian was always fighting someone or escaping in the sky, he never noticed Shaw Danon. Even the time when they were in the cave, Shaw Danon was hiding in the dark corner. And when he came out, Cynical Dialectian already rushed out among other people, busying with the Righteous disciple.


    Cynical Dialectian thought in his mind, who knows if that bastard had came to Billows Hill. If he did note, himself will be dead innocently under the rage of the the Vampire Devil. He kept begging for mercy, but Vampire Devil¡¯s heart was hard as stone, ignored him and secretly flew to the Righteous¡¯ living ce.


    Then at this moment in the dark woods, he suddenly saw Shaw Danon¡¯s figure, Cynical Dialectian was very d, much more happier than if he see his mom and dad, he immediately cried out: "That¡¯s him, can¡¯t be wrong, I can still recongize him even if he turns into ashes!"


    Vampire Devil snorted, then tossed Cynical Dialectian away like some kind of trash. Shaw Danon heard a muffled bang, followed by a painful cry. Did hended on the ground, or hit on a tree?


    Vampire Devil examined Shaw Danon carefully with his eyes, did not make a move right after, but frowned. Although he was agressive, he was not out of his mind. That day when he saw Jiang Lao San¡¯s corpse that was carried by the bloodforger, aside from anger and sadness, he also discovered something strange. The way of Jiang Lao San¡¯s flesh dried death was so simr to his Art of Vampire. Are there people practice this "art" other than Jiang Lao San and himself?


    Of¡¯course he didn¡¯t know that in Shaw Danon¡¯s hand, on the fire stick, it was the "Sinister Orb" decended from Felkin¡¯s Elder ckheart. But with his several hundreds of cultivation experience, he was determined that the "murderer", even if he was not using the Art of Vampire, he was using a simr magic that is simr to Art of Vampire. Additionally, that person cultivation power was no less than him. Now he was facing Shaw Danon, examining him carefully first, trying to seek an odd thing about him.


    But he looked at every ces of him, he frowned, but still couldn¡¯t make out anything. From head to feet, then from feet to head, this brat is still amon Jadeon disciple, without any unique ce, not to mention he did not has any blood thirsty energy of the Art of Vampire.


    Shaw Danon stood there, felt a creep for being watched by a ghostly old man. He did not know who he is, but seeing he was with Cynical Dialectian, must be a Felkin. And base on their conversation, it seemed they came for him.


    The red glowing skull began spinning slowly again. Vampire Devil¡¯s voice came out coldly behind the red light: "Jadeon¡¯s brat, is it you who killed my disciple Jiang Lao San?"


    Shaw Danon startled, asked: "Who is Jiang Lao San?"


    Vampire Devil speechless and was furious, if it was usually, he would already send a magic and drain his dry first. But thinking of this Jadeon disciple can possibly having a certainly level of Art of Vampire cultivation, he must figures this out.


    He forced to suppress down his anger, but his voice was already like ghost howling: "The one you killed with Art of Vampire in Kongsang Mountain¡¯s Cave of Fang!"


    Shaw Danon was shocked. Hearing the word vampire again, he recalled the terrifying scene that floated in his mind. His heart tightened, his hand subconsiously reached to his fire stick.


    The the fire stick peacefully lying at his waist, like a sleeping demon.


    Vampire Devil saw he was quiet, which was very disrespectful to him at the extreme, ten times more "arrogant" than Righteous who hunted him.


    His temper was always aggressive. If not because he had question in his mind, how could he hold it for this long. This anger triggered him, he roared: "Jadeon¡¯s brat, return my disciple to me!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised and took a step back. Ghost cried and chill wind screamed, he could even feel the creep on the back of his neck. The hair of his entire body raised.


    The red skull suddenly opened its jaw in mid-air. Instantly, five beam of ck lights came out andnded before Shaw Danon. After a momentter, they slowly rose up.


    Shaw Danon gathered himself and prepared. Although knowing the Felkin heretic before him was awkward and evil, he still shivered when he saw what was before him. The five figures that were rosing up were five monsters with unique shape, but terrifying nevertheless. Therge jaws, sharp fangs, and the stink, dirty breath against his nose.


    Just a short period of time, the five monsters already grew to giants that were one and a half taller than Shaw Danon himself. Behind them, Vampire Devil¡¯s hands held into a strange mark, often tap, hit and shake the red skull. The monsters answered; they were controlled by this old devil.


    At this moment, it was like because of the red light that let out from the skull, even Vampire Devil¡¯s eyes seemed a little red. He gave a coldughter, then ten fingers tightened on the red skull.


    As if it reacted to his action, the five gigantic monsters¡¯ eyes brightened in red, letting out a vicious nce, at the same time they all howled to the sky.


    "Wooooooo...."


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body was shocked, his mind was almost captured by it. The figures shined around him, the ghostly cry pierced through his ears, stabbed straight into his brain, causing unbearable pain.


    The five monstered howled, then pounced on him. Among the screaming of the fierce wind, Shaw Danon used all his strength to dodge it with a slight gap. But before he can calm himself, the five monsters inserted their ws into the ground among the howling.


    Shaw Danon was in mid-air. With the fire stick held in his hand, his heart is more rested. It was like the fire stick also felt something, it beginning to get brightened with green light.


    Without giving him a moment to think, the ws that were inserted into the earth by the five monsters pulled the entire piece of earth out. But more terrifying was under the ground, countless ofher spirits in all size came out, flying toward to Shaw Danon,pletely surrounded him in a blink of an eye.


    Chapter 3 Vampire Devil B


    Vampire Devil smiled coldly, but then frowned. Because he was aware that this young man may beared with special ability, so he did not use his most capable skill Art of Vampire, instead he used a magic he cultivated during recent year--"Spirit Control". Using his own soul to cultivate into five "life ghosts" which are used as pulling force to capture all the wraiths within ten miles. After than, crafted them with magic and turned to to fierce, blood thirstyher spirits, and ordered them to attack Shaw Danon.


    This Jadeon disciple¡¯s cultivation was not low, he showed no sign of practiced Art of Vampire. Did he just missed it? Or was it because Cynical was trying to stay alive and found a random scapegoat for him?


    As Vampire Devil was thinking, he suddenly felt something and his body shook. He lifted his head and found at the ce where countless of whiteher spirits were surrounding Shaw Danon so tightly that he could not be seen, among the heavy white light, there was a beam of green light, shined through countless ofher spirit.


    A tearing noise, clear and loud.


    The night of the Billow Hill got darker. Even the weakest moonlight can no longer be seen.


    In this silent and lonely color of the night, there was a long whistle.


    The tide at the far away sea got more aggressive.


    There was a icy coldness passed through the heart.....


    The fire stick suddenly red. The originally ck stick was like an awakened demon, opened its eyes. Instantly, a cold and vicious sense came out from Shaw Danon. The countlessher spirits were terrified, flew around in panic.


    Vampire Devil¡¯s eyebrows frowned tightly, his face got solemn, and mumbled quietly to himself: "Very heavy vicious energy......"


    The five enormous life ghosts howled together. Their figures shed and lifted into the air,nded around Shaw Danon, surrounding him in the center. At the same time, their ws teared across the air, causing sharp sound.


    Theher spirits that were in panic because of the mysterous vicious energy that came off from the fire stick, were suddenly froze in mid-air. Shaw Danon could see many of the painful look of those shapeshifted face had returned to fierce looking.


    "Ah!"


    The screaming of the ghost pierced through the air. Countless ofher spirits pounced toward at the only flesh body.


    Shaw Danon took in a cold breath. Around him it was nothing but the ghostly white figures, rushing toward him, giving him no break. Few secondster, the ghosts pressed him down to the ground like a thick cloud. Shaw Danon gritted his teeth, trying to hold out, but soonter he staggered, a sharp pain pierced into his legs, almost caused him to fall.


    Shaw Danon was surprised, looked down and saw a pair of hands had reached out from the earth underneath, grabbed his legs tightly. The sharp ws almost sticked into his vein. Surrounding him, the five life ghosts that were there have only four of them remain.


    Theher spirits cheered in the sky, swarming around him. The greedy jaws were before his eyes.


    Shaw Danon was pale, even his muscles were a bit twisted. Bearing the pain, his right hand formed an incantation mark and sliced arcoss the air before him. The fire stick rose and drew a wall of mystic green light, one after an other.


    The first severalher spirits could not halt quick enough and crushed on the ck stick, then evaporate into smoke without a scream.


    At the same time, Shaw Danon¡¯s body shocked again. He took a peer and the ws had pierced through his skin like a sharp knife. Fresh blood bled, fell on ck ws.


    The fresh, sweet smell of blood! Spread out immediately in the air.


    Shaw Danon startled.


    Theher spirits in the crowded air were also startled.


    The light on the fire stick shook softly. It was like excited by the smell of its own blood.


    A momentter, countless ofher spirits charged downward at the sweet body of fresh. Even with the cruel wind screaming, that person roared proudly. The fire stick dropped and caught by Shaw Danon, without caring theher spirits above him. His eyes red, with a bit of red light shing.


    A stab!


    Stabbed downward!


    Passed through the ws, also passed through his own blood!


    The red blood quietly sinked into the ck stick. The red vein on the stick suddenly brightened.


    "Poof!", there was a muffled noise came from the deep ground. Theher spirits from the above were all paused, terrified. It was like the legendary demon who forge spirits was before them.


    In the darkness, only the fire stick was shining.


    At far, the red skull that was in Vampire Devil¡¯s hand suddenly made a quiet rattle. Then, on the right hand side, a piece fell off.


    Vampire Devil¡¯s color changed greatly; he lifted his head with surprise on his face. That boy has defeated one of his life ghosts from his Spirit Control¡¯s array. On the scene, the four life ghosts clearly were not enough to control sa many spirits without one of theirpanions, someher spirits began to flee.


    The earth around Shaw Danon suddenly sank half a foot deep. The ws that grabbed his legs slowly released, melt into blood and absorbed by the earth.


    But before giving him a moment to relieve, he heard theher spirits were screaming in the sky. He was surprised and about to resist. However, theher spirits were fleeing instead. The white lights dazzled, the ghost cry screamed, theher spirits fluttered, a red light shed--


    Red light?


    Passing through coutless of whiteher spirits, a red light shot toward him as fast as lighting; the sparkling skull was already arrived before him in a blink of an eye. Shaw Danon was about to make a jump, but it pulled the wound on his legs. His body staggered and was unable to dodge.


    The red skull opened its jaw, baited toward him like an evil spirit. In fright, Shaw Danon summoned his fire stick to block in front of him. But at that instant, a withered hand reached out from the jaw, soon became three feet long. The five fingers formed into ws, grabbed heavily on his chest.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s body was greatly shocked. The withered skin of that ghostly hand suddenly full with blood, while himself was dizzy in his head, felt that all the blood in his body were surging toward the injury on his chest.


    It was of¡¯ course Vampire Devil¡¯s speciality Art of Vampire. See Shaw Danon is in his control, he couldn¡¯t help butughed, shouted, and lifted Shaw Danon¡¯s body into mid-air: "Brat, give me my disciple¡¯s life!"


    Shaw Danon was grabbed by him, the blood of his body were going inverse, very painful. His consciousness was fading, and he could only use thest bit of his strenght to resist, hit that ghostly hand with the fire stick, but it was powerless like a feather.


    The Vampire Devil ignored it. He snorted and thought: This young man is nothing, his cultivation is also average, but the esper is very weird. After finish draining his blood, the fire stick should be taken back and have a good look at it.


    At this moment, the fire sticknded on the hand that was grabbing Shaw Danon¡¯s chest.


    The mystic green orb sliced passed the skin that was drinking the blood savagely.


    Was the blood bh the skin summoning something?


    The Vampire Devil suddenly screamed, let go of Shaw Danon and leap backward, looked at his arm. The healthy skin due to blood sucking withered almost at that same instant, worse than it was before.


    And in front of him, Shaw Danon was tottoring, but the fire stick in hand, especially the orb on the top, was glowing strangely, shining on the blood vein, sparkling in red.


    Vampire Devil made a coldugh: "I was wondering about how Jiang Lao San died, so the secret is here. Heh heh, there can be such treasure in this world. Brat, hand it over to me along with your life!"


    After that he rose into the air, hand formed into ws, this time he aimmed right at Shaw Danon¡¯s head. Pityful that Shaw Danon was strengthless all over his body, with no power to resist, about to see himself dead under Vampire Devil¡¯s hand.


    "Evildoer!"


    A shout that filled with anger. A zing wave of heat pierced through the air, like a tremendous wave, engulfed the entire forest. All trees within ten yards had withered. A brilliant light of fire came down from the sky, teared the dark clouds into pieces.


    Vampire Devil was terrified. The person that was arriving had an innormally high cultivation. Where can he find the focus to harm Shaw Danon, his hands retrieved swiftly. Among the screaming, the red skull shined brightly, raised a blood red wall of light before him.


    "Boom......"


    Like the sound of thunder hitting the ground, the fire lightnded on the blood wall. The crushing heat wave turned into a shaking, red celestial sword. The enormous power pushed Shaw Danon several yards backward. The strength did not weaken, still pressing on him like mountain and sea.


    Vampire Devil¡¯s face paled, shouted, and changed the incantation mark of his ten fingers. A pair of bloody beams shot out from the eye sockets of the red skull, passed through the blood wall and hit on the red sword.


    In the bang, the red sword flew backword while Vampire Devil shocked, steadied himself after backing up several steps.


    "¡¯me Spirit¡¯!" Creepy chill rose in Vampire Devil¡¯s eyes, his face was cold as frost.


    The zing heat shed then vanished, Tian Bolis appeared from where the fire was. A figure shed behind him, it was Surin, holding Shaw Danon who is about to fall. Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was warmed as he saw his master and shi niang arrived.


    Surin was worried, whispered to him: "Xiao Fan, are you alright?"


    Chapter 3 Vampire Devil C


    Shaw Danon forced a smile: "I am fine, shi niang-"


    His word was only half finished, suddenly golden stars shed before his eyes, then it was darkness. He fainted.


    Surin¡¯s brows frowned tightly. Tian Bolis ignored Vampire Devil to check Shaw Danon first.


    After a while, Surin finished checking. She reached into her sleeve and took out a bottle, poured out a yellow pill and let Shaw Danon took it, after that she nodded at Tian Bolis, said quietly: "He won¡¯t die." Paused, looked at Vampire Devil from far away, eyes filled with resentment: "It was the Art of Vampire!"


    Anger shed on Tian Bolis face, turned around and met his eyes with Vampire Devil¡¯s.


    "Vampire Devil, you are already a several hundreds years old figure, and you used such cruel method on a junior, what are you?"


    "Posh!" Vampire Devil said aggressively: "So your disciple¡¯s life is a life, my disciple¡¯s life is not a life?"


    Tian Bolis said coldly: "What does that has to do with your stupid disciple?"


    Vampire Devil¡¯s eyes froze, said: "He killed my disciple in Kongsang Mountain¡¯s Cave of Fangs, so I am here to kill him, how about this then?"


    "Nice!" Tian Bolis suddenly shouted: "Nice killing!"


    Vampire Devil startled.


    Tian Bolis coldlyughed: "I used to despise this disciple, but today he appeared to be better than I had imagined, for he know how to rid of harm for the sake of the people!"


    The anger was not minor for Vampire Devil, he said furiously: "Good, good, you *****-borned, hundred years ago you hunted me when I was in difficult situation. Today, allow me to taste the de of your me Spirit again!"


    Tian Bolis took a deep breath, right hand sliced across the air. As if the me Spirit answering to its master¡¯s will, it, too, shaking in excitment.


    "Hundred years ago I allowed you to barely escape with a bit of luck, today let me see how well you have trained your Art of Vampire that bold enough to harm my disciple?"

 Chapter 68: Flame Spirit

    Chapter 4 me Spirit A


    Vampire Devil snorted, but he showed no fear, a fierce look appeared on his face: "Back then it was because you Righteous dominated withrge numbers, do I really fear of you?"


    After that, his hands shook. The red glowing skull pieced through the air, circling him rapidly. His eyes were bing red.


    Tian Bolis took a deep breath, prepared carefully. Hundred years ago, he was already a talented person in Jadeon. When he was hunting down the remainers of the Felkins, he was the part of the main force, and did fought with Vampire Devil. He knew this person can not be taken lightly, and the Art of Vampire was no small matter.


    At this moment, the dark clouds gathered together again. The scar that caused by Tian Bolis heaven shaking strike disappeared. The color of the night darkened again.


    Faintly, there was sound of wave from the ocean mixed with screamingof the wind, and bing more aggressive. As if it was hiding in the depth of the sea, a long cry softly drifting in the color of the night, under the sky.


    Shaw Danon slowly regain his consciousness. He felt an unconfortable feeling on his chest. Suddenly he heard a "huh" from someone, then a white hand reached out and softly massaged his chest.


    After a moment, the energy that was trapped in his chest cleared out smoothly. He felt much better.


    Shaw Danon raised his head and saw his shi niang Surin, who is holding him, smiling quietly.


    Shaw Danon blushed, mumbled: "Thank you, shi niang."


    Surin said gently: "Are you alright?"


    Shaw Danon nodded: "Right now, it is the tireness, nothing else."


    Surin nodded with a smile, then suddenly chuckled: "That¡¯s good, now watch your master fight for you!"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, then followed Surin¡¯s eyes, he was stunned.


    Under the dark sky, among the overcasted ck clouds, a zing, brilliant ball of light brightened half of the sky, it was like embed a frame on the edge of the dark clouds.


    Tian Bolis was like ancient God of Fire, standing on the clouds, turning the me of his "me Spirit" into a fire dragon, tearing the dark clouds, charged into the sky.


    As for the Vampire Devil, there was no sign of him. However, next to the clouds on the sky, there was an enormous skull, screaming wildly. The wind and clouds changed, the ghostly blood light rose into the sky, faught with the fire dragon.


    The sky fulled of dark clouds were boiling, roaring. Watching from the ground, the two people were like deities of nine skies, fightly each other angrily.


    Shaw Danon¡¯s heart was moved,pletely admiring his master. The roar of the dragon shocked the earth; it swam in the clouds with heaven shaking might, quite smiliar to the time when he was in Dark Drake Cave, three-tails fox spirit used Inferno Mirror to summon the fire dragon, but this time it was much more powerful.


    Reminded of that, his body suddenly shook. A wave of heat rose from the Inferno Mirror on his right arm like it was excited by something. The heat spread across his entire body.


    Surin felt it, turned to him, asked concernly: "Xiaofan, your body suddenly bes this hot, are you having fever after the injury?"


    Shaw Danon was surprised, did not expect his shi niang is so sensitive. He did not know how to reply, only murmuring: "Not-nothing......"


    Surin frowned, and was about to ask, she sensed something and turned around. Sound of footsteps issued from the forest, after a moment, no less than a hundred people came out. Skysong¡¯s Fazzan, Fashan, Incense Valley¡¯s Li Su, Yanon were also among them. The one who was walking in the front is Master Vasp Caelo.


    Surin rose up, smiled: "Vasp Caelo Shixiong, you are here."


    Vasp Caelo nodded, said lightly: "Tian Shidi is showing off here, shocking the heaven. We are not blind nor deaf, so wee and have a look."


    Surin frowned, felt the sarcasm in his words. Before she said anything, the Bamboo Peak disciples already saw Shaw Danon, sitting on the groundnguishly with blood all of him.


    Hidi screamed and ran forth. Xavion, Aman, and He Dazhi were also worried and followed behind her. But quickly after, a white figure shed, rushed forward even faster than them. It was Baye.


    Baye dashed to Shaw Danon¡¯s side, crouched down, grabbed his shoulders, with his face a bit paled, asked: "Xiaofan, are you alright?"


    Shaw Danon could feel the worry in his eyes, his heart was warmed. He nodded and smiled: "I am fine, nothing wrong."


    Baye took a look at him, then nced on the wound on his chest, finally relieved and let out a long breath, said: "Who hurted you?"


    Shaw Danon pointed up, said: "That devil, I heard my master called him, something like ¡¯Vampire Devil¡¯?"


    Baye¡¯s body was shocked, it appeared he knew that devil. He surprised: "That old guy also reappeared?"


    At this moment Hidi and others arrived next to Shaw Danon, intrrogating him with questions. Shaw Danon felt Hidi¡¯s concerning eyes, instead he lowered his head, answering his shi xiongs¡¯ questions quietly, saying he is already recovered.


    As the battle in the sky was getting exciting, Baye stood next to Shaw Danon, watched the above for a moment, then suddenly said: "Xiaofan, your master does not seem to be anything during normal days, can¡¯t imagin his cultivation is this high!"


    Anger rose within Hidi upon hearing this. Since the time she lost to Baye right at her home¡¯s doorstep, she never like this kid. She snorted, said: "How can a kid from Dragon Head Peak like you able to see the deep level of my dad¡¯s cultivation?"


    Baye frowned and turned around. But Hidi¡¯s eyes were ring at him, not stepping back. It startled him, after that he suddenly smiled: "Tian Shimei, you are right."


    Hidi was stunned, for she did not expect the arrogance young boy¡¯s attitude be this nice. Althoug Baye was smiling, he was looking at a different direction. She followed Baye¡¯s eyes and found he was smiling at Kevern who is standing next to Master Vasp Caelo.


    With Hidi¡¯s quick wit, she immediately knew Baye felt inproper to argue with her in front of his respected Kevern. Although her heart was not embarrassed, it was still sweeted when her eyes met with Kevern¡¯s.


    Surin frowned; she heard what those youngester said. The speakers were careless, but the listener was paying attention. After a while, she turned her nce on Master Vasp Caelo. Master Vasp Caelo was raising his head, watching Tian Bolis emotionlessly, but his eyes were shining, what was it that thinking in his mind?


    At this moment, in the howling of the fierce wind, the me shot in all direction, the blood light pierced into the sky, at the decesive moment of the battle, Master Vasp Caelo suddenly said coldly: "Did not expect Vampire Devil would be so reckless to provoke here. Kevern!"


    Kevern was next to him. He step forth, said: "Master, what is themand?"


    Master Vasp Caelo took a nce at the sky, said: "Your Tian Shibo¡¯s victory is already certained, that old devil won¡¯t be able tost long. You bring other men toy up a trap, we can¡¯t let this devil to escape again this time."


    Kevern answered, then waved his hand, called Baye back. Then, he turned to gather other major faction disciples such as Fazzan and Li Su, discussed their n.


    Surin walked next to Master Vasp Caelo slowly, smiled: "Vasp Caelo Shixiong, how can you see Buyi is about to win?"


    Master Vasp Caelo looked at Surin, a smile appeared on his emotionless face, said: "Su Shimei, are you making fun of me, who is a useless shixiong?"


    Surin shook her head, smiled: "Give me ten guts and I still will not dare to make fun of you. I am sincerity asking for knowledge here!"


    Master Vasp Caelo smiled, said: "Su Shimei, you are always wise, a far better potential than me, a useless shixiong, why be so modest. Although Vampire Devil¡¯s cultivation is not low, additionally having ¡¯Blood Skull¡¯ with him, the blood light seemed sky breaking, matchlessly aggressive, I can see that even the momentum is fierce, the blood red light on the esper, three inches to the right, was unstable. The red skull seemed to be damaged at there. In normal situation it doesn¡¯t mean anything, with this devil¡¯s cultivation, just need to bring it back and repair it, then everything will be fine. But now in front of Tian Shidi, it is his greatest w."


    Then, he paused, an icy coldness shed in his eyes, but his voice remained calm, said: "Tian Shidi on the other hand, steadily using Jadeon incantation to drive me Spirit sword, conjured the ¡¯True Dragon of Red Fire¡¯. Although the Blood Skull¡¯s red light shined brightly, it shrinks back everytime it contracted with True Dragon of Red Fire. And Tian Shidi was determined to attack the Blood Skull¡¯s three inches to the right with every single one of his strike. Vampire Devil may seemed bold, but was already stranded, lose for certain. From Su Shimei¡¯s perspective, am I wrong?"


    Surin smiled: "Shixiong is wise. I only know it after you said it."


    Master Vasp Caelo smiled lightly, turned around and gazed at the sky, suddenly lowered his voice, but in a calm tone, said slowly: "Su Shimei."


    Surin said: "What, Vasp Caelo Shixiong?"


    Master Vasp Caelo¡¯s eyes were still on the two people that were fighting in the sky, his voice was clear, said: "Since Tian Shidi broke through into Pure Essence¡¯s ¡¯ShangQing Realm¡¯ a hundred years ago, his cultivation must be advancing rapidly over the past several years!"


    Surin was shocked, but her face did not show, she smiled: "Vasp Caelo Shixiong you are overpraising. Buyi is no where as talented as Headmaster Shixiong and you--"


    Master Vasp Caelo slowly shook his head, showed a smile on the corner of his lips, said: "Hundred years ago we Righteous crushed the Felkin, I, and Tian Shidi, Peak of Wind¡¯s Ceng Shidi, Sun Rise Peak¡¯s Shang Shidi, and the main house¡¯s Vanti--"


    Chapter 4 me Spirit B


    Surin suddenly called quietly: "Vasp Caelo Shixiong."


    Master Vasp Caelo was shocked, appeared to have remembered something. He nodded, then continued: "......We hunted those Felkin devil deep into the Wilnds. At that time, Tian Shidi already broke through into ShangQing Realm. Vanti Shi--That man told us, Tian Shidi seemed dull, but intelligent in the inside, especially his unwavering attitude, a very rare quality. In path of cultivation, he will have an immeasurable furture."


    Then, he smiled, said: "Su Shimei, that man, you know him. What he said, what he thought, you probably won¡¯t have question about it!"


    Surin smiled lightly, did not say anything, only turned around, looked at the sky.


    Vampire Devil stood in mid-air, very vicious appearance, but his heart was getting more and more scared. A hundred years ago, he faught against Tian Bolis already. At that time, that man¡¯s cultivation was not low, but with his Art of Vampire, he was certain of victory.


    A hundred years after, when they faught again, that man¡¯s cultivation advanced unexpectedly fast. The fire dragon from me Spirit sword always crushed on the "Nether Blood Light" that was supported by his Art of Vampire. Not only the dragon was not in the lower-hand, it was getting more and more suppressing.


    The most head hurting things was not only that. When he was fighting Shaw Danon, he was careless because he saw he was only a young Jadeon, and got one of his life ghost from the "Spirit Control" array destroyed.


    Couldn¡¯t me Vampire Devil for not really understanding not happened. His Blood Skull was artifact of ghost, if it meets any legendary divine weapons, like Anan¡¯s "Aeolian Firmus", of¡¯ course there will be some counteracting, with his experience, he would be careful.


    But Shaw Danon¡¯s fire stick esper was just too awkward. It had no sign of energy of a divine weapon. Because the vicious energy was too strong, it was more like an evil esper like Vampire Devil¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t put that into his heart.


    The fire stick in Shaw Danon¡¯s hand, the Sinister Orb can only absorb blood from living thing, helpless when against the ghosts. An other half, however, was the "Dead Wand", a legendary evil artifact that refined withher spirits over thousands years, the oldest of all artifacts of ghost. During the fight it was excited by Shaw Danon¡¯s blood, when it inserted into the body of the life ghost, it instantly cleansed the life ghost into nothingness, much more simplier than any divined weapons.


    If it was usually, Vampire Devil would only be a little bit surprised, since Shaw Danon¡¯s cultivation was far worse than him after all. When Vampire Devil used this most powerful skill, Shaw Danon fell quickly. But now facing Tian Bolis who cultivation was not lower than him, instead slightly stronger, this small hiddened weakness was showed.


    Spirits Control and Art of Vampire were both relied upon Blood Skull. One of the life ghosts was destroyed, the Blood Skull also received a minor damage. At this moment however, it became Vampire Devil¡¯s greatest danger.


    Tian Bolis held the position of the Head of Bamboo Peak for nearly a hundred years, not only cultivation was far superior than Shaw Danon, knowledge and experience were also better than him hundred times. After a few rounds, he noticed a spot on the Blood Skull was unstable, therefore he used all his strength to attack there. At the beginning, it was nothing. But once time prolonged, Vampire Devil was very exhausted.


    The dragon roared in the sky, dancing with its ws. Therge skull that conjured by Vampire Devil was getting dimmer. The zing me, on the other hand, almost dyed the entire sky into dark red.


    Vampire Devil regretted for being too arrogant. He thought with his hundreds years of hard cultivation, except for the several tops in Righteous, none he should be feared. This time he came, he did asked secretly to ensure knowing that the several people he feared did note, and his heart was rested. Unexpectedly, Tian Bolis¡¯ cultivation have been advanced rapidly over hundred years.


    As he was worrying, he took a nce below unintentionally, then it was an other surprise. On the ground, many figures were moving, at least dozens of them. Base on their clothing, they were most likely to be the Righteous. There were several who he familiar with, especially Master Vasp Caelo in the front, he was one of the Jadeon who hunted him.


    Vampire Devil¡¯s heart was really frozen, he immediately looked for a retreat.


    At the moment his mind was distracted, the fire dragon suddenly screamed, loud like thundred. Vampire Devil was surprised and lifted his head, what he saw terrified him. The fire dragon suddenly brightened with me in mid-air, but for a while it did not attack, instead, it shrinked and returned to Tian Bolis¡¯ hand like a whale sucking in water. It returned to me Spirit sword. As for the fire light, it did not weaken, still shined the entire sky.


    Tian Bolis¡¯ face was cold and solemn. me Spirity in front of his chest, left hand held the incantation, took seven steps of the position of the seven stars, then stabbed toward the sky with me Spirit sword, mumbled: "Rage of Nine Skies, turns to Divined Thunder. Might of Heaven, arrive at this sword!"


    On the ground, especially the Jadeon, it was a wave of excitement. The Bamboo Peak disciples were all extremely excited. Even Master Vasp Caelo became a little pale.


    The lowered dark clouds was like boiling water, the wind howled between sky and earth. A momentter, noise of sting thunder came from the deep of the dark clouds, then exploded near the two people.


    At that instant, the world was shaking!


    The entire Billows Hill was also shaking. Even the calm ocean water surrounded the ind was now unbelievably boiling.


    An ancient lighting shed in the sky, pierced through the dark clouds, teared up the sky. Like a proud, mightly deity entered the realm of mortal,nded on the tip of the burning sword.


    At that instant, the men in the sky could no longer be seen. That ring and brilliant radiance covered this piece of sky and earth.


    Wind, blew pass.


    Fluttered, everyone¡¯s clothes--


    The world suddenly became a deadly quiet!


    Suddenly, thunder roared again! In the exploding bang, the world changed its color. An enormous pir of light shot out, pierced through all ck clouds, brighter than summer-day sun, striked at Vampire Devil determinedly, unstoppably.


    A momentter, Vampire Devil waspletely covered by the radiance. Even the red light of his Blood Skull hadpletely disappeared instantly.


    A figure was falling from the clouds.


    Tian Bolis held me Spirit tightly, breathing heavily, face was a bit paled, but he stood on the clouds like a god.


    After the shocking silence, an uproar bursted in the Righteous¡¯ crowd, many were filled with admiration. Every Bamboo Peak disciples were proud. Shaw Danon was stunned,pletely filled with admiration. He forced his eyes to leave Tian Bolis and saw everyone were smiling, Hidi wasughing.


    Other than happiness, Shaw Danon thought of something and looked at the Bamboo Height disciples. Anan was standing there quietly, staring at Tian Bolis¡¯ figure, lost in thought.


    The same skill "Thunderde", but in Tian Bolis¡¯ hand, the power was not just ten times stronger than Anan.


    Vampire Devil¡¯s face was red as blood. His body fell without any control. Master Vasp Caelo snorted, then gave Kevern an eye signal. Kevern understood, waved his hand, then quickly six or seven disciples came out from the Righteous crowd with their espers out, and dashed toward to where Vampire Devil is about tond.


    Vampire Devil¡¯s body shook, waving his hands in mid-air, like trying to resist. But quickly, red light shed on his face, then spewed out mouth-full of blood. His face immediately turned ash grey.


    Everyoneughed, they knew Vampire Devil was powerless to offer resistance and about to see Kevern captures him alive. Suddenly Surin shouted: "Careful!"


    Kevern, Baye and others were surprised. Suddenly their eyes were confused, purple light and ck gas shed, several great force striked out from the darkness. The two people who flew in the front, a Jadeon disciple and a Skysong monk, were badly beatened with blooding from their mouth, and fell backward.


    Kevern and others were surprised and forced their body to hold, but the great force was already arriving before them, falling on them overwhelmingly, like mountains and oceans. Kevern called loudly: "Retreat!"


    Chapter 4 me Spirit C


    At the same time, he gritted his teeth, the Frozen Ice sword in his hand shed over and over again, instantly formed sevenyers of ice wall, trying to create covers for his allies. But without giving them much time, the great force hit on the ice wall and broke through them like papers, rushed upon them.


    Kevern was standing right in front of it, at this moment he almost stopped breathing. A green light appeared, it was Baye, who saw Kevern in a dangerous situation, recklessly summoned Dragon yer and charged forth.


    Kevern shouted: "Lin Shidi, run!"


    But the speed of the overwhelming strength, it was already before them in a blink of an eye. The two people were like a small boat in arge storm, couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for death. Suddenly someone shouted from behind:


    "Devil!"


    Wind blew, the strange force met their opponents. Sound of fighting rang for a while. The sound of wind howled, then suddenly stopped. Kevern and Baye¡¯s cors were grabbed by someone, then thrown several yards backward, saved their life at least.


    The two putted themselves back together and saw the person who saved Kevern was Master Vasp Caelo, the person who pulled Baye back was Surin. And standing with them were from other factions, elders such as "Herald of Vigor", also including Tian Bolis who came down from the clouds.


    At far, the purle light and ck gas caught Vampire Devil. Several people appeared, while countless of footsteps issued from the forest behind them. The darkness was filled heavily with shadows, could not see how many people were hiding in there. But base on those who appeared, they were most likely Felkin.


    Shaw Danon was surprised and rose up, looked at the Felkin standing in the front. The one who caught Vampire Devil was Master Vim. There were three men next to him, a bald-head old man, a vicious looking but tiny midge, thest one was a white face schr, cool and different, with a smile hanging on his face, cound not see a sign of evil.


    Among the Righteous, Master Vasp Caelo exchanged a nce with Tian Bolis, the corner of his eye was twisting. He snorted, said coldly: "Good! Good! Now you old men finally appear."

 Chapter 69: Qing Long

    Chapter 69: Qing Long (addition 1)


    Tian BuYi = Xiao Fan¡¯s teacher (*Tian Bolis in Mooy¡¯s trantion)


    SuRu = TianBuYi¡¯s wife (*Surin)


    Tian LingEr = TianBuYi¡¯s daughter (*Hidi)


    Xiao Fan = TianBuYi¡¯s disciple (*Shaw Danon)


    XiaoYiCai = Head of Qing Yun Sect (TongTian Peak)¡¯s disciple


    Li Xun = FenXiang (the actual meaning of the Chinese words are burn incense) Valley¡¯s disciple


    QiHao = (Long Shou Valley) Taoist Cang Song¡¯s disciple, also Tian LingEr¡¯s lover (*Kevern)


    Fa Xiang = Tian Yin Temple¡¯s disciple


    "Pong" there was a loud sound and everyone was shocked and looked to the direction of the sound. It was Shi-To¡¯s Shatterer staff that had flown up to the sky, andnded only now.


    There was a moment of silence, on the Good Faction side, many were frowning, guarding with attention.


    This time round, the Evil Faction revived with great strength contrary to expectations. Besides looking at this situation, there are still many and more profound power hidden and not shown.


    On the Evil Faction side, each harbour evil intentions. Elder Duanmu is slightly better as he does not belong to any sect and is only siding with Blood Sucking Demon because he gets along only with him. But to Ghost King, Bai DuZi and Blood Sucking Demon are both Thousand Poison n¡¯s important people, and at this moment silently looking at each other, is already a severe warning to him.


    Only Ghost King and Qing Long are standing there looking calm. It seemed like Qing Long was saying something quietly to Ghost King, Ghost King smiled and shaked his head, appearing not to mind but nced at the direction of Xiao Fan.


    The night is deepening, with the sea breeze whistling, far away in the vast boundless sea, the strange short periods of long and mournful cry in thete night appears to be nearing, slowly bing distinct.


    Tian BuYi and Taoist Cang Song looked at each other, both sensed that each other had the intention to retreat. SuRu, who was standing at the side, coughed slightly and spoke softly to Taoist Cang Song,"Cang Song brother, the evil power is strong now, why don¡¯t we temporarily retreat and make ns again after discussion with Head of Sect, what do you think?"


    Cang Song pondered a while before nodding his head decidedly, "junior sister is right" and nced at Tian BuYi, Tian BuYi slowly nodded his head. Cang Song just about to speak when he seemed to have thought of something, looked to the left, frown and spoke in a low voice, "where is XiaoYiCai? Why didn¡¯t we see him at all?¡±


    QiHao, who was standing beside him, heard and stepped up and said,"Teacher, Xiao brother said he was not feeling well when we wereing out, so he did not follow". Taoist Cang Song¡¯s face darkened and snorted but as he could not make thoughtless remarks in front of his disciple, he could only turn his face and was about to speak to the other branch disciples like Fai Xiang, Li Xun etc when suddenly there was a miserable cry from behind the crowd.


    The crowd stirred and there was a moment of confusion but they could only see that there were several young Good Faction disciples severely injured and staggering in from the darkness, with blood on their body. They hissed loudly, "There are Evil Faction people behind!".


    In the darkness, from the ancient forest, there seemed to be numerous wailing cries. Tian BuYi etc turned pale, ever since Ghost King and his men appeared, everyone was focusing their attention on these old monsters. They did not expect that the Evil Faction would secretly outnk their retreat route, preventing them from escaping.


    But at this moment, there were shes of light in the forest, numerous magical weapons appeared, the Good Faction, one after another took up their magical weapon to defend but because they were unprepared and the number of Evil Faction disciples were more than expected, they were at a disadvantage.


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯splexion was somber, he shouted loudly and soared into the sky. However, without waiting to see his actions, Bai DuZi and Elder Duanmu threw themselves forward.


    Bai DuZi smiled and looked fiercely while crying out, ¡°Dog Taoist, give me your life!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song paused in mid-air as he did not dare to belittle these old monsters and had to turn around to receive their attacks. At the same time, there was a sh of red light below him, it was Tian BuYi, who had taken on Elder Duanmu¡¯s attack.


    SuRu stood on the ground, frowning deeply with signs of worrying on her pretty face. It was obviously to the Good Faction¡¯s disadvantage and there were still 2 enigmatic Ghost King and Qing Long, who have not showed their might. Also the number of Evil Faction disciple hiding were still unknown, the situation was worrying.


    Currently the situation is in a chaos, in thete night shadows, the Evil Faction are everywhere, anytime and anywhere magical weapons are flying out to take lives. The Good Faction fell into a bitter battle, muffled groans and miserable cries were heard.


    Zhang Xiao Fan hold on to the fire stick but did not attack. Because Bamboo Peak¡¯s Song Daren, Tian LingEr etc were worried about his injuries and form a circle around him so he was not hurt in the moment. But due to the grave situation, he was as nervous too.


    Chapter 69: Qing Long (addition 2-end of chapter)


    Thanks sainuu, geraldsaw and LuDongBin! Please let me know if there are any corrections to be made.


    Lin JingYu = Long Shou Valley disciple, Xiao Fan childhood friend


    Fa Shan = Tian Yin Temple¡¯s disciple


    YanHong = FenXiang Valley disciple


    As the shes of light from the Evil Faction became more aggressive, the Good Faction were slowly being cut down. The main issue was that in the night darkness, it was impossible to see the Evil Faction disciples who were hiding. They really suffered a major loss.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was still at his original position and saw that his surrounding seniors and Ling TianEr¡¯s stress were mounting, he felt anxious. He felt that even though his body was tired but still fine, he went up to join the battle.


    At this moment, suddenly a soft whistling sound was heard, like celestial wind chimes resounding through the nine heavens, pleasing music to the ear. A splendid blue light suddenly rise up, Lu XueQi rise with the sword but that TianYa divine sword shone resplendently and it actually lighted up the areas around it.


    Darkness, appears not to be able to touch her!


    But she hurl towards the darkness. "Hu", a sharp whistling sound that shook the heaven, this beautiful girl, turned into a blue electric light, shot towards the darkness of the ancient forest.


    A few momentster, only blue light radiating was seen, cries of rm from the darkness were heard, the pressure from the crowd were lifted marily.


    Also at the same time, waves of Buddhism chants were heard, Fa Xiang ced his palms together and rose. Tips of his fingertips were shinning with golden lights from the dignified and solemn "reincarnations pearls" and he was slowly turning. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and the reincarnation pearls also flew to the other side of the darkness. A few momentster, a dazzling gold light raged in the darkness, just like daylight, numerous Evil Faction disciples cried and flew out.


    This immediately change the situation, like QiHao, Lin JingYu, LiXun, YanHong and even FaShan, ShiTo etc all of the outstanding younger generation of Good Faction, they were only being caught unprepared beforehand and now started to attack one after another. And the Evil Faction, who were slyly attacking from the surrounding, appeared not to have skilled masters,and not many could defend that well. The situation started to turn towards the Good Faction.


    Standing far way, Ghost King and Qing long, who were taking it in, frowned. Qing Long shaked his head slightly, sighed and said, "the Good Faction young disciples¡¯ aptitude, everyone without exception, one in a million,pared to our juniors, they are much stronger"


    Ghost King nodded and looked somewhere far away. He suddenly said, "The girl that attacked first, her magical weapon, did you see it clearly?"


    Qing Long said indifferently,"is TianYa right?"


    Ghost King turned his head and looked at him, Qing Long smiled, slowly and seemingly spoke in a soft and low voice,"TianYa divine sword, TianYa divine sword!"


    Ghost King stood with his hands sped behind, slowly said,"and that monk from TianYin Temple, he had reincarnation pearls in his hands, the white attired young guy from QingYun sect, his dark green like water celestial sword, should be "ZhanLong (Dragon yer) sword". The Good Faction these few years really took pains to cultivate their young"

 Chapter 70: The Past

    Chapter 70: The Past - Part 1


    Lol LuDongBin, you would have to read on to find out Thanks geraldsaw for the encouragment! Btw, I made some minor corrections to the names in my past posts, just some spaces..


    New Chapter..


    By this time, thete night forest has been lightened up almost like daylight from the numerous magical weapons¡¯ lights. From the deep of the forest until the most intensive battled open-air area, it seemed like piercingly cold sharp lights were flying everywhere. Under the colorful rays of lights, fresh red blood was unceasingly sttered onto slightly trembling trees.


    Coagted into blood pearls, dripping silently.


    Lu XueQinded with a clear whistling sound. In a moment, the night turned azure like the sky, a halo as clear as water appeared from her TianYa divine sword and shot out in all directions. Like a beautiful girl¡¯s nce brushing past this mundane world.


    Countless lush leaves turning outwards, making a rustling sound.


    The surrounding ck attired Evil Faction disciples were making odd cries incessantly. Although there were ones who tried their best to resist but eventually were knocked down too. Ever since making it alive from the Forsaken Abyss till now, her skills actually seemed to have progressed a lot.


    Zhang Xiao Fan observed from afar and sucked in a breath of cold air, surprised and also respectful. Surrounding him, Song Daren, Du BiShu etc were gradually buckling under the strain. Although there were not many Evil Faction disciples who were attacking the Bamboo Valley disciples but those were much skilled than the rest. Their clothes also carried a human skull symbol but not known if that was Ghost King n¡¯s symbol.


    Tian LingEr stood in front of Zhang Xiao Fan, her face was pale and little beads of perspiration also appeared on her forehead. Her actions of controlling the amber vermilion silk appeared slightly flustered.


    Although among the Bamboo Valley disciples, except for Zhang XiaoFan, Tian LingEr was the youngest but her aptitude far exceeded the few senior brothers. Comparing skills, except for Song Daren, she was next. Not sure was it that she was a girl or due to other reason, the Evil Faction disciples mainly kept attacking her. Now, even Zhang Xiao Fan also felt that Tian LingEr was feeling the strain.


    The night wind quietly blew past the forest that has be a battlefield. In the depth of the darkness, countless eyes seemed to be also spying on them.


    The shouts around them were getting urgent; Zhang Xiao Fan frowned and looked outside. Only in a short period of time, the situation changed again. The Evil Faction disciples retaliated and Lu XueQi, Fa Xiang, QiHao etc who were previously fighting like splitting a bamboo, were now surrounded and battling with masters. Although not at a disadvantage now but they were already unable to get away.


    However for those somehow less skilled Good Faction disciples in the surroundings, more and more Evil Faction disciples were gathering around. Shrieks were heard and the situation has started to lean towards the Evil Faction again.


    Zhang Xiao Fan gritted his teeth and took out his firestick. He was unwilling to continue to rest and wanted to at least give a helping hand to his seniors and Tian LingEr. However, he has just started to move when he heard Tian LingEr cried out. He stifled, as if tripped by something, in a moment there were three or four strange magical weapons¡¯ lights charging over.


    Song Daren and the rest were shocked but were unable to give aid in time. Zhang Xiao Fan did not stop to think and rushed over but it seemed that he was also a step toote.


    Chapter 70: The Past - Part 2


    Thanks LuDongBin and geraldsaw The fighting scene is so loooong.... Another update and there is this word, Man Huang (Âù»Ä) In dictionary, it is wild, savage but this seemed to be the name of a ce too, any idea if I should use it as Man Huang or in the wild?


    At that critical moment, Tian LingEr¡¯s face was as white as paper. Both of her hands did not stop wielding, ¡°Shua Shua Shua¡± the amber vermilion silk danced in front of her to defend but it was also toote. In an instant, there were 2 magical weapons, one ck and one white, charging with the speed of light towards her.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart almost jumped out. He opened his mouth but was unable to make any sound. At that moment, there was a sh of white, a figure blocked in front of Tian LingEr, using both hands and immediately strike back at both weapons. In the far darkness, shouts of anger and cries of fear were heard right away.


    Everybody sighed in relief and looked at the figure. It was Master¡¯s wife, SuRu. SuRu quickly turned her head back and did a quick scan on Tian LingEr and said, ¡°LingEr, are you alright?¡±


    Tian LingEr was still in shocked, nodded and said, ¡°Yes Mother, I am alright¡±


    SuRu frowned, at this time the Evil Faction disciples were closing in again. SuRu quickly said, ¡°All of you quickly go, we cannot stay here! All of you leave this ind once you all have escape, we will rendezvous at East China Chang He City."


    Song Daren, Tian LingEr and the rest were shocked but they did not dare to speak upon looking at SuRu¡¯s solemn face. Tian LingEr muttered a reply and the Bamboo Valley disciples started to walk towards the back.


    At the moment, the situation was a mess and the battle was unusually intense. SuRu dodged to the left and swayed to the right, and went up to help whenever she saw the Good Faction disciples were in danger, thus allowing them to withdraw from the battle.


    Her skills were considerably high and far exceeded the general Evil Faction disciples. Only her fluttering figure was seen in the dim light of the night, graceful and never revealed any traces of urgency.


    As long as there was a break, she raised her head and looked up. She could see only heavy dark clouds in the sky but a disarray of brilliant shes was also seen. Battling in the mid-air would be Taoist Cang Song and Tian BuYi fighting with Evil Faction Bai DuZi and Elder Duanmu.


    Her heart was rather worried but looking at Tian BuYi, who just had a fight with Blood Sucking Demon, and currently still not at a disadvantage with Elder Duanmu, she was then relieved.


    Most of the Good Faction disciples had separately left after SuRu did a few attacks to rescue them. Those left in the battlefield were mainly a few higher skilled disciples like Lu XueQi etc. But over at the Evil Faction side, it seemed like many had also left to pursue so even though the Good Faction side was still at a disadvantage, there were no immediate danger at the moment.


    However, SuRu felt more anxious. Because ahead of her, from the beginning till the end:Ghost King and Qing Long, the two most mysterious figures from the Evil Faction, ... had always been standing there, smiling and watching from the sidelines.


    Over at Evil Faction side, Ghost King and Qing Long were standing side by side and looking on while Good Faction disciples were unceasingly running away. Qing Longmented indifferently, ¡°You are going to let these people go?¡±


    Ghost King smiled and said, ¡°These juniors are not important. Beside, this time wee to LiuBo hill, is not really to fight till our deaths with the Good Faction people!¡±


    Qing Long nodded, raised his head and looked at mid-air saying, ¡°These two were among the five-member team from Qing Yun Sect that brazenly encroached into our Wilnds and savaged us badly?¡±


    Ghost King said, ¡°You are right. Taoist Cang Song, Tian BuYi and Shang ZhengLiang, Ceng ShuChang, plus one more, Wan Jian Yi, it¡¯s those five people¡±


    Qing Long softly heaved a sigh and said, ¡°A hundred years time passed by in a great haste. At that time, these people were only young ones resolute to kill and now unexpectedly are also leading and taking charge¡±


    Ghost King smiled lightly and said, ¡°Long brother, you were not present at that time due to some affairs. If not, with the four of you holy envoys, during Qing Yun hill battle, even though our holy sect may not be able to pull out a victory but at least we would not be defeated that tragically!¡±


    Chapter 70: The Past - Part 3


    Qing Long shaked his head and said, ¡°Impossible. The three main Good Faction sects were at their prime hundred years ago and those old fools wereing out of their retirement one after another. Even if you included us, we would not be able to defend as well. But, hehe, it isughable that at the Holy Hall in Wilnds, thousands of our holy sect members flee at the mere sight of them....¡±


    Ghost King was silenced for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Right. I was not at Holy Hall at that time because I had to take care of the our predecessor Ghost King but I also heard that it was very embarrassing. It was a pity that our highly skilled disciples were sent out to Qing Yun big battle and had countless casualties, if not...¡±


    Qing Long suddenly interrupted, ¡°That time I was at Holy Hall¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s body shook in surprise and said, ¡°What? Long brother, you were at the Holy Hall at that time?¡±


    Qing Long (also can be tranted as Green Dragon)ughed bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually not only that, except for that big cker ck Warrior, White Tiger and Scarlet Bird were also at Holy Hall¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face expression changed. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Then how is it that Long brother you were unable to recognise these two people just now?¡±


    Qing Longughed bitterly again and said, ¡°It could be said as an embarrassing matter. The attack by these five did not stop at Wilnds, they even invaded into our Holy Temple. The act shocked and terrified the whole Wilnds. Although both Wan Du (Thousand Poison) n and Chang Shen (Longevity) Hall were in charge of guarding the Holy Temple, and despite the fact we were never on good terms with these two factions, nevertheless the three of us - White Tiger, Scarlet Bird and myself - decided to lend a hand together with other branches¡¯ highly skilled fighters, in defending the Holy Hall¡±


    Ghost King took a look towards mid-air and said, ¡°Why? Their skills were already that powerful a hundred years ago?¡±


    Qing Long shaked his head and said, ¡°Actually it was not so. After the crisis was over, I thought over it carefully. Actually it was because after our great loss at Qing Yun hill, many of our highly skilled fighters were either dead or injured and there was a widespread panic. When these five people barged in and attacked, we thought for a moment that the Good Faction forces had already arrived and we lost our will to fight. But we did not imagine that there were only five people¡±


    He paused a while and continued, ¡°Among these five people, I had only met Wan Jian Yi which was why I did not recognise the other four. When they attacked Holy Hall, five of them went separate ways instead and each came in from different direction. At that time, we were unprepared and in a state of agitated confusion. Once we heard cries of attacking from all directions, we just lost our minds. If we were to receive the attacks calmly and waited until the situation settled down, we would have won without question. A pity, ¡®Ai¡¯! Too bad they had someone like Wan Jian Yi...¡±


    Ghost King frowned and said, ¡°What about this person?¡±


    Qing Long briefly closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. He heaved a long sigh, shaked his head and said, ¡°That person was a man of rare talent and outstanding ability. One that I rarely seen in my whole life. After the event, we discussed among ourselves and felt that even though the skills of the other four were good butpared to Wan Jian Yi, there was so much difference. It can be said that if they did not have him, these Qing Yun Sect guys absolutely would not be able to invade into our Wilnds, not to say our Holy Hall¡±


    Looking at Qing Long¡¯s expression, there was a look of wistfulness..it was as if he was reliving the memories, ¡°That time, the four of them attacked from the sides, front and rear but we only concentrated our forces at Holy Hall main door. While we were hesitating and panic-stricken, Wan Jian Yi wielded his sword and carried on the attack alone¡±


    Ghost King frowned and said, ¡°Only him?¡±


    Qing Long sighed and said, ¡°Yes, only him alone. I still remembered his clothes were as white as snow, his sword were jade green like water....Ah! That¡¯s right, it was that Dragon yer Sword! I almost could not recognise it after not seeing it for a hundred years¡±


    Ghost King was shocked. He looked at the direction of Qing Long¡¯s left finger but it was pointing at the one who was still fighting in the battlefield, the jade green like autumn waters colored sword in Lin JingYu¡¯s hand, the Dragon yer Sword.


    ¡°So that Dragon yer Sword was the one held by Wan Jian Yi orginally?¡±


    Qing Long nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was in his hand. At that time, I loudly questioned him but he onlyughed incessantly and charged into the crowd. He was attacking like an unhindered and irresistible force. ¡°Zeze, Zeze*¡± Ai! He was really a hero!¡±


    Note: *Tongue clicking sound


    Chapter 70: The Past - Part 4


    Thanks Sainuu and LuDongBin. I made a correction to my prev post "..Wan DuZi, who was in charge of Chang Sheng Hall but because our priority was to defend Holy Hall, we stood guard together with other branches¡¯ high skilled fighters"


    to


    "Wan Du (Thousand Poison) n and Chang Shen (Longevity) Hall whom was in charge of guarding Holy Temple but because our priority was to defend Holy Hall, we stood guard together with other branches¡¯ high skilled fighters"


    New Updates..


    And sorry, I need help again. How do you trante this, ÌìÉ·Ã÷Íõ?


    Ghost King looked on admiringly and nodded his head saying, ¡°That person was really unbelievable and extremely audacious. What happened next?¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°We were all taken aback and angry but were worried that beside him, there might be other Good Faction skilled fighters attacking in any moment. We were even more rmed when the battle roars behind the Holy Temple were getting nearer. In a state of panic, he managed to enter the Main Hall where we worshiped our Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King.


    Ghost King¡¯s usually expressionless face suddenly turned pale. He asked hoarsely, ¡°What?¡±


    Qing Longughed bitterly and said, ¡°Even you have such a reaction. You could have imagined how infuriated we felt at that time. We did not care whether there were still any highly skilled fightersing in, all of us were like madman and rushed towards him. Whatever magical weapons we had, we used. In a short while, his white dress was stained with blood. However, he did not even turn back and continued to charge into the Holy Temple. He swiftly flew up onto the altar where we ced our offerings for our Wisdom King and Queen idols. In-between the two idols, he physically engraved three big words into the white wall, [Wan Jian Yi]!


    Ghost King was speechless.


    Qing Long suddenly said, ¡°You know that Scarlet Bird had always veiled her face, right?¡±


    Ghost King was surprised and said, ¡°Yes, what happened?¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°Among us, she was the only female but was also the most devoted one towards our two sacred idols. On that day, she was the first to attack without any hesitation. She sneaked an attack in the split seconds that Wan Jian Yi took to carve the wordings and shed her sword. And that sh actually chopped off Wan Jian Yi¡¯s left arm¡±


    Ghost King was again shocked.


    Qing Long heaved a sigh and said, ¡°It gave you a shock too right! We were stunned too. It was because when Wan Jian Yi charged in, his mighty aura was overpowering. We never imagined that he would take on all of us alone and even how mighty he would be, he would eventually be spent, like an arrow at the end of its flight. But his countenance did not change and only his face looked pale even though his left arm was chopped off and blood was spurting like a fountain. Instead, he turned and went to Scarlet Bird, stretched out his hand and lifted off her veil. He looked at her,ughed and said, ¡°A stunning beauty as expected!¡±. Saying which, he rode and steered his Dragon yer Sword and fought his way out again...¡±


    Ghost King shaked his head and said, ¡°He was still able to fight his way out even like that?¡±


    Qing Long sighed and said, ¡°Firstly, he was much too dauntless. His blood was all over the Holy Temple and despite losing his arm, his sword aura force seemed to surpass what we felt previously. Secondly, his other four Qing Yun Sect teammates started a fire in the Holy Temple. Thick ck smoke billowed everywhere. We were worried that there might be more Good Faction enemies and we were also anxious to put out the fire. Unexpectedly in that panic state of mind, we let him escaped¡±


    Ghost King heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t imagine that within the Good Faction, there was still such a hero!¡±


    Qing Long lightly said, ¡°It was a pity even though he was a hero without a doubt, unparalleled in this world but he did not have a good ending. After we confirmed that there were actually only 5 member team from Qing Yun Sect that attacked us on that day, we were really incensed. But I could also see that despite the fact that those guys from Thousand Poison n and Longevity Hall were cursing fiercely but in their heart, all were in awe of Wan Jian Yi. Especially that junior sister of mine, Scarlet Bird....Ai!¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something and did not continue his statement. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡±At that time, we all felt that among the Qing Yun Sect, he would definitely be the one to take over as the chief head of the sect. However, not long after the incident, we heard that it was his senior brother, Dao Xuan, who took over. And from that time onwards, we never heard anything more about this man with astonishing talents. It was only today then I know that he had actually passed away.¡±


    He heaved a sigh after he finished, showing great regret over the matter.


    Ghost King gave a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a pity that I could not have a showdown with this hero, it was really a regret of a lifetime¡±


    Qing Long looked up, nce at mid-air and suddenly gave a sarcasticugh and said, ¡°Elder Duanmu and Bai DuZi these fellows escaped into Wilnds after losing at Qing Yin Hill. Eventually, they met Wan Jian Yi five-member team before reaching Holy Temple and fled after getting a beating. They did not even dare to return to Holy Temple. Now they dared to boldly ask for Wan Jian Yi. They were really shameless!¡±


    Ghost King smiled lightly and said, ¡°They were only Thousand Poison n that old freak¡¯sckeys. Long brother, why do you bother to get angry over them!¡±


    Qing Long stretched his hand, lightly flicked his white dress and lightly said, ¡°It was an unimaginable big insult when Wan Jian Yi encroached our Holy Temple. I painstakingly practised for a hundred years and also took great risk to find the Universe Pure Light Ring, only to prepare for that very one day where I could fight with him again. When I heard that he had passed away today, I only felt disappointment and regret. But I never expected these people to say shameless words like digging out his body from his grave. I felt ashamed to be associated with them!¡±


    Ghost King shaked his head and smiled gently. He looked up to watch the battles but could only see that the shes of lights in the mid air were getting intense and he almost could not make out those four people silhouette. And the dark clouds in the sky were as if being lighted up even more from the magical weapons¡¯ lights.


    Chapter 70: The Past - End


    Thanks geraldsaw, sainuu and LuDongBin, I hope its not painful to read my trantion


    And I have made the corrections, many thanks LuDongBin..I will use Wisdom King and Queen, I had a hard time finding the proper term for it and this simplifies a lot.


    End of Chapter..


    Silence across the firmament, only in the distance vast sea, that series of long whistling sounds, gradually bing mournful.


    Ghost King suddenly frowned, turned and said to Qing Long, ¡°Did you feel that, something strange was going on tonight?¡±


    Qing Long looked up, remained silent for a moment, his countenance suddenly changed and said, ¡°You mean...¡±


    Ghost King nodded, said, ¡°The legend stated that every time the strange beast was born, Heaven and Earth would surely change, apanied with big storms. Therefore, in the ancient scroll, [Divine and Evil The strange], it was recorded that Thunder God mounted that beast¡±


    Qing Long¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. He frowned and said, ¡°Why was it such a untimely coincidence, tonight would be the night?¡±


    Ghost King pondered for a while and said, ¡°It had been a few days since I arrived at this LiuBo Hill, but during the past few days at dusk, there had not been any such strange whistling sounds like tonight, I was only afraid if the Kui Niu* was reallying out tonight, it seemed like we would have to do some early preparation¡±


    Qing Long slowly nodded his head, said, ¡±That¡¯s right. After all, Kui Niu matter would be more important, let us leave this ce to Thousand Poison n people. Heihei , once we subdued Kui Niu, with another three supernatural beasts, our...¡±


    Ghost King suddenly gave a cough, Qing Long was startled and immediatelyughed in spite of himself while shaking his head and said, ¡°The hundred years of bitter training, turned one into an idiot, keke, ZongZhu please don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Ghost King faintly smiled, turned and left, without another nce at the people fighting intensely in the battlefield.


    Qing Long nced at a distance, but from afar, he saw that the Good Faction disciples were leaving one after another, gradually fading into the forest, figures disappearing. Involuntarily his thoughts were again vaguely stirred up, he heaved a sigh, and turned to follow Ghost King.


    Silent darkness, but countless ferocious eyes seemed to be watching menacingly, like a tiger eyeing its prey. When the crowd ran, a wail of misery was heard from somewhere, from far it drifted out, reverberated in the depths of the forest and apanied the mysteriously long whistling sound in the distant vast sea.


    That night, seemed especially forlorn!


    Zhang Xiao Fan and Ling TianEr, Song Daren, He DaZhi and Du BiShu, a total of five people, drove their magical weapons and hastily flew forward into the forest.


    Actually, with their current skill levels, directing their weapons to drive up in the sky would naturally be much faster, but just as they broke through the Evil Faction disciples¡¯ encirclement and were about to take off, they noticed some distance away, a few juniors followed suit and flew up. Suddenly a few ominous lights shined through the dense forest below their feet, and literally beat them down.


    Those wails of misery, it seemed they would not be able to make it alive.


    Everyone¡¯s countenance changed. The lush foliage forest before them, in addition thete night, and the numerous Evil Faction disciples surrounding them, if they were to be discovered while flying out, they would practically became live targets.


    Song Daren as the eldest disciple, had seen morepared to the rest of his junior sister and brothers, made the decision on the spot and decided to fly rapidly in-between the forest. Although the forest was dark and hard to spot the Evil faction disciples, but the other party would not be able to take a good look at oneself too. As long as they kept going east, once out of the forest, they would leave the Evil Faction encirclement and be much safer.


    Once the decision was made, the five of them flew off with all of their might towards east.


    Song Daren took the lead, Zhang Xiao Fan was thest. Everyone had their concentration on driving their weapons, flying back and forth in the middle of the forest.


    At that moment, although Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s chest was still throbbing with pain, but the wound sustained from the fight with Blood Sucking Demon was not as serious as he had thought. And from the firestick that was tied to his right arm, it radiated warm Yang energy to him from time to time, circting slowly in his body, and seemed to have special control over Blood Sucking Demon¡¯s strange blood-sucking art skill.


    But although that firestick stealthily controlled the evil power from the blood-sucking art skill, but at that moment when Zhang Xiao Fan was using his firestick to fly forward, a strange cold feeling passed on from the firestick and yet had some conflict with the Inferno Mirror. In his body, the two strange energy currents repelled once they encountered each other. However, since the Inferno Mirror was not energized by Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s spiritual energy, very soon it was oppressed by the cold energy from the firestick.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was concentrating all his energy on following his seniors brothers¡¯ and sister¡¯s flight paths, and naturally would not noticed these minor changes in his body. He only kept looking up while he was flying, but saw that dark clouds beyond the horizon, churning like boiling water, waves of light rays, lighting up the nine heavens directly, turned half of the horizon red.


    Over there, obviously would be the battleground between his teacher, Tian BuYi, and ShiBo**, Taoist Cang Song, with the Evil Faction demons, he wondered if the elders would be alright?


    Thinking about that, Zhang Xiao Fan immediately shaked his head, musing that since his teacher¡¯s skills were that powerful, naturally he would not have any mishap and he was probably worrying too much. Afterughing at himself for having too much concerns, he bestirred himself, increased his speed so that he could follow well behind his Senior brothers and sister.


    The darkness in front of them was like a boundless, with long and unseen boundaries. The five of them gradually became far from the noisy fights, immersing into the darkness, even the surroundings were also gradually quieting down.


    In the night, there seemed to be only darkness in front of them, the approaching sea surface, that mysterious mournful long whistling sound, distinctly became clearer, distinctly became nearer.


    Notes: *ÙçÅ£: Kui Niu - An old name for a wild ox or yak (ref: http://.absoluteastronomy/top...ese_mythology)) . It was also described in Baike as an legendary animal that sounded like thunder, one legged and it¡¯s image was seen on bronze during Shang and Western Zhou Dynasty


    It appears that Kui Niu and most of the other divine animals or demonic beasts that follows inter chapters are drawn mainly from the ɽº£¾­, (Shan Hai Jing), ssics of Mountains and SeasKui Niu and most of the other divine animals or demonic beasts that follows inter chapters are drawn mainly from the ɽº£¾­, (Shan Hai Jing), ssics of Mountains and Seas (ref:http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ssic...tains_and_Seas).


    Images of the beasts can be found here, including the Kui Niu, http://.humanpoptionacademy.or...-shan-hai-jing, http://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Wu...angzhu-Kui.jpg.


    **A term for older brother/respectful form of address for a senior, which in this case would mean Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s teacher¡¯s senior bro

 Chapter 71: Ambush

    Chapter 71: Ambush - Part 1


    Thanks dexter64 and geraldsaw! And thks LuDongBin! I will add it into the post


    New Chapter...


    I have changed a few characters names:


    Cynical Dialectian=Wild Dog Taoist


    Nian Boss=Nian Leader


    Lin Fang=Lin Feng


    I have also made a correction to Book 3, Chapter 70: The Past - Part 1 to change Dead Spirit Deep Pool to Forsaken Abyss.


    The five of them, were all from Qing Yun Sect, so while using their magical weapons to fly at full speed, the speed was naturally unbelievably fast. Within a short time, all of them, using their magical weapon¡¯s subtle lights, could already faintly viewed the boundaries of the forest, and even further away, the sea that was disappearing into the darkness of the night


    A breeze blowing from the sea, apanied by the intermittent long whistling, reverberated in thete night.


    Everyone was delighted, their moods brightened and were intending to speed up and fly out of that dark forest. Suddenly, at that moment, a dark red stream of light shot out silently from the darkness, in a sh, hit He DaZhi who was in the middle of the group.


    He DaZhi groaned, his body swayed, and fell from mid-air. Song Daren and the rest were shocked, but had already flew some distance in that span of seconds, quickly turned back. Zhang Xiao Fan, Tian LingEr who were following behind, also quickly flew towards He DaZhi.


    Among them, Zhu BiShu was nearest to He DaZhi, his reaction was also the fastest. Immediately he abruptly stopped his body physique andnded beside He DaZhi. He scanned the surrounding areas while urgently asking, ¡°Fourth brother, are you alright?¡±


    He DaZhi¡¯s forehead was already covered with cold sweat within that short while, hoarsely said, ¡°Be careful, that person¡¯s demonic skills were quite powerful...¡±


    He had not evenpleted the sentence, in the darkness, another stream of dark red light shot over. Du BiShu frowned, thrown himself sideways in front of He DaZhi, both of his hands moved to grab hold of his magical weapon, that three mysterious and strange dices immediately flew out, to receive that red light.


    In the darkness, a sound ¡°Yi¡± was heard from someone. That exmation seemed to carry a feeling of odd surprise but it was directed at the outlook of the magical weapon. Whether Du BiShu¡¯s skills were high or low, that stream of light did not hesitate and continue to attack.


    In that split second, both objects collided. Du BiShu¡¯s body shook from the impact and when that light hit onto his dices, a feeling of dense evil energy spread onto his own weapon, and at the same time, using his weapon as a medium, he indistinctly felt that it was inclining to attack him.


    Du BiShu was shocked. He had never seen that level of evil heretic skill before. While he was still lost on his next move, Song Daren, Ling TianEr and the rest had already arrived. Zhang Xiao Fan followed behind, and frowned. He felt that that red light was somehow familiar, seemed like Evil Faction Blood Forger Hall, Nian Leader¡¯s [Red Devil Eye] encountered at Forsaken Abyss.


    As expected, following a few longughter, a number of people walked out from the darkness. It was really the group of people from Blood Forger Hall, headed by Nian Leader. Nian Leader stood at upfront, a big red eye on his face, looking extremely horrible. However, it was already slowly starting to return to normal. And behind him, that beautifuldy and Liu Gao, Wild Dog Taoist were also there, only the young Lin Feng was not seen.


    Zhang Xiao Fan had met these people many times, he recognized them at one nce, especially that Wild Dog Taoist. It was him who brought the Blood Sucking Demon over tonight and caused Zhang Xiao Fan to suffer so much hardship. But looking at him at that moment, Wild Dog¡¯s face was full of green and purple patches and riddled with scars. It was most probably because he was carelessly flung by Blood Sucking Demon Demon a while ago but unfortunately he crashed into that thick wooded forest which made him disoriented, and a swollen face.


    These people from Blood Forger Hall were weak and powerless. While the Evil Faction¡¯s main sects battled intensely against the Good Faction, they were, however, assigned to that far away forest boundary, to wait for fishes that slipped through the. Obviously, the Evil Faction looked down on them.


    Nian Leader and the rest were angry but did not dare to speak out. They had been sulking but unexpectedly there were actually people who escaped out from the forest. It was a really good opportunity for them to gain favour, they only had to capture these people and in the days toe, Blood Forger Hall¡¯s status in Evil Faction, would naturally leveled up.


    Wild Dog Taoist was, at first, extremely depressed tonight, when he turned and looked, he suddenly discovered that Qing Yund was actually also among the five people, and at that moment thed was also looking back at him, his face expression appeared to have a smile but yet not a smile, presumablyughing at him.


    Chapter 71: Ambush - Part 2


    Many thanks LuDongBin, geraldsaw and KuMaWoYo billybuton ^^ A short update as I will be going on a short trip so I didn¡¯t have time to finish correcting the rest of my draft ><


    This time, Wild dog¡¯s anger was no trivial matter. Because Blood Sucking Demon¡¯s skill attainments were too high and with his his savage and cruel characteristic, even with ten guts, Wild Dog also would not have the courage to seek revenge. But at that moment he saw Zhang Xiao Fan, his immediate thought was that if not for that brat, he would not have suffered that kind of misery. Instantly, his anger rushed to his head, he cried Wa Wa twice, brandished his magical weapon, a long sharp fang, and attacked Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Since the sneak attack was sessful, Nian Leader was feeling arrogant himself and was about to say a few words like: [All of you better smarten up and you would suffer less.] those kind of arrogant sarcastic words. Unexpectedly, he had not even uttered the words when Wild Dog had already charged out. The words were on the verge of being said out, his mouth was half-opened and was about to speak, yet he had to forcibly swallow back those words. In that moment of agitation, he felt a pain in his chest and had to cough twice. He was extremely vexed!


    Song Daren quickly flew to He DaZhi¡¯s side,nded and did a check. He discovered that due to the sudden attack and his junior brother was unable to defend in time, that evil heterodox energy had already prated his body. It seemed like he would not be able to fight for a short period of time, but luckily there was no danger to his life.


    While he was worrying over that, suddenly he heard two strange shouts behind him, and saw a sorcerer, whose face resembled a dog, charging over. Junior Zhang Xiao Fan wielded his magical weapon and received the blows, Ping Ping Pang Pang, an aggressive fight started.


    From far, Nian Leader angrily red at Wild Dog, but soon after, he started to frown. He recognised the one fighting with Wild Dog now, was the Qing Yund who had that strange firestick-like magical weapon. That day at Forsaken Abyss, his very own Red Devil Eye actually could do nothing to that person, and nearly suffered some damage from him, therefore he had a very deep impression.


    By then, Wild Dog Taoist and Zhang Xiao Fan had already fought for some time, the two figures shed between the trees in the forest, and almost became two streams of light flitting by. But in Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s heart, he was instead bing more and more rmed. Since theirst encounter several months ago, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s skill level actually progressed much more than that day at Forsaken Abyss, and especially that strangely-looking firestick in his hand, it had a ugly outlook but with glittering green light, shing here and there in front of him.


    Chapter 71: Ambush - Part 3


    Hi guys, thanks for the well wishes, Im back and here is another update. Dexter64, my trantion was correct, that was what the online book wrote, unless you have another version?


    And I changed a few description terms, not sure if it is appropriate or if it is better to use back the previous ones. If you guys have any better suggestions, pls let me know, thanks.


    Libruis=Tian Shu (Or Book of Heaven. It was quite hard to find an appropriate word so I decided to just literally trante it.)


    Fuwa=Buddhism


    Fawin Wisdom=Great Brahman Wisdom (´óèó°ãÈô)


    Each time his fang magical weapon attacked, it was immediately defeated by that fire-stick, and as time passed by, that green ck ordinary pearl at the head of the fire-stick, slowly began to radiate a noxious suction force, targeting him.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s heart turned cold. He could not help but recalled that day that unlucky Jiang Lao San, was sucked dry by thisd without any rhyme or reason and died. He silentlymented that how was it possible that nowadays those little bastards from Good Faction, the magical weapons in their hands were actually tenfold more evil that your own Wild Dog grandfather!


    Nian Leader frowned tightly. Since many of the Holy Sect members were here tonight, he expected that it would be not long before someone made their way over, and if they saw that Blood Forger Sect currently could not even handle a few Qing Yun juniors, then in the future they would be too ashamed to face anyone. Immediately he turned and signalled to both beautifuldy and Liu Gao.


    Both of them understood, they moved immediately and headed to the scene. But almost at the same time, Song Daren and Ling TianEr also went up to receive them.


    The circumstances tonight were actually unfavourable to the Good Faction, initially everyone thought the gathering at this destednd involved only the small group of Evil Faction remaining members, unexpectedly not only a huge number of people turned out, even those old evil heads living in seclusion for a hundred years also came.


    Song Daren felt anxious. It seemed they were again entangled with the Evil Faction and he intended to go all out to dispose these evil demons in order to get away, unexpectedly when he had just made his move, sideways a stream of dark red light struck towards him. Song Daren quickly used his celestial sword to receive it, his heart filled with trepidation.


    The evil toxic energy from the Red Devil Eye passed through the ¡°Ten Tigers¡± celestial sword in an instant and continued to advance. Song Daren¡¯s level of Taoism attainment was deep, naturally he was able to withstand it, but at the same time, he felt that this sorcerer¡¯s skills were in fact not low, and might even surpassed himself.


    At that moment, Tian LingEr had already started fighting with that beautifuldy. Du BiShu looked on from the side for a while, and already could tell that that big eye sorcerer¡¯s demonic skills were powerful and big senior brother was having some difficulty, so he rushed up and join Song Daren to fight as two against one. Nian Leader never moved from his spot, the red stream of light filled with evil deadly energy continued to shoot out from his Red Devil Eye, even when it was two against one, he was still not at a disadvantage.


    And at a distance away, Liu Gao instead went to assist Wild Dog, and attacked Zhang Xiao Fan together.


    But Zhang Xiao Fan, after all, was not that Nian Leader, who had trained for many years. After a short while, he immediately felt the pressure. Wild Dog now had a strong ally and it boosted his morale. Heughed loudly and said: [Stinky brat, today you are in my hands, watch how Wild Dog Grandpa take care of you!]


    Zhang Xiao Fan was unable to speak out the difficulties in his heart and only felt the pressure was mounting. But he could only grit his teeth and hang on, hoping both his senior brothers and sister could quickly defeat the other sorcerers so that they coulde over and help him. Actually, ever since heprehended some parts of Tian Shu from the ck Stone Cave, his attainments had already progressed to the next level without his own awareness. It was just that firstly, the time he took toprehend was too short, and he did not practice enough; Secondly, he was also unable to use the Buddhism¡¯s [Great Brahman Wisdom] in front of everyone; Lastly, most importantly, tonight he was beaten by the Blood Sucking Demon. Although his injuries were not serious, but because at the moment, he was fighting intensively, as time goes by, his body was beginning not to heed his will.


    And looking at the fight beside, Tian LingEr were almost equal to that beautifuldy. Both flew high and evaded low, their appearances were also equally beautiful and with their graceful figures, it was actually nice to watch. However, toe over and help, it would be hard to do so for a short period of time; and over at Song Daren, Du BiShu, at the moment, both were being tied down tightly by Nian Leader and were unable to get away. Although they saw that their junior brother¡¯s situation was increasingly bing dangerous but with round after round of unceasingly stream of dark red light attacking, even if it was urgent they were also unable to get away, and instead because of the distraction, both were almost hit by the red light.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was forced to move back by both Wild Dog and Liu Gao, beads of perspiration appeared on his forehead, his breathing becameboured, even some of his steps were also disordered. He DaZhi lie on the ground, his heart became anxious. He knew that if there were still no help given, in a period of three minutes, he was afraid his junior brother would be killed by these two sorcerers.


    Chapter 71: Ambush - Part 4


    Noted, Dexter64 And LuDongBin, thks again. The Chinese chars for Fuwa is ·ðÃÅ. And you are wee SASter, HPC7595


    The Bamboo Valley Sect disciples had always been close. Towards this honest junior brother, Zhang Xiao Fan, they always had been fond of him. Right now, He DaZhi gritted his teeth, forced himself to stand up, took out his magical weapon and intended to give a helping hand to his junior brother. But he had not even summon themands, the evil energy inside his body began to flow in reverse. His head spinned and saw stars, and [Po Tong] fell over again.


    Zhang Xiao Fan heard the sound, turned around from the intensive battle, and immediately was shocked. He cried out, ¡°Fourth Brother!¡±


    Unexpectedly, at that moment when he was distracted, Wild Dog and Liu Gao¡¯s weapons attacked at the same time. Zhang Xiao Fan could not react in time and barely managed to raise his fire-stick in front of him to defend. [Hong] a loud sound, Wild Dog and Liu Gao¡¯s bodies shook violently but Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body flew out from the impact and hit the ground hard.


    Wild Dog gave a loudugh, flew up together with Liu Gao, his fang and Liu Gao¡¯s weapon raised up and struck down, about to take Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s life. At a distant, Tian LingEr, Song Daren and the rest cried out involuntarily, but was unable toe to his rescue in time, and could only watched helplessly as Zhang Xiao Fan was about to die there. He DaZhi had already turned his head over, he could not bear to watch anymore.


    Suddenly, a sh of blue light shot past in the forest, an aperture as blue as water waves, quickly rippled over, illuminating the whole ce in an instant.


    He DaZhi was overjoyed, he involuntarily called out: ¡°Lu.....¡±


    He had notpleted his sentence, and saw that figure broke through the sky, like an arrow shot from a bow. Lu XueQi rode on her sword, her face as cold as frost, but in her pair of bright eyes, rays of blue light from the TianYa Sword in front of her reflected in it, as if it was emitting zing res, burning unceasingly.


    Wild Dog and Liu Gao were greatly shocked, the blue light that was just seen a distant away, was now in front of them in an blink of an eye. And looking at it, it seemed to have the ability to split the sky and break a mountain, an eternal unparalleled grandeur. Comparing both matters, their own lives were naturally more important. Almost at the same time, both of them took back their weapons, and struck back together at the TianYa sword.


    [Rumble], sands flew and stones rolled, the trees in the forest nearby violently swayed, leaves fell one after another. Wild Dog and Liu Gao flew backwards,nded straight behind Nian Leader.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the sky full of falling leaves, stood beside Zhang Xiao Fan. It could be because of that violent impact just now, her face looked especially pale.


    Zhang Xiao Fan turned to look at her, but in the dim light of the night, her appearance was still breathtakingly beautiful, like a proud lily that bloomed in the deepest darkness. And in that ice-cold elegant expression, he instead indistinctly saw, was a trace of faint gentleness.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang Xia Fan suppressed the sudden feeling of a jump in his heart and said in a low voice.


    Lu XueQi shaked her head, quietly said, ¡°When I encountered danger in that Forsaken Abyss, you too saved me like this, why bother to say these words?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was stunned, for a moment he did not know what to say and silently nodded, Lu XueQi looked at him, and suddenly smiled lightly.


    That was a smile in the sky full of falling leaves! Zhang XiaoFan saw it clearly, it was as if under the starlight, the frost melted only in front of him.


    Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly swung his head, he dare not look at Lu XueQi again, he grabbed his fire-stick and ran towards his big senior brother who was dueling with Nian Leader. Lu XueQi stood behind him, watched his back figure, and was silent for a moment. She followed after him and went up to receive the attacks from Wild Dog and Liu Gao, who wereing to obstruct them.


    With the addition of Lu XueQi, the situation immediately changed, her level of attainments was already high, and it progressed to another level after she escaped danger in Forsaken Abyss, besides she also had the divine weapon, TianYa, even as Liu Gao and Wild Dog attacked as two against one at the moment, both were actually still at a disadvantage.


    And for Nian Leader, once he saw Zhang Xiao Fan joining the fight, his heart jumped a beat. He was not afraid of thisd¡¯s skills but was extremely fearful of the strange stick in his hands. As expected, when Zhang Xiao Fan came, he steered his fire-stick to block a few shots of red light, the expression in his face did not even change. The Red Devil Eye¡¯s evil deadly energy that Song Daren and etc were exceptionally wary of, seemed to bepletely useless on him.


    With that, Song Daren and Du BiShu were able to free their hands, the celestial sword and dices immediately went forward to give their greetings on Nian Leader¡¯s body, Nian Leader cried out indignantly repeatedly, but even how much he tried to hasten the efforts of the Red Devil Eye, Zhang Xiao Fan only felt a bit of strain while blocking the red energy light but was absolutely not affected in anyway by the deadly energy.


    In a short while, Nian Leader was already pulling on thepels and exposing the elbows (in short: unable to handle the situation), in the chaos he looked to the side, and saw that Liu Gao, Wild Dog, including that beautifuldy, also looked as if they were not able to gain an upper hand, he had no alternatives but to shout loudly, ¡°Go!¡±.


    While he shouted, the Red Devil Eye suddenly behaved as if it had exploded, [Suo Suo Suo] seven or eight streams of red lights shot out simultaneously, Zhang Xiao Fan only managed to block five lights, but the rest of the lights already block off Song Daren and Du BiShu. Nian Leader took advantage of this window, turned around and escape. And those further away Blood Forger Hall members, had also started to retreat.


    Lu XueQi snorted, disregard Song Daren¡¯s yell of ¡°Do not pursue the beaten enemy¡±, the TianYa celestial sword streaked across the sky, and pursued straight ahead, Zhang Xiao Fan was taken aback, and quickly followed.


    The blue light of TianYa was like electricity, it caught up instantly. Trailing at the end was Wild Dog, who only felt the cold air behind him whooshing, even the fine hairs at his back were standing up, unwillingly he gave a odd cry of ¡°Help!¡±Chapter 71: Ambush - Part 5


    Geraldsaw, LuDongBin, alphakdi, HPC7595, SASter and sauki, you guys are wee thks for reading too


    Bilu=BiYao


    Nian Leader and the rest were shocked and quickly turned back but at that time, behind the Blood Forger Hall members, from within the depths of the the dark forest, suddenly a ray of white light shed by, and a white flower drifted out from it.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was standing behind, he stopped in his track, loss for words.


    That strange white flower shed and shed again in the air, in a split second white light swept past the whole area, and seemed to conjure countless of white flower petals, turning into a rain of flowers, like a tranquil sea of flowers, it charged towards the blue light of Lu XueQi¡¯s sword.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s TianYa celestial sword did not make any attempt to avoid and charged up straight. In an instant, the two extraordinary weapons with peculiar lights collided together.


    Time, for that moment, seemed to suspend for one minute.


    Suddenly, an invisible but strong wave of energy exploded from that collision, with the two magical weapons as the core, it exploded out in all directions. Fallen leaves fell like rain but instead were blown up towards the sky, and those people on the ground, a few actually moved back a few steps.


    After a long time, the howling of the wind began to slowly quiet down. Lu XueQi flew back and stood beside Zhang Xiao Fan. Zhang Xiao Fan looked at her, she appeared to look even paler, and it seemed like there was not even any color on her face.


    Lu XueQi seemed to feel Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s concern, turned to look at him and nodded slightly, implying that she was alright. Zhang Xiao Fan turned his head away and looked ahead.


    In the darkness, that strange white flower slowly spinned in mid-air, and after a short while, it started to descend. There was no sound but out of a sudden, a hand as white as snow, stretched out from the darkness and gently took that [Heartbroken Rare Flower].


    Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly felt his heart jumped again.


    BiYao quietly, very quietly, walked out from the darkness, the expressions on Nian Leader and the rest appeared to be respectful but BiYao did not even nce at them. A pair of eyes, only concentrated on Zhang Xiao Fan, and then shifted onto the person next to him, Lu XueQi, carefully assessing.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s gaze did not have any intention to avoid, and also stared at the girl standing opposite her, whose elegance surpassed many others.


    Nobody spoke a word, the atmosphere from the intense fight earlier on, quieten down all of a sudden, and also seemed to carry some awkwardness.


    Zhang Xiao Fan looked at BiYao, and looked at Lu XueQi again, and felt that his mouth had turned dry. Unexpectedly at that moment, footsteps sound was heard, it was Tian LingEr who had walked over to him. She looked strangely at Lu XueQi and BiYao, who was staring at each other, and asked Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡°Xiao Fan, what happened to them?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was startled but actually, he did not quite understand too. Deep down, he felt strange and embarrassed, and was caught unaware by Tian LingEr¡¯s question. He stammered and replied that he did not know why.


    But just that Tian LingEr this question, BiYao and Lu XueQi both suddenly turned and looked at her, that two pairs of calm, quiet eyes, brushed over Tian LingEr¡¯s face.


    Tian LingEr was startled and unconsciously moved back a few steps, but she and Lu XueQi, after all, were from the same sect, therefore she went to ask Lu XueQi, ¡°Lu Senior Sister, what happened?¡±


    Lu XueQi was silent for a while, looked away and said quietly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    At the same time, BiYao, who was standing in front, also looked away.


    Zhang Xiao Fan stared nkly and shook himself suddenly, silently reprimanded himself for being absurd, now that everyone here was being exposed to danger which lurked everywhere, he himself instead was staring nkly, he should really be damned. Immediately he spoke to both Tian LingEr and Lu XueQi in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go! There are really too many Evil Faction disciples on the ind.¡±


    A cold snort sounded, with a hint of anger. It was, however, made by BiYao, who was standing in front.


    Zhang Xiao Fan did not dare to look at her, turned and went back. Lu XueQi nced at BiYao again, following which she and Tian LingEr also went back together, Song Daren and the rest waited for them toe back, helped the injured He DaZhi up, said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go.¡±


    Saying which he turned and prepared to head towards the direction of the sea. Behind them, Wild Dog was leaping with eagerness but was pulled down by Nian Leader, he said, ¡°Miss BiYao is here, do not act recklessly, we will all listen to Miss¡¯smands.¡±


    BiYao heard it, but remained indifferent and only watched the Qing Yun Sect members gradually retreated while being on the guard against them.


    And her figure, remained motionless.


    Far away, from the direction of the sea that Zhang Xiao Fan and the rest retreated towards, a long and mournful cry sounded suddenly, and this time, the sound of the cry was far from the cries heard earlier tonight, like dragons singing, it resounded through the nine heavens, and shook the surroundingnds.


    Also faint thunder sounds were rumbling, but that cry, seemed toe from the depths of the sea.


    BiYao stood where she was, lifted her head and felt coolness on her face. A drop of water,nded on her face.


    The wind started to blow, it had begun to rain.

 Chapter 72: Kui Niu

    Chapter 72: Kui Niu - Part 1


    Sorry for thete trantion. Hee geraldsaw, the romanceing up was also one of the reason I could not give up the book. LuDongBin, agreed, it was a hard choice and to also wolfgraymane, alphakdi, HPC7595, sauki and SASter, you¡¯re wee guys ^^ New Chapter..


    Kui Niu


    Abyss Snake=ancient demon


    Abyssal Viper=ck Water Mystical Viper


    Like all of a sudden, drizzle of rain fell from the gloomy sky, and from the depths of the distant sea, gusts of violent strong winds, like a wild animal breaking through it¡¯s cage, howled towards that isted small ind in the middle of the boundless sea.


    The windden with rain, surged over like (literary) hiding the sky and covering the earth, in a blink of an eye, those people were caught in the storm.


    Zhang Xiao Fan followed the rest, and stopped too. He raised his hands and barely managed to shield against theshing wind and rain, those raindrops with the size of a soybean, hit onto his face, and already he started to feel some pain.


    Ahead, the sea withrge waves battering in the storm, in the night, it also looked like a huge beast who woke up from a deep sleep, it started to roar!


    In front of Zhang Xiao Fan and the rest, was a long beach, and at the end of the beach,y the fairly savage sea. In the endless dark night, the waves with increasing height, kepting waves after waves, and crashed heavily onto the smooth beach. Each time it crashed, the earth seemed to shake with it too.


    Wave, and again another wave!


    Resembling some ferocious gigantic beast, stepping onto the raging giant waves, slowly making it¡¯s way over to them!


    Silence all around, except for the incessantly sombre thunderps in the dark clouds.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. That was the might of heaven and earth!


    Tian LingEr asked Song Daren in a shocked voice, ¡°Big Senior brother, what shall we do? What is this thing?¡±


    Song Daren also felt frightened, he had never seen such scene before, a worried frown crossed his face and he agonized on what to do next. But for Zhang Xiao Fan, who was standing at the back, although he was also shocked but because previously at Forsaken Abyss¡¯s Heartless Sea, he had witnessed the return of the ancient demon ck Water Mystical Viper, and instead was calmer. But when he recalled that day, the might of the ck Water Mystical Viper, was not what a mere human could handle, he felt a chill in his heart.


    At the same time, he felt his heart suddenly moved. Unconsciously, he turned and looked at Lu XueQi, and saw that beautiful girl silently standing beside him, the wind and rain soaked her clothes and hair, which clung onto her fair and white face. She only stared at the dark far-off ces of the sea ahead of her, staring nkly.


    ¡°Yi?¡±, suddenly, Du BiShu, who was standing in front, yelped and pointed somewhere in front and urgently said, ¡°All of you look in front, there seemed to be someone!¡±


    Everyone was surprised and looked over. And really, several ten zhang (a unit of length) of the beach ahead, several people emerged suddenly from the darkness. Each and every one of them wore ck and in the darkness of the night, it was hard to notice them if one did not pay attention. Presumably Du BiShu had always been sharp-eyed, unexpectedly they were being discovered by him.


    But even though they were discovered, with the heavy downpour and night darkness, they simply could not see what those people were doing. They could only faintly saw that those people scattered themselves and were busy on the beach.


    Tian LingEr frowned tightly, turned around and asked,¡±Did all of you watch closely? Who are these people?


    Du BiShu and Song Daren both shaked their heads at the same time, Lu XueQi, who was at the back, suddenly said, ¡°These are the Evil Faction people!¡±


    Tian LingEr was taken aback for a moment, and immediately understood. At the moment, the Good Faction members on LiuBo Hill were all fighting with the Evil Faction, where would it be possible to have those ten over people doing the strange things on the beach?


    At the thought of this, she became more worried and could not help but turned to look behind. However, the Evil Faction disciples who were in the fight just now, not one of them had walked out of the forest.


    Chapter 72: Kui Niu - Part 2


    alphakdi, HPC7595, geraldsaw, Icefrog, LuDongBin and dexter6, thanks for reading too And geraldsaw, I corrected one of my own grammar mistake the next day after I posted lol but I did try to reduce as much grammatical mistakes as I could


    Peak of Widow=TongTian Peak


    Mister Spirit=Venerated Spirit


    Water Kirin=Water Unicorn


    ¡°What shall we do? Senior big brother?¡±


    Everyone looked at Song Daren, Song Daren hesitated for a while, in the end he still decided that they should avoid the Evil Faction for now and said, ¡°The circumstances are not favourable to us, we should leave first and decideter.¡±


    Saying that, he notified everyone, and was about to turn sideways, to go further and make a detour from the beach. However, they had only moved a few steps when they heard a long cry that sounded like a dragon, rumbling from the depths of the sea.


    In a short while, the sound of wind, rain and thunder from the heaven and earth, the vault of heaven, sounded loudly together. A sh of lightning which ripped apart the vast sky, streaked across the horizon, followed by an explosive sound of thunder from above. From the sea, a rolling wave as high as a small hill, suddenly as if being torn apart, separated!


    The foaming waves sshed and sprayed. In the raging storm, from the dark depths, almost like stepping on ps of thunder, a massive figure impressively leaped out from the depths of the sea, and after almost blending into the night,nded down heavily.


    The whole of LiuBo Hill, at the same time also quaked!


    Zhang Xiao Fan and the rest of them held their breath, it was an extremely huge strange beast, it¡¯s head was slightly bigger than Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak¡¯s Venerated Spirit Water Unicorn, the whole body shape resembled a cow, with dark green body, but there was no horn on it¡¯s head.


    But most unfathomable was, below the strange beast¡¯s huge body, there was only one thick sturdy leg, right in the middle of it¡¯s stomach. Looking at the beast, it seemed to be a type of monodrama that was popr among themon people, under that fierce tough exterior, there was actually a slightical feel and cuteness.


    Right then, those ck attire men on the beach immediately retreated soundlessly into the darkness. But on the beach, every several zhang away, a strange object was stuck into the sand, faint red light glowed out. And just in front of the strange beast, it formed arge circle, in the dark of the night, even though separated by the wind and rain, it was still striking.


    Over at Qing Yun sect side, everyone looked at each other, wondering what the Evil Faction people were up to? Looking at it, it seemed they were targeting the strange huge beast, but the trap looked too obvious, in the night, anyone would have seen that red circle of light. The only thing that they did not know was what actually was this strange beast?


    As expected, after that strange beast emerged from the dark sea, it seemed to feel something, and kept standing in the turbulent waves. It did note ashore and only used it¡¯srge head to repeatedly stretch out and smell the air.


    Du BiShu suddenly startled and eximed, ¡°Oh no, this fellow may have bad eyesight!¡±


    Everybody also reacted, right now that few red light spots were really obvious, but the beast only looked and did not notice the things in front of it, could it be because it had been living in the deep sea without using it¡¯s eyes, therefore it¡¯s eyesight had deteriorated?


    Unknowingly, Qing Yin sect disciples instead, started to worry for the strange beast.


    After a short period of time where they held their breath, lightning shed and thunder boomed, whipping wind and heavy rain, there was no signs of it diminishing. But that strange beast seemed not to detect anything, nonchntly shaking it¡¯s head. And without seeing it using any force, suddenly there was another p of thunder, that huge bodyunched up into the sky and leaped forward.


    That unparalleled sturdy leg,nded onto LiuBo Hill¡¯s beach, in the middle of those spots of red light, it left a deep footprint.


    In the night, within the darkness, almost at the same time, a mysterious chant of incantation started.


    The chant were like moans of theherworld, low and distant, wafted through the night storm. Also at the same time, apanying that mysterious incantation, the light spots which were emitting weak red light, suddenly lighted up at the same time. And the ck attired men who had disappeared just now, also at the same time, returned to the mysterious objects which were stuck into the ground.


    The strange beast, suddenly raised it¡¯s head, after a short while, gave a tremendous shout!


    ¡°An ao.....¡±


    The deafening sound almost became a physical sound wave, the wind and rain, because of the roar that sounded like a thunder which hadnded on earth, flew out sideways, projected out!


    But at this time, all the ck attired men ced their hand upon the mysterious objects on the beach.


    In an instant, those objects on the ground threw out brilliant lights, crystal clear red light, the red light every several zhang away, suddenly shot out sideways, in a short while, became one and formed an enormous circle of red light.


    Chapter 72: Kui Niu - Part 3


    You¡¯re wee geraldsaw, HPC7595, LuDongBin, sauki and darkryu. And sauki, what do you mean when you said if xiao fan will get lucky again?


    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s response, that red light circle, magnificently rise up again. Countless of red lights, at the same time, shot out and formed a spectacr wall of red light, trapping that strange beast in it. At the same time, the lights shot up directly towards the sky and finally converged in the higher altitude.


    It was as if the night had lifted off it¡¯s veil, the darkness too slowly receded. A figure appeared in the air, slowly emerging.


    Ghost King, standing proudly on top of a red ancient cauldron, which was floating in the high altitude. His expression was serious, both hands holding the inscription in front of him, reciting that mysterious incantation in a low voice.


    And all of the red light, flowed continuously to converge in that ancient cauldron floating underneath his feet.


    ¡°An ao......¡±


    Again, another bellow filled with fury. That strange beast surrounded by the red light circle, leaped up angrily and mmed against the light wall directly.


    Ghost King, who was in the air, grimaced, and the voice that was reciting the incantation immediately quicken.


    And the Qing Yun sect members who were standing afar, right now were also dumbstruck. They had forgotten that that moment was actually their best chance to escape, and instead watched on without even blinking.


    In the sky, almost like above Ghost King¡¯s head, a p of thunder suddenly exploded, that strange beast had mmed onto the light wall with all of it¡¯s might!


    [Rumble!]


    The thunder rumbled and boomed, reverberated in the sky. In an instant, that impressive huge wall of red light shook like a leaf, thousands of tiny electrical currents that looked like lighting, raced up and down the light wall, producing a piercing sound. Even the ck attired men, standing below the strange beast and separated by the light wall, could not stop shaking.


    Ghost King¡¯s face, in the mid air, seemed to pale immediately!


    But eventually, after the violent shaking, this red screen did not crack. On the other hand, it slowly calmed down and that ancient cauldron under the Ghost King¡¯s feet, instead became more dazzling!


    ¡°An ao.....An ao....An ao......¡±


    The infuriated huge beast almost went berserk, at the same time the ps of thunder were exploding incessantly in the sky, this strange beast¡¯s body started to be suffused with green light. Again and again it mmed against that enormous light wall that was trapping it.


    Between the earth and the sky, the wind and rain howled, almost as if in the nine heavens, the Thunder God was bellowing with rage too!


    That sessive peals of thunder, each time it seemed to quake LiuBo Hill, and shook the entire sea!


    But even with this impressive Heaven and Earth¡¯s might, that sheet of red light wall including the ancient cauldron in the sky, with no clue on its origin, unexpectedly was unwavering and instead gradually suppressed that strange beast¡¯s might.


    Time slipped by quietly, the poundings from the strange beast, had also became weaker and weaker, but looking at the Evil Faction side, it appeared that they did not have it easy too. Ghost King, who was standing on top of the ancient cauldron in the sky, was better off and only looked pale. Obviously, in order to cast spells to trap such an ancient beast, even though he had help from that unusual ancient cauldron, it was still not easy at all.


    And those several ck attired men, more than half were already lying on the ground, they were actually killed by the vibrations from the two enormous forces. Those remaining seemed disoriented, only a few of the disciples with high attainments were still able to secure the surroundings around the red screen.


    The storm, also started to diminish, and seemed to forebode something.


    Eventually, after that strange beast¡¯sst pounding was futile, it breathed heavily and cried out softly once, and stood at where it was, no longer moving.


    The Qing Yun sect members collected their thoughts and looked at each other, unable to speak for the moment.


    After what seemed like half a day, Du BiShu spoke to Song Daren, ¡°Big Senior brother, what, what should we do?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan also looked at Song Daren, earlier that electrifying contest, aroused him. However, without knowing why, he felt pity for that strange beast instead. Deep inside, he had a desire to lend a helping hand to it.


    Actually to say, among those Qing Yun sect members, it could not be said that the same thought did not appear in their minds. They were enemies with the Evil Faction for thousands of years, and witnessed the great pains that the Evil Faction took to catch this beast, very likely it had a significant value.


    But Song Daren as the eldest senior brother, remained silent for a while and eventually still shook his head and said, ¡°Lets not stir up any trouble, quickly go!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, nobody said a word. All of them knew that this was not the time toplicate the issue, thus everyone followed Song Daren, who was already walking ahead.


    Chapter 72: Kui Niu - Part 4


    dexter64, HPC7595, sauki, schnitter and LuDongBin, you¡¯re wee and thks for staying on. sauki, I didn¡¯t rem he had the mirror until muchter into the story, you have a good memory ^^ darkryu, yea I also felt that he was clumsy at this point and only survived mainly with the firestick.


    Oki, long update but I need help with some of the words again, thks in advance.


    ǬÀ¤Çå¹â½ä - tranted by Honpaka as Ring of Empyrean Light but I will like to make it more direct, so I am using Ring of Universe Clear Light.


    Under Note, these are the terms I assumed:


    ´ó»Ä¶«¾­ - ssics of Vast Eastern Wastnds


    Æä¹âÈçÈÕÔ - brightness like the sun and moon


    ×´ÈçÇàÅ£ - strong like young cattle. I searched online and it also meant another term ΪÉñÏɵÀÊ¿Ö®×øÆï. So I am not sure which is it.


    Note: have amended to ¡¯its appearance is akin to a young calf¡¯.


    Zhang Xiao Fan, who was at the rear, walked a few steps and suddenly realized that Lu XueQi did not follow up. He got a shock and turned back but saw that Lu XueQi was standing where she was before, without making any step. He curiously asked, ¡°Lu Senior sister, what happen to you?¡±


    Lu XueQi gazed ahead at that strange beast who was trapped behind the wall of red light, the beast bowed his head down, as if it had already resigned to its fate, listlessly standing there. The sky full of gloomy clouds at this time, also looked like it was going to disperse. The power and might, which caused the Heaven and Earth¡¯s winds and clouds to change countenance, disyed when it just emerged from the sea, to think it would not be seen anymore.


    As if, a sorrowful child who had came to the end of the road, disheartenedly standing there!


    Somehow despairing, somewhat lonely.....


    [Qiang Lang!]


    Rays of blue light, like a meteor suddenly appearing in the night, illuminated the surrounding darkness.


    TianYa celestial sword resolutely unsheathed, the clear blue light shed, reflected on its master¡¯s unrivaled beauty face, carrying a hint of indifference and silent gaze.


    Lu XueQi unhurriedly turned her head over, looked at Zhang Xiao Fan, her expression was as cool as ice water, calmly said, ¡°This rare beast seemed to have an important value, you should quickly...you all should quickly go! I will go and be back soon!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, Zhang Xiao Fan opened his mouth slightly, said, ¡°You...¡±


    He had notpleted his sentence, that beautiful figure, turned into this night¡¯s resplendent radiance of a shooting star, pierced through the surrounding darkness, charged straight towards that enormous wall of red light.


    Qing Yun sect members all turned pale with fright, Zhang Xiao Fan and Tian LingEr, Du BiShu almost at the same time, turned around and shouted towards Song Daren, ¡°Big Senior bro....¡±


    Song Daren¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat, if he decided to leave, he would not be able to convince everyone and he himself, would feel bad too, but to stay, it would most likely be disastrous, these few junior brothers and sister were young and ignorant, he had to think for their lives. For a moment, his mind was in a mess.


    But Lu XueQi, the speed of her driving the sword was unbelievably fast, in an instant she already charged near to where the Evil Faction¡¯s circle of light on the beach was, and the Evil Faction disciples also already realized something was amiss, immediately shouts rise from all directions.


    Ghost King was still floating in the sky, his face was slowly regainingposure. Right then, he looked down and frowned, in a low voice he muttered one sentence, ¡°TianYa celestial sword?¡±


    The Evil Faction ck attired men were all in a fluster from Lu XueQi¡¯s sudden attack, and Ghost King, who was in the midair, also seemed not to be able to descend in time. Even the beast, who was trapped in the screen of light, also suddenly opened its eyes which had been closed all the while.


    Out of a sudden, halfway across, a clear light crossed over and abruptly blocked Lu XueQi. TianYa celestial sword emitted a sharp sound and forced this ball of clear light back a little, but Lu XueQi¡¯s own figure, was also immediately impeded from reaching that red light screen which was still several zhangs away.


    Qing Long, still chic in a suit of white attire, but as if like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of Lu XueQi. And at the same time, the right hand that wore the Ring of Universe Clear Light, again disappeared into his sleeve.


    ¡°Thisdy....¡± Qing Long smiled and seemed not to treat Lu XueQi as an enemy at all, said, ¡°This Kui Niu (Note 1) was what we took a huge effort to trap it, also it did not cause any hindrance to your honourable sect, why must we start a dispute again?¡±


    Lu XueQi took a deep breath, she knew that the person in front of her, his level of attainment were immeasurable and she might not be his match. But when she looked around, and her sightnded on that beast, and the beast was also looking squarely at her, its eyes bright and piercing, and was still howling softly. Who was to really know what it was thinking at this moment?


    ¡°Evildoer!¡± she eximed suddenly. Without any regards, the brilliant blue light of TianYa celestial sword, struck towards Qing Long.


    Qing Long was startled. Facing this celestial weapon, TianYa, no matter how high his skills were, he did not dare to underestimate. He only frowned and concentrated all his attention for battle.


    In the battlefield, the blue and clear lights immediately tussled together, but Qing Long after all was still higher skilled than Lu XueQi, and the Ring of Universe Clear Light did not appear to lose out to TianYa. After a short while, it gained advantage right away and the clear light gradually suppressed the blue light.


    Zhang Xiao Fan saw it clearly, and was anxious in his heart. He turned around, Song Daren clenched his teeth and quickly said, ¡°Little junior sister, you and junior brother immediately bring Fourth brother away, Du BiShu and I will go and assist. Once we have the chance to escape, we wille immediately.¡±


    Tian LingEr anxiously said, ¡°Big senior brother, I...¡±


    Song Daren red at her and angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste my breath with you, quickly go!¡± saying which, he called over Du BiShu and immediately rushed towards the fight, leaving Zhang Xiao Fan and Tian LingEr standing there.


    Actually, if to go ording to Song Daren¡¯s intention, originally he indeed did not want to meddle in this affair, but Lu XueQi was from his own sect after all, he could not leave her alone. But right now, the situation was fraught with danger, the other side in addition, had Ghost King and Qing Long, these two great evil. Left with no choice, he had to take his junior brother and sister into consideration first, checked out things on his own, and escaped if an opportunity arises.


    Tian LingEr after being scolded by Song Daren, instead was dazed for a while. Ever since from young, Song Daren doted on her and never scolded her, not even a word. Today, he actually scolded her a sentence, she was still unable to react from it.


    But nevertheless, she was, after all, an outstanding disciple from Qing Yun sect, also since young, she was eager to do well in everything and was also pampered. She frowned and thought deeply for a while, turned to Zhang Xiao Fan and said, ¡°Xiao Fan, you stay here and look after Fourth brother, I will go and help!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was greatly surprised, and had not even spoke when He DaZhi, who was injured and lying by the side, suddenly struggled and eximed, ¡°Little junior sister, it is dangerous over there, you cannot go over!¡±


    But Tian LingEr once made up her mind, how could it be that she would listen to him. Unless Tian BuYi was there at that moment, he could still keep her in check. He DaZhi¡¯s words, instead was unheeded by her.


    He DaZhi at once saw that Tian LingEr did not even pay attention to his words, turned and quickly spoke to Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡°Little junior brother, quickly hold on to her!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan roused with a start, hurriedly ran over and pulled on Tian LingEr¡¯s sleeve, saying, ¡°Senior sister, you don¡¯t go over, you stay here, I will go help¡­¡±


    The word [out] had not even been said out, Tian LingEr, who was feeling impatient, with a fling, she shook off Zhang Xiao Fan. Zhang Xiao Fan, in a moment of desperation, wanted to hold onto Tian LingEr again. Unexpectedly at this moment, Tian LingEr flung her hand and soared up at the same time, a very small circr item suddenly dropped from her sleeve.


    A beautiful and glossy stone, silently slided down in the dim light of the night.


    Indistinctly, there seemed to be a girl smiling lightly and saying, ¡°Later when we get back, I will give this stone to Qi big brother, he will surely like it!¡±


    He was suddenly dumbfounded, the hand that had rise into the mid air, stopped where it was just like that, motionless.


    Until He DaZhi who was behind, shouted loudly urgently, ¡°Little junior brother, why didn¡¯t you hold onto her!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shook, he abruptly came to his senses, cold sweat broke out all over his body, and hastily looked over. Tian LingEr was already driving the amber vermilion silk, flying towards the scene. At that moment, he did not even consider and hastily drove his firestick to give chase.


    Tian LingEr flew midway into the sky, and saw that Song Daren and Du BiShu, who were ahead, had already joined Lu XueQi and Qing Ling¡¯s battle. But Qing Long, as one against three, was not even being disadvantage at the slightest, instead he looked calm and unhurried, battling with skill and ease.


    Although Tian LingEr was impatient by nature but she was naturally gifted and clever. She could tell at once that Qing Long¡¯s was too highly skilled, plus his magical weapon was too powerful, even if she joined in, she herself might not win over him. Looking around, she immediately had other ideas. She did not fly towards Lu XueQi and the rest, instead shifted her direction, and quietly flew towards the other side of that enormous red screen.


    Zhang Xiao Fan, who was following behind, turned pale with fright, but he saw that the Evil Faction members¡¯ attention were all concentrating on the battle of Qing Long as one against three, even the one who was highest above them and presiding over the spell, Ghost King, his gaze was also following Lu XueQi¡¯s TianYa celestial sword and kept changing. For the moment, unexpectedly he also neglected to pay attention to where Tian LingEr went to.


    In an instant Tian LingEr was near the other side of the light screen, the ck attired men who were supposed to guard the area, were alreadyying disordered on the ground. Evidently they were quaked to death during the earlier intense fight by the trapped Kui Niu.


    Tian LingEr scanned the area quickly, and suddenly noticed that all of the red lights were projected from some strange dark red iron awl-looking items imnted in the sands, which continuously projected the lights up and converged into that ancient cauldron in the mid air, under the Ghost King¡¯s feet.


    Clearly, the spell formation that was made up by these items, together with that ancient cauldron in the mid air, was the crux of what was trapping Kui Niu. Tian LingEr did not think twice, a stroke of her fair finger, the amber vermillion silk immediately flew out, sweeping directly at those things imnted in the sands


    [Bong!] A loud sound sounded, the amber vermillion silk had struck onto one of the awl that was shrouded by the screen of red light.


    Note 1: [ssics of Mountains and Seas. ssics of Vast Eastern Wastnds (tranter¡¯s note: in Baidu, ssics of Vast Eastern Wastnds is stated as the tenth volume of the ssics of Mountains and Seas http://baike.baidu/view/150961.htm)]


    Eastern Sea Kui Niu: In the Eastern Sea, seven thousand miles into the sea, there is LiuBo Hill. On it there is a beast, strong like ox, dark green body with no horns, one-legged, there will be surely wind and rain when it enters or leave the water, it¡¯s brightness like the sun and moon, it¡¯s voice like thunder, it¡¯s name is called Kui.


    Again Note: [Divine and Evil The strange. Spiritual beast chapter] Kui Niu: Ancient times rare beast, its appearance is akin to a young calf, three-legged with no horns, roar like thunder. Resides for a long time in deep sea, only appeared/born after three thousand years, during birth/appearance there will be wind and rain, thunder and lightning, also known in the world as the Thunder God¡¯s mount. Here it is written using ssics of Mountains and Seas version.

 Chapter 73: Impasse

    Chapter 73: Impasse - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee sp, darkryu, alphakdi, HPC7595 and sainuu ^^ Well, I guess if no corrections made to my previous post, I would keep the words used


    New Chapter


    Impasse


    A wave of vibrations immediately passed through the screen of red light. Ghost King, who was in the air, and the rest of the Evil Faction ck attired men, including the trapped rare beast, Kui Niu, almost at the same time turned back to look.


    Red light shed, Tian LingEr was startled but saw that only the red lights surrounding that dark red awl shuddered and flickered, but the awl itself, instead was under the protection of the red light, and it did not even move a tiny bit.


    Within a short while, everyone gathered their senses and the Evil Faction ck attired men, one after another, charged over. Tian LingEr turned pale and slightly gasped for breath. While she was panicking, a sh of light suddenly appeared in front of her, a wave of both hands, the amber vermillion silk, all of a sudden bore into the ground.


    In the mid-air, Ghost King¡¯s expression changed right away. He stamped his feet in anger and said, ¡°Little servant girl do not value her life, actually dare to mess up my ns!¡±


    A sh of his figure and another sh, with unfathomable speed and ferocious strength, he pounced down but also at the same time, from afar, sharp whistling sounds were heard one after another. Within a split second, numerous lights lighted up. The Good Faction disciples and the Evil Faction main forces had actually arrived at the ce, the battles stopped and started, the most intensive ones were Taoist Cang Song with Bai DuZhi, Tian BuYi with Elder Duanmu. But at the same time, SuRu was fighting as one against two, obstructing the injured Blood Sucking Demon and the highly skilled young guy from the Forsaken Abyss that day, Lin Feng.


    As for the others, such as the monks from Tian Yin Temple and disciples from FenXiang Valley, including Herald of Vigor master and disciple, had all arrived here.


    With so many people arriving at this ce, and suddenly noticing that there was such an enormous sheet of light wall on this beach, and a grotesque huge strange beast was also trapped in it, for a while, their hands slowed down. Bai DuZhi and Elder Duanmu leaped away at the same time, abandoning Taoist Cang Song and Tian BuYi.


    Taoist Cang Song and Tian BuYi at that moment too, were unable to focus on the battle and allowed them to get away. Especially Tian BuYi, looking far ahead, he saw that his own daughter was heavily surrounded by the Evil Faction disciples, and could not help but turned pale. He was about to prepare himself to dive over there.


    Bai DuZhi and Elder Duanmu stood together, at first they looked towards Qing Long¡¯s battle and saw that Qing Long, as one against three, was still battling with ease and skill, their face expression became different, huffed, and looked up at the sky. Currently they saw that Ghost King had dashed down but that ancient cauldron was still slowly turning in the air, projecting red light in all four directions.


    Bai DuZhi suddenly frowned, and said in a low voice, ¡° [Hidden Dragon Cauldron] ! ¡±


    Elder Duanmu, who was beside, got a shock and quickly looked up into the sky, immediately he was also stunned for a while.


    Both of them were among the Evil Faction¡¯s most senior disciples, their experiences and knowledge were iparable to the average Evil Faction disciples. Viewing that ancient cauldron far away, it¡¯s outlook primitive and crude, both rings on the cauldron¡¯s sides were engraved with a relief sculpture of a dragon head, with the inclusion of the mysterious spell formation in front of them, it looked extremely like the Evil Faction¡¯s legend, [Entrap Dragon WatchTower].


    And for the mysterious Entrap Dragon WatchTower spell formation, all along, only with the Hidden Dragon Cauldron, then the sorcery could be performed. With the Hidden Dragon Cauldron spiritual power as the go-between, only then Heaven and Earth¡¯s austere energy would be triggered. Even how high the skills were, once trapped in it, it was impossible to escape.


    Speaking of which, if it was not for this kind of exceptional rare treasure, Ghost King and the rest who wanted to trap Kui Niu this type of ancient rare beast, it would be impossible to aplish.


    Coming back to the scene, at this time, the rest of them who were fighting, had almost already temporarily stopped their fights, their attentions were all already drawn over here.


    Ghost King, who was rapidly charging down from the sky, and Tian BuYi, concerned about his beloved daughter, although he was physically still far but still he drove his sword and dashed over. And nearby, Zhang Xiao Fan, because he was one of the earliest to follow, at the moment, he was the nearest person to Tian LingEr. But beside him, several ck attired men had also already charged over.


    It was an explosive situation, and the crucial point, was on Tian LingEr.


    Zhang Xiao Fan saw that the ck attired men were almost approaching, and felt very anxious. He leapt with his strength and flew near to Tian LingEr¡¯s back. When he was in the air, the firestick was already brimming with with green light and it swept a sheet of green light wall in front of the ck attired men.


    Chapter 73: Impasse - Part 2


    Many thanks LuDongBin, I have amended the post And schnitter, SASter, HPC7595, geraldsaw, LuDongBin,


    alphakdi and sp, you¡¯re wee and thks for faithfully reading, sorry to make you all wait so long each week..


    Yan 16, I am not sure, maybe others could reply you on this. I was only aware that there might be part2/3 when I was tranting midway but it seemed like the updates for part 2/3 books were quite ambiguous so I just stick with the website with online chapters that seemed to tally with the books I read.


    Dark Drake Cave=Fire Dragon Cave


    Odd cries were heard one after another from those ck attired men, in an instant, several magical weapons went over to attack. Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body trembled greatly from the impact but eventually he managed to block off the attacks.


    Also at this imminent danger moment, Tian LingEr gave a shout of joy, the amber vermillion silk bore out from the ground, carrying with it, a metal awl head.


    Suddenly, the red lights violent swayed, the entire Entrap Dragon WatchTower spell formation electrical rays flickered madly and was in disarray. Especially the screen in front of Tian LingEr, within a short while, a hole about as tall as a human, tore open abruptly.


    Within the red light screen, the strange beast Kui Niu gave a long cry. Shaking the surrounding grounds with its cry, its single leg exerted force, and started to charge over here.


    Tian LingEr¡¯s face was full of joy and was about to call back the magical weapon amber vermillion silk when suddenly, she heard Zhang Xiao Fan cried out behind her, ¡°Senior sister, watch out!¡±


    She was startled and look up immediately. That enormous strange beast had already charged in front of her, a loud sound rumbled, that gigantic body mmed heavily against the light screen.


    By this time, the Entrap Dragon WatchTower spell formation was already in a mess. With the additional massive force, the human-size hole immediately split open. In an instant it had became several times bigger and almost allowed Kui Niu to escape. And at the same time, the red lights quivered tremendously, projecting waves in all four directions, unexpectedly it threw Ghost King, who was charging down, to the side.


    Right now, Kui Niu opened its enormous pair of eyes, shooting ominous re everywhere, and without any regards that it was Tian LingEr who disrupted this strange spell formation, with a roar [An ao], swinging its huge head, it tried to bite Tian LingEr.


    Tian LingEr turned extremely pale with fright. She saw a huge predator mouth heading towards herself, the smell of raw fish overwhelming her. Momentarily she was dazed with shock and was unable to move.


    At the moment, it seemed Kui Niu was about to break out of the entrapment, after witnessing its strength and might from being able to cause the death of several people when it was trapped in the Entrap Dragon WatchTower, all of the ck attired men subconsciously moved back at the same time. Only Zhang Xiao Fan, although terrified, but still gritted his teeth and charged over. Green light shing from the firestick, it hit towards Kui Niu¡¯s head.


    From far, Qing Long shook off Song Daren¡¯s Ten Tigers celestial sword, unintentionally nced towards Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s direction and happened to see that firestick heading towards Kiu Niu. Suddenly his body shook and he almost lost his focus. He involuntarily burst out, ¡°This...¡±.


    On scene, Kiu Niu was indeed an ancient rare beast. It felt the magical weaponing, swung its huge head and actually used its head to take on the firestick. A sound of [bang] , the firestick flew back and Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shook greatly. He only felt a surge of huge energy, almost like blotting out the sky and covering the earth [tranter¡¯s note: an idiom meaning earth-shattering or overwhelming], gushing over, and was forced back a few steps.


    With Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s attack, Tian LingEr already recovered her senses. Her face still pale, she was about to retreat. Unexpectedly tonight, that Kiu Niu was made a fool by these humans, even though it was not known how many several thousand years it had lived but presumably it had never met such situation, and was extremely angry now. It did not care the identity of the human in front of it, it only wanted to kill in order to vent its anger first.


    Tian LingEr was seen to be only retreating half a step, slowly summoning amber vermillion silk and was nning to fly off but that horrible bloody mouth again tried to bite down on her.


    Far off, the crowd cried out in surprise, SuRu looking pale and QiHao rushed out at the same time. Foremost was Tian BuYi, who was already flying like the speed of light, but the distance was too far. Separated by a distance of several zhang more, it was difficult to render help.


    But Tian LingEr after all, was not those average disciples, and would not die helplessly. In a moment of desperation, both hands continued to gesture. The amber vermillion silk, like a red dragon flying in the sky, holding up at the top of her head and hoping to hold up this enormous beast in order to create a gap for her to escape. And standing nearest to her, Zhang Xiao Fan, again leaped over.


    And not sure if it was because the amber vermillon silk¡¯s red light looked simr to that Entrap Dragon WatchTower¡¯s red light, the rage in Kui Niu¡¯s eyes was even more intense. [An ao, an ao....] it roared loudly and as if the weight of Mount Tai bearing down, it bit down.


    As soon as contact was made, a battle of strength ensued. The amber vermillion silk was pushed down by Kui Niu¡¯s huge mouth, Tian LingEr¡¯s face became pale with fright, both of her knees weaken, and was forced to sit down by the massive force. Dust flew everywhere and at that moment, from the corner of her eye, she saw Zhang Xiao Fan had already arrived in front of her. She urgently said, ¡°Xiao Fan, quickly leave!¡±.


    How would Zhang Xiao Fan not know that this strange beast was too tyrannical to fight with and there was only death for those who go against it. Unexpectedly at this moment when the Heaven and Earth changed countenance, the sudden change of winds and clouds, in front of that ferocious enormous beast, the figure of that frail girl, instead anxiously calling out to him.


    Quickly leave...


    The wind, blown onto his face,


    as if deep inside his heart, something was surging and stirring!


    That familiar figure and face since young, was just in front of you. The time spend over the past years, engraved in his heart, at that moment surged and rolled ceaselessly.


    What was it that made you desperately in love, what is it that made you felt anguished?


    When you thought of that heartbroken human skeleton in the Blooddrop Cave?


    When you thought of the fox spirits in the Fire Dragon Cave leaping together into theva?


    He breathed deeply, panted heavily.


    Heaven, Earth and the world, peaceful.


    Holding the firestick tightly, gritting his teeth, that youth¡¯s figure, charged over.


    Chapter 73: Impasse - Part 3


    You all are wee ^^ schnitter, sp, alphakdi, LuDongBin, geraldsaw, bharata, gregfrank, HPC7595 and wed. darkryu, I would think the bigger story is yet toe, that is for me


    wed, the Chinese words means unicorn, I guess it is quite different from killin/kirin so I changed it.


    Chiktikka - I try to use the words as close to the Chinese characters as possible, hence the different names and terms used. While I was following the story in English previously, the trantions on the other site were like a gift to me I would like to have the full story here too, to make it aplete series but my hands are full with the chapters that are not tranted yet.


    Just like that he charged over. Without having any regards, he charged over. Charging in-between the enormous beast and Tian LingEr, he spreaded out both of his hands and roared loudly, like a soldier meeting his death, like a grieved hero. Bing one with the firestick, it seemed as if eight hundred years of time appeared again!


    For whom do you break your heart?


    For whom do you go insane?


    While Kui Niu bellowed with rage, he was also hollering, the firestick burned with a magnificent light that was never seen before, as if it was using its life as the firewood for the me, burning furiously!


    [Rumble....]


    From the horizon, a sudden p of thunder, shook the firmament!


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s both knees weaken, dark red blood flowed out from the seven apertures of his head, quietly slid down and dripped onto the firestick.


    The shocked Tian LingEr suddenly felt her body was being lifted, and flew backwards. Tian BuYi had arrived and pulled her out. Even though he turned back immediately, he was shocked to see that Zhang Xiao Fan was already pressed down under Kui Niu¡¯s body.


    Kui Niu bellowed towards the sky, the entire huge body shot up into the air. The enormous single foot aimed directly onto Zhang Xiao Fan, the immense strength of this might, everyone at the scene without exception were all shocked, even Tian BuYi¡¯s face turned pale.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was panting heavily, the bones in his body felt like it was breaking in pieces. He slowly raised his head, the scene that filled his eyes were all the darkness that was pressing down on him from the sky!


    [Dang!]


    Do not know, whose hand had lost control and dropped the weapon?


    And again who, crying out in despair within the darkness?


    A stream of golden, solemn ray of light, quietly set off, followed by a stream of green ray of light.


    The firestick that was held in the youth¡¯s hand, numerous tiny red fine line that looked like blood vessels, suddenly shone together. Under the shadow, the fresh blood flowed as if it was burning up life!


    Golden and green light rays interweaved and suddenly burst forth from the firestick, reflected onto his face, gently in front of him. Above that green Sinister Orb on top of the firestick, a Buddhist symbol appeared.


    […d]!


    Soon after that, as if coexisting with this symbol, underneath …d, another Taiji image glimmering with green light faintly appeared.


    Everyone, was stunned!


    Except for Kui Niu!


    That furious huge beast, already stepping down with unstoppable force, that youth who was unable to escape, that youth who was facing death, stretched out his both hands and blocked the attack from above.


    Time, seemed to stop for the moment.


    Heaven and Earth rustled, heavy dark clouds gathered again.


    Cold wind, blew over gently.


    Fallen leaves, falling one after another.


    A figure suddenly appeared in mid-air, and pounced down urgently, with speed like lightning. It was indeed Ghost King. He was seen charging to the ground in a blink of an eye, snatched up the red coloured awl that was forced out by Tian LingEr, and immediately stuck it onto the beach. At the same time, his right hand immediately stretched out, shed his left wrist, and fresh blood at once spurted out and sshed onto the awl.


    In a sh, red rays shed, on top of the dark red mysterious awl, red light shot out in four directions. In an instant, before Kui Niunded, the lights merged with the surrounding light screen in front of Zhang Xiao Fan, the Entrap Dragon WatchTower spell formation again restarted.


    Chapter 73: Impasse - Part 4


    You¡¯re wee LuDongBin, gregfrank, HPC7595, geraldsaw, alphakdi, schnitter, SASter, sanfore, fajar and ptsome110. And I agreed with you, LuDongBin ^^


    schnitter, hmm something like that. It¡¯s tooplex to exin in a few words, you can view the brief description here, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taiji_(philosophy).


    darkryu, lol the red light screen saved xiao fan¡¯s life


    ptsome110, you will understand when you read theter chapters. A few characters didn¡¯t appear until muchter. The one beside Zhang Xiao Fan was his good friend, Baye / Lin JingYu. The one at the leftmost, white haired guy, was Ghost King.


    End of Chapter


    me spirit sword=Scarlet me celestial sword


    In the mid-air, the Hidden Dragon Cauldron shone with brilliant lights, lighting up half of the horizon.


    [Rumble!]


    Amidst the deafening sound, Kui Niu had mmed against the red light screen. Ghost King¡¯s body shook and was forced back several steps. But Kui Niu, also received a shock from the red light screen, and immediately charged furiously again. But amid the ceaseless deafening sounds, it had finally became too exhausted to escape.


    Ghost King heaved a sigh of relief and slowly released the tension from his body. He turned over and saw that the youth was still maintaining the same position, preparing to ward off the attack. The firestick¡¯s glow, gradually disappeared but looking at his face, with fresh blood dripping, carried a trace of destion.


    Ghost King stared at him, Zhang Xiao Fan opened his mouth slightly and also looked at him. The entire ce had turned silent.


    ¡°Great Brahman Wisdom! This is the Great Brahman Wisdom!¡±


    Suddenly, from a distance behind, the monks from Tian Yin Temple slowly emerged from the crowd, including Fa Shan, the monks were all appalled beyond words. Pointing at Zhang Xiao Fan and questioning loudly, ¡°How did you practise our Tian Yin Temple¡¯s Great Brahman Wisdom true way?¡±


    Only that Fa Xiang, stood silently behind the agitated crowd and stared at Zhang Xiao Fan without uttering a word, a glint seemed to appear in his eyes.


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly, slowly turned over. It seemed that each movement, caused him a great amount of energy, until, he faced everyone.


    Tian BuYi was livid with rage, he stood there motionless, the hand that was clutching Scarlet me celestial sword was bulging with veins. All of the Qing Yun sect disciples, looked as if they were seeing a monster for the first time, stared in consternation at this person, this youth who was covered with cuts and bruises.


    From the back, a sound like Ghost King¡¯s deep sigh was heard.


    Tian LingEr¡¯s face was terribly pale, she walked forward a few steps and suddenly stopped. The short distance between Zhang Xiao Fan and her, suddenly became so distant and impassable!


    ¡°Xiao Fan.....¡± She whispered, her voice seemed to convey that even she herself would not believe again, ¡°These masters, said what was correct?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s lips, started to tremble. Almost as if his deepest fear, from the depths of his heart, bit by bit, surfaced. He looked past Tian LingEr, looked at his teacher, looked at his fellow sect disciples standing afar, everyone¡¯s expression, were all so distant.


    He suddenly felt like screaming, but when he opened his mouth, not a word came out!


    The night wind, blew and lifted his shirt, pping gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is the Sinister Orb, it can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Suddenly, as if it was a never-ending nightmare, another exmation, again cried out. Qing Long stood at the side, his expression was in fact shocked.


    As soon as these words were said, everyone at the scene, regardless whether it was the Evil Faction or Good Faction, each and everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°That circr pearl looking object on top of the magical weapon in his hands, with blood streaks surrounding it. And earlier on against Kui Niu, it demonstrated the ability to devour. It must be Elder ckHeart¡¯s Sinister Orb from eight hundred years ago!¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar, everyone¡¯s was astounded. Only Zhang Xiao Fan, unable to hear anything anymore, not a single word anymore, he only felt that everyone around him, were all making raucous noises, numerous people shouted and questioned him, but he could not hear anything!


    He slowly turned his body. Ghost King, unknowingly had already disappeared behind him. In front of him, only that strange beast Kui Niu who was trapped in the Entrap Dragon WatchTower spell formation, was turning round and round disorientedly, but eventually it still resigned to its fate. It stood motionless and cried towards the sky with a sound of despair!


    That sound, reverberated in the empty night sky, was particrly miserable.


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly lifted his head, and faced towards the sky.


    Ah that bleak night light! Dark and endless, it seemed to make one breathless.


    He suddenlyughed,ughed despairingly,ughing in silence, his body swayed and fell straight, heavily onto the ground.


    In front of him, everything was in darkness, as if that endless dark night sky, stretched over and pressed on to him!


    And then, he fainted.

 Chapter 74: YouJi

    Chapter 74: YouJi - Part 1


    ptsome110, np. I dun mind acknowledging everyone¡¯s thanks, besides I think that¡¯s the fun of reading online at forums, we all go through the stories together


    LuDongBin, sanfore, schnitter, HPC7595, gregfrank, SASter, bharata, alphakdi, fajar, sp, tape, cp0089 all of you are wee ^^


    cp0089, I think you need to at least understand traditional Chinese words. What¡¯s atm btw?


    YouJi


    Aunt Negar=Aunt You (her name is YouJi)


    With this dream, a thousand years seemed to go pass.


    He was walking alone in the dark, until he saw that vige, a familiar ce full of bright sunshine. He sprinted over, those familiar faces smiling and looking at him,ughing and joking.


    The fresh air seemed to sweeten his heart, and allowed him to roll around freely and unrestrained on the grass patch beside the vige,ughing to his heart content.


    Surrounding him, a number of children appeared suddenly and leaped over. That JingYu, who was always candid,ughed loudly and said, ¡°Do you yield or not, yield or not?¡±


    Yield or not.....


    He muttered to himself, as though repeating the words said during that time.


    Heaven and Earth suddenly became dark, dark clouds hung overhead, so low that it appeared that the sky had fallen. All of people surrounding him suddenly vanished, the warm vige afar also suddenly disappeared. Darkness descended onto the Earth, only a faint ray of light, shone upon that frightened and helpless child...


    He suddenly cried out, ¡°I yielded, I yielded....¡±


    He turned around and sat up, his back was soaked in sweat and unable to stop panting.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, what happened?¡± A familiar voice beside him, sounded like the person was shocked, grabbed hold of Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s shoulders and asked urgently.


    While panting, Zhang Xiao Fan looked beside him. Lin JingYu sat in front of the bed, his face was anxious and slightly haggard, staring at himself. Zhang Xiao Fan was stunned for a while, and looked around. This was a very small inn room with simple furnishings. There was only an ordinary table, chairs and a big bed. He himself was lying on the bed now, covered with a quilt.


    He lowered his head, steadied himself and said, ¡°Nothing, I had a nightmare.¡±


    Lin JingYu looked at him, the corner of his lips twitched, and slowly loosen both of his hands.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was silent for a while, and said, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Lin JingYu hesitated for a while and said, ¡°We had already left LiuBo Hill, currently we have arrived at ChangHe City located along East Ocean. This is a small inn in ChangHe City.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan remained silent.


    The room suddenly became very quiet, after a long time, Lin JingYu suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Fan, don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s shoulder seemed to shake for a while. He looked up at him, this childhoodpanion, right now was looking deeply at himself, but that kind of gaze instead looked so distant.


    He lowered his head again, slowly said, ¡°Nothing, JingYu.¡±


    Lin JingYu frowned, was about to say something but eventually held back.


    Another period of silence, Zhang Xiao Fan spoke, ¡°How did wee back?¡±


    Lin JingYu sighed and said, ¡°That day on LiuBo Hill, after you had fainted, everyone looked at you...your appearance, they looked at each other in nk dismay. Finally my teacher, Uncle teacher Tian and a few others discussed for a while and decided to bring you back first. There seemed to be some confusion within the Evil Faction sect too, and their attention seemed to be all on that strange beast so they did not try to further obstruct us, therefore we managed to return to this ChangHe City sessfully.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was silent for a while and said, ¡°How long was I like this?¡±


    Lin JingYu said, ¡°Already three days.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was silent again. Lin JingYu looked at him, felt a surge of agitation and couldn¡¯t help but burst out, ¡°Xiao Fan, what actually happened to you? How did you have ...¡±


    ¡°JingYu!¡± Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly shouted out loud, interrupted Lin JingYu¡¯s question.


    Lin JingYu froze and looked at him.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s voice had also became slightly hoarse, without looking at Lin JingYu¡¯s expression, he only hung his head and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask anymore, all right?¡±


    Lin JingYu gritted his teeth, stood up, looked at Zhang Xiao Fan for a long time and finally turned around and walked out. But just as he was nearing the door, he suddenly turned around, faced Zhang Xiao Fan and said, ¡°Xiao Fan, don¡¯t worry, regardless you are ... whatever reasons, I believe you, I will definitely beg teacher to say a word for you!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan sat on the bed, motionless, as if he had not heard the words. Lin JingYu looked at him again, turned around resolutely and walked out. Outside the door, it appeared that there were people standing there, Lin JingYu spoke a few words to them quietly, and then the sound of his footsteps gradually faded away.


    Chapter 74: YouJi - Part 2


    You¡¯re wee sanfore, sp, HPC7595, sansxs, sp, alphakdi, LuDongBin ^^


    Thks geraldsaw, I do my best


    Just a few points, in Mooy¡¯s trantions, Dark Drake Cave was used for the fox spirits fight. But I went back to check, there were 2 caves mentioned instead of one, so Dark Drake Cave was used for 2 different caves.


    The cave that Zhang Xiao Fan went into, title of Mooy¡¯s Chapter 8 Dark Drake Cave, is ck Stone Cave.


    The cave mentioned in Chapter 73 was referring to Fire Dragon Cave, where the two foxes were thrown into theva.


    Dark Drake Cave=Fire Dragon Cave [Part 6 Chapter 1 Death of the Devil B]


    *In Chapter 74, Dark Drake Cave=ck Stone Cave [Chapter 8 Dark Drake Cave]


    Li Su=Li Xun (FenXiang Valley disciple who also went to the ck Stone Cave)


    Inside the room, it was really quiet.


    Unaware of how much time had passed, Zhang Xiao Fan slowly lifted his head, lifted his quilt, and noticed that he was still wearing the same clothes as on LiuBo Hill, presumably nobody had changed it for him. He subconsciously reached and felt for the head of the bed, but suddenly his hand stopped in mid-air.


    It was empty there.


    The firestick which apanied him for all these years, disappeared.


    He sat there in a daze, lips slightly quivering.


    Suddenly, he bolted out from the bed, headed straight for the room¡¯s door and jerked open the door.


    The two people standing outside the door, turned back in astonishment, it was Song Daren and Du BiShu.


    Looking at Zhang Xiao Fan, both of their expression seemed a bit strange, only after a long while, Du BiShu gave a dryugh and said, ¡°Junior, Junior brother, you have woken up?¡±


    A ray of sunlight, from the sky behind them, shone down and shone upon Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s face. Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly felt faint, and his body swayed.


    Song Daren¡¯s face expression changed, without thinking, he wanted to step forward and support but the minute his hands stretched out, it withdrawn suddenly.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was stunned, looking at him, the big senior brother who had always doted on him since young, his face was as white as paper.


    Song Daren¡¯s corner of his mouth twitched, eventually he still slowly said, ¡°Little Junior brother, you are still wounded, it will be better if you stay in your room to heal, don¡¯t wander out and walk.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly withdraw his body back, was about to turn around, but as if he couldn¡¯t help it and suddenly said, ¡°Big Senior brother, my firestick?¡±


    Song Daren and Du BiShu¡¯s expressions changed, after a while, Song Daren then said cooly, ¡°Little Junior brother, your magical weapon has been kept by Teacher temporarily, you, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan did not speak further, turned around and lightly closed the door.


    In another corner of the inn, inside a secluded room, Taoist Cang Song and Tian BuYi with Xiao YiCai, the three of them, sat there.


    On the table that was in-between the three of them, a green-ck firestick was quietly lying there.


    Suddenly, a hand stretched over, and took the firestick. It was Taoist Cang Song. He ced that firestick in front of him, touching it lightly with his hand. When his hand touched the Sinister Orb at the extreme end, there was a glint of lustre sparkling faintly in his eyes, after a long while, he said, ¡°So this is the Sinister Orb?¡±


    Tian BuYi gave a cold snort.


    Xiao YiCai looked at Tian BuYi, and looked at Taoist Cang Song, and said, ¡°Both Uncle Teachers, what shall we do now, will like to seek your advice?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song nced at Xiao YiCai and said indifferently, ¡°Xiao Nephew, you have always been resourceful and decisive, why not you give your ideas?¡±


    Xiao YiCai shook his head and said, ¡°This matter is too serious, I too do not know what to say!¡±


    Cang Song Taoist looked at Tian BuYi¡¯s livid expression and said, ¡°Currently the mostplex issue is, those fellow practitioners from Tian Yin Temple. They kepting after us to ask how did Zhang Xiao Fan practised the Great Brahman Wisdom true way, their attitudes were agitated and fierce. If not for their in-charge, Fa Xiang, who is still sensible and tried his best to contain it, I¡¯m afraid they would have long ago demanded us to hand over him!¡±


    Tian BuYi coldly said, ¡°They want to take our people? They still have to wait until we find out the truth. Beside, it is our sect¡¯s disciple who got into trouble, it is not their business to meddle.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song frowned, and wanted to say something but Xiao YiCai already spoken, ¡°Speaking of this, Tian Uncle Teacher, this morning I met FenXiang Valley¡¯s Li Senior brother, he too, he too asked us for him!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song was stunned, Tian BuYi rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°What has it to do with FenXiang Valley again?¡±


    Xiao YiCai spoke in a low voice, ¡°Tian Uncle Teacher, please don¡¯t be angry, actually I also feel that FenXiang Valley was being unreasonable. Li Xun Li Senior brother said, he had entered the evil foxes den¡¯s ck Stone Cave together with Zhang Junior brother to investigate and find one of their FenXiang Valley magical weapon. In the end, Zhang Junior brother reached first, and when the rest of them arrived, the evil fox was already dead but the magical weapon was gone without a trace, and Zhang Junior brother instead said he had never seen that magical weapon. At that time, they felt strange. It seemed now most probably Zhang Junior brother stole...¡±


    [Pong], a loud sound, it was Tian BuYi, who in a fit of fury, pped the table with a heavy palm. [Ka ka] a few sounds were heard, the table swayed for a while and copsed. The table legs had already been split by this blow.


    Xiao YiCai looked slightly awkward, Taoist Cang Song frowned, gave a snort of contempt and said, ¡°FenXiang Valley these people obviously do not carry a good intention, this matter does not have any concrete evidence, we do not have to bother about them.¡±


    Xiao YiCai nodded and continued, ¡°Actually regarding FenXiang Valley, we can evade it for a while and it will be alright. But this time, Zhang Junior brother in front of everyone....er, a lot of our fellow Faction had already one after another requested for our Qing Yin sect to step out and give an exnation, to exin why eight hundred years ago Evil Faction¡¯s evil item, will be with our Qing Yin sect disciple?¡±


    Tian BuYi clenched his hands, light sounds of pi pa could be heard from it, his expression was livid with rage. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°This little bastard!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song slowly said, ¡°Tian Junior brother, you don¡¯t have to be so angry, nobody expect this too. Just that this time the matter is too serious, and it involved Tian Yin Temple and the Evil Faction sect, this is not a small matter, I think we better hasten back and seek advice from our sect leader before making the final decision!¡±


    Tian BuYi let out a deep breath, but after all he had practised for many years, immediately he suppressed the rage in his heart, nodded his head and said, ¡°Agreed. We shall set off now.¡± After saying, his gaze turned to fall upon the firestick in Taoist Cang Song¡¯s hand.


    Unexpectedly Taoist Cang Song smiled lightly, and instead ced the firestick into his bosom.


    Tian BuYi¡¯s expression changed, Xiao YiCao who was beside also frowned, and said, ¡°Cang Song Uncle Teacher, the magical weapon...¡±


    Taoist Cang Song waved his hand at him, turned and said to Tian BuYi, ¡°Tian Junior brother, your branch¡¯s disciple created such a big matter, which already caused us Qing Yun sect to lose face in front of all the Good Faction sects, and even offended Tian Yin Temple, I¡¯m afraid you as the teacher have to bear some responsibility?¡±


    Tian BuYi snorted, his nostrils red and coldly said, ¡°So what then?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song indifferently said, ¡°I am still in charge of the discipline in Qing Yun sect, this evidence will be ced with me, I guess Tian Junior brother won¡¯t have any objections right?¡±


    Tian BuYi stared at Cang Song Taoist for a long while, suddenly stamped his feet and walked out furiously.


    Chapter 74: YouJi - Part 3


    You¡¯re wee guys, sanfore, bharata, HPC7595, schnitter, LuDongBin, sansxs, gregfrank, SASter, darkryu, alphakdi and sp ^^


    How do you click on the spoilers? It always appeared ttened on the webpage when I viewed the page.


    Btw, I missed postingst week as I had to go back to work on Sunday, hopefully no more


    Tonni=Xiao Huan


    Tanis Ka=Zhou YiXian (Xian in his name also means celestial being)


    On the streets of ChangHe City, it was bustling with activity and people travelled to and fro as per normal day.


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, the two of them stood at a corner at the start of the street, looked at a small inn with a board inscribed with the words, East Ocean Inn, in front of them, frowning together.


    Xiao Huan licked the candied haws in her hand, giving out a satisfying [pen pen] sound, and casually said to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandpa, are you sure the people from Qing Yun sect are staying here?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nodded his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, did you not see that those peopleing in and out of the door are all real cultivators of Tao?¡± After speaking, he muttered to himself, ¡°These people, after they left for LiuBo Hill, they stayed away for so long, not sure that this time they are back, what was the oue?¡±


    Xiao Huan gave him an angry stare and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t figure you out, let¡¯s say you are from Qing Yin sect! You yourself do not dare to go forward and im your connection: let¡¯s say you are not! But why are you that concerned?¡±


    Zhou YiXian stifled, angrily said, ¡°Your Grandpa, I, although disdain acknowledging these Qing Yin sect juniors, that is because I have already looked past the worldly affairs, rather to be someone with scanty means, roaming freely all over the world, for the good of themon people, to do some...¡±


    Xiao Huan turned around and walked away.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s remaining boastful words, were forcefully swallowed into his stomach, he snorted, gave ast look at the East Ocean Inn, turned around and walked away too.


    Xiao Huan continued talking while walking, ¡°You still have the cheek to say that, originally we also wanted to go to LiuBo Hill to take a look, in the end after asking around in East Ocean side for several days, we couldn¡¯t even find a boatman to take us there.¡±


    Zhou YiXian felt greatly embarrassed, gave a dryugh and said, ¡°That is because these boatmen are not knowledgeable, how can they even not know where is LiuBo Hill, all are good-for-nothing!¡±


    Speaking at the same time, he thought if these matters were always brought up, inevitably he would lose all of his old face in front of his granddaughter. He then changed the topic and casually said, ¡°I wonder if that fellow called Zhang Xiao Fan, this time will he die at LiuBo Hill?¡±


    Xiao Huan gave him a stare and said, ¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense, that day I read his palm, although this person has a unique horoscope, with a sign of chaos devil, but the expectancy of a life has no connection with one¡¯s fortune, he is not a person with short life.¡±


    Zhou YiXian [hehe] gave augh, and said to Xiao Huan, ¡°Speaking of which, I became more and more curious to know, that day outside ck Stone Cave in that [Lunar Ancient Well], what did he actually see?¡±


    Xiao Huan giggled and said, ¡°Until now you still remember?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you should know that someone with chaos devil sign is one in a million, I am now more and more curious about that fellow!¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded her head in session,ughed and said, ¡°Actually me too...¡±


    Both of themughed and talked, for a moment they forgot to pay attention ahead, out of a sudden they discovered a figure appeared in front of them, both of them almost collided with it. They had a fright and quickly control their bodies, with difficulty they managed to stabilized themselves. Zhou YiXian flew up in a rage and said, ¡°What are you all doing...¡±.


    Unexpectedly he had not evenpleted his sentence half way, his voice immediately became mute. Xiao Huan was surprised, and looked up at the same time, immediately she was also shocked. Two people were standing before them, standing ahead was a delicate and beautiful youngdy, attired in light green clothing, it was actually the person who made them suffered quite a lot of hardship, BiYao, and behind BiYao, there was another girl, but she was dressed in ck, her face was also veiled in ck veil, her facial features could not be clearly seen.


    Zhou YiXianughed dryly twice and said, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong...¡± while saying, he looked at Xiao Huan and gestured with his eyes. Xiao Huan, although young but was quick witted beyond her age, she understood immediately. Both of them was about to turn around and flee, unexpectedly their bodies felt light, they were each being lifted up by onedy, following which their vision swayed, a few streets figures tossed and turned, when they regained their conscious, they were already at a deserted mean alley.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s forehead was sweating, he knew that thedy in front of him was far more skilled than him, this time he did not know what hardship he had to go through, he could only give a bitter face and said, ¡°Thisdy, I, that day it was all my fault. Ah! I give you back all of your silver! Please be magnanimous mdy, let us go!¡±


    BiYao frowned, ever since she came back from LiuBo Hill, looking at her face at the moment, she appeared rather wan and sallow. She gave Zhou YiXian a stare and said, ¡°Who wants your silver, I will ask you a few questions, you honestly reply me.¡±


    Zhou YiXian immediately said, ¡°Miss please ask, I will reply all ording to the facts. Not sure if you wanted to ask regarding your fortune or longevity, if not about marriage? All these are Zhou YiXian, Great Zhou Immortal¡¯s specialty skills,eee, let me divine for you...¡±Chapter 74: YouJi - Part 4


    You¡¯re wee guys, iilsamdiggidy, Anh Nam, ycb5959, HPC7595, sanfore, gregfrank, sp, darkryu and alphakdi! ...


    Doyal Shen=DaoXuan (Qing Yun Sect Head)


    The more he talked, the more eloquent he became, unexpectedly beside him, he felt Xiao Huan constantly pulling his shirt. He turned back in surprise and asked, "What happened?"


    Xiao Huan was sweating, gave him a stare, and smiled obsequiously at BiYao and said, "This, um, beautiful big sister, what is it that you want to ask us?"


    BiYao was silent for a while, said, "Just now what were you all looking at in front of East Ocean Inn?"


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan looked at each other and said, "Not, nothing, we just happened to pass by and saw a lot of cultivators there, so we stopped to look."


    BiYao indifferently said, "So, it means Qing Yun sect, all of their members are staying there?"


    Zhou YiXian nodded his head and said, "Seems to be"


    BiYao was silent again, after a long while, she said, "Then did you all...did you all see that Qing Yun sect young disciple who once saved both of you?"


    Zhou YiXian was stunned momentarily but came to understand what she meant, said, "Miss you mean that youth called Zhang Xiao Fan?"


    BiYao did not expect that they actually knew Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s name, nodded her head, said, "Why? You all saw him?" At the same time, her face expression showed her concern.


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan both shook their heads at the same time.


    BiYao immediately looked disappointed, she looked as if she wanted to say more but suddenly she seemed to lose all interest, waved her hand and said, "Both of you leave!"


    The words were like heavenly music to Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, immediately they thanked her and quicken their steps to walk out of the small alley. Unexpectedly they had only walked a few steps, behind them BiYao suddenly said, "Wait....."


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s heart went [thump] .....


    BiYao slowly said, "Just now on the main street, you were all talking about a Lunar Ancient Well outside ck Stone Cave, what does that mean?"


    After hearing that, Zhou YiXian then was able to put down the stone in his heart, he quickly told her about Lunar Ancient Well parable, andstly said, "......um, that is all. Legend said that on a full moon night, one only has to gaze into the Lunar Ancient Well and he will be able to see the person he loves most!"


    BiYao¡¯s face expression changed, did not speak anymore, and appeared to be in a daze, Zhou YiXian was still thinking whether this ever changing young girl still had any weird questions, suddenly he was pulled by Xiao Huan, and saw her kept using her eyes to signal to him, he then regained his wits, both of them slowly walked towards outside. However, BiYao and that mysterious ck attired girl beside her, did not stop them.


    After like half a day, inside the deserted alley, only BiYao and that mysterious ck veiled girl remained.


    "Aunt You, who do you think he saw?" She had only just spoken the words, BiYao suddenly gave a bitterugh, in herughter there were some degree of sourness. "Do we still need to say, it must be his LingEr senior sister, if not, it will be that rare beauty, the one from Qing Yun sect who wield the TianYa celestial sword, what am I?"


    The mysteriousdy who was addressed as "Aunt You" by BiYao, said indifferently, "Don¡¯t be like this, these men, sometimes they do not know exactly their own heart!"


    BiYao closed her eyes, opened after a long while, carrying with it a faint plea, and spoke to the ck attireddy, "Aunt You, I want to go and see him."


    The ck attireddy immediately shaked her head, said, "No"


    BiYao begged pitifully, "Aunt You, his condition now, is really rather be dead than alive. I, I, I really cannot let go of this thought in my heart!"


    The ck attireddy gave a soft sigh, said, "Your father also knew you will be impulsive, that is why he ordered me to look after you. Now that most of the highly skilled Qing Yun members are inside the inn, if we go in rashly like this, we will surely be unable to avoid trouble." Speaking until here, her voice became more tender, softly said, "Yao¡¯er, there are still chances, we will surely see him again."


    BiYao stood there in a daze, spoke after a long interval, "But, but he hadmitted a big taboo in the Good Faction, will they just, just kill him like that....."


    The ck attireddy frowned, shook her head said, "BiYao,e to your senses, usually you are not this muddled. Zhang Xiao Fan currently, other than because he has the Sinister Orb and is suspected to be in league with our Holy Sect, the most important is, he actually practised Tian Yin Temple¡¯s Great Brahman Wisdom, this is then the dire matter, if they are unable to get to the truth, firstly Tian Yin Temple will not let Qing Yun sect go off easily. I predict Qing Yun sect will have to bring Zhang Xiao Fan back to Qing Yun Hill, and let DaoXuan personally interrogate and make the decision himself, so as to give Tian Yin Temple a proper exnation, therefore he will be safe for now!"


    BiYao subconsciously bit her pale lower lip, after a long while, there was still no reaction from her.


    The ck attireddy watched it all, and also seemed to feel some heart pain, she gently smoothed her hair and spoke in a reassuring low voice, "It will be alright, don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t your father also said it before, he will not sit by and do nothing."


    BiYao nodded, suddenly she lifted her head, grabbed the ck attireddy¡¯s hand and urgently said, "Aunt You, I knew since long ago, you do not fight anymore, but I beg you, for my sake, please also help him!"


    The ck attireddy was silent for a while, gently shifted her gaze away, looked towards the outside of the small alley.


    BiYao cried out again, "Aunt You!"


    The ck attireddy seemed to give a soft sigh and said, "Alright! If your father decide to save him, I will help you once."


    BiYao¡¯s face lit up with pleasure.


    The ck attireddy smiled, but nobody could see the smile that was hidden within the ck veil, just like nobody could see deep inside her heart, the waves of ripples that were ruffled.


    In that dark and harsh night, when the youth who disregarded his life charged towards that huge ferocious beast, she in the dark, was captivated.


    From the vague memories, many years ago, that figure in white, clothing as white as snow.


    Even the expressions on their faces, had some degree of simrities.

 Chapter 75: Conspiracy

    Chapter 75: Conspiracy - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee, ycb5959, sanfore, HPC7595, sp, schnitter, SASter, alphakdi, mohitotsu, LuDongBin, ptsome110 and Aitch, wee to the forum ^^


    Thks LuDongBin and ptsome110 for the corrections, I have updated ordingly. And no worries, ptsome110, I understand where you areing from


    Conspiracy


    Issa=Zeng ShuShu


    Ashh=Xiao Hui (also means Little Grey)


    Big Ye=Da Huang (also means Big Yellow)


    To view Qing Yun again.


    When Zhang Xiao Fan once again set his eyes upon Qing Yun Hill, since the time when he left the mountain together with Lu XueQi, QiHao, Zeng ShuShu, it had already been several months.


    That still as before majestic towering peak, reaching directly into the clouds, the usual magical misty breath, solemn and sacred, but Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s situation, had totally changed.


    After Tian BuYi, Taoist Cang Song and Xiao YiCai¡¯s discussion, Zhang Xiao Fan was brought back by Tian BuYi temporarily to Bamboo Peak, while Taoist Cang Song and Xiao YiCai went on to report the details to the Sect Head, Reverend DaoXuan, before making a decision.


    And Zhang Xiao Fan, as he had lost the firestick, on this journey, he was unable to use his spell to fly, therefore it was big senior brother Song Daren, who flew him all the way back.


    Bamboo Peak stood tall and erect, reaching into the clouds, with steep cliffs on all of it¡¯s four sides, to Zhang Xiao Fan who had lost his firestick, it seemed like he was ced under house arrest.


    Streaks of light shed by in waves, the Bamboo Peak generations, finally returned to the long awaited Bamboo Peak.


    Zhang Xiao Fan expressionlessly walked down from big senior brother¡¯s Ten Tigers celestial sword, which had came to a stop, and silently stood aside, Tian BuYi even more so did not even cast a nce at him, with a stony expression, entered the ¡°Observed Silence Hall¡± directly.


    Coming down to greet them, the ones who were left to guard Bamboo Peak, Wu DaYi etc were stunned momentarily, and looked at SuRu and Song Daren with confused gazes.


    SuRu sighed softly, shook her head, and also did not feel like saying more. She turned her head to speak to Song Daren, ¡°Daren, I leave here to you.¡±


    Song Daren quickly acknowledged.


    SuRu turned her head to look at Zhang Xiao Fan who was silently standing aside, his face was haggard and within thest several days he had already lost a lot of weight. Looking at him, she could not help herself and stepped forward but stopped almost immediately. She shook her head and sighed, turned around and left. Tian LingEr turned to nce at Zhang Xiao Fan, and immediately followed after her mother without saying a word.


    Song Daren gave a dryugh, with an odd expression on his face, he spoke to Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡°Little junior brother, since we have alreadye back, go back to your room and rest! But, you....you better not wander unnecessary.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan raised his head, nodded slightly, said, ¡°Big senior brother, I understand.¡±


    After speaking, he walked alone towards Bamboo Peak disciples¡¯ residences, he had not gone far when he heard low voices whispering behind him. Obviously, Wu DaYi and the rest were filled with curiosity; they were now questioning Song Daren and Du BiShu, in earnest.


    Although he did not see it, but those invisible stares behind him, were like needles, stabbing into his back.


    Just when he had walked a short distance, suddenly two happy barks sounded in the Bamboo Peak, Zhang Xiao Fan was moved, he lifted his head to look ahead, and could not help but stared nkly for a moment. After not seeing each other for so long, the monkey, Xiao Hui, grinning and riding on the big dog, Da Huang,¡¯s back, both hands clutching tightly onto Da Huang¡¯s glossy fur. And Da Huang, with half of it¡¯s tongue rolling out, barking loudly and excitedly all the way, dashing forward.


    Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly felt his eyes became warm, even his body was also slightly shaking.


    Soon, Da Huang arrived in front of Zhang Xiao Fan, Xiao Hui [Zi Zi] gibbered constantly, a sound of [whoosh] and it had scurried up onto Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s shoulder,ughing merrily, both ws ustomedly started to grope everywhere on Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s head. As for Da Huang, it was also extremely affectionate towards Zhang Xiao Fan, a big dog¡¯s head ceaselessly stroking Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s leg, rubbing here and there.


    Was it because he was missing Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s meat bone again?


    Zhang Xiao Fan felt a surge of emotion in his heart, squatted down, and used his hand to gently caress Da Huang¡¯s head, Da Huang whined softly twice, both ears obediently drooped down, rubbed against Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s palm.


    And Xiao Hui [Zi zi]ughed randomly, it¡¯s tail swished here and there, wrapping tightly around Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Chapter 75: Conspiracy - Part 2


    you¡¯re wee HPC7595, ghostpeople, ycb5959, SASter, geraldsaw, LuDongBin, sanfore, Anh Nam, sainuu, sansxs, gregfrank, sp and Chen Qingzhi. My updates will be slower for next few weeks as I am temporarily relocating.


    Thks LuDongBin, I made the changes. And thks baldy and shadowsong123, I will go with Reverend.


    Wu DaYi, who was standing afar, muttered a few words in a low voice, ¡°These two bastards. I, your father, take such good care of them for these few months, and have never seen them that enthusiastic towards me before!¡±


    After a while, under everyone¡¯s attentive gazes, Zhang Xiao Fan stood up and walked towards his residence. Xiao Hui sat on his shoulder and Big Huang followed behind.


    It seemed that only at this moment, the figure of Zhang Xiao Fan, did not appear to be that lonely.


    Somewhere at a distance from the foot of Qing Yun Hill, BiYao and the mysterious ck attireddy, YouJi, were standing side by side, looking at the mountain summit hidden beneath the white clouds.


    BiYao¡¯s face looked slightly pale, her brows frowning and she appeared to have lost some weight. She also seemed to be in a trance like daze. After staring nkly for about half a day, she spoke slowly, ¡°I wonder how is he now?¡±


    YouJi¡¯s ck veil moved slightly, she turned and looked at this youngdy beside her, who was tormented by love, and said softly, ¡°Everything will be alright, BiYao, don¡¯t think so much.¡±


    BiYao bit her lips and suddenly asked, ¡°Where is my dad?¡±


    YouJi replied, ¡°ZhongZhu is going to HeYang City today to meet up with that old monster from Wan Du n who has arrived recently.¡±


    BiYao was surprised and said, ¡°What, ¡®God of Poison¡¯ also came?¡±


    YouJi smirked, said, ¡°Not only him, ording to what I had heard privately, these few days, even the section heads from Chang Shen Hall and He Huan Branch also have toe over.¡±


    BiYao was even more shocked, and spoke only after a long while, ¡°Why is it like this? I knew that dad had already secretly shifted the main forces from Ghost King sect to Qing Yun Hill surroundings, if these three section headse, their sects¡¯ skilled fighters will also surelye, then is it that our four big....no, basically our Holy Sect main strength are all concentrated here?¡±


    After YouJi¡¯s face was hidden behind her ck veil, her face expression could not be seen, but from her voice, it was still as smooth and calm, and she gently said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    BiYao suddenly lowered her head, after a while, slowly said, ¡°So it means, the main purpose for dad toe here, is not to save Zhang Xiao Fan.¡±


    YouJi replied drily, ¡°BiYao, don¡¯t brood so much on it, ZhongZhu¡¯s words are worth nine sacred tripods, and you are his only daughter, he will not lie to you. And this time our Holy Sect main branches are willing to meet together, it was all because of your dad who has spare no effort to advocate for it. To wipe away the great shame suffered hundred years ago, the section heads of the four branches stood together under the MingWang throne and swore an oath, to take the advantage when Qing Yun is unprepared and make a surprise attack on them.¡±


    BiYao was silent for a while, said, ¡°If this battle is sessful, dad¡¯s reputation within the Holy Sect will naturally increase, and even if he failed, he will also gain a good reputation for trying to erase the seniors¡¯ shame. But...¡± She suddenly raised her voice, her expression looked agitated and said, ¡°But all these I do not care, and do not wish to care for, I only wish for Zhang Xiao Fan to be well, and not to....¡±


    ¡°BiYao!¡± YouJi suddenly shouted. BiYao was stunned, looked at her and eventually, kept quiet. She turned her head to look at the white clouds far away, staring nkly.


    In a deserted big mansion inside HeYang City, Ghost King and Qing Long unhurriedly stepped in, with someone respectfully guiding them in along the way, straight into the inner parts of the mansion.


    The mansion was naturally Wan Du n¡¯s stronghold in HeYang City, and on this day too, Wan Du n¡¯s Head, the God of Poison, who was the oldest qualified Head among the four main branches in the Evil Faction, had also arrived.


    Hundred years ago, in the big battle between Evil Faction and Good Faction on Qing Yun Hill, fierce fighting took ce but the Evil Faction eventually still lost. After the fight, the Evil Faction suffered heavy losses and among the four main branches, three leaders were reced, and it was also during this time, Ghost King took over the Head position of the Ghost King branch.


    But among the branches, only the old monster, God of Poison, of Wan Du n, was fortunate to survive, only that in the recent few years, he was not his past style of being arrogant and obtruding, even within the Evil Faction, Wan Du n stayed surprisingly low keyed, not to say the ordinary disciples would not even have a chance to see this old monster.


    Thinking of this, Qing Long could not help but frowned slightly. The title, God of Poison, had already resounded within the Evil Faction even before hundred years ago. When he was still following the previous Ghost King to conquer the world, this God of Poison was already a capable disciple within Wan Du n, and subsequently took over Wan Du n¡¯s Head position. Within Evil Faction, he vied fiercely with Ghost King sect. Between them, who would know the number of hidden feuds still unsettled?


    Unexpectedly, things had changed with time, and now they would work together with this old monster.


    Qing Long had also not seen the God of Poison almost near to a hundred years, he was indeed curious, after all these years, how had the God of Poison turned into? If ording to the calction of his age, this old monster would be nearing to almost five hundred years old already.


    Thinking of which, he suddenly had a thought, looking at Ghost King who was walking half a body length ahead of him, a slight smile on his lips and his expression rxed, but however he might, he was unable to guess, what was Ghost King thinking in his heart?


    Chapter 75: Conspiracy - Part 3


    You¡¯re wee ^^ HPC7595, sanfore, LuDongBin, ycb5959, alphakdi, Chen Qingzhi, Anh Nam, SASter, Zelll, sp,wwoo and FuSpu.


    Yup LuDongBin, cant wait for it


    Haha thks Chen Qingzhi, I finally manage to find the time and sit down to trante


    On the way in, they walked past the courtyard and entered the inner main room of the house. The surroundings were quiet and tranquil, and not a human in sight. For a person of high authority and position, it was surprisingly deserted.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of an ordinary looking single story house, eight men wearing the same yellowish-brown uniform were standing outside it, and the person who was leading the way, led them to walk towards that house. It seemed like the God of Poison should be in this room.


    When they were nearing, the eight men bowed to Ghost King together. It was obvious that Ghost King, as the Head of one of the four main branches in Evil Faction, his position was the highest. However, Ghost King did not carry any haughty or conceited air, he nodded slightly to the men, amiably smiled and entered with Qing Long.


    Inside the room, the windows facing East to the West were all opened, the sunlight streamed in, it was bright inside the room. There was none of the sayings which imed that people of the Evil Faction always stayed in the darkness.


    As for the furnishings, it was even more simpler. In the middle of such a big house, there was only a table and a few chairs. There was a reclining chair beside the table, an old man with a head full of hair as white as snow, was lying on it, beside him, a fair face of age around twenty odd young man was sitting beside him, arranging the tea set on the table, the tea fragrance could be smelled from time to time.


    Looking at it, it looked like a tranquil picture of grandfather and grandson having a rest, where do you find a single trace of evil!


    Ghost King smiled slightly, walked over, that old man heard footsteps, opened his eyes, and looked over at Ghost King, a smile immediately appeared on his face, he said, ¡° You came?¡±


    Ghost King smiled and replied, ¡°Senior, since we parted at the Holy Temple, we have not met for a long time, how is your health?¡±


    This old man was obviously the renowned evil known throughout the world, God of Poison, his expression seemed to carry a bitter smile and said, ¡°Old, and useless¡±


    After which, he seemed not to want to talk about this anymore, he changed the topic and said, ¡°Ghost King old brother, now that you are already Head of the Ghost King branch, your status is the same as me, if you do not mind, you can call me elder brother, please do not call me titles like senior anymore, I am not worthy of it.¡±


    Ghost Kingughed in spite of himself, his expression rxed, sat down on the other side of the table and said to God of Poison, ¡°Senior, your words are wrong, who would not know that you are someone of noble character and high prestige, regarding the big matter this time, we are still counting on you to take charge of the overall situation!¡±


    God of Poison looked stunned, and immediately shaked his head and said, ¡°Won¡¯t do, won¡¯t do.¡±


    Ghost King looked as if he wanted to say more, at this time, the young man at the other side of the table had already prepared two cups of tea, and brought it over, he said, ¡°ZongZhu, Qing Long Holy Envoy, please have tea.¡±


    Ghost King and Qing Long both stretched their hands to take the cups, Ghost King took a few more look at him, and saw that this young man¡¯s features were delicate, only that his face looked slightly pale, but to be able to apany the God of Poison, obviously his rtionship with God of Poison would not be simple.


    Ghost King immediately turned and asked God of Poison, ¡° This is....¡±


    Ghost King smiled and said, ¡°He is myst disciple whom I have take in ten years ago, his name is Qin WuYan, at that time I noticed his aptitude is not bad, so I took him in. WuYan, quickly greet these two seniors, they are our Holy Sect renowned figures, if you could receive their care in the future, it is better than you painstakingly practised for another hundred years.¡±


    Qin WuYan lowered his head slightly, nobody could tell if he was proud or shy from his face expression, even his voice did not change too, it was still calm and smooth, he softly said, ¡°Greetings to ZongZhu, Holy Envoy, I did not know my manners just now, I hope both of you do not mind.¡±


    Ghost King [He he]ughed, shook his hand, Qing Long also smiled and said, ¡°This young brother is able to learn from the God of Poison, he will have boundless prospects in the future!¡±


    God of Poison [He he]ughed and said to both of them, ¡°The child does not know his manners, please do not mind.¡±


    Ghost King shook his hand, smiled and said, ¡°You are too formal¡±. He paused for a while and said again, ¡°But Senior, today I reallye to sincerely invite you to take charge of the situation. Our four main branches are joining hands together, to clean off that big failure at Qing Yun, where our Holy Sect was insulted and humiliated beyond words.¡±


    God of Poison was silent for a while, his expression looked slightly bleak, after a long time he then said, ¡°Old brother, I am already half handicapped, I am really not much use. This time, our four branches conspired together to attack Qing Yun, naturally I cannot be left behind, if not I will be letting both saints, Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King, down, and even more towards Holy Sect¡¯s generation of founders. Just that the leader of this exercise! I think other than you, old brother, a man of great talent and courage, there is simply no one suitable at all!¡±


    Ghost King frowned, shook his head and said, ¡°Senior you overpraised me, among the four branches, my qualifications is the lowest, how can I take on the role? Let¡¯s do it like this! We will wait for Chang Shen Hall¡¯s ¡®YuYang Zi¡¯ and HeHuan Branch¡¯s ¡®Three seconds Fairy¡¯ to arrive, then we discussed again ba!¡±


    God of Poison was silent for a while and said, ¡°This suggestion is good too, they should be here in a few days time, we will gather again at that time, our Holy Sect¡¯s hundred years of insult and deep humiliation, this time round we must get it back from Qing Yun Sect.¡±


    Ghost King smiled, sat for a while and chatted a few words more, and after that, left with Qing Long. The God of Poison did not force them to stay on and ordered his men to send them off.


    Chapter 75: Conspiracy - Part 4


    You¡¯re wee ^^ HPC7595, LuDongBin, Anh Nam, sanfore, Zelll, ghostpeople, gregfrank, Chen Qingzhi and alphakdi.


    And I have settled well, thks LuDongBin


    After leaving God of Poison¡¯s mansion, Ghost King and Qing Long, the two of them, merged into HeYang City¡¯s crowd.


    Ghost King suddenly sneered and said, ¡°This old monster, is really getting harder and harder to deal with.¡±


    These words were said without rhyme or reason but Qing Long seemed to understand what he was referring to, nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, three hundred years ago when our Ghost King n with WanDu sect were fighting to death, the old monster was the most malicious and impulsive, he was always the first on the frontline, even hundred years ago, Qing Yun that big battle, it was also him as the Head of WanDu sect, who advocated it strongly. It seemed like that crushing defeat had tone down much of his drive.¡±


    Ghost King shook his head and said, ¡°This is not called tone down, this is called capabilities grown. After going through that battle, the old monster seemed to totally gain enlightenment. His temperament changedpletely, concealing his strength and bidding his time. These hundred years, other than our Ghost King n, WanDu sect was the fastest to recover back their strength. Just that he refused this position, it is indeed very troublesome!¡±


    Saying which, Ghost King frowned and said drily, ¡°Forget it, anyway we have to wait for the other two to arrive before we can discuss the important matter, let¡¯s wait a few more days! Mhm, right, BiYao? It seems like I didn¡¯t see her for the whole day.¡±


    Qing Long replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her too, but YouJi has been apanying her, shouldn¡¯t have any problem, don¡¯t worry¡±


    Ghost King shook his head, softly sighed and did not say anymore.


    After watching Ghost King and Qing Long¡¯s figures disappeared, God of Poison, whose expression all along had been gentle and even carried a bit of kindness, gradually darkened, but for half a day, he did not say anything.


    As for the young man beside him, his character was even more odd, even if God of Poison did not speak to him, he took pleasure in what he was doing, patiently preparing the tea on the table, there was no hint of impatience on his expression.


    After like ages, God of Poison suddenly heaved a deep sigh and said, ¡°The new is constantly recing the old!¡±


    That young man called Qin WuYan turned his head over, took a look at God of Poison and said coolly, ¡°O! Is that person¡¯s skills powerful?¡±


    God of Poison snorted and said, ¡°His training and skills are naturally high, but even how high his skills will be, we do not fear him, just that this person is too shrewd, you must take precautions in the future!¡±


    Qin WuYan smiled slightly, his tone still calm, and said, ¡°Yes I know, Teacher¡±


    God of Poison looked at him, and eximed suddenly, ¡°If only your good-for-nothing senior brothers can have your aptitude, why would I need to wait bitterly for these many years?¡±


    Even when Qin WuYan received praise from God of Poison, his face did not have any conceited expression, he coolly said, ¡°The few senior brothers are all doing their best to work for you, Teacher¡±


    God of Poison snorted, suddenly stretched his hand to pull off the woollen nket off hisp, and actually stood up from the chair, his physique was in fact quite tall and big, his back straight. Where did it show that he was sick at all? It looked like all of the actions earlier, were all done to deceive Ghost King and Qing Long.


    God of Poison paced back and forth in the middle of the house, Qin WuYan instead was much more quieter than his teacher, the only sound heard was God of Poison¡¯s footsteps.


    At this time, suddenly, beside Qin WuYan, a strange sound sounded. It was simr to the ear-piercing sounds made by cicadas in the summer.


    God of Poison¡¯s expression changed, he turned to look.


    Qin WuYan took out a yellow box from below his seat, one chi (trantor¡¯s note: a traditional unit of length) square, the strange sound came from this.


    God of Poison walked over, stretched out his hand to gently open the cover, impressively in front of them, on top of the yellow soft silk cloth in the box,y a magnificent coloured centipede, but the most unusual part was, the centipede¡¯s tail was split into seven.


    If Zhang Xiao Fan was to see this thing now, he would be shocked beyond description, because he had seen this thing when he was young, it was one of the world most extremely poisonous ¡®Seven tailed centipede¡¯.


    Qin WuYan frowned and said, ¡°Ever since we have arrived near Qing Yun Hill, XiaoQi seemed restless, as if it has been agitated.¡±


    God of Poison looked closely at this seven tailed centipede, and took out a small light purple medicine pill from his bosom, ced it inside the box and closed the lid. Very soon, that strange sound that was emitting from the box, gradually lowered down and disappeared.


    After Qin WuYan had carefully put away the box with seven tailed centipede in it, God of Poison calmly said, ¡°This seven tailed centipede is one of the rare creatures in the world, there is only one pair left and they have always apanied each other until death. If they are separated, but within a hundred miles, they can sense each other. These few days that XiaoQi was being restless, must be because of this.¡±


    Qin WuYan looked at God of Poison, suddenly said, ¡°So it means, now that that person, is at Qing Yun Hill?¡±


    God of Poisonughed and said, ¡°That is right, the seven tailed centipede is one of its only kind in the whole world, it cannot be wrong.¡±


    After speaking, he turned his head around, gazed deeply far away. In the far ce, that lofty majestic Qing Yun Hill outside HeYang City, soaring through the clouds, its might and power almost unequaled in the world, white clouds swirling around it with the presence of heavenly aura.


    ¡°One hundred years already, turn of an eye, it¡¯s another hundred years!¡± This old man, muttered to himself in a low voice.

 Chapter 76: Intention

    Chapter 76: Intention - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee! Zelll, sanfore, Anh Nam, Alphakdi, HPC7595, ghostpeople, jiraiyanairad, FuSpa and Chen Qingzhi ^^


    Sorry for thete updates


    New Chapter: Intention


    At Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley.


    Zhang Xiao Fan dully sat in his own room, staring nkly.


    It was a bright and sunny afternoon, gentle rays of light streamed in from the room¡¯s window and shone upon the green stone floor. Maybe it was also because the air carried a sluggish feel, Da Huang and Xiao Hui in the room, also seemed to be listless.


    DaHuangy beside Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s feet, and buried its head between its two front paws. Its eyes were half closed, its ears were also drooping down and from its head to tail, only its glossy fur tail swung asionally.


    And even the usual energetic monkey, Xiao Hui, was also lying on Da Huang¡¯s body at this moment. Using Da Huang¡¯s stomach as pillow, its eyes were closed and in a deep sleep. And its body, following Da Huang¡¯s stomach¡¯s breathing, moved slightly up and down.


    This peaceful afternoon, seemed like everything were as before, exactly the same.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s eyes were fixed into a stare into the unknown, this was already the third day of his return to Qing Yun Hill.


    Suddenly, as if it had sense something, Da Huang, who had been drowsing off, suddenly lifted its head up, both of its eyes opened and even its ears were standing straight up.


    Zhang Xiao Fan frowned, and heard slow footsteps outside the door. Soon, a creaking sound was heard and the door was being pushed opened.


    The sunlight streamed in and for a moment the lights were blinding. Zhang Xiao Fan only saw a figure standing outside the door, bathing in the sunlight.


    Until after his eyes adjusted to the brightness, his face immediately turned pale. Tian BuYi¡¯s face was solemn, standing at the door.


    In these three days, this is the first time Tian BuYi had came to see him And other than the one who delivered his meals to him, big Senior brother Song Daren, he was the first person. He guessed that the rest of them, due to the strict orders from Tian BuYi, were unable to visit.


    By this time, Da Huang had already ran over, his tail wagging vigrously, rubbing itself here and there on Tian BuYi¡¯s legs and appeared to be extremely delighted. But the other animal, Xiao Hui, did not seemed to feel the same, instead appeared to have been disrupted from a good dream and looked indigant. It [Zhi Zhi] screeched out twice, but after all it knew that Tian BuYi was not someone it could offend, so it did not dare to go forward and behaved impudently.


    After screeching out a few times, Xiao Hui swaggered and leapt back to Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s bed, leaned against the nket and fell asleep again.


    Tian BuYi bended his body, looked at Da Huang who was beside his legs, stretched out his hand and smoothed its head. Da Huang barked softly twice and used its head to rub his palm.


    Tian BuYi patted Da Huang¡¯s head, stood upright and looked at Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Zhang Xiao Fan did not dare to look directly at him, and softly called out, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Tian BuYi looked at him for a while, did not acknowledge and slowly walked nearer. Zhang Xiao Fan subconsciously moved back a step.


    But Tian BuYi did not do anything, and only slowly sat down on the chair. Zhang Xiao Fan felt some apprehension, but even more than that, he was at a loss for words and at his wits¡¯ end. Actually ever since he had returned, he had expected to face such a situation, even to the extent that he would face interrogation from even more people, he was already mentally prepared.


    But, on this warm and quiet afternoon, when the person whom he had been worshipping like God for all these years, Tian BuYi, silently sitting in front of him, he could only bowed his head low, his mind in a nk and unable to utter a single word.


    Without knowing how much time had passed before he heard Tian BuYi slowly said, ¡°Lao Qi.¡± [Trantor¡¯s note: It means number seven]


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shivered, and almost like a conditional reflex, he replied, ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any words, that you wish to say to me?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly lifted his head, looked at Tian BuYi, Tian BuYi expressionlessly looked back at him, he was unable to presume what he was thinking about.


    After a long silence, Zhang Xiao Fan slowly shook his head.


    Tian BuYi stared at this disciple, his hand which was huddled inside his sleeve slowly curled up into a fist.


    ¡°Just now, ¡° Tian BuYi slowly spoke, as if as only this way, he could hide the feelings in his heart, ¡°This morning QiHao from Long Shou Valley, sent a message. Early tomorrow morning, our Sect Head, Reverend DaoXuan, wants to meet you at TongTian Peak, YuQing Hall.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shook slightly. In the end, he still have to face it.


    Chapter 76: Intention - Part 2


    You¡¯re wee guys, sanfore, geraldsaw, FuSpu, Anh Nam, gregfrank, Zelll, ghostpeople, LuDongBin, sp, alphakdi, sainuu, HPC7595, gongor, jiraiyanairad, darkryu and Chen Qingzhi. Thanks for waiting too.


    I really really really want to trante more and earlier but I had examsst and this week so I really really really could not find the time to do so >_<


    The cool mountain breeze, gently blew in from the door that was left opened. The wind seemed to carry with it the rustling sounds from the bamboo forest far away. But, the people in the room, instead did not feel anything.


    Xiao Hui seemed to fall asleep again, Big Huang tooy down again and did not bother them. Only Tian BuYi, was still staring attentively at this disciple.


    Staring deeply, deeply at him


    "These few days, did those senior brothers of yours neglect you?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan shook his head and said, "No, all of the senior brothers treated...treated me well."


    Tian BuYi did not speak anymore, the room became silent again.


    After a long while, Tian BuYi suddenly heaved a long sigh, and looked as if he had made up his mind on something, flung his head back and stood up, without even turning his head, he walked towards the door without a word.


    Zhang Xiao Fan stared at that familiar back figure, at a loss.


    Just when Tian BuYi was about to step out of the room, he suddenly stopped, but he still did not turn his head. Zhang Xiao Fan as if in a trance, called out, "Teacher..."


    "Lao Qi!" Tian BuYi¡¯s voice was still steady, but behind it instead, an indistinct flow of unusual emotions.


    "I will ask you for thest time, are you really the spy sent from other sects to pry on our Qing Yun secret skills?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan bit his lips, slowly, slowly kneeled in front of him, "Teacher, I am not, I have not done anything to let you down!"


    He spoke in a low voice to Tian BuYi, also as if at the same time speaking to the depths of his heart, speaking with resolution and finality.


    In the sunlight, there seemed to be a sound of gentle soft sigh. When Zhang Xiao Fan lifted his head again, that familiar figure had already disappeared.


    Zhang Xiao Fan stared nkly at the door, and after remaining that way for a long time, he then slowly stood up, walked back to his bed and sat down.


    The monkey, Xiao Hui, was roused suddenly up by his actions, turned its head over, saw that it was Zhang Xiao Fan, split his lips and smiled. As if after the nap, it had regained its energy, and like energetic as usual, jumped onto him.


    Zhang Xiao Fan subconsciously pulled his hand over and hugged Xiao Hui but his gaze still remained on outside the door. After a long while, then he, using only the voice that he himself, or maybe including Xiao Hui, could hear, spoke quietly, "You know right, I promised that person before, until death I will not say, until death I will not say..."


    Not knowing whether Xiao Hui understood, but it obviously did not appear to mind, stretched out its hands and intimately scratched Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s hair.


    Zhang Xiao Fan did not move, and let Xiao Hui do what it wanted, he only slowly said, "Only you, Xiao Hui, now only you are by my side..."


    Xiao Hui [zi zi] called out twice, heheughed, and not knowing whether it really understood. And at a distance away, Big Huang seemed to fall asleep again, in its dream, its tail curled up slightly, and withdrew back under its body.


    The sun as usual gently shone down, Du BiShu, who was standing outside the door, could not help but opened his mouth and yawned. But in an instant, the initial slight drowsiness felt disappeared. Tian BuYi was seen slowly walking out from Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s residence.


    "Teacher." Du BiShu called out, and at the same time, carefully watched Tian BuYi¡¯s expression, hoping to read something from it. However, Tian BuYi¡¯s face was expressionless, only nodded his head slightly and walked past him like that, walking towards ShouJing Hall.


    Du BiShu respectfully stood aside, until Tian BuYi was far away, and looked at his departing figure. But in his heart instead, he was thinking about Zhang Xiao Fan, and cannot help but heaved a sigh. At big Bamboo Valley, nobody expected that such a thing would happened to this former ordinary little Junior Brother.


    At this very moment, even the former usual energetic him, also could not help but felt listless, in his heart, he was even more worried about Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Lost in his thoughts, without knowing how much time had passed, until a voice was heard from behind, "Six Senior Brother."


    Du BiShu was startled, turned his head over and was stunned, without knowing when, Zhang Xiao Fan had walked out from his room and stood behind him. The monkey, Xiao Hui,y on his shoulder and was grinning at him. Only Da Huang did not follow them out, most likely it was still asleep.


    "Er, little Junior Brother!" Du BiShu frowned and said, "Is anything the matter?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan looked at him and slowly said, "Six Senior Brother, I will like to take a walk at the back of the hill."


    Du BiShu heard what he said and was speechless, in his heart he felt awkward. Ever since they had returned to the mountain, although Tian BuYi did not expressly order them to supervise Zhang Xiao Fan, but Shiniang [Trantor¡¯s note: Teacher¡¯s wife) had already instructed the rest on the sly.


    Just that right now looking at his little Junior Brother, who had always been honest, with his haggard face, Du BiShu, in his heart he was somewhat unwilling. But in any case, he did not dare to disobey his teachers¡¯ intentions, after a long while he then hemmed and hawed and said, "Little Junior Brother, you, you know now...I, I..."


    Zhang Xiao Fan silently hung his head, softly said, "Tomorrow Sect Head, Reverend DaoXuan Uncle, wants me to go to TongTian Peak, I just thought to go see the past ces once more."


    Du BiShu¡¯s body shook and slightly opened his mouth, suddenly without knowing why, he felt his eyes became warm, right now the youth that was standing in front of him, seemed to turn into that ordinary boy who had just came up the hill many years ago, at the dinner table, the scene where he was betting with him on whom in Teacher¡¯s family would first go into the kitchen.


    But Teacher¡¯smand, whatever happens, he did not dare to disobey. Just when he was in this difficult situation, suddenly he heard footsteps, both of them turned their heads, it was instead Tian LingEr, whom had a mixed emotions expression on her face, walking over.


    In these three days, this was Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s first time meeting Tian LingEr, her face was slightly pale, and seemed haggard. It must be that these few days she was also worried. Just that in this sunlight, she was still as beautiful.


    Zhang Xiao Fan hung his head.


    Tian LingEr walked to where both of them were, and faced Du BiShu, but her sight from the corner of her eyes was always on Zhang Xiao Fan, said, ¡°Six Senior Brother, my dad said already, Xiao Fan he will not do anything, let him go ba!¡±


    Du BiShu was stunned, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body also seemed to receive a shock, slowly turned his body towards ShouJing Hall¡¯s direction to look, but he could only see that the Hall¡¯s entrance was deep inside, no sign of Tian BuYi¡¯s figure.


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly bowed once towards ShouJing Hall¡¯s direction, spoke in a low voice which seemed to be choked with sobs, said ¡°Thank you Teacher.¡±


    Tian LingEr stood aside, she seemed to wish to speak but eventually did not say anything, pressed her lips tightly, turned and walked back.


    Looking at her until she was far away, Du BiShu suddenly said, ¡°No wonder this morning little Junior Sister and Long Shou Valley QiHao had a big quarrel.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was startled, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Du BiShu said, ¡°QiHao Senior Brother made a trip here in the morning, after speaking with Teacher and Shiniang, little Junior Sister pulled him aside. Unexpectedly not after, seemed like little Junior Sister said something which made QiHao Senior Brother in a difficult situation, then little Junior Sister red up.¡° Du BiShu paused for a while, nced at Zhang Xiao Fan, and continued, ¡°I guessed she must have want QiHao Senior Brother to go to CangSong Teacher Uncle and plea on your behalf, they must have quarrelled because of that.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan gave a bitterugh softly, and also did not know what to reply, shook his head and walked towards the back of the hill.


    Chapter 76: Intention - Part 3


    Thks guys; ghostpeople, geraldsaw (d its more smoother ^^), FuSpu, Anh Nam, SASter, Zelll, sanfore, dwi.rip, LuDongBin, sainuu, HPC7595, gregfrank, alphakdi


    Noted with thks LuDongBin


    Du BiShu watched his figure from the back, but when he saw the monkey, Xiao Hui, crouching on his shoulder, ying and messing with his hair from time to time, the image looked rather amusing. Just that when he thought of Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s fate after tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t help but frowned and sighed deeply.


    The forest trail that lead to the back of big Bamboo Valley, Zhang Xiao Fan had not walk on it for a very long time. On his way there, the roadsides were filled with greenery, the birds chirping far away could be heard from time to time.


    The oing breeze from the valley, blew onto his face, bringing a touch of coolness. Following the crooked small path, it felt like he was back in the past again.


    Nothing here had changed at all! Even the far away white clouds, floating in the middle of the big Bamboo Valley mountain, also seemed to look exactly the same as that year.


    Monkey Xiao Hui looked extremely delighted, immediately jumped down from Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s shoulder, [Zhi zhi] calling out, burrowed into the grass at the side of the path, and suddenly climbed up a big tree, swinging here and there at the top.


    Zhang Xiao Fan looked at it and could not help but broke out into a slight smile. As he recalled back the scene where where he had met Xiao Hui that year, it was as if the heavyweight in his heart had lifted slightly.


    He walked and walked, Xiao Hui was just at the top of his head, scuttling excitedly here and there in the trees tops, but Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s gaze, gradually instead only looked ahead, that stretch of clear, green bamboo forest.


    How many memories, solidified here!


    In front of the bamboo forest, he stopped his footsteps.


    The valley breeze blew over, countless ck bamboos danced to the wind, [Hua hua] sounds, as if they were too weing an old friend back.


    Zhang Xiao Fan took a deep breath, the world at that moment, the air was made up of of fresh, sweet bamboo and freedom that only belonged there.


    Then he walked in.


    The green bamboo forest, was as dense as before. On the soil ground below those tall green bamboos, even more numerous bamboo shoots sprouted out from the ground, growing freely everywhere.


    Unknowingly, he had walked to the same ce where he had practised chopping down the bamboos, just that those thin ck bamboos, had became twice as thick now.


    The shadows of the bamboos whirled, bamboos moved in waves, all seemed to cluster around him.


    The past was like a surge of tide wave, gushed into his heart.


    He stared nkly at everything around him, as if he had gone imbecile.


    ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan!¡±


    Suddenly, a gentle and slightly surprised shout called out from the depths of the bamboo forest.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shook, the sound of the voice was so familiar, but he could never imagined that he would hear this voice at this ce. He immediately turned and looked towards the direction of the voice, and his breath stopped. In the sea of bamboos, BiYao with her water green dress which blended seamlessly with the surrounding, dainty smiling and standing there, so very tenderly, so very infatuatedly, looking at himself.


    ¡°You, You how did you get here?¡± After looking fixedly at each other for a very long time like two fools, Zhang Xiao Fan stammered and asked.


    BiYao slowly walked over, even her eyes contained her gentle smiling expression, softly said, ¡°I came to see you!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart was agitated, subconsciously he bit his lower lips, after a while he then said, ¡°But, what if you are seen by someone else, it is too dangerous for you!¡±


    BiYao shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I only want to take a look at you.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shook, this was in fact the first time he heard BiYao confessed her feelings this frankly. She seemed to notice Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s surprise, her face became red too, and quickly added, ¡°Your QingYun Sect these hundred over years have always been secure and stable like a mountain, and since long ago have already rxed your defenses, I came up the mountain secretly and didn¡¯t seemed like anyone noticed.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan silently nodded his head, but suddenly a thought just shed by, now that there was no one in Good Faction who did not know that BiYao was Evil Faction Ghost King Sect Sect Head¡¯s daughter, if right now he was to be discovered having a conversation with her again, then he did not even have to ask what would be the consequences.


    BiYao was clever beyond description, she saw at once Zhang Xiao Fan appeared to be worried, her smiling expression gradually turned into dejection, softly said, ¡°If you are worried, I shall leave then.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan looked at her, although BiYao¡¯s face expression contained her happiness but it could not hide those traces of haggardness. He guessed that it must have resulted from being worried about him these past few days. Suddenly, his heart became warm and unwittingly blurt out, ¡°What can I be worried about, can I be even worse?¡±


    BiYao stunned for a moment and looked at him. Zhang Xiao Fan gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°It is alright, nobody wille here now anyway, why don¡¯t you apany me to chat!¡±


    BiYao¡¯s facial expression turned radiant, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    But after saying this sentence, the two of them gazed at each other but did not know what to say. The ambience suddenly cooled down, with a touch of awkwardness.


    After a long while, BiYao scolded him, ¡°Idiot, say something!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan scratched his head but his mind was in a nk, he really did not know what to say to this beautiful girl. It happened that from the corner of his eyes, he saw at not too far away, there was a section of ck bamboos which were lying on the ground, most likely it had rot over the years and fell over. He walked over and stammered, ¡°You should sit!¡±


    BiYao could not help but giggled, like a flower burst forth, her elegant and exquisiteness unparalleled.


    She walked over and was about to sit down when Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly pulled her back and said, ¡°Wait wait.¡±


    BiYao was surprised and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan bent over, using his sleeve and wipe hard on the ck bamboo, cleaning up an area. He got up, without looking at BiYao, lowered his head and said, ¡°You can sit down now!¡±


    BiYao¡¯s smile expression disappeared, her lips trembled, a pair of bright eyes gazing only at Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s figure. After a while, she slowly sat down and at the same time, pulled Zhang Xiao Fan, saying, ¡°You should sit too!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s face turned red, said, ¡°I, I can sit on the floor....¡±


    Unexpectedly BiYao gave a jerk and pulled him over to sit with her on the bamboo. She said with annoyance, ¡°Ask you to sit, you should sit! Why would you want to sit on the floor?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fanughed embarrassedly. He caught a whiff of fragrance beside him, faintly drifting over, from his nostrils it entered, and into the depths of his heart. Unable to bear, he turned and looked at her, and saw that BiYao was also looking at him, gazing at him deeply, with unspeakable tenderness.


    Never had he noticed, even when they were trapped in Blooddrop Cave under ck Stone Cave, Zhang Xiao Fan had never felt this close to her before. After a long while, he suddenly said, ¡°BiYao.¡±


    BiYao smiled and said, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan gazed at her and asked, ¡°Why are you being so good to me?¡±


    BiYao was stunned for a while, slowly shifted her gaze to the ground in front of her, her face expression also seemed to be befuddled, and said, ¡°Right! Why am I being so good to you?¡±


    Over their heads, the bamboo leaves rustled gently in the valley breeze, it seemed to be gently saying something too.


    ¡°My family, and also the past matters, you should know right?¡± After a long silence, BiYao quietly said.


    Zhang Xiao Fan lightly nodded, and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    BiYao unhurriedly said, ¡°Since young, my mother was not with me, father too was busy with the Holy Sect¡¯s big matters, he seldom had time for me. Everyone around me, because of my father, always greeted me with smiling faces, and fawned upon me.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was silent for a while and said, ¡°Your father is actually very concerned about you.¡±


    BiYao nodded her head, said, ¡°Yes. But I did not understand it in the past, until I met you then I understand.¡±


    She gazed at Zhang Xiao Fan, quietly said, ¡°Xiao Fan, the days in Blooddrop Cave, I can never forget in this lifetime.¡±


    Her voice, at this moment, seemed to be far away, ¡°Unexpectedly in the darkness, even when I was about to die, I could also find someone to depend on.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart was moved, but he did not know what to say.


    A white and as smooth as jade hand stretched over, BiYao gently held his hand, from her soft skin, it emitted a faint gentleness.


    She took a handkerchief from her bosom, gently wipe the stains on Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s sleeve, which was used to wipe the bamboo for her.


    ¡°Ever since from young until now, countless number of people has tried to please me, sending me rare and priceless treasures, but...¡± She lifted her head, looked into Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s eyes, softly said, ¡°Even if all of the rare treasures in the world are now ced in front of me, it is not even worthy of this sleeve which you had used to wipe the bamboo for me.¡±


    At this moment, all of the sounds in the world, suddenly disappeared.


    Only this beautiful girl¡¯s gentle eyes, surrounded all of his vision.


    How many years after, when you think back the past, do you still remember that year, somebody once, quietly confessed their heartfelt thoughts to you?


    That because being young, with some innocent and fanatical words, do you still remember?


    Just like being deeply engraved in your heart, an oath that is unwilling to die or give up!


    Did you spread open your arms, and hug that beloved into your embrace?


    Without knowing when, in that sea of gentle tranquility, he opened his arms, together with that beautiful girl beside him, tightly embraced.

 Chapter 77: At a loss

    Chapter 77: At a loss - Part 1


    Lol thks gongor and ur¡¯re wee guys; Anh Nam, CNProf, jiraiyanairad, sanfore and SASter. CNProf, I¡¯m BiYao supporter so I¡¯m always hopping Lu XueQi will never appear


    At a loss


    Shadows of bamboos danced, shards of sunlight shone down,nded upon the clearing in the bamboo forest.


    Zhang Xiao Fan gazed far into the bamboo forest, quietly said, "Actually, sometimes I find myself so silly, my Senior Sister clearly liked QiHao Senior Brother, instead I still...but, at that time, when I saw her standing in front of Kui Niu, I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, and just dashed up."


    BiYao leaned on his side, suddenly said, "If I encountered danger too, will you save me like that?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan awkwardlyughed, scratched his head, after a while replied, "I, I also don¡¯t know, " but after pausing for a while and thinking carefully again, said, "Should be ba!" [trantor¡¯s note: ¡¯ba¡¯ after a sentence soften the speaker¡¯s speech. I¡¯m not sure what is the equivalent in English so I literally tranted the word]


    BiYao smiled, gave him an annoyed stare, withdrew her stare, and looked afar, quietly said, "If instead, you were the one who had met with danger, even if I had to exchange my life for you, I would also dly do it!"


    Zhang Xiao Fan was shocked, turned and looked at her! BiYao looked solemn and did not seemed to be joking, he stammered and said, "What did you say?"


    BiYao smiled, and looked as if something suddenly came to her mind, said to Zhang Xiao Fan, "Xiao Fan,e with me ba!"


    Zhang Xiao Fan frowned and said, "To where?"


    BiYao said, "Anywhere, the world is so big, it doesn¡¯t matter where we go. You do not wish to enter into our Holy Sect and be an enemy to your sect, then we shall not enter, and travel together to the ends of the world. If not, should you continue to stay in QingYun sect and judging from those old antiques¡¯ temperaments, I only fear the worst for you."


    Zhang Xiao Fan turned silent, BiYao worriedly looked at him, waiting.


    Finally, Zhang Xiao Fan turned to look at her, BiYao was about to say something but saw Zhang Xiao Fan instead was slowly shaking his head.


    "Can¡¯t, I will not leave QingYun, BiYao."


    BiYao¡¯s expression immediately turned somber, and said, "Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay here and wait for death?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan, after remaining silent for a while, said, "BiYao, you don¡¯t understand, QingYun is my home, I am raised up by my teacher, teacher¡¯s wife, I cannot abandon them."


    BiYao angrily said, "That teacher of yours scold and punish you every time, you still say they are good?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan stood up straight, smiled lightly and said, "BiYao, I may looked somehow stupid to other people, but on these matters, I can still tell. Although my teacher has always been strict but he treats me really well, I know it, he treats me sincerely." He spoke quietly, "The recent incidents, actually it is all my fault. I was the one who lied to him, therefore whatever punishment that I receive, I deserve it, but I should never betray my sect."


    BiYao was stunned for a moment, suddenly sighed and said, "Which part of you is stupid? You are very clever! No wonder my dad always told me, although you look simple and slow but you are actually very intelligent!"


    Zhang Xiao Fan was surprised and his face turned red, said, "He, your dad he spoke of me like that?"


    BiYaoughed and did not reply, walked up to him and said, "I know your character, and will not force you to leave, but now that you are holding our sect rare treasure, and are also involved with TianYin Temple, it is really very dangerous. Have you decided what to do?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan gave a bitterugh and said, "I will leave it to Heaven!"


    BiYao stared at him, softly said, "You better be alright!"


    Zhang Xiao Fanughed, looked up to the sky, said, "You have been here for quite a long time, you better hurry back! Just in case should any incidents happen. We, we if we are fated in the future...then we shall meet again!" BiYao¡¯s body shook, Zhang Xiao Fan somehow also felt agonized in his heart. The journey to TongTian Peak tomorrow, he really did not have any confidence on what would be the oue eventually.


    He turned, and slowly walked towards the boundary of the bamboo forest.


    Just when he had walked several zhangs away, he suddenly heard BiYao¡¯s voice from the back, "Xiao Fan, I ask you one thing."


    Zhang Xiao Fan turned around and asked in surprise, "What?"


    BiYao also seemed a bit hesitant, but eventually still continued, "In that forest outside theke town, you had once looked upon a well on a full moon night, I will like to know, what did you see inside the well?"


    Zhang Xiao Fan was taken aback, curiously asked, "Why do you want to know this too?"


    BiYao suddenly felt nervous, became annoyed and said, "Just say!"


    Zhang Xiao Fan frowned and said, "Just what strange properties did the well have that all of you will be so interested?"


    BiYao smiled and did not reply.


    Zhang Xiao Fan opened his mouth to speak, but without knowing what he had recalled, his face turned red again, and eventually did not say it. After a while he then said, "I, I until the next time we meet again, I will surely tell you."


    BiYao looked surprised, and smiled, after all she had heard Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s intention, that he was not that willing to be manipted by his teachers, immediately smiled and said, "Alright! You must remember oh!"


    Zhang Xiao Fan [He he]ughed, after talking his heart out together with BiYao, his mood had for the moment, brightened up a lot, and he felt much lighter. He stretched out his hand and waved to BiYao, turned and walked out of the bamboo forest.


    After a short distance, the monkey Xiao Hui, without knowing which big bamboo top it had jumped down from,nded on Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s shoulder, and even turned back to look at BiYao.


    In the depth of the bamboo forest, BiYao, without moving, stared nkly after that gradually disappearing figure.


    Chapter 77: At a loss - Part 2


    You¡¯re wee guys, FuSpu, schnitter, ghostpeople, sanfore, SASter, jiraiyanairad, gongor, sp and HPC7595. Haha gongor, Ding Xiao loved to be long-winded...


    Sorry that the trantion couldn¡¯t be longer this time..


    Dubaku=ChangJian


    The next day, Morning.


    When the humid air in between the mountains were still drifting in the big Bamboo Valley, the big Bamboo Valley people were all already up and ready.


    Tian BuYi was all prepared, walking slowly towards the empty ground in front of Observed Silence Hall with SuRu. Everyone was already waiting over there, Zhang XiaoFan stoodst in in the crowd.


    Tian BuYi indifferently said, ¡°Daren, you will bringo qi, the rest of them do not need to go.¡±


    Song Daren nodded his head and acknowledged, disappointments were seen on the rest of the disciples¡¯ faces, only Tian LingEr stood up and said to Tian BuYi, ¡°Dad, I want to go too.¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned and said, ¡°Why do you want to go, you will only add to the mess!¡±


    Tian LingEr clenched her teeth and looked at SuRu with pleading eyes, called out, ¡°Mum.¡±


    SuRu sighed, and said to Tian BuYi, ¡°Never mind, let her go ba!¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned, eventually unwillingly nodded his head and looked away, took a look at Zhang XiaoFan who was standing afar, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Speaking which, he flung his sleeve, steered his celestial sword, and led the flight. SuRu soon followed behind.


    On the ground, the disciples crowded around, He DaZhi gave a cough and spoke to Zhang XiaoFan, ¡°Em, little Junior brother, you, you be careful.¡±


    Zhang XiaoFan, in these few days, this was the first time he saw that his senior brothers had concern on their faces, he was touched and replied quietly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Song Daren sighed and said, ¡°Little Junior brother, lets go!¡±


    Zhang XiaoFan acknowledged, walked to Song Daren and couldn¡¯t help but looked towards Tian LingEr, who was beside. But instead, she was also looking at him at the same time. Although her eyes were full of concern but she never spoke a word.


    [Sha, sha] two sounds were heard, Zhang XiaoFan, once again stood behind Song Daren, soared up and straight into the clear sky.


    Looking at the sky which was turning more blue, it seemed like everything was back to the start of the Seven Peaks Tournament, but, the feeling of excitement then was missing.


    Passing the peaks, reaching into the clouds, towering and majestic, still as with celestial air swirling around, still as untainted of any mortal touch, it seemed to open its arms, weing their arrival.


    Song Daren, bringing Zhang XiaoFan, with Tian LingEr togethernded at the Cloud Sea. Up upon the summit, the Crystal Hall, the distant bell chimes were still being heard.


    The figures of Tian BuYi and SuRu had already disappeared, most likely they had went up first to Crystal Hall. Instead at Cloud Sea,rge number of sect heads and their disciples had gathered, and at this moment, saw that Song Daren and the rest had arrived. Immediately, there was a wave ofmotion, many of their stares, turned to the one standing behind, Zhang XiaoFan.


    Numerous whispers and talks, on Cloud Sea, just like those floating clouds, drifted here and there.


    Song Daren and Tian LingEr¡¯s faces were tightly drawn, they acted as they did not notice the stares. After a while, one person from among the crowd, walked towards the three of them.


    Zhang XiaoFan looked at him, and recognized the person. It was the main sect disciple, ChangJian, whom he had met when he came to TongTian Valley the previous time. He was also the one who had fought with Song Daren at Seven Peaks Tournament.


    Song Daren too, recognized the person. When he saw that the person had walked over, he made a greeting gesture and said, ¡°Chang Senior brother, how have you been?¡±


    ChangJian quickly returned the gestures, but at the corner of his eyes, he still looked over Zhang XiaoFan a few times, and said, ¡°Song Senior brother, Tian BuYi Teacher Uncle had already arrived here just now, and had specially instructed Junior brother, once you all have arrived, to let me lead all of you directly to Crystal Hall.¡±


    Song Daren nodded his head and said, ¡°Then we shall trouble Chang Senior brother.¡±


    ChangJian smiled coolly, moved sideways and said, ¡°Then will the few of you please follow me!¡±


    Speaking which, he took the lead, Song Daren, Tian LingEr and Zhang XiaoFan followed behind him, walked through the Cloud Sea, walked pass numerous Qing Yun disciples¡¯ stares, arrived at the Rainbow Bridge and walked up.


    At this time, the first ray of light finally shot out towards the mortal world, gently shone upon TongTian Valley, the clear water ripples on both sides of the bridge, and also in theyer uponyers of rippling waves, a beautiful rainbow emerged.


    Zhang XiaoFan breathed deeply and looked far away. That infinite Heaven and Earth, the unfathomable enormous painting, and himself, in the end, he was only a tiny embellishment inside it.


    They walked on, until after the Rainbow Bridge, arrived upon the sea green pond, and saw that wide flight of stairs leading straight to Crystal Hall. Just that they did not see the Qing Yun Hill Sect Peak¡¯s Venerated Spirit Water Unicorn, guessing that it still should be inside the sea green pond!


    [ng!....]


    The Crystal Hall at the peak, again sounded a clear chime.


    ChangJian looked at them and smiled, said, ¡°We are almost there, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Song Daren acknowledged, but still couldn¡¯t help and looked at Zhang XiaoFan. However, little Junior brother was staring nkly at the mountain top, expressionless.


    Here was much quieter than Cloud Sea, on their way up, they almost didn¡¯t see any of the Qing Yun disciples. Only a few young disciples were doing their cleaning chores, whom greeted and made a vertical palm gesture when they saw ChangJian.


    One step, one flight of stairs.


    Chapter 77: At a loss - Part 3


    You¡¯re wee guys, sanfore, ghostpeople, Dennis-,ck, Anh Nam, schnitter, jiraiyanairad, HPC7595, sainuu, gregfrank, gongor, SASter ^^


    End of Chapter


    Lady Jingling=Lady JinLingLupin Bell=He Huan Bell


    Uncle Bozo=Wang ErShu


    Zhang XiaoFan slowly walked up, the more he climbed, the higher he was. But without knowing why, he felt his heart became heavier and heavier. That ce in front of him, with celestial-air swirling around, the nearer he went, it instead made his heart pounded even faster.


    The anxiety from nowhere wrapped around him tightly. And what would be, waiting for him?


    In TongTian Valley Crystal Hall, another distant bell chimed, the chime lingered within the mountain valleys....


    At the foot of Qing Yun Hill, in a deserted ce, there were four people standing side by side, three men and ady, quietly looking at Qing Yun Hill.


    After a long while, the one who was the oldest, God of Poison, suddenlyughed, said, ¡°I cannot believe that while I am still alive, I can actuallye back here.¡±


    Ghost King, who was standing beside him, smiled coolly and said, ¡°With Senior you taking charge, we can do far more than just returning here, in a while, even if we reach the top of TongTian Valley, it is also not surprising.¡±


    God of Poison immediately shook his head, smiled and said, ¡°Ghost King old brother, haven¡¯t we discussed already? This time this big matter, Chang Shen Hall YuYang Zi fellow brother will lead, we are just the footwork soldiers only.¡±


    Speaking, he turned his head, and spoke to the man standing on the other side, ¡°That is right right! YuYang Zi old brother, he he.¡±


    Part of the Evil Faction four big branches, Chang Shen Hall Head YuYang Zi, with both eyebrows reaching into his temples, his face was extremely handsome, he looked to be in his early thirties, but in fact he was an Evil Faction schr who had already practiced for several hundred years.


    Within the Evil Faction, Chang Shen Hall was a special branch. Because all along, it had always been this group who was responsible for defending the Evil Faction¡¯s most holy ce in the Wilnds, the Holy Temple. And this branch¡¯s main purpose, just like it¡¯s name, was to achieve immortality. Just that they were ranked among the four main branches of the Evil Faction, whenever they performed their tasks, their methods were usually unscrupulous,pletely different from Good Faction¡¯s practice of achieving immortality. For that, we would talk about itter.


    This time the Evil Faction secretly came to Qing Yun Hill to mount arge-scale offensive, when YuYang Zi arrived, after a few secretive discussions, he was voted as the leader for this Evil Faction¡¯s major operation. Inevitably, he felt somehow conceited, immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Qing Yun Hill these few hundred years have always bully and oppress our Holy Sect, today we must demand justice from them.¡±


    Ghost Kingughed and said, ¡°Well said.¡±


    After speaking, he turned his head and spoke to thedy who was standing beside, who was also the only female Sect Head among the four big branches, He Huan Branch SanMiao Fairy (Trantor¡¯s note: Which also mean Three wonderful/special skills), smiled and said, ¡°Later on, we will also want to see Fairy your magical ingenious skills.¡±


    SanMiao Fairy came from the most disordered Evil Faction He Huan Branch, her appearance was extremely beautiful, but looking at her, there was not a hint ofscivious air, her face was in, without any makeup but instead there was an icy frost beauty, much simr to Qing Yun Hill that Little Bamboo Valley Lu XueQi.


    After hearing Ghost King¡¯s words, SanMiao Fairy smiled indifferently, said, ¡°Three fellow brothers are all important figures who had seen the world, far exceeding me this small small girl. Just that we all swore an oath in front of Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King, that we must work together in this mission, to wipe away the humiliation suffered by Holy Temple at that time. I still hope that three fellow brothers will put away the past grievances together and not to let down the promise made earlier.¡±


    Three of them including Ghost King looked at each other, said together, ¡°Fairy please do not worry, we do not have other ulterior motives.¡±


    SanMiao Fairy smiled, and turned to speak to Ghost King, ¡°Ghost King fellow brother, I have been here for several days, why didn¡¯t I get to see brother¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Ghost King was stunned for a while, said, ¡°You mean BiYao that girl, children love to y, I also do not know where she went, I wonder why Fairy is looking for her?¡±


    SanMiao Fairy said indifferently, ¡°Not particrly anything, just that I recently heard, your precious daughter (Trantor¡¯s note: honorific terms for person¡¯s daughter) gained a treasure, a rare He Huan Bell left by Lady JinLing, is there such matter?¡±


    God of Poison and YuYang Zi both changed countenance slightly. Evidently the name, Lady JinLing, even to them, both who were such heavyweights in Evil Faction, they also could not treat it lightly.


    Ghost King¡¯s face countenance changed, a subtle gleam of light shone in his eyes, said, ¡°I wonder from where did Fairy get this news?¡±


    SanMiao Fairy stretched out her jade-like hand, lightly arranged her hair, expressionlessly replied, ¡°Naturally I heard it. Ghost King fellow brother, eight hundred years ago Lady JinLing was our He Huan Branch¡¯s elder founder. The He Huan Bell that she left behind, is even more of our He Huan Branch¡¯s main treasure, this, I guess you should know also right?¡±


    Ghost King did not speak anymore but his hands were sped behind his back, his bearing upright, absolutely showing no sign of him avoiding the topic. The harmonious atmosphere just now, seemed to be hostile in a sh.


    YuYang Zi coughed once, nced at God of Poison, unexpectedly God of Poison turned his head away and looked instead at the distant Qing Yun Hill peak, obviously refusing to meddle in this. YuYang Zi cursed in his heart, if this had happened in the past, he himself would also wish that these two rivals would fight till their deaths, but now that he was the leader of this operation, he could only walk up and said, ¡°Both, why did you all turn angry while chatting? Both of you are also highly skilled masters, and right now we have an important matter, why not we leave this issue first, after we concluded our business, both of you could continue to settle it privately, how is it?¡±


    SanMiao Fairy looked at him, nodded slightly and shifted her gaze away: Ghost King was expressionless but in his heart, he was sneering: this YuYang Zi was indeed not a decent person, in view of his own position he had to step in but subtly instigated both branches to fight after this event.


    But that He Huan Bell was not any treasure, it had always been ssified with Ghost King Sect¡¯s ¡®Hidden Dragon Cauldron¡¯, Blood Forger Hall¡¯s ¡®Sinister Orb¡¯ and WanDu Sect¡¯s ¡®Thousand Poison Return to n Bag¡¯ as Evil Faction¡¯s four great rare treasures, what¡¯s more, a rumor had always been heard in the Evil Faction, that the many strange magical spells in He Huan Sect, required this He Huan Bell as an intermediary for them to realize their full magical potential.


    This kind of important treasure, even how stupid Ghost King would be, he would not be willing to give it up. After BiYao found this treasure from Blooddrop Cave in ck Stone Cave, he even specially instructed not to announce it but instead, he did not expect SanMiao Fairy to be that resourceful, that she could actually get hold of this news.


    In this short while, Ghost King thought through all of the people around him but his expression still carried a slight smile, said, ¡°What YuYang Zi fellow brother said was true, there is no harm to talk about this after the matter.¡±


    YuYang Zi saw that these two people, who had always been arrogant and obstinate, actually listened to him, he could not help but feltcent.


    At this moment, God of Poison suddenly cried out, ¡°Ah! The sun is out.¡±


    All of them heard what was said and looked towards Qing Yun Hill together, and true enough, the first sun rays shone brilliantly, slowly rising from the distant Qing Yun Hill peak, spilling sunlight into the world.


    That pleasantly warm sunlight, also at the same time, shone upon these four people, pulling long long shadows behind them.


    Afterpleting thest flight of stairs, Zhang Xiao Fan finally arrived outside Crystal Hall again. This huge solemn pce building, towering in front of him, grand and imposing, when humans stood in front of it, they seemed like ants inparison.


    ChangJian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in ba!¡±


    Song Daren and Tian LingEr both nodded their heads, Zhang Xiao Fan was about to take a step out, suddenly his body shook, his eyes looked to the side, at the other corner of the stairs, someone was leaning against the railing and sitting on the ground. His clothes was considered clean but because he was sitting carelessly on the ground, the clothes hem were stained with dust, a pair of eyes looking at Zhang Xiao Fan dazedly, what was his mouth mumbling?


    He was the Wang ErShu who had been crazy for many years.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart ached and was about to walk over but was held back by Song Daren, in a low voice he said, ¡°Little Junior brother, we better go in first! Don¡¯t let the various teachers wait too long. As for Wang ErShu, wait till you...wait till youe out and visit him again, it will still not be toote.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan stopped his steps, his heart felt terrible, but in the end he knew that Song Daren¡¯s words were true, he himself right now was a criminal, immediately he nodded, forced a smile to Song Daren. ChangJian, who was standing beside, saw it all, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Both, if there is nothing else, let¡¯s go in to greet the various seniors and teachers!¡±


    Song Daren acknowledged and walked forward with Zhang Xiao Fan, Tian LingEr instead frowned and said, ¡°Senior and teachers? Chang Senior brother, don¡¯t tell me other sects¡¯ seniors also came?¡±


    ChangJian hesitated for a while and replied, ¡°Yes, a few of the holy monks from TianYin Temple havee, also FenXiang Valley seniors, all havee to us to enquire about Zhang...Zhang Junior brother¡¯s situation.¡±


    Tian LingEr lost color, her face turned white, Song Daren¡¯s brows wrinkled tightly.


    Zhang Xiao Fan silently walked up, said, ¡°Chang Senior brother, let¡¯s go in ba!¡±


    Chang Jian took a look at him, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, all of you follow me.¡±


    After which, he walked in taking the lead, Zhang Xiao Fan took a deep breath, moved his somehow heavy feet and followed in. Behind him, Song Daren and Tian LingEr looked at each other, saw the anxiety and worry in each other¡¯s eyes, but at the same time too, helplessness. They could only followed in.


    Just when they had just entered into the Crystal Hall, Wang ErShu, who had been sitting at the corner all along, his eyes kept following Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s figure. When he saw Zhang Xiao Fan disappeared into Crystal Hall, without knowing why, he stood up unsteadily, he scratched his head like a child who was confused, and actually followed into the Crystal Hall.


    These few years, Wang ErShu had been taken care of by Qing Yun Sect, he had also never gotten well from his madness, he roamed around TiongTian Peak the whole day, and even the Crystal Hall which was sacred to the general Qing Yun disciples, he went in regrly too.


    But he had never caused any big trouble, over time, nobody bothered him too.


    This time, he too, went in sessfully, and disappeared into the Crystal Hall.

 Chapter 78: Interrogation

    Chapter 78: Interrogation - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee guys, always appreciate yourments, geraldsaw, Dennis, ck, Anh Nam, sanfore, sainuu (yes, it is killing me too), HPC7595, ghostpeople, harihari (haha I always try to find time to trante but somehow other things kept popping up ), SASter, gregfrank, sp, gongor


    New Chapter *Note: The firestick actual name (before it was smelted together with the Sinister Orb), have you guys seen it being said in the previous chapters? I couldn¡¯t recall so I gave it a new name, Soul Absorbing Stick


    Interrogation


    Baako=WenMin


    Pozhi=PuZhi


    Stepping over the door threshold, a sense of solemn and dignified energy hit them directly at once. The most sacred ce in Qing Yun Hill, was still as grand and imposing, winning everyone¡¯s admiration.


    Inside the enormous main hall, a great number of people were standing, but without knowing why, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s first nce was not those people, instead, in the deepest corner of the hall, looking so far away inside the shadows, the three Qing Buddha statues.


    In front of the big hall, the lighted incense burned silently, releasing translucent smoke continuously.


    In the middle of the big hall, in the main seat, highly prestige and venerable, sage-like appearance, Reverend DaoXuan sat there, and beside him, there was a small tea table, and on top of that table, it was Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s magical weapon, the firestick.


    And sitting in a line on his right hand side, Qing Yun Sect¡¯s various branches¡¯ Heads, including Tian BuYi, were all sitting there. And the senior disciples of the Qing Yun Sect various branches, sitting or standing, were all behind them. QiHao, Lin JingYu etc, the people they were familiar with, were all also there. And Lu XueQi at this moment, was also silently standing behind Master Shui Yue. Standing beside her was WenMin, the person that Song Daren admired, her pair of bright eyes staring at Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s figure.


    And on Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s right hand side, there were many that Zhang Xiao Fan had never seen before. There were kindly-looking monks and sombre-looking old men. Zhang Xiao Fan nced over and saw a few familiar faces in the crowd, TianYin Temple¡¯s FaXiang and FaShan were there, standing respectfully and cautiously behind an old monk, who was sitting right in front. It seemed like that kindly-looking senior monk was most likely TianYin Temple Holy Monk.


    ChangJian brought Song Daren, Zhang Xiao Fan and Tian LingEr over, bowed to Reverend DaoXuan, and said, ¡°Teacher, Big Bamboo Valley, Zhang Junior brother has arrived.¡±


    There was a rouse of emotions among the crowd, immediately all of their attention were on them. Not only Zhang Xiao Fan, even Song Daren and Tian LingEr also felt ufortable.


    Sitting beside Tian Buyi, SuRu frowned and said to them, ¡°All of you stand over here.¡±


    Song Daren and the rest heaved a sigh of relief, acknowledged and walked over. Just at this moment, sitting above Tian BuYi, Taoist Cang Song suddenly coughed.


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face muscle jerked and the corner of his eyes also slightly twitched but in the end, he still coldly said, ¡°Lao Qi, you stand over there. Head Sect Reverend and the various seniors have something to say to you.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan had just begun to stride off, but just like he had hit a wall, he suddenly stopped. After a while, he softly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Song Daren and Tian LingEr looked at each other, and looked at Zhang XiaoFan, their eyes were full of concern but eventually they knew that now was not the time, and could only follow the instructions to stand behind Tian BuYi.


    Reverend DaoXuan was expressionless as he looked down, and saw that in-between the two crowds, a youth stood by himself there. In his eyes, there were nervousness and fear, even both of his hands were sped tightly together into a fist.


    Was he really the same orphan from the Grasstemple vige who had only mediocre potential?


    In the depths of his heart, he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan.¡± Reverend DaoXuan slowly called out.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body seemed to tremble for a moment, slowly kneeled down and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Disciple is here.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at him, said, ¡°These seniors standing beside, are all Masters from my Good Faction, today all of them because of you. This is TianYin Temple in-charge, PuHong Holy Monk, sitting beside him is also TianYin Temple Holy Monk, PuKong, and also FenXiang ShangGuan...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan could not afford to be impolite so naturally he had to read out all of those highly well-known pugilists¡¯ names in the back, but Zhang Xiao Fan did not have the heart to listen on. For a moment, his sightnded on the two kindly-looking old monks sitting right in front. That red Buddhism robe with gold threads ironed on it, snow-like eyebrows, who also at the same time, was looking at him.


    PuHong Holy Monk ranked as the leader among TianYin Temple¡¯s Four Great Holy Monks and had always with Qing Yun Sect Reverend DaoXuan and FenXiang Valley Valley Head ssified as the Three Great Masters, his high status was iparable to others. To themon Dao practitioners, to meet him was highly impossible, but unexpectedly this time, he broke the hundred years precedent, activated his magical weapon and rode the way here to Qing Yun Hill.


    Not to say Zhang Xiao Fan was astonished, even Qing Yun Sect who had heard the news were also astounded, and it thus to show that to TianYin Temple, how important it was that this idental appearance of ¡°Great Brahman Wisdom¡± true way being learnt unorthodoxy!


    In the main hall, without knowing when, Reverend DaoXuan had stopped talking. The whole hall was silent and everyone¡¯s attention was on the figure who was kneeling on the ground.


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly lowered his head, stared at the green brick in the ground in front of him, in the depths of his heart he had a faint thought: these monks, were they the same as that PuZhi?


    Far away, the firestick which was quietly lying at Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s tea table, seemed to feel it¡¯s owner¡¯s thoughts, a faint green light shed over.


    ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡° Reverend DaoXuan slowly said, ¡°Now I will ask you a few things, you must honestly answer.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan softly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan seemed to be considering his words, after a long while, unhurriedly said, This East Ocean LiuBo Hill¡¯s expedition, a TianYin Temple fellow friend recognized that the skills you used while battling the rare beast, KuiNiu, was TianYin Temple¡¯s ¡°Great Brahman Wisdom¡± true way which has never been divulge to an outsider, is there such thing?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan did not speak, suddenly the atmosphere in Crystal Hall, seemed to be slightly tensed. Tian BuYi ufortably turned his head around but instead saw that everyone was silently staring at Zhang Xiao Fan.


    In the air, there seemed to be an invisible object jumping lightly.


    After a long time, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s voice slowly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Immediately, the main hall burst into an uproar, although everyone had expected such an answer but after hearing it directly from Zhang Xiao Fan, TianYin Temple monks were visibly agitated. Only those sitting in front, PuHong, PuKong, including those standing behind them, FaXiang, their expression were unchanged, and they remained silent.


    And on Qing Yun side, Tian BuYi¡¯s expression were getting uglier, Tian LingEr and the rest were extremely pale. In the midst of shocks, only Lu XueQi looked at that silent figure, and did not speak a word.


    Reverend DaoXuan frowned, he nced slightly at TianYin Temple PuHong Holy Monk, and saw that among the sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ agitated faces, PuHong venerable instead was slowly closing his eyes, stating clearly he would not speak for the time being.


    Reverend DaoXuan coldly snorted in his heart, turned to face Zhang Xiao Fan, raised his hands towards themotion to signal silence.


    He was after all someone important, so very quickly regardless whether was it Qing Yun Sect or other famed sects figures, all of them quieten down. Reverend DaoXuan could be heard unhurriedly asking, ¡°Other than this, someone also said, this firestick in your hand, ¡°saying which, he stretched out his hand to pick up that ck stick, and continued to say, ¡°on it there is the Evil Faction vile Sinister Orb, is this true?¡±


    Another period of silence, Zhang Xiao Fan spoke in a very low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This time, unexpectedly, the crowd remained silent. Sinister Orb, the word which reeked of blood and evil, would actually be on a Qing Yun disciple!


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expression also gradually darkened, he said, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Despite already knowing that he would face such a situation today, at this moment, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s mind was in a nk. And the thoughts on the unknowable punishments that he might receive, the fear of it made his body trembled slightly.


    ¡°I, I, I...¡±


    As if like a small boat struggling with it¡¯s might in the sea of despair, he muddling spoke some simple words but in fact he did not know what he wanted to say?


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face was stern and he said, ¡°How did this Sinister Orbe about?¡±


    He suddenly raised his voice at the end, changing the pitch to a stern shout. Zhang Xiao Fan was startled by his shout, a [Weng] sound sounded in his head and there was a moment of confusion suddenly. And he finally opened his mouth to speak, once started, the rest of it followed: From being made fun of by the monkey XiaoHui since young, till chasing together with Tian LingEr to the deep and secluded valley at the back of the Hill a deep and secluded valley, the Sinister Orb and the ck stick suddenly fought each other, in the end resulted in such an appearance....


    In the main hall, everyone looked at each other speechlessly, even Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong, PuKong and including FenXiang that ShangGuan old man also raised his brows. the fact that Sinister Orb and Soul Absorbing stick smelted together using blood as intermediary, even to these enlightened schrs, it was the first time they had heard of it. It could be seen that in this big world, there was nock of strange things indeed.


    The number of people in the crowd that might doubts were not a few, but looking at Zhang Xiao Fan lifeless look and dejected expression, it did not look like he was lying.


    Reverend DaoXuan muttered to himself for a short while, and after which he looked at Zhang Xiao Fan and said, ¡°Alright, I will tentatively believe your idental smelt theory, but before this, Sinister Orb was already on you. You, a small young child, how did you have this type of vile object? Also, Sinister Orb has always been sucking living things¡¯ blood essence, and it had not yet been smelted with Soul Absorbing stick at that time, how can you still be unharmed?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was speechless, the truth of the matter, naturally was because PuZhi used Buddhism Sect True Way to temporarily control Sinister Orb, and at that time, PuZhi instructed him to find a deste and uninhabited clift to throw it away, but it was Zhang Xiao Fan himself who wanted to keep this orb as a keepsake.


    And right now to speak of PuZhi, naturally he had to reveal everything, but, this was something deep down in Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart which he really did not wish to reveal.


    That kind old monk, truth to be said, had only one night of fate with him. Only that on hisst dying breath, he addressed him the one and only time as ¡°Teacher¡±, but these few years, no matter how hard he tried, he could not forget that person.


    In that instant, the stares from the surrounding people, voices, all became very distant, the scene in front of him seemed to go back to many years ago, he himself facing that old monk, the young youth stubbornly and firmly saying, ¡°I know, even if I died, I will not say!¡±


    Even if I died, I will not say!


    Even if I died, I will not say...Even if I died, I will not say...Even if I died, I will not say....


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    A loud shout, vibrated all around.It was Tian BuYi, frowning and angrily standing up, shocking everyone. His face was extremely grim but the worry in his eyes was getting serious, at this moment, what Zhang Xiao Fan had admitted, was that he had infringed Qing Yun Sect and Good Faction¡¯s major taboo, if ording to the normal procedure, he would have to die.


    Tian BuYi was shocked and infuriated in his heart but looking at this young disciple who still did not know his life was in danger, especially TianYin Temple and FenXiang Valley members were also around, even if Qing Yun Sect had the intention to shield, they were also at their wits¡¯ end. If this continued on, he was only afraid that it would be really impossible to protect Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s life!


    Chapter 78: Interrogation - Part 2


    Wee guys; HPC7595, FuSpu, schnitter, Dennis, Zelll, ghostpeople, Anh Nam, sanfore, geraldsaw, gregfrank, Chen Qingzhi, sainuu, SASter, harihari, gongor, ycb5959, zeldax, Geomchi1!


    Zeldax, I couldn¡¯t trante on a regr basis so I try to trante as much as I can each time


    I made a mistake with the name, I mentioned a high-ranking old man in Part 1, but it was actually his name, ShangGuan (which also means high-ranking officer) so I will change it in the prev trantions too.


    End of Chapter


    Kongsang Mountain¡¯s Cave of Fangs=Thousand Bats Ancient Cave


    Helplessly Zhang Xiao Fan right now looked as if he was being possessed, he slowly lowered his head down, without uttering a single word. Disregarding the rest, SuRu and the rest of the big Bamboo Valley who watched him grew up, all were without exception, speechless and pale. Zhang Xiao Fan had always been quiet and firm, at this critical moment, he seemed not to speak no matter what.


    Tian BuYi abruptly stepped forward, but without waiting to see what he would say or do, TianYin Temple in-charge, PuHong Holy Monk, who had remained silent all this while, suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Patron Tian, let¡¯s talk over things, let¡¯s not get violent.¡±


    Tian BuYi was stunned, he did not expect that PuHong Venerable would suddenly speak for Zhang Xiao Fan, but PuHong Holy Monk was an esteemed and respected figure, even he as one of Qing Yun Sect branch head, dared not not respected his opinion. He could only expressed [Hng], and sat back.


    Reverend DaoXuan coolly took a look at PuHong, frown slightly, seemed to be having some thoughts, after which he said to Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡°Also, the Great Brahman Wisdom True Way in you, exactly from where did you learn it?¡±


    The words once spoken, the crowd began to get nervous. The crux of this, indistinctly would affect the internal rtions between the current two big Good Faction sects. This answer, must be earth-shattering!


    But Zhang Xiao Fan, was still silently kneeling down, after a long while, did not speak a single word.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s nostrils red, coldly said, ¡°You still do not reveal the truth?¡±


    From the beginning till the end, FaXiang, who had been watching Zhang Xiao Fan, suddenly lowered his head and did not look at him again. PuHong and PuKong, who were sitting in front of him, at this moment also looked at each other, in their eyes, there was a faint gleam of light, wondered what were they thinking about?


    The surrounding world, a nket of silence, and instead became a boundaryless enormous invisible wall, trapping himself within, coldly squeezing.


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly felt himself unable to breathe, but, until the end, he still did not speak.


    Maybe, even himself, did not know what was he holding on for?


    [Pong!]


    A loud sound, everyone was startled, Zhang Xiao Fan also raised his head to look. It was Reverend DaoXuan, who had mmed the firestick heavily onto the tea table, stood up suddenly, his brows tightly knitted together, obviously this time he was really infuriated, shouted, ¡°Evil creature! Don¡¯t think that just because you refused to speak, I can do nothing with you!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body trembled, the expression on his face wasplicated, but in the end he still did not speak.


    Reverend DaoXuan was even more enraged, but instead he began tough and said, ¡°Good, good, good, you this evil creature, today I will let you...¡±


    ¡°Sect Head please be appeased!¡±


    Suddenly, a shout from within the Qing Yun Sect disciples was heard, at once there was a stir among the Qing Yun Sect, everyone was shocked. Reverend DaoXuan hadmanded Qing Yun for nearly a hundred year, nobody had dared to go against him. Unexpectedly there was somebody today who dared to stop him, even Zhang Xiao Fan also turned his head to look.


    Within themotion, Lu XueQi was seen determinedly walking out from the crowd, into the centre, stood beside Zhang Xiao Fan and kneeled down.


    Reverend DaoXuan was dumbfounded for a brief period of time, Master Shui Yue was also extremely shocked, stood up and urgently said, ¡°Qi er, are you mad? Quicklye back!¡±


    Lu XueQi looked slightly pale but she kneeled beside Zhang Xiao Fan and did not show any signs of retreating. On that unparalleled beauty face, snow-white teeth gently biting on her pale lower lips, quietly said, ¡°Sect Head Teacher Uncle, Little Bamboo Valley Disciple Lu XueQi has something to say.¡±


    Shui Yue frowned and bellowed, ¡°Qi er, Zhang Xiao Fan is big Bamboo Valley disciple, he hasmitted a serious offence. Sect Head will make his own final decision, you don¡¯t need to speak your opinion, quick quicklye back!¡±


    The corner of Lu XueQi¡¯s lips seemed to quiver slightly, Zhang Xiao Fan who was beside her, at that moment clearly heard her sudden heavy breathing, obviously in front of the crowd, at this very moment kneeling beside him, that kind of pressure was definitely not trival.


    Just that, in this solemn and impressive hall, under everyone¡¯s unfamiliar stares, this beautiful girl never retreated once.


    The mountain breeze outside the Crystal Hall, without knowing when, had blew in.


    Brushed up a few strands of her hair, gently floating.


    Zhang Xiao Fan gazed at this woman beside him, without saying any word.


    ¡°Sect Head Teacher Uncle, please allow disciple to say a few words.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan took a nce at the people around him, saw that the other sects¡¯ fellow friends, one after another, were all looking over, he could only coldly said, ¡°Alright, say it.¡±


    Lu XueQi nodded her head and spoke, ¡°Thank you Sect Head. Sect Head Teacher Uncle, every Elder Teacher Uncle and Junior Teacher Uncle, I do not have deep rtions with Zhang Xiao Fan Junior brother, but after the Seven Peaks Tournament, I also left the mountain with him. In Kongsang Mountain Thousand Bats Ancient Cave and East Ocean LiuBo Hill, I witnessed how Zhang Junior brother fought tooth and nail with the Evil Faction minions, he is definitely not an Evil Faction spy. Right now there are outsiders here, maybe Zhang Junior brother have some difficult reasons that he cannot speak, Sect Head Teacher Uncle please think thrice before acting, absolutely must not...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted Lu XueQi¡¯s words. Everyone looked over, it was that FenXiang Valley old man withpound surname, ShangGuan, who was sitting below the two Holy Monks. Earlier on, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s attention was concentrated on the two Holy Monks from TianYin Temple and did not notice him. Now that he looked at him, his face was thin-looking, his figure was thin and long, even the words he said, also felt sharp.


    ¡°The outsiders that thisdy mentioned, most likely is referring to me, and also PuHong fellow brother, PuKong fellow brother as well as fellow brothers in the crowd? Hehe, this kind of matter happened in Qing Yun Sect, you all still have the nerve to consider yourself as the world¡¯s orthodox sect, don¡¯t tell me that we can¡¯t even be allowed to see an exnation?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan and the other branches leaders¡¯ face expressions, immediately turned ugly, Taoist Cang Song who was sitting beside, coldly said, ¡°ShangGuan Ce fellow brother, today our Sect Head had since made the decision to interrogate this person in front of all of you, so is to give all of you an exnation!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce [Hehe] coldlyughed twice, sinisterly said, ¡°Taoist Cang Song, on your this Qing Yun Sect disciple Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body, there are too many secretive things, other than having Evil Sect evil object, he even know TianYin Temple¡¯s True Way which was untaught to outsiders, and most likely he is also involved with our FenXiang Valley¡¯s supreme celestial weapon, Inferno Mirror.¡± Speaking until here, he stopped for a while, his gaze turned towards Reverend DaoXuan, and said, ¡°I first state it here, Inferno Mirror is our FenXiang¡¯s treasure, we must definitely find it back!¡±


    Tian BuYi became more incensed as he listened, coldlyughed once and said, ¡°ShangGuan fellow brother, since this treasure is so important, how can your FenXiang Valley not protect it well, anyhow threw it anywhere, and actually link it to my this disciple? So you are saying, those that were keeping watch over the treasure, I¡¯m afraid are also useless then?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce was infuriated, stood up immediately, Tian BuYi also did not back down, [Shua] and stood up too, the whole ambience suddenly changed to being tense and swords were ready to be drawn.


    Reverend DaoXuan roared, ¡°Tian Junior brother, what are you doing? Sit down!.¡±


    Tian BuYi red at ShangGuan Ce, but in the end he did not dare to disobey his Sect Head in front of everyone and slowly sat down. Reverend DaoXuan turned to speak to ShangGuan Ce, ¡°ShangGuan fellow brother, we will naturally give you an exnation, please be assured.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce coldlyughed and also sat down.


    Shui Yue who was beside, angrily said, ¡°Qi er, you still don¡¯t want toe back!¡±


    Unexpectedly, as someone who had always followed her teacher¡¯s words and extremely obedient, Lu XueQi, seemed a changed person today. She raised her head and spoke to Reverend DaoXuan, ¡°Sect Head Teacher Uncle, no matter what wrong had Zhang Junior brothermitted, I beg Sect Head Teacher Uncle to investigate thoroughly, but he is definitely not a spy infiltrated into our Qing Yun Sect!¡±


    She looked at the person in front of her, her expression solemn, as if she did not have a single fear facing the whole world and decidedly said, ¡°Disciple Lu XueQi, is willing to use her life as guarantee!¡±


    Everyone was stunned!


    Even Zhang Xiao Fan himself also slightly opened his mouth, stared in shock at thisdy kneeling with him, that snow-white skin, icy frost face, suddenly, seemed to also have a faint warmth.


    ¡°Disciple Lin JingYu, is also willing to use his life to guarantee for Zhang Xiao Fan!¡±


    Almost at the same time when Lu XueQi finished her words, Lin JingYu could not bear it any longer, resolutely dashed out and kneeled at the great Hall, without looking at his teacher, Taoist Cang Song, who immediately turned into a color of a pig liver, as if ready to risk everything, loudly said, ¡°Zhang Junior brother risked death for Qing Yun, is absolutely not a spy sent from outside, disciple grew up with him and knew better that there is no such thing, I request Sect head Teacher Uncle to think thrice!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan at this instant, his face couldn¡¯t get any more uglier, but as they received some kind of stimtion, there was a stir among the Qing Yun disciples, in a short moment, FengHui Valley disciple, Long Shou Valley disciple as well as big Bamboo Valley disciple, all at the same time ran out, kneeled down together and said loudly, ¡°Disciple is also willing to use my life to guarantee for Zhang Xiao Fan!¡±


    Everyone turned pale and looked over, the three people were Zeng ShuShu, QiHao and Tian LingEr, other than Tian BuYi couple, Long Shou Valley Head Taoist Cang Song and FengHui Valley Head Zeng ShuChang, all stood up at the same time, extremely shocked.


    At that moment in the Great Hall, the situation was chaotic, Reverend DaoXuan was livid in his heart, thinking that don¡¯t tell me these disobedient disciples were all intending to rebel today? And happened that right now, many of the Good Faction fellow sects were all here, he could not threw a fit of anger. He, as this Qing Yun Sect Head, had really lost all of his face, immediately the anger rushed up to his chest, but with this sudden situation, what should he do?


    Right at this moment, suddenly a light cough was heard from behind, it was his disciple, Su YiCai, who softly said, ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you go back to take a rest, and handle thister?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan immediately was enlightened, heavily [Heng] a sound, [Pong] and hit the table, instantly the chaotic Qing Yun disciples quieten down, and turned to look at him.


    Reverend DaoXuan, without speaking a word, strided towards the inside of the Hall. Everyone looked at each other, only Su YiCai smiled and stood up, spoke to the crowd, ¡°En, there was an urgent matter from the back of the Hill and needed my respected teacher to attend to. Would the various honorables please wait a moment.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face was full of mockery, said, ¡°Su nephew,I already heard before that your Qing Yun Sect have many rules, now that I see it, it is in fact extraordinary!¡±


    A sh of anger appeared in Su YiCai¡¯s eyes, but he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Senior is joking.¡± After speaking, he turned and softly coughed, and walked to Taoist Cang Song Taoist and the rest of the branches Head seats, softly said, ¡°Various Teacher Uncles, why have you still not called them back?¡±


    Zeng ShuCang and the rest then reacted and immediately called back their disciples, admonished them after pulling them aside. Tian LingEr was pulled back by SuRu, but was not scolded. Instead, she was full of grievances, tears swelling in her eyes, calling, ¡°Mother...¡±


    SuRu gave a long long sigh, shook her head, indicating not to speak. Tian LingEr looked towards Tian BuYi, but Tian BuYi¡¯s face was ashen, his brows tightly knitted, did not speak a single word and sat disgruntled on the chair.


    Lu XueQi was forcibly pulled out of Crystal Hall by WenMin Senior sister, the surrounding people stares were full of curiosity, until they walked to a deserted corner, WenMinined in a low voice, Lu XueQi instead bent her head and did not speak.


    After a while, Master Shui Yue unhurriedly walked over.


    WenMin, after all, loved and protected her junior sister, went to meet her teacher, softly spoke to Shui Yue and tried her best to exin, but Shui Yue¡¯s face was imposing, and walked straight to Lu XueQi.


    Lu XueQi did not dare to look at her, bent her head low and softly called out, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Shui Yue stared at her, this was her most proudest and most beautiful disciple, after a long while without saying anything, she suddenly sighed, the sound carried a sense of helplessness and and an indistinct miserableness and sadness.


    Both WenMin and Lu XueQi were shocked at the same time.


    Shui Yue shifted her gaze from Lu XueQi, walked to the railings outside Crystal Hall. The heights of the peaks reached up into the sky, white clouds floating, the celestial air was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Qi er, you did something wrong today, you know?¡±


    Lu XueQi lowered her head and softly said, ¡°Yes, Teacher. I made it difficult for you, its all disciple¡¯s fault. But that Zhang Xiao Fan, he definitely will not be...:¡±


    Shui Yue suddenly turned her head and stared at her, ¡°Why will you use your life to gurantee for him?¡±


    Lu XueQi immediately turned pale, unable to speak a word.


    Shui Yue looked at her for a long while, shook her head and sighed softly, ¡°Injustice sin!¡±


    Lu XueQi spoke in a low voice, ¡°Teacher, I, I am not...¡±


    Shui Yue suddenly cut her off, ¡°Do you know when I said you made a mistake, it was not because you embarrassed me?¡±


    Lu XueQi and WenMin were both shocked, WenMin astonishingly said, ¡°Teacher, what are you saying?¡±


    Shui Yue gave a bitterugh, her gaze once again looked away, it seemed she again slipped into a far away memory, ¡°You these young people, do not know the limits of the Heaven and Earth, showing off only a moment of courage, but instead it will only push that Zhang Xiao Fan onto the death path!¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face immediately lost color and cried out, ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Shui Yue¡¯s voice gradually became solemn, as if again saw the past affairs buried deep in her memory, ¡°It had been so many years, in a sh it is almost a hundred years over! There was once someone like him, made a big mistake, but we, we disregarded everything to plead for him, but in the end, still...¡±


    She slowly turned her head around, looked into both Lu XueQi and WenMin¡¯s eyes, softly said, ¡°That person¡¯s situation at that time, although was not the same as Zhang Xiao Fan today, but the circumstances were extremely simr. But that person, was your Sect Head Teacher Uncle¡¯s most hated person!¡±


    Shui Yue said with a deep, and even carried a trace of pain, voice. It was the first time in her life, in front of the disciples, she disyed her hurt feelings.

 Chapter 79: Screen Wall

    Chapter 79: Screen Wall - Part 1


    Thks guys and you¡¯re wee too, ycb5959, sanfore, ghostpeople, harihari, schnitter, sainuu, ck, HPC7595, SASter, jiraiyanairad, Anh Nam,aprilbear!


    New Chaper:


    Screen Wall [Trantor¡¯s note: It is or may not, part of an idiom, which means Trouble from within]


    In the hall, Reverend DaoXuan had not returned, but among the crowd, whisperings could be heard faintly.


    When Shui Yue Master and disciples, the three of them, walked back in again, they saw that the crowd had separated into two groups at the sides, and Zhang Xiao Fan was still kneeling alone on the floor. Lu XueQi seemed to hesitate for a moment, but after Shui Yue swept her stern re over to her, she silently walked where Shui Yue was and stood behind her.


    After a short while, Reverend DaoXuan unhurriedly walked in from the back quarters, and went to his seat. The hall immediately quietened down.


    Reverend DaoXuan did not immediately speak to Zhang XiaoFan, and instead with an apologetic expression, spoke to PuHong Holy Monk who was beside, ¡°PuHong Senior brother, my disciple under my sect was disrespectful, making an embarrassment in front of Senior brother.¡±


    PuHong smiled slightly, pressed his palms together and said, ¡°DaoXuan Senior brother what words are these!¡±


    At this moment, Taoist Cang Song walked over, he was holding Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s that firestick in his hand, ced it at the tea table beside Reverend DaoXuan, DaoXuan frowned slightly, looked at him, his eyes seemed to carry a slight suspicion.


    Taoist Cang Song spoke lowly, ¡°Senior brother, just now when you were away, the situation was a bit chaotic, this object is of a big importance, just in case, I kept it away, and am now putting it back here.¡±


    DaoXuan nodded and said, ¡°Junior brother is considerate.¡±


    After which Taoist Cang Song retreated back. Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s attention, again returned back to Zhang XiaoFan. The crowd at once became nervous, knowing that whatever wasing, might be deciding this youth¡¯s destiny.


    ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan, I ask you for thest time, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Beads of perspiration appeared on Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s forehead, the situation in front of him had already reached the climax. Just that he had been in Qing Yun for many years, and knew well the taboo of spying on other sects¡¯ secret way of passing their true way in the Good Faction, if he really said the truth out, he did not know what would be his oue. But PuZhi Monk, who had passed on for many years, he was afraid not only his reputation would be damaged, even his holy bones burial site, might have to be move out from TianYin Temple¡¯s ¡°Pure Land Rebirth Tower¡±.


    And furthermore, PuChi Monk was one of the Four Great Holy Monks of TianYin Temple, whether or not the crowd would believe him, is even more of a problem?


    There he was battling with himself, for a moment he thought of PuChi¡¯s voice and face, the next moment he thought of his sect¡¯s deep grace and kindness, but to ask him to betray PuChi, it was like forcing him to die, in that short moment, it was clear that he was unable toe to a conclusion.


    But, all of the people in the great hall, would not be giving him any more time.


    DaoXuan saw that Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s expression showed conflicts after listening to his words. Although sweat appeared on his forehead but he still in the end, did not speak a single word. And thinking back on how his disciples had pleaded for him just now, in the depths of his heart, suddenly an unknown fire which had been asleep for many years, raged and burned up.


    It was like a hundred years ago, that white figure, was also kneeling like this in Crystal Hall, in front of the three Qing Buddha statues, in front of all the various teachers and elders, even when everyone in the same sect pleaded bitterly for him, still that arrogant, that considered himself unexcelled in the world, disdainfully looking at the world.


    Sitting at the rear, Shui Yue, looking at Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expression from afar, her body trembled, a trace of sadness shed over in her eyes, she slowly lowered her head.


    [Pong!]


    A loud sound, everyone was shocked!


    Reverend DaoXuan seemed to have lost his patience, abruptly stood up, pointed his finger at Zhang Xiao Fan and bellowed, ¡°Evil creature! Years ago I took pity on you because of your circumstances then and took you into Qing Yun Sect. Unexpectedly it seems like I had nurtured a tiger to invite cmity!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body trembled, he raised his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something.


    But Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face was as cold as ice, he frostily said, ¡°If today we do not destroy you this evil creature, how can my Qing Yun Sect give an exnation to all of the Good Faction? All right, let me grant you this...¡±


    The crowd paled, Tian BuYi abruptly stood up, those in the crowd, Lu XueQi, Tian LingEr, Lin JingYu etc had all turned deathly pale, even TianYin Temple PuHong Holy Monk, who was sitting beside, also seemed like he could not bear to, spoke quietly to DaoXuan, ¡°DaoXuan Senior brother, maybe this should be considered again...¡±


    DaoXuan [heng] a sound, coldly replied,¡±This evil creature had Evil Faction evil object, and also vited our Good Faction big taboo, his sins are too grave, ¡° while speaking, he picked up the firestick on top of the tea table, ¡°Today I will let you die under your Evil Faction evil object...¡±


    In Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s head, a sound of [Weng] was heard, his mind was like a nk sheet of paper, all colors seemed to disappeared in front of his eyes, he only vacantly saw DaoXuan raised his arm, Teacher Tian BuYi¡¯s face was ashen, and looked like he was about to say something, and the Qing Yun disciples around them, were in aplete mess.


    In the great hall, it seemed like someone¡¯s blood would soon flow for 5 steps [Trantor¡¯s note: an idiom meaning blood will be spilled].


    ¡°Ya!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout, startled the whole hall, not one in the crowd did not turn pale. In the confusion, it turned out to be that DaoXuan¡¯s body was shaking violently, he hollered, threw out the firestick, like his hand had been scalded.


    That firestick streak across the air like a shadow, dropped on to the floor, [Dang dang dang] rebounded a few times, and actually rolled till in front of Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Also at this moment, everyone saw that on top of the firestick, a shadow flew up, and in a short while, paused in the mid air, making [Zhi zhi] sounds.


    That was, as big as a palm, a strange centipede, magnificent coloured, with seven splits in its tail. Right now it vibrated and flew up, shaking its head and wagging its tail, looking extremely arrogant.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was confounded, his whole body seemed to suddenly tremble slightly, his gaze was transfixed on to that strange animal in the mid air, that thing deeply branded into his memory: ¡°Seven tailed centipede!¡±


    In that instant, time seemed to flow back on a surge of raging current, brought him back to many years ago that ck night, that PuChi and mysterious ck-attired man¡¯s duel, and at the same time losing everything he had in that sanguinary night!


    His whole body shook, the smell of blood, wafted out from the depths of his heart, boundless, and encircled him all around. He stretched out his hand, and grabbed the firestick tightly in his hand in one go!


    But at this moment, nobody noticed Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s strange look at all, everyone¡¯s attention and gazes, were all on Reverend DaoXuan.


    Qing Yun Sect various senior leaders, their knowledge and experience, were iparable to ordinary people. In a sh, they surrounded Reverend DaoXuan, especially distancing themselves away from that seven tailed centipede. Until then, when everyone looked over to see Reverend DaoXuan, all had without exception, turned pale.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s right hand was shaking, there was a wound in his middle finger, obviously wounded by that seven tailed centipede, and in that short time, the blood that was dripping out was already ck. And even more rming, from the wound in the finger, a ghastly ck air, could be seen rapidly attacking up.


    Seven tailed centipede was known as the world¡¯s most poisonous poison, and even like Reverend DaoXuan, a master who had superior attainments, was too trapped by it.


    Reverend DaoXuan in a short while, felt faint with blurred vision and his chest felt suffocated, but his attainments was high beyond imagination, far surpassing that PuChi Monk at that time, immediately he forced his state of mind to focus, his left hand pointing like a knife, tapped several ces in session on his already numbed left hand, drawing a talisman in the air and straight away suppressed that stream of ck air from attacking up.


    Right now Taoist Cang Song rushed up to him, supported his body tightly, once he saw Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s wound, turned and roared at Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan, you this evil creature, you actually dared to stab Head Sect in the back!¡±


    The crowd was appalled, Zhang Xiao Fan hoarsely said, ¡°No, not me...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan, who was clustered around by the crowd, looked better at this moment, but that seven tailed centipede was so venomous, even on his face, ck air could be seen indistinctly, weak but it did not disperse. But even so, he was still fully conscious, after breathing deeply, he said, ¡°Quickly capture this evil creature, interrogate him thoroughly.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song turned his head and said, ¡°Senior brother don¡¯t worry, with me here.¡±


    Chapter 79: Screen Wall - Part 2


    You¡¯re wee HPC7595, sainuu, gregfrank, schnitter, Anh Nam, ghostpeople, LuDongBin, dexter64, Nerodragon12, ycb5959, harihari, geraldsaw and aprilbear


    Lol Bludg, 2nd parting right up and thks LuDongBin for borating ^^


    End of Chapter


    Reverend DaoXuan panted deeply but he was at least half relieved, nodded his head, turned to look at him and was saying, ¡°Then....¡±


    All of a sudden he stopped speaking, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s face in front of him, suddenly from an anxious appearance, turned into an extremely malevolent expression. Also almost at the same time, Reverend DaoXuan felt a coldness in his abdomen, instantly a severe pain followed, his body trembled violently, originally his entire body¡¯s vitality essence which was directed to suppress the venom, suddenly dispersed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan howled loudly, his left hand cut straight down, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s left hand immediately went up to meet, both palms collided, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s body shook greatly and flew out,nded in front of Crystal Hall¡¯s entrance. After a short while, a trail of blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth, but all these while, he was still coldly smiling.


    Above his right hand, horizontally holding a short sword, glittering crystal like water, one look and you would know it was not an ordinary item. And right now, on the sword, numerous blood trails, fresh red blood, from the tip of the sword, drip by drip slowly flowed down, dripping onto the green tiles in the great hall.


    The crowd that was in chaos just, in an instant, quieten down, like a deathly silence.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s dark green Taoist robe abdomen area, had instantly already turned into a dark color, his entire face expression had also turned extremely pale, however, the shocked expression on his face now, far surpassed the pain in his body.


    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± His hoarse voice, directed to Taoist Cang Song who was standing outside the great hall entrance, speaking out everyone¡¯s thoughts. Right now, even Long Shou Valley disciple, QiHao, Lin JingYu etc, also could not seemed to believe their own eyes, every one of them with jaws opened, looking at that person who once held the most authority on Qing Yun Hill.


    ¡°Me?¡± Taoist Cang Song seemed to change into another person suddenly,ughed savagely loudly, ¡°I am assassinating you! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t tell?¡± Speaking which, he signaled using his hands, the seven tailed centipede which was in mid air, immediately flew towards him, and vanished into his arm sleeve.


    QiHao could not bear it any longer, his voice contained confusion and and fright, loudly said, ¡°Teacher, you, are you mad?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song took a look at him, after which his gaze also fell upon Lin JingYu who had the same expression, and also many more Long Shou Valley disciples, even the other Qing Yun Sect branches disciples, all used the same expression of looking at a mad man and disbelief to look at him.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, mad? Yes! I have be mad a long time ago!¡± Taoist Cang Song looked up at the sky andughed loudly, his behaviour also seemed to carry a bit of madness, ¡°As early as one hundred years ago, also at this Crystal Hall, when I saw Wan Jian Yi, Wan Senior brother¡¯s fate, I have already turned mad!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Long Shou Valley QiHao and Lin JingYu¡¯s voices by now were already tearful, but behind them, Qing Yun Sect various elder leaders surrounding Reverend DaoXuan, their bodies instead suddenly stiffen!


    Wan Jian Yi, as if this name carried nightmare, carrying a thick shadow, pressing onto Qing Yun Sect¡¯s atmosphere.


    The corner of Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s eye twitched, in these hundred years, the name that nobody dared to mention in front of him, it seemed to agitate him strongly too. Xiao YiCai supported his body, but out of a sudden felt that Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s injured body suddenly shook violently, even through thatyer of clothes, he could felt that, the me that burned suddenly in his reverend teacher¡¯s body, was actually this scorching!


    Taoist Cang Song stood there with a madman demeanour, it was as if the resentment that was buried over all these years was finally released, in this short period of time, no one actually stepped forward to catch this assant who had injured Qing Yun Sect most revered Sect Head.


    He pointed at Reverend DaoXuan, and also pointed behind the crowd, that three Qing Buddha statues in the shadows, loudly said, ¡°You, You all, ¡° he pointed towards Tian BuYi, ShuiYue, Zeng ShuChang, Shang ZhengLiang etc Qing Yun branch heads, ¡°All of you upon your own consciences say, this sect head position, who should be the one sitting on it? Was it Wan Senior brother, or him?¡±


    Nobody answered, the younger disciples were lost on what to do, but Tian BuYi etc were all ashen, saying nothing.


    In the great hall, only Taoist Cang Song¡¯s mad-like voice reverberated, ¡°Why, you all are not speaking? Is it because you have a guilty conscience? Ha ha ha, yes! Yes! In fact who do not know exactly what should be done? But right now, who is the one sitting at this position?¡±


    ShuiYue¡¯s face was pale, looked at Cang Song who had became a totally different person from his usual self, unhurriedly said, ¡°Cang Song Senior brother, the things had already been over for a hundred over years, why do you still persist on it like this?¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡± Taoist Cang Song right now totally disregarded his own status, viciously [pei] out a sound, a look of disdain on his face, sneered and replied, ¡°Hundred over years? Yes! I have bear it for a hundred over years, until today then I had the opportunity to uphold the injustice for Wan Senior brother. That time in Qing Yun Sect, the barbarian ways, you, you, you!¡±


    His finger pointed one by one, even pointed Tian BuYi, Zeng ShuChang, Shang ZhengLiang, sneered and said, ¡°For these hundred years, all of you must have beenfortable sitting on the branch head position, do you still remember that time Wan Senior brother disregard everything to save our lives? Do you still remember who had selflessly shared with us on how to practice the heart of Tao in those times, allowing us to greatly improve in our Tao attainment? And also you!¡±


    He suddenly pointed at ShuiYue, coldly said, ¡°Just now you actually said I am persistent? Hehe, hehe, who did not know at that time you had unrequited love for Wan Senior brother secretly, andter on he saved you loved you, didn¡¯t expect that day you actually watched him die, and instead today you still ridicule me!¡±


    ShuiYue¡¯s face turned all white!


    ¡°And also you, Tian BuYi!¡± as if he was trying to vent all of his anger in his heart, Taoist Cang Song cackled and pointed at Tian BuYi, loudly said, ¡°You say it yourself, how Wan Senior brother treated you, and how did you repay him?¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face was ashen, both hands tightly balled up into fists, his wife SuRu, who was standing beside, her face was equally pale, but the two of them, never spoke a single word, allowing Taoist Cang Song to cackle loudly and use him.


    ¡°You at that time was just an ordinary wooden disciple under Big Bamboo Valley, even your teacher and senior brothers also looked down on you. But after Wan Senior brother met you, he had the foresight to notice that you had great potentials, devoted his attention to groom you, he not only told you his own methods of attainment, even did his utmost to rmend you into the Wilnds five-member journey, only from then on you were able to make it to Qing Yun¡¯s influential figures, only then you are able to sit on this position today. What I have said, is it right?¡±


    Tian BuYi breathed deeply, his expression mingled with a few degrees of agony, after a long while he unhurriedly said, ¡°I have a great debt of gratitude towards Wan Senior brother, even if my body is smashed to pieces and my bones are grounded to powder, I still am unable to repay!¡±


    Once those words were out, not only Big Bamboo Valley disciples, even the other branches including Tian Yin Temple, FenXiang Valley people, who were all rmed at the internalmotion in Qing Yun, their expressions also changed. Obviously even Tian BuYi acknowledged like this, it could be seen that the Wan Senior brother mentioned by Taoist Cang Song, indeed had much secrets.


    Taoist Cang Song [Hehe] sneered, said, ¡°Good, good, good, you finally also admitted, luckily you still have a bit of conscience, and how did you repay him, say it!¡±


    Tian BuYi slowly lowered his head, clenched his teeth, even his body seemed to be trembling slightly.


    Taoist Cang Song cackled and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t want to say it, I say it for you. You this shameless person, to think Wan Senior brother valued you this much, that day after returning to Qing Yun Hill, you obviously knew Wan Senior brother liked Little Bamboo Valley SuRu, Su Junior sister, instead you stole his love away, was there such a thing?¡±


    Tian BuYi abruptly raised his head, but once he met Taoist Cang Song ¡®s almost crazy stare, that scorching me also seemed to burn, but without knowing why, somewhere he felt that, there seemed to be a white figure standing behind Taoist Cang Song, suddenly he was unable to speak and slowly lowered his head down again.


    He never spoke, SuRu who was beside him suddenly stepped out, loudly said, ¡°Cang Song Senior brother, if you have grievances, direct it to me! That time Wan Senior brother was indeed interested in me, but from the beginning till the end, I only had respect and admiration for him. His great kindness to us both husband and wife, was as weighty as a mountain, but to be together with BuYi, was my own intention, it cannot be said as snatching me away. And also at that time, Wan Senior brother, in front of us, had personally wished us both happiness.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song scoffed and said, ¡°Wan Senior brother¡¯s character was an extremely proud one, after being betrayed by the two of you, how could he be like themon people, continued to pester around you? He had always rather he was the one hurt, and not let others see.¡±


    Speaking till here, he seemed unwilling to continue, he looked towards the hurt and panting Reverend DaoXuan, his eyes full of ceaseless hatred, said, ¡°Wan Senior brother was like a brother, a father to me, single handedly cultivated me, even in the Wilnds he disregarded his live to save me, my life, had long given up to him! I only regretted that hundred years ago, even after I tried my best, I was still unable to save him, from then onwards, I tell myself, no matter what, I must seek revenge for him!¡±


    His words, until thest few sentences, he shouted himself hoarse, as if to his own heart, and as if also to that pair of eyes in the underworld.


    Su YiCai paled, but even more to his surprise, was the body that he was supporting, suddenly pushed him away.


    Qing Yun Head Sect Reverend, supreme leader of the world¡¯s Good Faction for a hundred years, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s wound was still bleeding and that ck air seemed to thicken, by his own strength suddenly, he walked out slowly, step by step.


    His grandeur, in a split second overwhelmed everyone, that dark green robe swirled and flew without the wind presence, both of his hands could be seen indistinctly, deeply clenched into fists, even the nails were embedded into his flesh.


    He looked at the party in front of him, straightened his body, facing Taoist Cang Song, and even more as if he was facing that invisible white figure, spoke loudly and smiled, ¡°Good good good, didn¡¯t expect that the court case at that time, actually made you this perturbed. You cane over and try, see if I, this senior brother, whether I am indeed fit to be this Sect Head!¡±


    He looked over at Cang Song from the side of his eye, suddenly both hands unclenched and his palm stretched out, from his right hand¡¯s wound, drops of ck blood squirted and flowed out and the ck air on his face, also gradually weakened. Just that he looked even more pale but his voice instead became piercing, with a look of disdain, ¡°You think you are fit to?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song suddenly gave a bigugh, said, ¡°Yes, you are great, during those times in Qing Yun Sect, it had always been Wan Senior brother and you being the two peerless twins, I am not your match but someone will take care of you.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expression was solemn, coldly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    In the great hall, the crowd held their breath, Qing Yun Sect disciples looked at each other, and looking at the internal conflict from the sidelines, Tian Yin Temple, FenXiang Valley people etc, all looked awkward too.


    Taoist Cang Song did not ceaseughing, and at this moment, suddenly from a distant ce outside Crystal Hall, a deep voice was heard, ¡°DaoXuan old friend, a hundred years not seen, your demeanour is still the same as the past, congrattions!¡±


    The voice was like thunder, rumbling over, in a short while, killing shouts were heard everywhere outside of TongTian Peak, chaos ensued in front of the mountain, in the midst of themotion, someone actually shouted loudly from afar, ¡°Sorcerers from Evil Faction are attacking up the mountain!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qing Yun Sect members, all without exception, turned pale, Reverend DaoXuan instead sucked in a breath of cool air, pointing at Taoist Cang Song, almost could not believe himself and said, ¡°You, you actually dare to betray your sect, collude with Evil Faction!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song cackled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I colluded with the Evil Faction, so what! From what I see, Qing Yun Sect hide dirt and conceal corruption, not evenparable to Evil Faction! For the sake of seeking revenge for Wan Senior brother, even if I have to go to hell I also do not care, what¡¯s more colluding with Evil Faction?¡±


    SuRu¡¯s face was white, softly said, ¡°Madness, madness, he is really mad!¡±


    Tian BuYi heard it, his face was grim, he knew that for the past few years, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s power and authority was extremely powerful in Qing Yun, even the daily defence matters were also handled by him. And today Evil Faction attacked in force, it was until they almost reached Crystal Hall then they were discovered, the situation was really extremely bad.


    He, in a blink of an eye, in themotion instead, saw that his junior disciple Zhang Xiao Fan holding his firestick, still standing there. Taking advantage that nobody was paying attention, he pulled him to stand behind himself, but he noticed immediately, that there was something wrong with his own junior disciple.


    Zhang Xiao Fan both eyes were faintly reddish and staring unwavering at Taoist Cang Song¡¯s figure, his mouth seemed to be mumbling something, ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it must be him...¡±

 Chapter 80: Scheme within scheme

    Chapter 80: Scheme within scheme - Part 1


    Thks schnitter, ck, Bludg, HPC7595, ghostpeople, Zelll, sanfore, aprilbear, jiraiyanairad, SASter, Anh Nam, wadahi, Osmund d¡¯Auvergne and (yoYo). And Osmund d¡¯Auvergne, wee to the story!


    Bludg, thanks for highlighting, I have corrected the sentence. Please let me know if there are others that are also ring, sometimes I can¡¯t get out of the Chinese sentence structure in my head lol And thks very much for thepliment too although I still have many areas to improve wahahaha


    I was surprised to see that some of my trantion on Mooy¡¯s site when I was surfing around trying to check up on some word terms...


    New Chapter


    Scheme within scheme


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    At the same time, loud shouts from Qing Yun disciples outside Crystal Hall¡¯s entrance were heard but after that, only a few sounds of [Shua] were heard. It seemed like someone highly skilled had flew in and soon after [Peng peng] sounds were heard, several Qing Yun disciples fell and tumbled in.


    Outside the door, four shadows materialized in a sh, it was the Evil Faction¡¯s four great sect leaders.


    YuYang Zi and God of Poison stood in the middle, Ghost King and SanMiao Fairy nked the both of them, the four of them took a look into this great hall and unhurriedly walked in.


    The oldest, God of Poison, using his mouth, made sounds of [Ze ze], smiled and said, ¡°Old friend DaoXuan, hundred of years not seen, are you still well?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body trembled, his nostrils shrank, and coldly said, ¡°God of Poison!¡±


    God of Poison gave a bigugh and said, ¡°It is me this old fool. A hundred years ago I was defeated under your sword at the foot of Qing Yun Mountain, today again I see that your elegant demeanour is the same as before, it is a relief that I did not win!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s gaze looked over each of the four person, at the same time, several Evil Faction men walked in sessively from the Crystal Hall¡¯s entrance. Looking at those men¡¯s bearing and stance, not one of them would be easy to deal with. Most likely the core of Evil Faction¡¯s strength over these hundred years were all here. Among those that the crowd had seen, Ghost King Sect¡¯s Qing Long, YouJi, Wan Du n¡¯s Bai DuZhi etc were all there, and for the rest, very likely they were also the four great branches highly skilled men.


    And at somewhere far, cries of battle were getting louder, howls of desperations were also heard from time to time. The used-to-be paradise-like on earth Qing Yun Mountain, right now were being enveloped by the smell of blood, as if it was in hell.


    Reverend DaoXuan took a deep breath, with much difficulty he managed to calm his state of mind. Today the trouble started from within, furthermore the external enemy came right into it, one would know without asking, that this was the most dangerous moment for the past hundred years in Qing Yun Sect. And as the Qing Yun thousand-years-old great sect¡¯s reverend Head, he definitely would not allow this inheritance to be destroyed at his own hands.


    At that moment, one of the Buddha¡¯s name was suddenly heard, without knowing when, PuHong Master had came to stand beside Reverend DaoXuan, with a light smile in his face, he said, ¡°DaoXuan Senior brother, since ancient times evil never triumphed over the virtuous, my Tian Yin Temple this vein, has always fought with Qing Yun Sect against the evil spirits and evil ways, if there is any assignment, please feel free to instruct.¡±


    DaoXuan was delighted, also at the same time, those people from FenXiang Valley, with ShangGuan elder as their representative, stepped out and stood behind Reverend DaoXuan and PuHong Master.


    The four great leaders from Evil Faction countenance slightly changed, God of Poison looked at PuHong, in a deep voice asked, ¡°Which Tian Yin Temple¡¯s Holy Monk is this Master?¡±


    PuHong smiled slightly and said, ¡°This venerable patron is really forgetful, hundred years ago at Good and Evil Faction big battle, we too had the fate to face each other before, how can you instead forgot about this old monk, this old monk is Tian Yin Temple PuHong, beside me is my junior brother, PuKong.¡±


    Tian Yin Temple Four Great Holy Monks were famous beyond words, with the two of them, it amounted to several high skilled fighters from Qing Yun Sect, what¡¯s even more with FenXiang Valley highly skilled fighters beside?


    God of Poison turned his head over, knitted his brow at the pale-faced Taoist Cang Song, said, ¡°How did these people came to be here?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song replied fiercely, ¡°These bald donkeys and FenXiang Valley fellows all came suddenly to Qing Yun Mountain this morning, there was no advance notice, I was caught unaware and so was unable to notify.¡±


    PuHong met the nces of FenXiang Valley ShangGuan elder, and bothughed out aloud, FenXiang Valley ShangGuan Ce gave a bigugh and said, ¡°This is what they say evil will not triumph over the virtuous, Heaven¡¯s has wide meshes, today definitely will let you these presumptuous evil demons, the whole lot of you to be executed on this Qing Yun Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Heihei¡± a cold sneer, standing beside God of Poison, the one whom was rmended by the majority of the Evil Sect to be the leader of this exercise, YuYang Zi, with an arrogant expression, sneered and said, ¡°Hundred years ago, my Holy Sect seniors too used only our own sect¡¯s strength and fought against your three big sects, how can it be that today we will fear all of you!¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± sounds of cheers immediately shouted, mostly came from the group of people standing behind the four great leaders, even Ghost King who was standing beside, also pped andughed.


    ¡°Today will let all of you see, whether we are the ones to be executed or is that you are the ones to suffer death!¡±


    This sentence, he said it with absolute savageness, looking disdainfully at everyone, not one of the Good Faction people did not change countenance, their expressions revealing abhorrence, especially thest word, ¡°death¡±, Ghost King specifically emphasized on it, with the intention of sarcasm.


    Reverend DaoXuan coldlyughed, was about to say something, but Evil Faction¡¯s YuYang Zi seemed to be the most impatient, waved his hand and at once, different colored streams of light floated out of all of the Evil Faction¡¯s highly skilled fighters¡¯ hands, obviously they were going to fight immediately.


    In Good Faction, Qing Yun, Tian Yin Temple members immediately focused their defence, knowing that in front of them would be the most deathly Evil and Good Faction big battle for the past hundred year, PuHong chanted in a low voice, ¡°Amitabha Buddha, Sadhu, Sad...¡±


    Unexpectedly he had not finished his words, something unexpected happened, when everyone¡¯s attention was on the Evil Faction in front of them, suddenly several streams of light floated out at the same time, in them there were even two with sharp beams, hitting directly onto PuHong¡¯s defenceless back!


    [Boom]


    In that instant, Good Faction was like a pot that had exploded, it was aplete mess, shrill cries and howls immediately cried out at the same time. PuHong Master saw darkness in front of him, he felt two great energy forcibly pounded onto his back, an immeasurable force smashed in, another instead turned into a sharp slim needle, stabbed straight through.


    PuHong Master staggered, [Pu] spurted out a spray of blood. What kind of figure is he [Trantor¡¯s note: a rhetorical statement] , at once he knew that there were still traitors among the Good Faction, his entire divine ¡°Great Brahman Wisdom True Way¡±, without hesitation travelled around his whole body, forcibly stopped that enormous assault, at the same time without turning his head, flung one of his sleeves backwards.


    [Peng Peng] two muffled sounds were heard, two cries of surprise sounded from the people behind, obviously they suffered some harm, that great energy suddenly dispersed, but the other like-poisonous needle stream of energy, instead turned into something with form, eventually pierced through that unable-to-defend-in-time Great Brahman Wisdom body shield, and drilled into his body.


    Within a short while, Qing Yun Tian BuYi and the rest already rushed over, one after another they attacked but once the assants attacked, they immediately flew up and over to Evil Faction group of people.


    Taking the lead, surprisingly was FenXiang Valley ShangGuan Ce, and the others that were assailing the rest, were all FenXiang Valley people.


    In the Good Faction, including PuHong who was assailed, PuKong and the rest of the Tian Yin Temple members, were all dumbfounded. Reverend DaoXuan, after a long while, then tried to calm down his mind, pointing at ShangGuan Ce and said, ¡°You, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me FenXiang Valley have also sought refuge with Evil Faction?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce stood beside Evil Faction four great leaders and Taoist Cang Song, his gaze met with theirs at the same time, suddenly [Haha]ughed out loud, their demeanor extremely savaged, filled withcency.


    Ghost Kingughed heartily and spoke to Reverend DaoXuan, ¡°Who said they were FenXiang Valley people...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was about to speak, suddenly lost his voice, slowly turned his head and stared at Taoist Cang Song, his face paled, ¡°Good, good, you did well, it was indeed crossing the sea by a trick!¡± [Trantor¡¯s note: An idiom which means using deception to achieve one¡¯s aim]


    Taoist Cang Song [Hehe] a cold sneer, looking extremely pleased with himself,ughed and said, ¡°This is all thanks to Ghost King Sect Head who is wise and full of stratagems, once he heard that today Tian Yin Temple bald donkeys suddenly came without invitation, and would ruin my big ns, he immediately thought of sending highly skilled fighters to disguise as FenXiang Valley disciples, picked a few that do not usually roam on earth and leave it to me to present them, Hehe, it was indeed sess at one go!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body swayed, nced over, this sneak attack by Evil Faction, most of their targets were concentrated on Tian Yin Temple monks, nine out of ten were badly injured. Especially their Head, PuHong Master, his face as white as sheet, as of now, he could no longer stand. Under his disciple, FaXiang¡¯s assistance, he slowly sat down, his back was badly mangled. As for the others, they themselves were no better, even within Qing Yun, five or six elders were also hurt.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s inside seethed and churned, his heart also gradually sank down, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Excellent, excellent, to think I have lived in vain for these many years, I actually did not think that FenXiang Valley ShangGuan Ce fellow brother has always been guarding ¡®Inferno Altar¡¯ and never stepped out of FenXiang Valley, and actually did not suspect you!¡±


    Ghost King looked at him, smiled and shook his head, said, ¡°You didn¡¯t not think of this, I guess you didn¡¯t expect that your Taoist Cang Song junior brother betrayed you?¡±


    Another bitterugh from Reverend DaoXuan.


    Crystal Hall, sank into silence. The Good Faction members looked at each other, at this moment, whoever could also see that Evil Faction had already gained a huge advantage. Although there were still not a few senior experts over at Qing Yun side, but there were even more at Evil Faction side. Among the Tian Yin Temple monks, looking over right now, those that could fight were estimated to be less than half, and only PuKong and FaXiang escaped being hurt because of their vignce.


    Especially PuKong, it seemed like he had changed into a totally different person right now. He held a golden alms bowl in his palm, emanating golden rays of lights everywhere, looking much like a fiend. In front of him, a bloody mess of flesh. One of the Evil Faction highly skilled fighter had tried to secretly attack him but was unsessful and instead was smashed into pulp by PuKong magical weapon ¡®Buddha Golden Alms¡¯.


    But the most important thing was, the two masters who had been known as the world¡¯s Good Faction Mount Tai and North Star - Reverend DaoXuan and PuHong Master, were seriously injured at the same time, looking at them right now, PuHong Master was as white as sheet, although Reverend DaoXuan was slightly better but no matter how one tried to see, it seemed like an arrow at the end of its flight.


    Is it that the world¡¯s Good Faction, reallying to its fated end?


    This question, equivalent to the heaviest stone, weighed heavily on the Good Faction minds.


    On the contrary, not one of the Evil Faction was not jubnt, for hundred over years Evil Faction had been chased off from Central ins and stranded in Wilnds, today they could let out all of their resentment in one shot, how not to be high-spirited?


    YuYang Zi felt that this time round that he took charge, Holy sect was able to deal with the iparable formidable Good Faction two massive schools in one fell swoop, in his future days within the Holy sect, his status would definitely be ced above the rest, maybe from today onwards, he would be able to bring up Chang Shen Hall to what eight hundred years ago Elder ckheart¡¯s Blood Forger Hall scale.


    Chapter 80: Scheme within scheme - Part 2


    Sorry guys, I really didn¡¯t mean to take so long to trante each portion. And very wee gongor, schnitter, ycb5959, Amir Tal, Sdinxc, Anh Nam, sainuu, LuDongBin, aprilbear, HPC7595, Bludg, ghostpeople, ck, sanfore, kai9004, (yoYo), jiraiyanairad.


    Bludg, thks, I will make the necessary changes.


    darkmatter, yea it was quite confusing for the online chapters so I based mine on the books that I borrowed from the library and followed the online ones had simr structure.


    End of Chapter:


    Once he thought of this, YuYang Zi became more conceited, smiling arrogantly and speaking to Reverend DaoXuan, ¡°Dao Xuan old thief, quickly hand over your sect¡¯s treasure ¡®Zhu Xian Ancient Sword¡¯ and submit to our Holy Sect, I will spare all of your lives! Hahaha...¡±


    Several highly skilled fighters standing behind himughed together with him, it seemed like those hundred years of grievances, could only be released off today!


    And at a distance away, the never-ending cries of Qing Yun disciples from fighting at closebat on TongTian Peak, seemed to cast a tragic foreshadow on the destiny that Qing Yun Sect would face today.


    On Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face, a unwavering determination appeared on his pale expression, scoffing at YuYang Zi, he coldly replied, ¡°Even if today my Qing Yun Sect is ruined by all of you, don¡¯t expect us to bend our knees and submit.¡±


    After which he retreated a few steps and returned to the Qing Yun Sect group. Tian BuYi, Shang ZhengLiang and the rest of the branches leaders at the same time surrounded him. His favourite disciple, Su YiCai, supported his body and spoke in an urgent low voice, ¡°Teacher, your body...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan snorted, impatiently said, ¡°Right now disaster is right before our eyes, Tian Junior brother, Zeng Junior brother, TianYun Junior brother, all of you stay here to defend for a while, ShuiYue Junior sister, you to lead a few of the 2nd generation disciples and take Tian Yin Temple fellow friends away first, they were injured because of us, we cannot let them suffer further injuries.¡±


    The ones who were instructed immediately acknowledged, Tian BuYi said, ¡°Sect Head Senior brother, leave this ce to us, you are severely injured, quickly go, as long as the green hillsst, another day again...¡±


    He suddenly stopped and did not continue, but everyone knew the meaning of his words, Zeng ShuChang and the other leaders nodded their heads at the same time, but Reverend DaoXuan gave a miserableugh, said, ¡±Our ancestor¡¯s work, don¡¯t tell me you all actually asked me to give it up and disregard it? I, DaoXuan, would rather die than be a sinner forever!¡±


    Tian BuYi and the rest kept quiet, DaoXuan took a look at the already restless Evil Faction people, and suddenly seemed to make up his mind on something, spoke lowly, ¡°Since things have already reached this stage, I have to vite our founders¡¯mandment, and use that as the final kill!¡±


    The others, including most of the elders, were all stunned.


    DaoXuan took a deep breath, said, ¡°There is not much time, I will go and invite the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, all of you...¡± he looked around then urgently said, ¡°Regardless of how you all think of me, but with things now, all of you need to be very careful!¡±


    Tian BuYi and the rest were visibly moved, and were about to speak when suddenly wildughter was heard, lights from magical weapons shed, the Evil Faction group had finally started.


    In an instant inside the Crystal Hall which was originally solemn and dignified, magical weapons danced, strange lights swept everywhere, loud crashes and rumbles constantly erupted.


    In the chaos, taking advantage of Qing Yun elders defending the wild attacks from Evil Faction skilled fighters, ShuiYue led the young disciples and brought the various Masters from Tian Yin Temple who were injured, into the back halls, Reverend DaoXuan too, walked to the back but his footsteps showed that he was staggering.


    Tian BuYi saw that while he was battling, and felt anxious. Sweeping his gaze, he used his scarlet azed celestial sword to force the Evil Faction enemy in front of him to retreat, in a sh appeared beside the pale-faced QiHao, Lin JingYu, whom were fighting together with the other elders, and urgently said, ¡°We don¡¯t need you here, go and escort Sect Head Reverend now!¡±


    QiHao, Lin JingYu¡¯s bodies shook, but looking at Tian BuYi¡¯s stern expression, they did not dare to disobey. Also, with the sudden betrayal of Long Shou Valley Head, Taoist Cang Song, to the Long Shou Valley disciples, it was a bolt from the blue, they had already lost their directions, right now they quickly acknowledged and followed after Reverend DaoXuan.


    Looking at their back figures, SuRu who was battling at the side, frowned. After a while, she too found an opportunity to break away and sneaked up to Song Daren and Tian LingEr, quietly said, ¡°Your Taoist Cang Song Teacher Uncle suddenly betrayed us, we do not know if the disciples under him can be trusted, you too should go after your Sect Head Reverend!¡±


    Song Daren and Tian LingEr were shocked, but after which they understood and immediately followed. SuRu was about to turn back when suddenly out of the corner of her eye, in this heaven and earth turning upside down big battle, Zhang Xiao Fan, the little disciple who was the center of everyone¡¯s attention a while ago, right now was standing alone and being ignored, strangely staring ahead of the Evil Faction, not moving at all.


    She frowned, actually her thoughts were the same as Tian BuYi, never did she believe that this little disciple would be a spy from Evil Faction, and concerned that Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s skill level was too low, immediately shed over to his side and gently tapped on his shoulder.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body shook, turned his head around to look, SuRu¡¯s heart suddenly went cold, Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s eyes were all bloodshot, although he still looked alert but without knowing why, a strange demonic aura was felt.


    But as the situation was too urgent now, SuRu was unable to deliberate much, spoke, ¡°Xiao Fan, this ce is too dangerous, you should too follow your big senior brother and LingEr senior sister.¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan paused for a while, but under his Teacher wife¡¯s gaze, who had always loved and protected him since young, finally nodded his head and ran into the back halls.


    SuRu felt relieved and following which, she dived into the battle, joining the increasingly fierce fight!


    Within the loud rumbles, the sounds of various magical weapons shing fiercely, Zhang Xiao Fan ran into the back hall, and caught up to Song Daren and Tian LingEr, and soon caught up to QiHao and Lin JingYu, the few of them surrounded Reverend DaoXuan, Reverend DaoXuan took a look at them and nodded his head slightly, but when his gaze fell upon Zhang Xiao Fan, his gaze subconsciously stopped and moved away.


    Not knowing what Zhang Xiao Fan was feeling but the firestick that he was holding in his hand, green light was seen faintly rippling through, his head felt dizzy from time to time, and waves of murderous energy like burst of fierce spirits, shot up into his head and he couldn¡¯t help but to think of the smell of blood.


    Just that, right now, everyone had something weighing heavily on their minds, absolutely nobody noticed Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s strange look. After a while, Lu XueQi and WenMin from Little Bamboo Valley also appeared in front of the group.


    Lu XueQi took a nce at Zhang Xiao Fan, and spoke to Reverend DaoXuan, ¡°It was Teacher who instructed WenMin Senior sister and me toe over!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan sighed and shook his head slightly, but without saying anything, continued to move forward.


    Without waiting for them to go far, they could hear booms and rumble sounds as loud as thunder behind them, a few streams of light as thick as a pir broke through Crystal Hall¡¯s roof and shot towards the sky, carrying a few cries, who would know who had lost their lives?


    The group countenance changed, without asking, all of them knew how vicious had the fighting in Crystal Hall became and couldn¡¯t help but worry for their respective branches seniors. Reverend DaoXuan stared deeply towards that direction, his expression tight, suddenly flung his robe and walked on.


    The young disciples followed behind him, looking at the figure of someone whom they had always revered like God, right now his posture was still as before, upright and tall, but on his dark green robe, that startling stain of fresh blood which had turned ck, and even that sword thrust wound left behind by Cang Song¡¯s assassination, were all clearly seen.


    How could Reverend DaoXuan, after suffering these severe injuries, still be able to bear it?


    The lot of them went past the hall, among the young disciples, none of them were the lead disciples, which meant none of them came here before. Following Reverend DaoXuan who passed the hall and the garden, slowly, the mour noises from Crystal Hall started to disappear, after they had passed Crystal Hall¡¯s back hall, they instead walked towards TongTian Peak rear hill.


    Reverend DaoXuan took the lead, the rest of them followed closely behind, staying alert and observing the surroundings, although most of the Evil Faction members were all attacking the front of the hill, but who knows if there would be anyone led in by Taoist Cang Song to the rear of the hill.


    Zhang Xiao Fan walked behind the group, both of his eyes were faintly red, no expression on his face but in the depth of his heart, it was instead like terrifying waves, shocked by Qing Yun Sect¡¯s cmity and at the same time, struggling with his past vengeance. In his memory, although he had not seen the killer who had massacred Grasstemple Vige vigers, but whenever he recalled that scene, he would think of that vicious mysterious ck-attired man.


    And looking at it today, it was most likely Taoist Cang Song!


    Although there were two orphans from Grasstemple Vige, but only Zhang Xiao Fan had seen that ck-attired man battling with PuZhi, and since he had confirmed it today, immediately the aged-long hatred surfaced, and that firestick in his hand, which was smelted with the world¡¯s two most lethal weapons, Sinister Orb and Soul Absorbing stick, were triggered by his owner¡¯s hatred and at once, the deeply buried evil currents surfaced, and instead influenced Zhang Xiao Fan more.


    If this happened on normal days, even without Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s skills, Tian BuYi would have long discovered something strange with Zhang Xiao Fan, but right now who would have the mind to care about him. Just that nobody knew, this little small disciple of Qing Yun, was actually in an extremely agitated state, the critical moment between the Heaven and man¡¯s war. If he was not careful, he would be tainted by the evil ruthless energy of Sinister Orb and Soul Absorbing stick, lost and beyond redemption!


    As expected, the truth proved Tian BuYi, ShuiYue and the rest¡¯s concerns as valid. Although the small road at TongTian Peak rear hill was secluded, but within a short while of walking, several Evil Faction disciples suddenly rushed out from both sides, QiHao and the rest immediately went up to defend.


    Revered DaoXuan only took a nce, disregarded the scene and walked straight ahead. The attack on Qing Yun, most indeed was Evil Faction¡¯s elites, even the ones hiding here, were not lowly skilled too, QiHao, Lu XueQi and the rest were unable to subdue them in a hurry.


    Song Daren and the others continued to protect Reverend DaoXuan, leaving QiHao and Lu XueQi to handle the enemies, right now there was actually a question in everyone¡¯s mind -- why did Reverend DaoXue not use flight, could it be that his injuries were so severe until to that degree?


    Just that right now nobody dared to ask him. After a short while, a crash was heard, several more Evil Faction disciples dashed out from both sides, Song Daren and WenMin, Tian LingEr blocked them, Zhang Xiao Fan and Lin JingYu also went forward.


    Song Daren impatiently said, ¡°Three of us is enough, quickly go protect Head Sect Reverend!¡±


    Lin JingYu gritted his teeth, pulled Zhang Xiao Fan and ran forward, and caught up again with Reverend DaoXuan. This time round, surprisingly they did not encounter Evil Faction disciples, Reverend DaoXuan led them on a secluded small road in the rear hill for a distance, and stopped at a junction of three roads.


    Lin JingYu and Zhang Xiao Fan also stopped, Zhang Xiao Fan did not speak a word while Lin JingYu raised his head and looked at Reverend DaoXuan.


    Reverend DaoXuan turned back to look, and suddenly froze, his face expression changed. It seemed to be destined, these two person, were the same two orphans from the Grasstemple Vige at that time.


    ¡°After this, will be our Qing Yun Sect Holy ground, ¡®Illusory Moon Cave¡¯. I am going in, you all will wait here and do not let any of the Evil Faction get in! The other road leads to ¡®Founders Ancestral Hall¡¯, you all...¡±


    Lin JingYu with a look of determination, nodded his head seriously, loudly replied, ¡°Sect Head please don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at him but his gaze also fell upon the ¡®Dragon yer Sword¡¯ in his hand. The Dragon yer Sword¡¯s Jade Green Ball was roaming around in this quiet and peaceful hill scenery, as if it was thirsting for something?


    This young man, full of eagerness and determination, indistinctly...Reverend DaoXuan suddenly turned around, gazed towards the road that led to Founders Ancestral Hall, without saying another word, looked towards the other road and walked on.


    Lin JingYu watched until Reverend DaoXuan disappeared from the small road, then turned around, his eyebrows frowning deeply, he was unable to calm his state of mind, even his breathing became heavier. But it was understandable, Qing Yun had suddenly encountered a big cmity, and the one whom he had always regard as a father figure, Taoist Cang Song, suddenly betrayed them, how could it not caused him to feel that his world was spinning around.


    Zhang Xiao Fan slowly raised his head, looking towards the foot of the hill, Crystal Hall¡¯s direction, but he could only see the dense forest, even the corner of the Hall¡¯s roof could not be seen; instead on the other road, leading to Founders Ancestral Hall, behind the forest, there was an indistinct house outline, bell tolls were also heard faintly.


    From the extreme, tensed battle to this extremely secluded ce, both of them could not adjust their feelings momentarily, Lin JingYu panted heavily, breathed deeply and slowly slowed down his own breathing.


    Suddenly, ahead of them, a dragon¡¯s fury filled cry was heard. Although the distance was great but the sound waves were like terrifying waves that crashed over, the earth seemed to shake. Both of them were startled, Lin JingYu was the first to recover, happily said, ¡°Its Senior Spirit!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan also recognised the cry, it was indeed Water Unicorn¡¯s cries of fury, it was obvious that the thousand year spirit beast that had protected Qing Yun Hill, was finally awakened and attacked.


    But it was indeed unimaginable, that Qing Yun intense battle situation could be rumbling to what extent!


    Both of them had their own thoughts while waiting for Reverend DaoXuan, but their quiet moments were short-lived, footsteps were suddenly heard, both of them were rmed, secretly wishing that it would be the rest of them arriving, if not...


    Unexpectedly Heaven seemed to be against Qing Yun, after a short while, five Evil Faction disciples appeared, and their leader, was the one who had plotted against PuHong Master, the fake ShangGuan Ce. Looking at them here, he immediately started to grin hideously and dashed forward, and among the group, there were a few who looked behind them, looking around.


    Lin Zhang both of them, lost countenance, with Lin JingYu quick reflexes, one look and he knew they were not mediocre fighters, not to say he himself could handle them but whether the five of them wouldbine their strengths to fight, was the issue. But the Illusory Moon Cave that Reverend DaoXuan went in, in whatever circumstances, they could not let them in. In the anxious moment, he hardened his heart and made a decision, spoke in a low voice to Zhang Xiao Fan, ¡°Xiao Fan, I will lead them to the other side, you stay here and guard well!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan was stunned, and had not recovered his senses when Lin JingYu had already dashed out, the Dragon yer Sword turned into a jade green ray, swept towards that five ck-attired men, the momentum magnificently disyed.


    The fake ShangGuan Ce and the rest were shocked, their expression immediately turned solemn, they did not expect that this small junior Qing Yun disciple¡¯s skills were so high. They immediately surrounded him, leaving the fake ShangGuan Ce alone directing the fight, at the same time observing Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s movement.


    Lin JingYu fought them together, it was indeed that these Evil Faction disciples¡¯ skills were not mediocre, three among them were only slightly weaker than him, but only one of them, was well-matched in strength, right now the four of them surrounded and attacked him, he was immediately at a disadvantage.


    Lin JingYu frowned deeply, he did not wish to continue fighting and immediately extricated himself and retreated towards the other path. That fake ShangGuan Ce hesitated for a slight moment but then soon led three of the fighters to chase after him, leaving only one ck-attired man with Zhang Xiao Fan standing at the same spot.


    That ck-attired men sneered, looked at Zhang Xiao Fan, but this young man seemed to hear something and slowly looked up.


    Appearing before him, was a pair full of unknown violent evil bloodshot eyes!


    Qing Yun¡¯s tranquil forest, cries of startled birds were suddenly heard, a burst ofmotion.


    Far away, Water Unicorn¡¯s cries of fury were heard faintly, reverberated within Heaven and Earth!

 Chapter 81: Founders Ancestral Hall

    Chapter 81: Founders Ancestral Hall - Part 1


    Thk you guys, ycb5959, kai9004,jiraiyanairad, ghostpeople, Bludg, schnitter, HPC7595, sanfore, FuSpu, Amir Tal, Georgius Huang, faerro, z3385922, Nejispira and harihari.


    Thks Nejispira for doing the link, really appreciate it.


    ycb5959 and Bludg, many thks for the corrections, I will do it soon, right now I dun have the heart to do it


    New Chapter:


    Founders Ancestral Hall


    There were two important ces at the back of Qing Yun Hill, one of it was Qing Yun¡¯s most revered sacred ¡®Illusory Moon Cave¡¯. A thousand years ago, the ingenious founder, Qing Ye, locked himself in right there and achieved enlightenment, and from then Qing Yun Sect dominated over the world, leading the heroes.


    And after Qing Ye founder, Illusory Moon Cave became Qing Yun Sect¡¯s most sacred ground, over the past thousand years, only the Sect Head was allowed to enter.


    And the other ce, was Founders Ancestral Hall.


    As per its name, the Founders Ancestral Hall was naturally a ce to enshrine Qing Yun Sect¡¯s sessive generations of forefathers, from the initiator of Qing Yun Sect, Qing YunZi, until Qing Ye founder, and again until the sessive generations of forefathers, all had a memorial tablet in that room. Incense was burned continuously everyday. And on each important asions, Qing Yun Sect would always, led by their Sect Head, solemnly offer their prayers to their ancestors there, it was also considered one of the important ces in Qing Yun Sect.


    But, other than the asions formemorating their ancestors, the ce was usually cold and lifeless. When Lin JingYu drew the four Evil Faction disciples away to this ce, what he saw was a huge empty ground, a majestic grand temple with four upturned eaves towered aloft on it, with zed roof tile, antique sign and red columns. As if within this tranquility, it was telling its past history.


    Whiffs of translucent smoke, from the dense and slightly dim temple, floated out from time to time. Looking in from the outside, blobs of candlelight were seen, an altarmp wavering slightly, hanging in the mid-air. However, other than a elderly, wearing dull in-coloured clothes, silently sweeping in front of the temple, not a single person was seen.


    Just then, sounds of hurried footsteps were heard, that elderly slowly raised his head and looked over.


    Lin JingYu felt a pang of regret, he only first thought of drawing the Evil Faction men away from Illusory Moon Cave, instead he misled them to Founders Ancestral Hall. Here, enshrined the generations of forefathers, if this ce was to be destroyed by the Evil Faction men, even if he were to die ten thousand times, he would not be able to absolve himself from the me!


    Once he had this thought, Lin JingYu immediately stopped in his track, lifting the Dragon yer sword horizontally in front of his body, he turned to face the iing fake ShangGuan Ce and the rest of them.


    Just then, a bird suddenly flew out from the forest a distance away, followed by a tumult of noises.


    Lin JingYu was startled, noticing that the noises came from where Zhang Xiao Fan was, he couldn¡¯t help but felt worried. But because he knew he would be facing a deadly enemy soon, he forced his state of mind to calm down, focused his concentration and prepared his defence. In his mind, he decided that even if he was to lose his life this day, he would not allow those Evil Faction thieves to even put a foot into the Founders Ancestral Hall.


    The Dragon yer Sword seemed to have its own spiritual energy, bluish green light radiated, contrasting with its owner¡¯s face, reflecting unswerving determination.


    That elderly who was sweeping in front of Founders Ancestral Hall, saw the Dragon yer Sword in Lin JingYu¡¯s hand, his body suddenly shook.


    On the other side, the four Evil Faction men looked at each other andughed out, these men¡¯s positions in Evil Faction were obviously not low, one look and they knew that this ce was one of Qing Yun Sect¡¯s important location, seemed like this time they would definitely be duly rewarded.


    The fake ShangGuan Ceughed conceitedly and said, ¡°Kid, I can see that your aptitude is not bad, now that Qing Yun Sect has nowhere to go, why don¡¯t you join our sect, I will guarantee that you will progress rapidly in the future!¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡± Lin JingYu felt a surge of disgust, snorted and did not even bothered.


    The fake ShangGuan Ce, instead, did not felt angry, [Hehe] he coldlyughed and said, ¡°Good, since you are looking for death, I will fulfill your wish!¡± After saying, he signalled with his eyes, the rest of the three ck attired men immediately attacked.


    Lin JingYu gritted his teeth, the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s bluish green light heaved and rippled, staying horizontally in front of his body. The magical weapons that the three ck attired men used, one was a yellow flying sword, another was a heavy powerful long beard and thest was the most odd and horrible, a sword made of several human white bones, its Yin energy extremely dense.


    Lin JingYu, one against three, gritted his teeth and fought bitterly, the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s green light swept vertically and horizontally, defending its original position, surprisingly it held its ground but it was still at a disadvantage.


    Lin JingYu entered Qing Yun Sect in his youth, his aptitude was excellent, Taoist Cang Song extremely favoured him, not only he took great care to coach him, he even imparted the famous Dragon yer Sword to him. Not sure if it was because on this youth, he saw the image of that person he had once revered, on him.


    And Lin JingYu too, did not let Taoist Cang Song¡¯s painstaking efforts down, in a short span of a few years, based on his own exceptional aptitude, together with that deeply ingrained belief and hope to seek revenge for his parents, his Taoist skills excelled leaps and bounds, after several years he was already an outstanding talent in the young generation of disciples.


    Just that even though how hard he worked, his skillset was still limited by time and impossible to improve that dramatically. Right now facing the three ck attired Evil Faction disciples, that long beard weapon smashing unceasingly directly in front of him, the flying sword slyly attacking from the side; and even more worrisome was that white bone sword, its Yin energy cold and dense, under that Evil Faction man¡¯s maniption, it would suddenly materialize and vanish. Each time he blocked it, the Yin energy would assail him and he couldn¡¯t help but to take in a breath of the cold air, causing his body to shiver involuntarily.


    They fought like this for several rounds, even though Lin JingYu defended with all of his strength, the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s bluish green light rays were gradually being suppressed down by the three ck attired men. It seemed like his defeat was inevitable and eventually he sumbed and took a step back.


    The fake ShangGuan Ce, who was standing behind, gave a coldugh.


    Once he stepped back, he could not stop retreating, that boosted the three ck attired men¡¯s morale and their three magical weapons attacked at the same time. Lin JingYu sweat profusely, he kept being pushed back and was unable to stand still as he wished to.


    Suddenly, that mysterious white bone sword disappeared. Lin JingYu who, one moment was blocking the iing long beard¡¯s attack and another to parry the flying sword which was assailing from the side, suddenly felt pain in his lower legs and copsed. That white bone sword, without knowing when, had bore into the ground and moved stealthily to sh out a huge wound on his right leg, fresh blood unceasingly dripping down.


    Lin JingYu howled loudly, the Dragon yer Sword chopped down from mid-air, this celestial divine weapon hit upon the white bone sword, a slight [Pipa] sound was heard, at once the white bone sword¡¯s owner fell out and an hairline crack could be seen appearing faintly on that sword.


    The Evil Faction man, who was using the white bone sword, felt a moment of heart pain, quickly took back the white bone sword to look at it carefully. But at this moment, the other two weapons had also arrived, piercingly cold wind sounds could be heard, Lin JingYu, trapped in a deathtrap, used hisst burst of strength, steered the Dragon yer Sword horizontally to the top of his head.


    [Rumble] A loud sound, strange lights were seen flicking crazily, sparks flying in all directions, nobody knew where the burst of energy came from and the Dragon yer Sword forcibly blocked off those two magical weapons but Lin JingYu saw only darkness.In this moment of lights and sparks, he was distracted and that fake ShangGuan Ce, who was standing at a distance just then, suddenly appeared in front of him, grinning hideously.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s face nched in terror but before he had the time to react, he felt a pain close to his heart, a stream of extremely sharp energy drilled in, in a sh, pierced through all of his body shields.


    [Ah!]


    Lin JingYu cried out. His entire body flew out, fresh blood spewing from his mouth, he could not even hold on to his Dragon yer Sword, the sword spinned in mid-air and finally a sound of [Shua], pierced into the ground, just right before the elderly sweeper.


    Bluish green light circted around and gradually dimmed down.


    Lin JingYu had always been stubborn, he lowered his head to look at his wound and saw instead a mass of blood and flesh, the actual wound was only the size of a fingertip. But right then a sharp stream of energy rushed straight into his internal body, like a thin needle without any restraint ravaging around, causing extreme agony on his vital channels. However, he wanted to push himself up to fight the enemy again, unexpectedly his legs gave way and he was unable to stand up!


    He panted heavily, the group of fake ShangGuan Ce and the rest insteadughed loudly, looking extremely haughty.


    ¡°Kid, how is it? I have only used about 50 percent of my power and I can reduce you to this state, you better quickly surrender!¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s face muscles twitched, showing his agony but the adversity that was right in front of him made him extremely worried. Once his thoughtsnded on the Ancestral Founder Hall behind him, without knowing himself where did the energy came from, he slowly struggled to stand up.


    The Evil Faction and the rest did not stop him and continued to watch him like one was watching the fun from a monkey show.


    That pain from his heart seemed like it was going to rush up into his head, Lin JingYu had not even stood properly when he felt another wave of dizziness, he turned his head around and panted noisily, staggered across to the Dragon yer Sword in front of the elderly sweeper, while panting he said, ¡°Elderly, it is dangerous here, you should quickly, quickly, quickly go...¡±


    That elderly appeared to be someone who had been maintaining the Founder Ancestral Hall daily, his face withered, the wrinkles on his face were like knife shes. But strangely, when Lin JingYu was fighting with the Evil Faction, he was quietly standing and watching at the side, he did not run away and did not speak either.


    Right now he looked at Lin JingYu¡¯s chest and suddenly indifferently said, ¡°Part from people Awl¡¯! [Trantor¡¯s note: The name is really weird but I can¡¯t find any suitable trantion for it] You are Evil Faction Chang Shen Hall¡¯s assassin Zhou Yin right?¡±


    That four Evil Faction men¡¯s smiles stifled, the fake ShangGuan Ce¡¯s countenance suddenly became cold and said, ¡°I did not expect there are still experts here. You are right, I am Zhou Yin, who are you sire?¡±


    That withered elderly instead, did not reply him and muttered to himself, ¡°Part from people Awl is a rare treasure of the Evil Faction, its might extremely strong, but in you, this kind of low being, hands, it instead be a weapon for attacking others on the sly, it really insulted this rare piece of treasure!¡±


    Zhou Yin was enraged but for now, he could not figure out this mysterious elderly¡¯s identity, although he looked faltering but the degree of his bolstering was startling, he could not help but felt unsettled, he angrily said, ¡°Who exactly are you sire?¡±


    That elderly sighed and said, ¡°Who am I? Hehe even I myself have forgotten who I am...¡± After speaking, he looked extremely sorrowful, his tone extremely bleak, then he turned his head over, facing Lin JingYu who was staring nkly, ¡°Child.¡±


    Lin JingYu was startled, quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Se, Senior.¡±


    That elderly appraised him and seemed to let out a faint smile, said, ¡°Which branch are you from?¡±


    Without knowing why, Lin JingYu felt an unspoken degree of respect for this elderly, lowered his voice and replied, ¡°Disciple is under Taoist Cang Song Long Shou Valley branch...¡±


    Speaking halfway, he suddenly thought of Taoist Cang Song, who had betrayed Qing Yun, at once an indescribable feeling rushed up to his heart, his heart ached and he was unable to continue.


    That elderly nodded his head, spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s Cang Song ah! He indeed has foresight in picking disciple, hehe.¡±


    While speaking, he totteringly stretched his hand out, grabbed the Dragon yer Sword that was pierced into the ground in front of him.


    Chapter 81: Founders Ancestral Hall - Part 2


    Thks too kai9004, LuDongBin, sanfore, ycb5959, z3385922, HPC7595, sp, ck


    Thks Bludg, I will make the amendments. Didn¡¯t purposely choose those vocabs but I wanted to find the words that had the closest meaning to the Chinese words :/


    Guys, please dun fight, it¡¯s all because of my trantion speed


    Georgius Huang, I know where you areing from. This is the first time I took up trantion and sorry to say mynguages aren¡¯t good enough to make a speedy and good trantion so I had to spend a few good hrs each time to do it, of cos plus a few othermitments, I am unable to post as regr as other trantors. But as a reader too myself, I knew how frustrating it can be so I always feel apologetic to all of you.


    I have never objected to other trantors who wanna help out this series or even take over if their speed is so much faster than mine, so please pm me if you are interested.


    End of Chapter


    Lin JingYu looked at his slow-moving action and suddenly felt tensed, deep inside him, it seemed as if he was anticipating something and unconsciously held his breath.


    That pair of withered and aged palms, not knowing how many seasons of snowstorm it had weathered. When he again touched the hard and cold sword hilt, and then, he held it tight!


    In Founders Ancestral Hall, a faint bell tolled suddenly.


    [Qiangng.....]


    Unexpectedly, the Dragon yer Sword which had remained dim, abruptly shone with green light, the brilliant rays shone like the zing sun in the horizon, dazzling and ring! That elderly unhurriedly drew the Dragon yer Sword out, with every inch it was out, the Dragon yer Sword seemed to vibrate with agitation, dragons singing unceasingly. The sound that shook till the souls of everyone, reverberated among the nine heavens.


    The elderly stood up straight, ced the Dragon yer Sword, which was glowing with magnificent greenish blue rays, in front of him, gently caressing it. That callus aged hand, was as gentle as if it was caressing its own beloved daughter.


    The Dragon yer Sword continued to whistle, even standing a distance away, Lin JingYu and the Evil Faction crowd, sensed that the Dragon yer Sword seemed to be alive with a soul of its own.


    Lin JingYu stared nkly at that Dragon yer Sword, which he almost could not recognize, radiating unparalleled resplendent glow in that elderly¡¯s hand. And that withered elderly¡¯s appearance, after grabbing that sword hilt, also seemed to change, the unseen grandeur surged and spilled over, looking as if the legendary ancient sword deity had appeared.


    ¡°Child, watch carefully, Dragon yer Sword is not to be used like that!¡± The elderly, standing in the surging and turbulent jade-green light waves, indifferently said.


    He had just finished his words, when jade-green light burst forth in a split second, the entire ground was shrouded in that green light in an instant, the light covering the sky and earth. With a sharp whistling sound, the Dragon yer Sword, like a sh of electricity, shot out from the elderly¡¯s hand.


    After witnessing the elderly¡¯s imposing manner, the Evil Faction group was already prepared, immediately a sound ofmand was heard, they steered their magical weapons up to attack at the same time, only Zhou Yin stood at the back, frowning but did not make any attack.


    The three of them seemed to use the same methods of attack on which they used on Lin JingYu, the long beard attacking directly, the flying sword flew up, the white bone sword attacking stealthily. Unexpectedly that elderly did not even bother about the yellow flying sword and white bone sword, the Dragon yer Sword turned into a enormous light beacon, charged over with the force of toppling the mountain and overturning the seas. The Evil Faction disciple, who was controlling the long beard weapon, turned pale and quickly steered the long beard to ward off the blows but to hear only a loud and clear sound, the Dragon yer Sword, like cutting an ice snow, had sliced the long beard into half, and without any moment of hesitation, chopped down from his head.


    [Ssi...]


    Under Lin JingYu¡¯s dumbstruck stare, under everyone¡¯s fearful stares, that Evil Faction person, from his head till toes, was sliced into half, blood sprayed everywhere like rain. And almost without stopping, in the blood-stained sky, the green rays, almost demon-looking, rolled back and charged towards the other two persons.


    The flying sword and white bone sword, which were originally attacking the elderly, right now were frightened out of their wits and how would they have the courage to attack, immediately turned back to flee, at the same time recalled their weapons. However, the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s powerful rays covered the sky, in an instant reached and right before everyone¡¯s eyes, collided with them.


    Almost without any cries of surprise, the green rays swallowed up the other two Evil Faction disciples, sounds of shattering suddenly exploded, who knew what had exactly happened to the two persons?


    Lin JingYu was dripping cold sweat, his consciousness seemed to have been robbed!


    Standing at the furthest away, Zhou Yin¡¯s countenance changed greatly, he knew that the elderly was actually a fearful master and he was no match for him, immediately he turned and flew off.


    Unexpectedly, the green rays were like the roar of a mountain and howling of the sea, mixed with dark red blood color, shed past like electric rays, charged after.


    Zhou Yin¡¯s skills were indeed higher than the rest, all of a sudden his hands shook and a concealed ck air shed by, the green rays, which had filled up the sky, actually paused in front of him.


    And the next moment, Zhou Yin suddenly turned pale, hoarsely eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you! You are Wan....¡±


    He had not finished his words when the immeasurable green rays suppressed that struggling ck air and struck down from the head, chopped onto Zhou Yin¡¯s chest.


    Zhou Yin cried out once miserably, his entire being flung out far away, by the looks of it, he would not be able to survive.


    In a short while, the four Evil Faction people who were strutting around just now, were all dead.


    The immeasurable green jade rays, like a big whale sucking up water, were sucked back into the Dragon yer Sword, and flew back to the elderly¡¯s hand.


    Lin JingYu opened his mouth slightly but couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    That elderly shook his head slightly, seemed to be sighing to himself on something, after which he looked deeply at the Dragon yer Sword in his hand and tossed it to Lin JingYu.


    Lin JingYu subconsciously caught it and heard that elderly turned back to walk into Founders Ancestral Hall, while muttering in his breath, ¡°Dragon yer Sword, casted by collecting tens of thousands of green crystals from the extremely harsh Southern border, destroyed countless of the wicked and evil. When using this sword, you must march forward courageously, using attack as the main style, even if your skills are not enough, you too must have the determination to kill the whole lot of the formidable enemy, if not you will not be able to unleash the divine energy, you must remember!¡±


    Lin JingYu was stunned but seeing that the elderly was about to enter the Founders Ancestral Hall, he suddenly woke up to reality, and urgently said, ¡°Senior, today the Evil Faction attacked Qing Yun in forces, I earnestly request that you must give....¡±


    That elderly¡¯s body suddenly paused but he did not turn over, only indifferently said, ¡°In Qing Yun Sect highly skilled experts are numerous, Head Sect DaoXuan Reverend is even more the world¡¯s extraordinary rare talented master, with him, what is there to fear?¡±


    Lin JingYu stepped forward, sorrowfully said, ¡°But, but Sect Head Reverend has already been grievously hurt!¡±


    That elderly was obviously shocked, abruptly turned his head over and said, ¡°Who was it that could have hurt DaoXuan?¡±


    Lin JingYu suddenly became silent, of course he knew who the culprit was, but to say out Taoist Cang Song at this moment, without knowing why, he felt a wave of sadness, as if he was to say it out, it seemed like he would be severing something with that person, and for that moment he did not speak a single word!


    That elderly continued on to ask, ¡°What about DaoXuan! How is he now?¡±


    Lin JingYu said, ¡°Sect Head Reverend sustained serious injury, but without knowing what was it for, he entered into Illusory Moon Cave.¡±


    ¡°Illusory Moon Cave!¡± That elderly¡¯s expression at once calmed down, after a long while while facing Lin JingYu but at the same time, seemed to be facing himself, sighed slightly and said, ¡°Qing Yun Sect is a thousand years enormous sect, what do you fear?¡±


    After speaking, the elderly once more unhurriedly turned back. Lin JingYu turned pale and eximed, ¡°Elderly senior, will you watch Qing Yun in danger and yet not save it?¡±


    That elderly smiled forlornly and said, ¡°Young man, Qing Yun Sect was established and handed down for almost two thousand years long, the internal strength within, how can you know! You just don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Lin JingYu did not understand and was about to plead earnestly again when suddenly the Dragon yer Sword which had been staying quietly in his hand all this while, turned extremely warm, as if it had been stimted, and the green rays again, shone out.


    Lin JingYu stared at the Dragon yer Sword in his hand, seemed to sense something and turned his head to look towards the direction of the Illusory Moon Cave. In-between the valleys, a stream of grand light burst towards the sky, and the Dragon yer Sword in his hand, also seemed to be softly calling out in that direction.


    ¡°It has emerged, finallying out into the world!¡±


    Without knowing when that elderly had also turned to look towards that direction, his face was full of conflicting and confusing expression, whispered, ¡°Child, your luck is good, very soon you will be able to see that legendary ancient sword ¡®Zhu Xian¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 82: Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword

    Chapter 82: Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword - Part 1


    Thks too guys, Laoren, HPC7595, kai9004, deuzim, z3385922, ycb5959, geraldsaw, ghostpeople, Georgius Huang and Bludg. Bludg, thks forthe correction, I will do it, just need some time to go thru.


    And Georgius Huang, no worries hah I know my own trantion speed I¡¯m grateful to all, including you, who had and still is tolerating my speed and I also appreciated your thoughts, hey in the end we all just want the best for the readers right


    And sorry for the beard weapon trantion, I don¡¯t know much about weapons so I just really thought it looked like beard (or a brush) based on the trantion. Please let me know if there is a more appropriate word for it.


    New Chapter, Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword


    That brilliant light shining from Illusory Moon Cave, became more and more dazzling and apanying it, a faint low strange whistling.


    The withered elderly standing in front of Founders Ancestral Hall, stared spellbound at that glorious dazzling brightness, until Lin JingYu who could not contain his astonishment, turned to ask him, ¡°Elderly senior, is that our Qing Yun Sect¡¯s most valuable treasure -- Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword?¡±


    The elder silently nodded, suddenly looked away and appeared as if he did not wish to be concerned with anything, whispered, ¡°Once Zhu Xian is out, in addition on this Qing Yun Hill and with DaoXuan¡¯s attained skills, there is absolutely no one on earth who can defeat him. Go ba!¡± saying which, his body had already half submerged into the shadows of the Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Lin JingYu suddenly felt a sense of reluctance, called out, ¡°Senior!¡±


    That elderly paused, seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°If someday you would want to, seek for DaoXuan privately and tell him that that servant in Founders Ancestral Hall have been bored for hundred over years and now will like you to visit regrly to chat, and see if he will agree?¡±


    Lin JingYu was stunned for a moment, puzzledly asked, ¡°What?¡±


    But that elderly did not reply and vanished into the darkness.


    Lin JingYu was dumbfounded for a while and after which, he turned around to look, just within this short time, that column of light seemed to be even more brighter and almost hard to look at. Also at the same time, he was worried about Zhang Xiao Fan and immediately ran out.


    After running a few paces he arrived shortly at the ce he was previously at. Lin JingYu looked towards the scene and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. At that split road, 2 people were still standing there, Zhang Xiao Fan was still there but the other person was instead, Small Bamboo Valley Lu XueQi. But what made him took a deep breath was, the surrounding area around the empty ground, stains of blood were everywhere, even on the nearby trees¡¯ leaves, were all sprayed with blood, as if it was in hell.


    And that ck-attired man who was confronting Zhang Xiao Fan awhile ago, not knowing since when had been dead on the ground, the corpse was pale and withered, as if all of his body fresh blood had been sucked out dry.


    A bad premonition floated up into Lin JingYu¡¯s heart, he immediately ran towards Zhang Xiao Fan, shouting loudly, ¡°Xiao Fan, are you alright?¡±


    From the moment that Lin JingYu appeared until now, Zhang Xiao Fan never turned to look at him, and instead continued to stand facing Lu XueQi but these two persons whose rtionship had always been delicate, Lu XueQi suddenly instead drew out her TianYa celestial sword and focused all of her attention on Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Lin JingYu had always regarded Zhang Xiao Fan as his own brother, now that Lu XueQi seemed to have the intention to harm Zhang Xiao Fan, he angrily shouted, ¡°Lu Senior sister, what are you doing?¡±


    And using his body to shield Zhang Xiao Fan, he stood in front of him and faced Lu XueQi.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s expression was originally lookingplicated, with a mix of anger, surprise and unwillingness and her eyes conveyed her distress. And when Lin JingYu suddenly stood between them, she was taken aback and hoarsely said, ¡°You...¡±


    A bloody hand, also at the same time, touched on Lin JingYu¡¯s shoulder, soaking a patch of red on his white robe. The fresh blood from that hand gave off a bloody scent and invaded Lin JingYu¡¯s nose.


    Lin JingYu was shocked, whipped his body around and eximed, ¡°Xiao Fan, are you alright?¡±


    Appearing in front of him, was a gaze with faint dark red light, glittered with a few traces of pain. Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s expression was wooden, his lips quivered and finally that red light weakened and he spoke softly, ¡°I am alright.¡±


    Only then Lin JingYu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Hm, Sect Head Reverend can being out soon, we should get ready to escort him back to the fight!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan nodded, remained silent and only tightened his grip around the firestick.


    Lu XueQi, who was watching him from the side, only slowly sheathed TianYa after a long while without speaking a single word. Lin JingYu looked at her puzzledly and was about to ask what had actually happened but at this moment, from the direction of the Illusory Moon Cave, the faint whistle which had been reverberating, suddenly intensified and increased its pitch, moving the Heavens and Earth. That brilliant light became even more magnificent.


    Within the light halo, a figure slowly rose up. Reverend DaoXuan bathed in the light rays, his right hand, from the palm to the shoulder, was surrounded by a mass of bright white hot light and no one could see exactly what he was holding.


    And just awhile ago, his body which had received heavy injuries till the extent he was unable to make flight, now seemed not to be disabled. It seemed like once this Zhu Xian Ancient Sword was out, even his body¡¯s essence was fully recharged.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s long dark green robe, fluttered within the light beam, even hisplexion, reflected paler by that white light in his hand. He did not even notice Lin JingYu, Zhang Xiao Fan and the rest below him and took off directly towards Crystal Hall.


    Lin JingYu and the rest were bedazzled, this Zhu Xian Ancient Sword had not even been wielded, its might was already so overwhelming, if it was used, how powerful would it be?


    After staring for a long time, the three of them came back to their senses and sprinted towards the front of the hill.


    After they had left a while, a slender figure unhurriedly walked out from deep inside the forest, gazing at that gradually distancing Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s back figure, a face full ofplicated feelings, without saying a single word.


    It was BiYao.


    From the time that Reverend DaoXuan left until now, in the front part of Qing Yun Hill, the Good and Evil Faction big battle, with Crystal Hall as their base, had already turned devastating.


    Recalling back hundred of years ago, also at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, at that time the Good Faction¡¯s three great sects; Qing Yun Hill, Tian Yin Temple, FenXiang Valley at the same time fought against Evil Faction and had won in one fell swoop. But this day, there was no one from FenXiang Valley and Tian Yin Temple¡¯s skilled masters including their in-charge Holy Monk PuHong, was instead injured by one of the Evil Faction disciples who had impersonated FenXiang Valley disciples and now other than PuKong, FaXiang and a few, almost the rest were Qing Yun Sect themselves holding up on their own.


    But then, Qing Yun Sect, passed down as a two-thousand years old famous great sect, finally revealed its deep heritage today. Tian BuYi, Shang ZhengLiang, Zeng ShuChang etc as the head branches, they needed not be mentioned but in the rest of the 7 branches, there were several white-haired elders attacking together and on top of that with Tian Yin Temple PuKong, FaXiang, although the skilled experts from Evil Faction did their utmost to attack and also had the upper hand but still were unable to defeat them.


    In this battle, almost several, considered as at present, top notch cultivated experts, were fighting here. In spite of the fact that Crystal Hall, which had been reinforced and built with celestial cultivated powers, eventually too was unable to withstand the countless flying everywhere, running unhindered collisions from the magical weapons and its enormous roof finally copsed with a loud crash, a cloud of dust filling the air.


    The crowd was shocked and one after another took to the air, continued their fight from the ground to the air and as the fighting space expanded, it instead became even better for them to flex their skills.


    But looking at the sky full of shing lights, lights from several battling groups also lighting up the sky, sharp rays glittered and at times looking like meteor whizzing passed! The summit of Qing Yun mountain, looked as if it was submerged in numerous resplendent magical weapons¡¯ rays.


    The Evil Faction members¡¯ numerous kinds of strange and odd magical weapons were all brought out and used but instead on Good Faction side, although most of the elders were using celestial swords but in these elders¡¯ hands, whom had practised Tai Chi Xuan Qing Way until Shang Qing Realm, those streams of fine light weaved endlessly and transforming at will, if not for the fact that there were too many Evil Faction experts, they might not be at disadvantage.


    Although Tian BuYi and the rest were still able to hold back the Evil Faction, those ordinary Qing Yun disciples at the foot of the hill were in imminent danger. This time that the Evil Faction attacked in huge forces, they had already made through preparations, especially Ghost King who had made specific arrangements and knew for sure that because Zhang Xiao Fan possessed a rare treasure and knew Tian Yin Temple unorthodoxly learnt True Way, Qing Yun Sect¡¯s skilled masters would surely gathered at Crystal Hall. Therefore, when they decided to attack Qing Yun, using Taoist Cang Song¡¯s information, had their experts infiltrated in andunched the attack in surprise. And as expected, it achieved great sess, the Qing Yun disciples were all disoriented and numerous were dead or injured.


    Just that Ghost King never expected one thing, that was Qing Yun Sect¡¯s spiritual beast guardian, the Water Unicorn.


    The Water Unicorn, ever since a thousand years ago after Qing Ye founder master had passed on, had always roamed carefree at Jade Pool and never really shown its might. Even for that Good and Evil Faction battle a hundred years ago at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, it did not went down to participate so this generation of Qing Yun Sect, including Taoist Cang Song, never knew how powerful the Water Unicorn could be?


    But after being woken up by the battle between Evil Faction and Qing Yun disciples, the Water Unicorn as the resident spiritual beast of the mountain, naturally showed its rage. This sudden event almost changed the bnce of the battle.


    Chapter 82: Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword - part 2


    Thks guys, fidelc123, HPC7595, ycb5959, kai9004, Bludg, deuzim, ghostpeople and Laoren. I just finished my exam this week so slightly dyed the posting. Here is the end of chapter.


    End of Chapter:


    The Water Unicorn stood in the Jade Pool with its turbulent waves, the entire pool spinned and swirled around this great beast. A water column, with the width of several men forming a circle, conjured up beside the Water Unicorn. Within the column, countless trapped resentful souls that had been swallowed up by the Water Unicorn could be seen in it. Controlled by the spiritual beast¡¯s power, it split in in four directions and attacked the Evil Faction disciples.


    Initially the Evil Faction disciples did not regard this strange beast as a threat and started to besiege it. Unexpectedly the water column burst upon contact. The Water Unicorn¡¯s might was really queer and unparalleled, in an instant seven or eight were crushed by that water column, another seven or eight were trapped and killed by the resentful spirits in the water. The Evil Faction disciples were frightened out of their wits and escaped in all directions. The Qing Yun disciples instead, felt their morale lifted.


    After a while, the four great Evil Faction leaders, who were still in the Crystal Hall, were alerted to the situation. They first sent several experts down but in the end even SanMiao Fairy and God of Poison also followed down one after another. Only then the situation was stabilized and the Water Unicorn was gradually being contained.


    SanMiao Fairy and God of Poison were both the first grade leaders of the four great branches, their status were by no means insignificant and naturally their skills far exceeded the other highly skilled experts. After they both came down, SanMiao Fairy used a soft strange silk which was almost indiscernible to the naked eye and danced dainty as if she was weaving an invisible web. The Water Unicorn directed the water columns to attack several times, with ferocious and unmatched might, but instead was blocked off by this delicate and almost invisible web, reduced into nothing.


    As for God of Poison, after watching the intense fight between the Water Unicorn and SanMiao Fairy for a while, nodded his head and took out a half chi dagger with clear light circting around it. Clutching it in his right hand, his left hand holding a jade bottle and he pulled out the stopper. Wondered what was the thing that was inside?


    After a while, it seemed like the God of Poison had hasten the chant as that small dagger suddenly shone brilliantly, swallowing and spitting sharp rays out. The God of Poison gently waved and immediately, like cutting a tofu, sliced through a water column that was nearest to him. After which he swiftly raised his left hand and a blue-looking like powder was seen in the air whichnded onto the ce where the water column had rise.


    The Water Unicorn seemed to sense something amiss, turned back and roared. A loud sound was heard from the pool and an even more enormous water column sprang up from the same ce,targeted towards the God of Poison. The God of Poison did not even flinched once and after a while as expected, the Water Unicorn suddenly howled loudly. The water column that was attacking God of Poison, dispersed with a loud bang andnded back at the pool. The surrounding pool of water had already turned into a deep dark blue color.


    Just like that, the God of Poison, using one hand to cut and the other hand to scatter poison, extinguished almost half of the water column raised by the Water Unicorn in just a short while. And SanMiao Fairy stood on the other side expressionlessly, using HeHuan Sect¡¯s secret technique ¡®Lingering Silk¡¯ to tightly trapped the water column sent by the Water Unicorn.


    Right now whoever that was able to see, would right away knew that under the besieged attacks from these two big Evil Faction experts, the Water Unicorn had lost without question.


    From high above, YuYang Zi and Ghost King stood side by side and looked down, after they saw that the situation had calmed down, Yu YangZi looking conceited, said, ¡°With the two leadersbining their strength, no matter how powerful this beast will be, it will not matter!¡±


    Ghost King smiled slightly and then looked up into the sky, observing that with their people besieging, even though Qing Yun Sect was still stubbornly resisting but one could not fight against the heavy odds and already it had became a strenuous effort. Smiling satisfactory, he said, ¡°YuYang fellow brother, with the aplishment made today, your reputation in the Holy Sect in the uing future will be matchless to none.¡±


    YuYang Zi turned and took a look at him, his mood extremely ted, gave a Ha Ha bigugh.


    Ghost King sneered in his heart but his smile still remained on his face, said, ¡°As so, to prevent unforeseen trouble from long dy, why don¡¯t webine efforts and make all these Qing Yun fellows...¡±


    YuYang Zi, in a high-spirited and vigorous mood, replied, ¡°Good, I will attack together with you!¡±


    Ghost King nodded and smiled, said, ¡°Fellow brother first!¡±


    YuYang Zi He Heughed, leaped up and spreaded his arms, a silver light shed passed and a strange mirror with white and ck sides appeared in his hand.


    Ghost King, behind him, suddenly turned solemn, deep down in his eyes a cold glint shed, his body moved, as if he was about to do something but at this moment, a deep strange cry was heard from the distance horizon.


    Suddenly, the entire Qing Yun mountain range, the huge peaks that had reached into the sky and towered for thousands years, seemed to vibrate slightly!


    Suddenly, the celestial magical swords in everyone¡¯s hand had also started to turn warm and hummed softly towards that magnificent grand light.


    TongTian Peak, reaching through the clouds into the sky, and the sky which had always been clear and bright, gradually, darken.


    Only that beam of dazzling light in the horizon, like an unrestrained electric voltage that had thrown off its shackles, soared above the nine heavens and flew over.


    Exploded in an instant!


    The unparalleled magnificent glory shone upon the earth and the human figure immersed in the deep of that glory, held the sword towards the sky.


    Everyone held their breath, staring at the sky dumbfoundedly and at this celestial moment, the Water Unicorn in the Jade Pool howled wildly but did not attack God of Poison and SanMiao Fairy again. On the contrary, all of the water columnsbined together with a loud bang and became an unimaginable enormous water curtain, propping the Water Unicorn straight up to the sky, flying into the light!


    In the Heaven above, a celestial beast¡¯s shout reverberated unceasingly.


    Standing beside Ghost King and YuYang Zi and silently watching the battle scene, Taoist Cang Song, had turned pale after that beam of light appeared and now that he saw the Water Unicorn flying up to the sky after a loud bang, his body wavered and he hoarsely cried, ¡°Zhu Xian!¡±


    Ghost King and YuYang Zi turned pale at the same time, Ghost King eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only those that had practised Tai Chi Xuan Qing Way until Tai Qing Realm level then will be able to control Zhu Xian the ancient sword, then will be able to use ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯?¡±


    Taoist Cang Songughed bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right but I never imagine DaoXuan he....¡±


    Right now, everyone had stopped fighting and Tian BuYi and the rest had came back to the ground. Everyone in Qing Yun Sect was visibly moved.


    This legendary ancient sword, once in Qing Yun Sect Qing Ye founder¡¯s hand, intimidated the world and unexpectedly today at Qing Yun Sect¡¯s most dangerous moment, again appeared in the Sect Head Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hand.


    In the mid-air, the Water Unicorn flew until it was below DaoXuan¡¯s body, roared softly and dipped its beast head slightly, as if it was also showing an unspoken fear and respect towards this ancient sword.


    DaoXuan was immersed totally in the light and slowlynded onto the spiritual beast Water Unicorn¡¯s crown.


    Breathe, deeply!


    Grasping the sword, towards the sky!


    In the vault of heaven, in the flood of light rays, suddenly an echo of a strange incantation chant was heard, as if the celestial gods and buddhas were singing softly, as if the evil demons in the nineher world were grinning hideously. An unknown fear drowned everyone at Qing Yun peak.


    Suddenly, around the back of TongTian Peak, towards the direction of the Illusory Moon Cave direction, a stream of purple energy started billowing. It directly illuminated the Water Unicorn and DaoXuan who was on his head. After a while, from the far distances everywhere, six strange resplendent lights flew out from the unknown locations in the other Qing Yun Hill¡¯s 6six mountain peaks. ssified as: Yellow, blue-green, red, green, orange and blue six colors shrouded together and thest seventh strange light, converged into the already dazzling ancient sword, Zhu Xian, in DaoXuan¡¯s hand.


    Heaven and Earth changed color, loud crack of thunder!


    A loud thunder sound exploded in mid-air and a fierce gale blew, not a single person did not change expression. The sand and stones on TongTian Peak were blew away, dust flying everywhere and the seven strange lights continued to shine. On top of the resplendent dazzling ancient sword Zhu Xian, a radiating sword shape made of seven colors energy formed. It kept increasing in size and at the same time from this main sword, it constantly cloned out different energy colored swords. More and more and in an instant, covered the sky and turned the entire TongTian Peak into a moving multi-colored scene, the view was beyond spectacr.


    Taoist Cang Song trembled slightly and in a low voice he moaned, ¡°Zhu Xian Sword Formation, Zhu Xian Sword Formation...¡±


    By then the God of Poison and SanMiao Fairy had flew back, Taoist Cang Song, with his pale face, said, ¡°This formation was created by Qing Yun Sect creator, Qing YunZi, and enhanced using hundred of years of blood and sweat by that Qing Ye founder. Using Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword to stimte it, you cannot imagine the might of it. We, we better retreat?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s expression changed but YuYang Zi had already turn angry and said, ¡°Nonsense, even how powerful is he, he is still one man and one sword, so what?¡±


    Taoist Cang Songughed bitterly and shook his head, urgently turned his head to talk to God of Poison, ¡°Sect Leader, this Zhu Xian Sword Formation is activated using a mysterious incantation and it was originally already extremely powerful. In the beginning era when our Qing Yun Sect formed, we depended on this formation protection to just barely survive. Later on when Qing Ye founder entered our sect, with his gifted in-born talent, hebined Qing Yun Hill seven mountain peaks¡¯ thousand years of unorthodox andplex spiritual energy and on top of it, used since ancient time the first rare Zhu Xian¡¯s supreme sword spirit and cast it as the medium until it has an exceptional power to open up the Heaven and break the Earth, we absolutely must not use force to ovee it!¡±


    God of Poison turned pale but to let go the ducks which were almost at hand just basing on this never-seen-before Zhu Xiang Sword Formation, no matter what, he could not make this decision immediately.


    Needless to say, YuYang Zi standing by the side, had an expression of loath, only Ghost King stomped his feet and decided there and then, ¡°This formation¡¯s strength is too powerful, we cannot use force to win, let¡¯s go!¡±


    YuYang Zi, God of Poison and SanMiao Fairy were all shocked and were about to debate but


    at this moment of hesitation, that dazzling Zhu Xian Sword Formation in the mid-air had already started to change.


    That multi-colored energy sword on top of the ancient sword Zhu Xian, obviously it was now the main sword of this formation. Right now it had turned into an astronomical size, lying in the middle of the vaults of heaven, even the enormous beast, Water Unicorn, seemed iparable to it. As for the single-colored energy swords that filled up the sky, they were packed tightly and densely, as if like clouds, sparking fear to those that saw it.


    This queer scene was rarely seen in eternity but instead there was nothing to make one excited, only impressions of harsh and coldness.


    Reverend DaoXuan on top of the Water Unicorn, his body wavered slightly. At the same time he chanted the incantation, waved the ancient sword Zhu Xian in his right hand and his left hand finger made an incantation spell hand resembling a sword, pointed below and shed down!


    ¡°Si....¡±


    Above the ancient sword Zhu Xian, the lights flickered once and after a while, the numerous energy swords floating in the mid-air charged down with an extremely rapid force, towards the Evil Faction group of people.


    The swords fell like rain, the harsh Heaven and Earth!


    Countless of Evil Faction disciples raised their weapons to defend but the energy swords were like unbeatable and stabbed down without mercy. The moment your strength weaken, you would be beaten severely into the earth, fresh blood sprayed everywhere.


    On TongTian Peak, wails like ghost and howls like wolves were heard immediately, horrible shrieks unceasingly, numerous broken limbs and pieces of flesh sttered, blood and fleshes intersected each other in the air, the air were full of blood stench and rains full of blood, as if it was in hell. Looking at such scene, even Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple disciples¡¯ expressions changed slightly, Tian Yin Temple FaXiang bend his head down slightly and chanted softly.


    Evil Faction¡¯s four great leaders¡¯ expression changed greatly, in a blink of an eye the people around them, because of this unbelievable strange formation, almost everyone got injured. They look helplessly at this Zhu Xian Sword Formation which deployed swords out like rainfall and that multi-colored main sword in the sky continued to clone even more single-colored energy swords. The area upied by the swords kept increasing, almost enveloping the entire TongTian Peak!


    Ghost King waved to block off an energy sword that had rained down, only to feel a great shock to his body. The lethal spiritual energy contained in this energy sword seemed to be immense and it seemed to be what Taoist Cang Song had said, with Qing Yun Hill seven mountains peaks¡¯ Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, it was really not what a human strength could fight. And furthermore, this was just one single-colored sword, if it was an attack from that fearful seven-colored main sword, everyone might be killed without a burial site.


    Among the four great leaders, Ghost King had always been full of stratagems, now that danger was close at hand, Ghost King being quick-witted, suddenly noticed that Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body kept wavering in the mid air, evidently showing the strain it took on him, and quickly shouted, ¡°Everyone, DaoXuan that old thief is badly hurt andck the strength to fully control this formation, let usbine our strength immediately to attack one area!¡±


    At first the Evil Faction people were in a chaos, almost all depended on their own ability to defend against this lives-consuming sword rain raining down from mid air. Unexpectedly hearing the cry from Ghost King, they did not even have to consider, with Ghost King as the lead, almost all of the Evil Faction highly skilled experts on TongTian Peak flew up and charged towards the less densely packed single-coloured swords area on the eastern side.


    On the way up, horrible shrieks continued, the energy swords were taking lives like evil demons grinning hideously in the mid air, sweeping up stalks of horrible and bright-colored beautiful blood flower in the vaults of heaven. Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple disciples were all staring nkly and had forgotten to stop the Evil Faction people. But even if they thought of it they could not rush to use force as in this shower of swords, if they move thoughtlessly, they might be the first to be hurt.


    Finally, after throwing down nearly a hundred bodies, several Evil Faction experts dashed out from the east side including the four great leaders and Taoist Cang Song. Although everyone of them was wounded but they eventually still escaped.


    The sky full of sword rain, finally slowly weaken, slowly stopped.


    Numerous scattered blood flowers,nded slowly and turned into a startling bloody scene, shrouding TongTian Peak into a sea of red.


    The energy swords in the sky gradually disappeared, Reverend DaoXuan, following the Water Unicornnded unhurriedly. Tian BuYi and the rest at that moment then realized and immediately went up to greet him but just when they received Reverend DaoXuan, without waiting for them to say a word, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body tilted and fell into Tian BuYi¡¯s bosom, losing conscious.

 Chapter 83: Past Sin

    Chapter 83: Past Sin - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee guys, ycb5959, z3385922, Laoren and HPC7595. Kuroganekai, every time I change a name, I will mentioned it on top of my posts, maybe you can check it from there.


    New Chapter


    Past Sin


    Everyone was thrown into a state of confusion and they quickly supported Reverend DaoXuan into the Crystal Hall. But right now inside the Crystal Hall, the ce had already fell into disrepair, the original grand and proud architecture had copsed by half, broken stones and woods were everywhere.


    Tian BuYi and the rest waited while the younger disciples hastily cleared an area, dragged a chair from the side and let Reverend DaoXuan sat on it. The surrounding elder leaders, whatever magical elixir or special medicine that they had, they could not wait to take it all out and let DaoXuan had it all.


    After a while, DaoXuan¡¯s body moved, gave a long moan and slowly woke up.


    Tian BuYi and the rest saw that Reverend DaoXuan¡¯splexion was so pale to the point where there was really no color and especially the wound in his abdomen, the blood which had clotted, without knowing when, had expanded several sizes bigger and almost dyed the entire lower front of his robe ck. Everyone could not help but had worried expressions.


    Reverend DaoXuan obviously had severely injured his vitality, after gaining conscious, he could not even speak. Tian BuYi quickly gave him three of his painstaking-refined big yellow pill to him. After a while, the medication took effect and Reverend DaoXuan began to look slightly better.


    By then, the senior disciples had also gathered over, Lin JingYu, Zhang Xiao Fan, Lu XueQi and the rest had also rushed over. When they saw that Sect Head Reverend¡¯s injuries were so severe, their faces turned pale.


    After a while, Song Daren, QiHao and the rest also rushed back.


    Reverend DaoXuan recovered more of his strength, opened his eyes and saw that Tian BuYi and the rest were all looking at him with concerned and worried expressions, he forced a smile and said, ¡°I can still hold on, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tian BuYi and the rest only then felt relieved, among them, someone recalled seeing the legendary ancient sword Zhu Xian but noticed that it was not in Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hands nor was it seen anywhere. And outside Crystal Hall, the spiritual beast Water Unicorn also did not return back to Jade Pool and insteady there. The ancient sword Zhu Xian was also not seen anywhere near it.


    Reverend DaoXuan unhurriedly looked around his surroundings, his countenance slightly changed when he noticed that the Qing Yun Sect disciples standing around him, almost more than half were not there, he eximed, ¡°Just now after I left, here, here how was the casualties?¡±


    Standing nearest to him, Tian BuYi, hesitated for a while and spoke quietly, ¡°Sect Head senior brother, you better take care of your ...¡±


    DaoXuan cut him off, ¡°Quickly say it!¡±


    Tian BuYi paused a while, turned around to look at the surroundings, as if he needed to confirm again and then quietly informed DaoXuan on the casualties.


    In this battle, Qing Yun Sect truly suffered heavy casualties. Under the Evil Faction besiege, among the twenty-five elders, fourteen were killed, four or five were heavily injured and for the seven branches leaders, other than Sect Head Reverend DaoXuan and the traitor Long Shou Valley Taoist Cang Song, Morning Sun Valley leader Shang ZhengLiang and Sunset Valley leader Taoist Tian Yun were killed, leaving Tian BuYi and Return of the Wind Valley leader Zeng ShuChang, they were too, exhausted mentally and covered with wounds. Only Small Bamboo Valley Shui Yue Master, because she had to escort Tian Yin Temple PuHong and the rest, was quite unharmed.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body wavered, nearly unable to hold up again. The strength that Qing Yun Sect had been proud of in the past, in this battle, seemed to be nearly exhausted.


    Tian BuYi, with grief and indignation on his face, spoke quietly, ¡°Sect Head senior brother, such terrible blood debt, we must seek revenge, just that now your health is more important, you absolutely must not be too grieved.¡±


    DaoXuan heaved a sigh, closed his eyes and said, ¡°I, DaoXuan, have let down Qing Yun Sect generations of forefathers!¡±


    His voice bleak with an unspoken pain, the crowd which heard it was silent for a moment.


    Just that, on top of the ruins beside them, a piece of wood suddenly dropped down with thump and a head stretched out from the corner of the ruins. Everyone was shocked and looking carefully, they were all stunned. The person was that Wang Uncle who had been mad for many years. Without knowing when he had ran into this Crystal Hall, and where he had hid during the earth-shaking big battle, right now he crawled out just like that. He was covered with dust which turned his hair grey and his face brown but his expression showed that he was not really afraid and grinning foolishly.


    Zhang Xiao Fan and Lin JingYu who were standing beside, walked over at the same time. After all, they did not just have a simple rtionship with Wang Uncle. Lin JingYu pulled him over and checked him, other than a few scratches on his body, he was unharmed. This spot of fortune was indeed better than the numerous Qing Yun disciples who had skills a hundred times higher than him.


    Both of them breathed long sighs of relief and looked at each other, their eyes both conveyed a meaning of such fortune. Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s mood by now had slightly returned to normal, as if that wave of fierce evil current, with the departure of Taoist Cang Song and especially that close-quarter fight with the Evil Faction ck-attired man at the back of the hill, had gradually cooled down.


    Thinking about this, he seemed to have thought of something, and involuntarily he turned to look at the other side. Lu XueQi who had just witnessed his unusual savage appearance, right now her expression was as still as water, standing there quietly, not sure what was she thinking about?


    The Evil Faction crowd risked their lives to create an escape route of blood, broke out of Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s stimted Zhu Xian Sword Formation and escaped down TongTian Peak.


    At the foot of Qing Yun Hill, Ghost King was the first to calm down, repeatedly shouted and stopped the flustered crowd. The four great leaders did their headcounts on their people and after a while Ghost King, God of Poison, YuYang Zi and SanMiao Fairy came together and looked at each other without words.


    Qing Yun Sect suffered heavy losses, the Evil Faction did not have it better.


    Ever since the great defeat that the Evil Faction suffered hundred years ago, these few years without exception, the Evil Faction disciples exerted themselves to make Evil Faction prosperous. Even to this day, thebined strength of the Evil Faction four great branches had already exceeded any of the Good Faction three great sects. Unexpectedly at the battle today, disregarding Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s act of activating Zhu Xian Sword Formation in theter part, the initial part in Crystal Hall, there were already several who perished together with Qing Yun Sect elders and afterwards there were even a dozen or more who died under Zhu Xian Sword Formation. All four of the great sects lost many of their disciples and suffered heavy losses.


    Right now Taoist Cang Song, because of his special status, had also came to stand with them.


    YuYang Zi¡¯s character was haughty and angried on the casualties suffered by his sect, coldly stared at him, turned and walked away, not giving him any face at all.


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s expression slightly changed but on the contrary, it was Ghost King who shrewd and deep with at least good self-cultivation, actuallyughed and said, ¡°Taoist Cang Song, your Qing Yun Sect might is indeed unfathomable. This Zhu Xian Sword Formation has even the ability that ghost and Gods will not be able to foresee, awesome, awesome!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song shook his head and told Ghost King, ¡°Ghost King sect leader, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know, just now that Zhu Xian Sword Formation, it only disy half of its might.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± SanMiao Fairy standing beside eximed, Taoist Cang Song took a look at her and suddenly his mind was swept away. He saw only that beautiful girl¡¯s frostlike skin, at that great battle before, he only saw her vicious attacks with expressionless face but right now looking at her, he suddenly discovered that under that frost expression, there was even more traces of feminine charms, seducing one¡¯s soul, and for a moment he stood staring at her.


    ¡°Ke ke!¡±


    God of Poison standing beside, coughed twice. Taoist Cang Song after all had practised for many years, immediately he came to his senses and realized that this SanMiao Fairy as HeHuan Sect¡¯s leader, would have bewitching skills without revealing any traces. She absolutely must not bepared to ordinary gorgeous women.


    He dared not looked at SanMiao Fairy longer than he should and only said, ¡°Although I have never seen the full disy of Zhu Xian Sword Formation but Qing Yun Sect ancient records had ever recorded that when Qing Ye founder was at his peak, with Evil Faction....em, with Holy Sect fight, he used Zhu Xian Sword Formation. Other than the enormous seven-colored main sword lying horizontally in the vaults of heaven, the other six-colored energy swords, each neatly positioned in ording to the location of the six valley peaks and their perimeter extremely wide, surrounding the entire Qing Yun seven giant peaks and the swords that rained down were even more powerful. Not the ones that we barely could block off today!¡±


    Ghost King remained silent for a while, heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°This Qing Ye founder of yours, is really terrific!¡±


    God of Poison frowned and said, ¡°So it can also be said, Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯s might is so great, we are not able to break it even in this lifetime?¡±


    Ghost King shook his head, a smile instead showed up on his face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    God of Poison and the rest together turned to look at him, and said, ¡°Why, Ghost King fellow brother, do you have any opinion?¡±


    Ghost King indifferently said, ¡°Looking at the battle today, on one hand although DaoXuan could control the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword and activated Zhu Xian Sword Formation but it was obvious that he was doing it with an effort and Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯s power was reduced. Second, this Zhu Xian Sword Formation power is so great, it will consume a huge amount of vitality essence and spiritual powers, how can it be taken lightly? I¡¯m certain DaoXuan right now, his old wounds will have a rpse and even if he is not dead, he is only half dead!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± This echo was instead not shouted by God of Poison and the rest but by YuYang Zi who had walked back, hearing those words he could not help but to speak out.


    God of Poison nced at Ghost King, his countenance suddenly changed and said, ¡°Ghost King fellow brother, can it be that you are thinking...¡±


    Ghost King interrupted and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am thinking of going back to Qing Yun! At this very moment, this is Qing Yun Sect¡¯s, ever since from Qing Ye era, once in a thousand years, weakest moment. If we do not take this opportunity to get rid of our hearts¡¯ worry then when can we? Beside, Qing Yun Sect will never expect that after we escaped from the death trap, we will dare to attack back, with this unexpectation, it will be a total victory!¡±


    The surrounding Evil Faction people, suddenly became speechless and their expressions changed. Even God of Poison, this refuse-to-die fool who had been through countless of life scenarios, was also stunned by Ghost King¡¯s words.


    Ghost King looked around and excitedly said, ¡°Today is the excellent opportunity to wipe off our Holy Sect hundred years of galling shame, everyone has swore a solemn oath in front of Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King with me, why not put in all of our best effort and fight?¡±


    The Evil Faction people all looked at each other. These people obviously were not cowardly and weak but just a few moments ago, they had just escaped with their lives from Qing Yun Hill and now in an instant they had to go up and fight again. This courage and resourcefulness from Ghost King or should it be said as simply disregarding life and death, was really hard for people to ept.


    After a long while, unexpectedly nobody spoke up.


    Ghost King¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly, finally he shook his head, sighed and said, ¡°Such a good opportunity, you all...ai!¡± after saying, he heaved a long sigh, looking extremely discouraged and slowly walked back to his own sect people.


    Qing Long, YouJi and the rest came up to meet him, Qing Long was about to say something but Ghost Kingughed slightly bitterly and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Not qualified to discuss strategic nning with, not qualified to discuss strategic nning with! ¡°


    Saying which, he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, we talk about it next time. We will stop here today, let¡¯s go back....em, where is BiYao?¡±


    Once the words were out, Qing Long and YouJi both trembled. YouJi had her face covered with ck veil, her expression could not be seen but hearing her voice, it was obvious she was shocked. She eximed, ¡°When we were at the Crystal Hall, we were fighting with Qing Yun Sect and BiYao told us both that she would go first to find you, don¡¯t tell me...¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s countenance greatly changed, he urgently said, ¡°I did not see her ever since I went up.¡±


    Qing Long eximed out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she is still at Qing Yun Hill?¡±


    On Ghost King¡¯s forehead, beads of sweats instantly appeared. He immediately decided and said resolutely, ¡°Yao er is my own flesh and blood, I will absolutely not abandon her and leave. I will go up to Qing Yun Hill now.¡±


    Qing Long urgently said, ¡°Leader, you absolutely must not, this, this, this really is...¡±


    Chapter 83: Past Sin - Part 2


    You¡¯re wee Laoren,ycb5959, HPC7595 and kai9004. Kuroganekai, np, whenever I make any changes to a name, I will include the original name too and state it at the start of the trantion page. kai9004, what is arc?


    End of Chapter


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes shed, in an instant thousands of thoughts went through his mind. He suddenly turned around and said loudly to God of Poison and the rest of the Evil Faction members, ¡°Everyone, I have already made up my mind. In order to wipe off our Holy Sect¡¯s hundred years of humiliation, I, Ghost King, will rather have my body smashed to pieces and my bones ground to powder and not let down Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King. Right now in Qing Yun Sect, most are either dead or injured and furthermore Sect Head DaoXuan old thief is severely injured and near to his death, he definitely will not be able to activate the Zhu Xian Sword Formation. I, Ghost King, will now charge up, if I can seed, it will be the blessing of Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King; if I am outnumbered, then let me die at Qing Yun Peak, someday in theher world, when I pay my respect to Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King, I have nothing to be ashamed of!¡±


    Saying which, Ghost King, without another look at the crowd, took the lead and soared up, and sure enough took off towards the direction of Qing Yun Hill. Qing Long and YouJi looked at each other and immediately followed closely behind. Following which, Ghost King Sect disciples even more without a word, followed after, leaving the dumbstruck God of Poison and the rest of the Evil Faction main crowd and troops, standing there looking as dumb as a wooden chicken.


    After a long while, God of Poison and the rest regained their senses but they had not even spoke, mour noises started to build up from the Evil Faction members behind them. God of Poison and the rest groaned inwardly in their hearts, turned their heads around and saw that across the different branches disciples, most already had indignation shown on their faces.


    On Qing Yun TongTian Peak, at this moment it was shrouded under a heavy mood, a group people crowded around DaoXuan, quietly consoling something.


    Lin JingYu and Zhang Xiao Fan stood aside and helped Wang ErShu to rearrange his attire and dusted off the dirt on his clothes. Wang ErShu seemed to have some recognition on the both of them and he stood there motionless and allowed them to do what they want, his eyes only looked at the Water Unicorn who was outside, hehe grinning foolishly.


    Zhang Xiao Fan looked at him, his heart felt pained and could not help but to think back the past and gave a long sigh. Lin JingYu heard it, his his feelings were stirred too and he felt the same, he stretched his hand and patted Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    Both of them looked at each other, both could see the grief in each other¡¯s eyes, for a moment they did not speak.


    Right then, PuHong Master and the rest who had been sent to safety by Shui Yue Master, were also fetched back by Shui Yue. Looking at PuHong Master¡¯splexion, he looked much better aspared to his pale face earlier on. Seemed like although Zhou Yin¡¯s Part from people Awl was powerful butparing to PuHong Master¡¯s Great Braham Wisdom, it was much inferior.


    During that period of time, PuHong Master had already progressively forced the strange vigour prating Part from people Awl out of his body by a big half. But even though it was so, PuHong Master still looked very weak, someone standing beside quickly pulled a chair over, with the support of FaXiang and PuKong, PuHong Master sat beside Reverend DaoXuan.


    PuHong Master took a few gasp of breath and looked around at his surroundings. However when he only saw the rivers of blood, dead people and the battered hall, he gave a long sigh and put his palms together saying, ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at PuHong Master and nodded his head slightly, gave a bitterugh and said, ¡°How are your wounds Master?¡±


    PuHong Master shook his head and said, ¡°This old monk still won¡¯t die yet but instead Reverend DaoXuan should take good care of yourself!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan shook his head and sighed, looked far away and suddenly his ncended on Zhang Xiao Fan who was standing outside. He seemed to think of something, turned and said to Tian BuYi, ¡°Tian junior brother, ask that disciple of yours, Zhang Xiao Fan, toe over.¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s expression changed but he did not dare to disobey and could only turned and said, ¡°Lao Qi, youe over, Reverend DaoXuan have something to say to you.¡±


    For a moment the crowd was shocked, especially the Big Bamboo disciples. Zhang Xiao Fan was even more shocked but it was hard to disobey a teacher¡¯smand so he had to brace himself and walked over.


    After a while, everyone cleared an area and Zhang Xiao Fan, by himself, stood in front of Reverend DaoXuan and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Sect Head.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at him for a long while and quietly said, ¡°Until now, you are still not willing to divulge your secrets?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan trembled and felt that in an instant, everyone¡¯s stares had concentrated onto himself, there were concerned stares, disdain stares but instead even more stares of doubts!


    Reverend DaoXuan sighed again, unhurriedly said, ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan, ever since you joined our Qing Yun Sect, have Qing Yun Sect ever mistreated you?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan immediately shook his head, said, ¡±Reverend DaoXuan, no, there is no such matter. Teacher and Teacher¡¯s wife treat me very well...¡± when he spoke the words, Tian BuYi¡¯s body obviously shook for a moment, his face showing an extremelyplex expression.


    ¡°But, ¡° Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s face contorted in extreme agony, two different kinds of thoughts battering each other endlessly inside his head and said, ¡°But, disciple really have my difficulties, I, I cannot...¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Suddenly a loud roar, like a thunder, shocked the entire ce and shocked everyone. Zhang Xiao Fan unconsciously stepped back and when he took a look at the person, he was immediately frightened.


    Giving such a loud roar, this person was not from Qing Yun Sect but instead was one of the four great Holy Monks of Tian Yin Temple, PuKong. PuKong, among Tian Yin Temple four great Holy Monks, was the most junior but his character was the most intense. During his youth in subduing demons and evil spirits, just by his Buddhism rare treasure ¡°Buddha Golden Alms¡± in his hand, countless of evils were killed by it. Later on as he got older and as his ability toprehend the meaning of Buddhism gradually increased, he then started to live in seclusion within Tian Yin Temple.


    Today Qing Yun blood battle, PuKong threw off his prohibitions against taking life and used his mysterious Buddhism attained skills to fight the bloody battle with the Evil Faction. Right now on his monk robe, with blood stains everywhere, he did not look like a Buddhist holy monk at all and instead he totally looked like an evil spirit from Hell, no wonder Zhang Xiao Fan and the rest had a scare.


    Initially Tian Yin Temple Sect¡¯s expedition to Qing Yun Hill had the punitive intention. The ¡°Great Braham Wisdom¡± which was never passed down to outsiders, was actually learnt by a little junior disciple of Qing Yun Hill, how could this be? And currently PuKong saw Zhang Xiao Fan heming and hawing in his speech, he was extremely incensed. On top of it, today he had broke his prohibition, he felt an indescribable feeling of distraught and could not help but made the Buddhism lion roar out!


    Zhang Xiao Fan, after being shouted by his deafening thunder-like voice, froze for a while and still had not regained his sense. Standing together with Lin JingYu at the back, all the while grinning foolishly at the Water Unicorn, Wang ErShu, was startled instead and turned his head to look over.


    A devil looking-like monk, with his body covered with blood, furiously staring at Zhang Xiao Fan and looking like an evil spirit that wanted to eat someone up!


    In the Crystal Hall, in an instant it turned silent.


    ¡°Ah-----¡±


    Suddenly, a heart-wrenching miserable cry was heard, the screaming from this battered Crystal Hall.


    Wang ErShu had no color on his face, his whole face was as white as a sheet and his whole body was trembling, he shakily pointed at PuKong, shrieking, ¡°Ghost! Ghost! Ghost! Ghost ah...¡±


    The voice was so sad and shrill, although it was broad daylight now but in the great hall, everyone felt a chill in the air at the same time.


    Even PuKong who was just in a rage, was instead shocked by Wang ErShu, became panic and with an unexinable haste to try and defend himself, saying, ¡°What, what did you say, why am I a ghost?¡±


    But Wang ErShu behaved as if he was possessed, his whole body trembled violently, Lin JingYu who was beside, tried his best to calm him down but it did not seem to work. Wang ErShu then slowly shrank back and did not dare to look at PuKong again, his eyes closed tightly, obviously he was extremely terrified and he could not stop repeating, ¡°Ghost! Ghost! it was he who killed somebody----don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, me, me, ah! ahahahahahah....¡±


    Suddenly, a haze silently enveloped the whole ce, Zhang Xiao Fan and Lin JingYu both froze at the same time, especially Zhang Xiao Fan, somewhere deep inside his eyes, again a red light seemed to indistinctly emerge.


    Stared at by everyone, PuKong, utterly difited, angrily said, ¡°I do not know this person at all, what are all of you looking at?¡±


    Lin JingYu slowly rxed the hand that had been grabbing Wang ErShu, walked to Zhang Xiao Fan, without even looking at him, one would know that Zhang Xiao Fan was now exactly like him, using every ounce of strength to control himself but that heavy panting had already revealed the agitation in their hearts!


    ¡°Why, did, he, say, it, was, you?¡± Lin JingYu, every single word, slowly asked. His expression looked as scary as Zhang Xiao Fan but the difference was although his eyes were full of hatred but at the same time it still carried a sense of clear-headed.


    PuKong furiously replied, ¡°How will I know? He is only a mad man!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan and Lin JingYu both changed countenance at the same time, most of the Qing Yun disciples casted sidelong nces and frowned their brows. But just at this moment, a Buddha name was heard, sitting behind PuKong, PuHong Master suddenly spoke, his voice carried grief and he quietly said, ¡°Amitabha, the evil sin was sown, thus the evil fruit was bore. It¡¯s a sin, it¡¯s a sin!¡±


    Once the words were spoken, instantly there absolute silence in the entire ce, PuKong¡¯s body was like wood, after a long while he then slowly turned to face PuHong Master, in a rough voice he asked, ¡°Senior brother, what did you say?¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s face was white, not knowing if it was due to his body¡¯s injuries or because he was guilty, his eyes were both closed and after a long while, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°FaXiang.¡±


    Ever since Wang ErShu suddenly acted up, FaXiang had looked terrible and pale, his body shook and he said, ¡°Disciple is here.¡±


    PuHong Master unhurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to hide anymore, reveal to them ba! That year junior brother did wrong, today we must not again frame this Zhang patron.¡±


    A loud crash went off in Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s head, indistinctly a voice was screaming and seemed to be grabbing and pulling at his heart.


    FaXiang slowly walked up, looked at the countless dumbfounded faces and at Lin JingYu and Zhang Xiao Fan, finally he stopped at Zhang Xiao Fan.


    ¡°That year, the one that killed all of the Grasstemple vigers at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, it was indeed done by one of our Tian Yin Temple¡¯s disciples!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Instantly, numerous appalled, shocked, refused to believe, angry voices seemed to burst out, exploded inside Qing Yun Hill Crystal Hall, even Reverend DaoXuan, Tian BuYi these type of cultivated and enlightened masters, also could not help but to change countenance and Lin JingYu, had even drew out his Dragon yer Sword, rippling jade light.


    Only Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart, suddenly started to sink for a very long period of time, so deep, so heavy, and after that, what surfaced was the ever familiar cold feeling, that heavily blood-scented vicious current, enveloped him!

 Chapter 84: Blood curse

    Chapter 84: Blood curse - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee ycb5959, Laoren, sainuu, HPC7595, jiraiyanairad and kai9004! ycb5959, yea, looking at the way they treat Xiao Fan and esp TYTemple for hiding the secret for so long, it was heartwrenching. Thks jiraiyanairad, it was nice to hear that And kai9004, I¡¯m sorry I dun understand but maybe the rest can answer you


    New Chapter - Blood Curse


    The using voices atst, gradually toned down. FaXiang did not even care about the others and not even a nce to the murderous-looking Dragon yer Sword in the livid Lin JingYu¡¯s hand, his eyes only looked at Zhang Xiao Fan, concerned and at the same time, rue.


    After waiting for everyone to quieten down, FaXiang then unhurriedly continued.


    ¡°That murderer, was my third Teacher uncle, ranked as one of the four great Holy Monks, PuZhi Master.¡±


    Once the words were out, again another flurry ofmotion, everyone waspletely shocked.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body, wavered once, and wavered again, he could not feel anything. It seemed like the entire sky had all crashed down, and himself, was only a very ridiculous verymentable person ah...


    That deeply engraved sadness on the recesses of his soul, right now it seemed to have evolved into an evil spirit, viciously biting on his heart!


    After grief, what do you still have left?


    The firestick slowly started to light up, green light drifted out slightly, mixed with pale golden light but all of these were unable to hide thatyer of cold red blood light. The evil energy, never had it been such intense, as if the bloody scent which for the past thousand years had concentrated inside Blood-Sucking Orb and Soul-Absorbing, apanied with that fury roar of despair from the countless resentful spirits and deceased souls, poured into his chest!


    And in that chaos, FaXiang¡¯s voice in front of him continued to speak on clearly, ¡°That year PuZhi Teacher Uncle came to Qing Yun, met with Sect Head DaoXuan and tried to persuade him tobine and practise both houses of Buddhism true ways together, maybe it could contribute and break the mystery of immortality, unexpectedly it was politely rejected by Sect Head Reverend.¡±


    DaoXuan was startled for a moment, then nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there was such thing.¡±


    FaXiang continued on, ¡°That day PuZhi Teacher Uncle left the mountain in disappointment and walked aimlessly into Grasstemple vige. He saw that it waste and spent the night in one of the dpidated temple inside the vige. It was also that night...¡±


    His voice suddenly paused, the great hall was silent and not a sound was heard, only Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s breathing which were bing heavier was heard.


    FaXiaong arranged his emotions, focused his state of mind but his stare was always on Zhang Xiao Fan, said, ¡°It was that night, PuZhi Teacher Uncle suddenly discovered a ck-attired man had intruded into Grasstemple vige and was about to kidnap this Lin JingYu junior brother.¡°


    Lin JingYu was startled, everyone turned to look at him at the same time, FaXiang continued to say, ¡°PuZhi Teacher Uncle immediately came to his rescue but unexpectedly that ck-attired man had ulterior motive, he appeared to havee to kidnap but in fact he wanted to deal with PuZhi Teacher Uncle, intending to take the Evil Faction evil object Blood-Sucking Orb hidden on PuZhi Teacher Uncle!¡±


    The crowd was in uproar.


    FaXiang continued, ¡°The Blood-Sucking Orb was identally discovered by PuZhi Teacher Uncle many years ago at a big marsh in the west. In order not to allow it to further harm the living, he used Buddhism true way to seal the orb and used Tian Yin Temple¡¯s important treasure ¡°Jade Rosary¡± to further suppress it. But nobody knew how the ck-attired man came to know of it and he first hid the extremely poisonous seven-tailed centipede on Lin junior brother and caused it to bite PuZhi Teacher Uncle.¡±


    Tian BuYi was astounded and said, ¡°Seven-tailed centipede, don¡¯t tell me it was Cang Song...¡±


    This time, it was Lin JingYu¡¯s turn to turn even paler.


    FaXiang paused and then continued, ¡°After that PuZhi Teacher Uncle, under the venom poisoning, fought life and death with that person and eventually suffered heavy injuries from that person¡¯s disy of Qing Yun Sect ¡°Celestial Sword Drive Thunder True Form¡±, and almost died: But he too in the end, used the ¡°Great Brahman Wisdom¡± to retaliate and injured him severely, causing the ck-attired man to flee. And during this intense fight, Zhang Xiao Fan junior brother had also arrived at the temple.¡±


    Qing Yun Sect disciples right now could not look more ufortable. FaXiang continued, ¡°Then after, PuZhi Teacher Uncle knew he was going to die but his life ambition was still unfulfilled, so he could not take it down. Just at that moment, he suddenly conceived a, a ... a wild fantasy idea, which was to pass down Tian Yin Temple supreme Great Brahman Wisdom true way to a disciple and let this very young youth entered into Qing Yun and learn Qing Yun true ways. The two houses of Buddhism true ways that was never linked before, could then be cultivated at the same time on a person and his life ambition could be achieved.¡±


    DaoXuan Reverend sneered and said, ¡°PuZhi was indeed remarkable, great vision and far-sighted, but why did he not pass down to a better potential Lin JingYu and yet chose this Zhang Xiao Fan?¡±


    FaXiang paused for a moment and said, ¡°PuZhi Teacher Uncle thought that Lin JingYu¡¯s aptitude was too good. If he entered Qing Yun Sect, he would definitely receive attention from both his teachers and seniors and was afraid he might be seen through easily, so...¡±


    Qing Yun Sect members looked at each other, Tian BuYi shook his head and said, ¡°Remarkable, remarkable...¡±


    FaXiang said again, ¡°As such, PuZhi Teacher Uncle was also sincerely fond of Zhang junior brother¡¯s simple and honest heart, so he passed down what had never been passed to outsiders for a thousand years, the Great Brahman Wisdom to Zhang junior brother. After that he was afraid that if the Blood-Sucking Orb was still on his body and in case the ck-attired man turned back, it might fall into evil hands and thus handed the orb to Zhang junior brother to let him find a deste cliff and to throw down. But just that, ¡° When he spoke until here, FaXiang could not help but to sigh and said, ¡°Unexpectedly Zhang junior brother was most likely nostalgic about the old ties and kept this evil orb with him.¡±


    In the great hall, it was then everyone resolved one of their doubts, that the Blood-Sucking Orb¡¯s origin was like this and how the Great Brahman Wisdom true way on Zhang Xiao Fan came like that.


    By now, FaXiang¡¯s face revealed a pained expression and he unhurriedly said, ¡°If it was to remain that way, PuZhi Teacher Uncle was only acting recklessly. But nobody expected at that moment, something actually happened...Originally, PuZhi Teacher Uncle with hispassionate feeling for mankind, even if he were to suffer the torment of the Blood-Sucking Orb, he still wanted to use his own Buddhism cultivated skills to control this evil object. Unexpectedly after a long period of time, the evil energy of the Blood-Sucking Orb silently seeped deep into PuZhi Teacher Uncle¡¯s soul. On normal days, PuZhi Teacher Uncle had his Buddhism power to protect his body so he was totally unaware but on that day when he was near to his death and had just left Zhang junior brother and the rest, walked into the vige centre and suddenly thought, even though he had passed the Buddhism true way to Zhang junior brother but he might not be able to join Qing Yun sessfully!¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s face showed his agonizing pain, even his voice was trembling slightly, said, ¡°That moment, PuZhi Teacher Uncle¡¯s Buddhism power was greatly weaken and was invaded by the evil energy. As if he was possessed, he actually conceived, conceived the thought to kill all of the vigers in Grasstemple vige so that Qing Yun Sect, considering their orphan status, would surely take on those two children, therefore, therefore...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin JingYu roared hysterically, finally unable to restrain himself, the Dragon yer Sword and his body chopped towards FaXiang, DaoXuan urgently said, ¡°Quick, quick hold him back!¡±


    Without waiting for his words to finish, Tian BuYi and the rest had already stopped him. Lin JingYu¡¯s cheeks were streaming with tears, crying bitterly and even under Tian BuYi and the rest restraints, he was still struggling, hoarsely shouting, ¡°I want to kill all of you, kill all of you ...¡±


    Tian Yin Temple PuHong, PuKong as head, all of the monks bent their heads, with expressions of shame, softly chanting unceasingly.


    DaoXuan was silent for like half a day, as if even he also needed a huge amount of mental effort in order to digest this unfathomable truth, after a while, he suddenly said to FaXiang, ¡°Just now you said PuZhi was near his death, then this truth, how did you all know?¡±


    FaXiang remained silent for a short while, said, ¡°PuZhi Teacher Uncle once made an acquaintance with an extraordinary person and received a pill of strange medicine, ¡®Three days must die pill¡¯. After eating the pill, no matter how grave your injury was, within three days it could evoke your entire body¡¯s potential energy and preserve your life but after three days, even if your injuries recovered, you still must die. PuZhi Teacher Uncle took this strange pill and finally reached Tian Yin Temple within three days and told the events¡¯ details to my honorable teacher PuHong Master. I was serving my teacher at that time and heard the story. PuZhi Teacher Uncle by then had already turned clear-headed and deeply regretted the heinous evil sin that he had sown. He couldn¡¯t wait to die a thousand times topensate at least a very small percentage and eventually passed away crying in a seated posture!¡±


    FaXiang looked deeply at Zhang Xiao Fan and slowly said, ¡°This was what happened. All of these things, were our Tian Yin Temple PuZhi Teacher Uncle¡¯s fault and had nothing to do with Zhang Xiao Fan junior brother. Requesting Qing Yun Sect Teacher Uncles, all of you absolutely must not me him!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan sighed slightly, heaved a long breath and was about to say something when all of a sudden, in the quiet great hall, a quiet sound of sadughter suddenly rang out.


    ¡°me? Who wants to me me?¡±


    Thisughter was unfamiliar and cold, carrying with it an immeasurable hatred. Zhang Xiao Fan, who had kept his head down all these while with heavy breathings, slowly, slowly raised his head.


    That pair ofpletely red eyes, looking-like blood and with it, a coldness that caused one¡¯s hair to stand, stared at FaXiang.


    FaXiang frowned tightly and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Zhang junior brother, you, you must take care of your body, what had passed let it pass! The future days are still long...¡±


    ¡°You! Go! Die!¡±


    All of a sudden, Zhang Xiao Fan through his gritted teeth, spitted out these three words. Not one in the crowd did not turn pale, right now Zhang Xiao Fan seemed to have changed into a totally different person, his entire being emitting murderous aura and his face muscles were contorted, looking extremely savage.


    From far, Wang ErShu suddenly eximed again, ¡°Ghost! Ghost! Another ghost came!¡±


    And this time, his finger, was pointing at Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Everyone turned pale, PuHong Master, disregarding his body¡¯s injuries, stood up abruptly. The firestick in Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s right hand suddenly shone with brilliant light, the Blood-Sucking Orb looked-like it was being revived again, green light shone everywhere, mixed with Soul-Absorbing stick¡¯s ck energy, shrouded Zhang Xiao Fan within it. Even his face was gradually bing blurred.


    FaXiang hoarsely eximed, ¡°Zhang junior brother, quickly throw away that evil stick, you have already been invaded by that evil energy...¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan turned andughed bitterly at the sky, his voice sad and shrill, ¡°What correct path? What good justice? You all have been lying to me. For my whole life, I have struggle to persist, even if I was to be subjected to death, I wanted to keep his secret for him, but, what am I ...¡±


    He stretched opened both of his arms, facing the sky and uttered a long, mournful cry, ¡°What am I ah-----¡±


    This miserable voice, reverberated between Heaven and Earth, captivating everyone and eliciting tears.


    The people in the hall, not one did not change countenance, FaXiang flew up and urgently said, ¡°Zhang junior brother, quickly give up this thing, if not you are going to sink into the Evil way and be lost forever...¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan held his head high and faced the sky, as if he did not notice at all that FaXiang was charging over, everyone held their breath as FaXiang almost grab the firestick but unexpectedly in the mid-air a delicate sound was heard and a surprise attack by a stream of white light shot over horizontally. FaXiang was unable to defend against this surprise attack, a muffled groan was heard in midair and he flew back.


    Everyone was surprised and saw a green figure shed. BiYao appeared in front of Zhang Xiao Fan, facing the numerous Good Faction skilled fighters but her expression was stern with no fear.


    Her eyes were slightly red, evidently she had grieved for Zhang Xiao Fan. Not even caring about the rest, she turned and grabbed Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s hand, urgently said, ¡°Xiao Fan,e with me, these people are beasts in human forms, they are all trying to harm you!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan dazely acknowledged but when facing this girl, without knowing why, at this Heaven and Earth lonesome moment, the only ce where he could trust, without conscious volition he grabbed tight of that warm hand and followed her!


    But in this full of Good Faction experts hall, how could they allow them to be so impudent, especially after a while, many of them recognized BiYao as Evil Faction Ghost King Sect Leader¡¯s only daughter, immediately the pot exploded.


    Today Qing Yun Sect had numerous casualties and it was all due to the Evil Faction, creating a huge debt of blood with the Evil Faction, never to end until death. Right now there were people already blocking the exit and there were even people shouting and asking, starting to doubt if Zhang Xiao Fan really had rtions with the Evil Faction?


    Lu XueQi, QiHao and the rest turned pale, Tian LingEr and the rest tried their utmost to exin that Zhang Xiao Fan had just battled with the Evil Faction but this voice was so weak, in an instant it was drowned out by waves of raging voices.


    After a while, the Good Faction in the great hall had surrounded both the young man and woman in the middle.


    Zhang Xiao Fan stared with blood-red eyes, his body trembling slightly,ughing bitterly nonstop. He only felt that the scenes showing repeatedly in his mind were all tragic bloody scenes but it also seemed to be just a nk space, his entire life¡¯s belief, faith were all destroyed today.


    BiYao was instead much calmer than him, grabbing tightly onto Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s hand and stood with him, whispered, ¡°Xiao Fan, don¡¯t be afraid, even if we are to die, I will be with you!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan suddenly was shocked and his head seemed to clear for a moment.


    But just at this moment a loud voice shouted over, ¡°Who dares to harm my daughter?¡±


    Shua a sound, Qing Long, YouJi and the rest of the Ghost King Sect members appeared one after another and surrounded both Zhang Xiao Fan and BiYao in the middle.


    Ghost King looked at his surroundings, right now with only Ghost King Sect¡¯s branch strength, it was indeed a gap against Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple these two branches but he seemed unperturbed, sped his hands behind his back, looked aroundcently, turned and smiled to BiYao, ¡°Yao er, take Xiao Fan and leave first.¡±


    BiYao nodded and was able to leave but the action of ignoring the Good Faction members, how could they indulge and also right now Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s status was especially special, Qing Yun Sect, Tian Yin Temple these two great sects, would not let this person leave no matter what.


    Reverend DaoXuan angrilymanded, ¡°Stop them!¡±


    Once hismand was out, the Good Faction skilled experts who already could not tolerate immediately surrounded them, in an instant the fights started again in this battered Crystal Hall but the situation now was totally reversed, Good Faction had became the one besieging the Ghost King Sect.


    Without much effort, Ghost King Sect was already losing ground, BiYao was still tightly holding onto Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s hand, looking around worriedly but Ghost King was instead, still smiling and looking at the situation withposed expression.


    The pressure from the surrounding Good Faction men were getting stronger, the several members of Ghost King Sect had already been cornered into a small circle and the situation was looking precarious, unexpectedly at this moment, sharp whistlings were heard from outside the Crystal Hall, strange rays of light shed and the next moment miserable cries were heard incessantly.


    The Good Faction were shocked and after a while, they saw figures dancing in the air, it was God of Poison, YuYang Zi and SanMiao Fairy leading the rest of the Evil Faction three great sects over to support.


    The Evil Faction skilled experts joined the battle one after another and the situation immediately reversed. God of Poison unhurriedly walked over and stood there, beside Ghost King who was looking at them with an expression of gratified, his eyes looking at the battle in front of him and with a smile on his face but his lips moved and he spoke quietly, ¡°Old brother, you are indeed ruthless!¡±


    Ghost King smiled slightly and said, ¡°Old senior, regardless of everything, is willing to risk great danger for our Holy Sect, someday your name will surely pass down through all ages, for Holy Sect future generations to eulogize.¡±


    God of Poison gave a bitterugh, threw him a stare and cursed quietly, ¡°Utter rubbish!¡±


    With this big group of Evil Faction forces arrival, Qing Yun Sect strength were originally greatly diminished, Tian BuYi and the rest although were holding up with difficulty but one could not fight against the odds and were immediately pushed back, the situation turning dangerous by the minute.


    Reverend DaoXuan witnessed the whole scene, his eyes looked as if it was going to shoot out mes. Within one day, the Qing Yun Hill which were sacred and invible, were being abused by these Evil Faction by their killings, it was Qing Yun Sect ever since their founding, the greatest shame and humiliation.


    But the important thing was instead the situation below and in this period of time, he had made some resolution again and raised his arm.


    The Evil Faction leaders of the four great sects by now had not entered the battle, their sights were all centered onto Reverend DaoXuan, one look and they knew that this old thief wanted to risk his own life again and activated Zhu Xian Sword Formation, how could they let him do what he wanted to, immediately the four figures like an electric power shot out, they unanimously leapt over to Reverend DaoXuan.


    And at this moment, as if it had received somemands, the spiritual beast Water Unicorn which had been lying outside the Crystal Hall, suddenly gave a terrifying roar and charged in, its demeanor extremely ferocious. This type of ancient huge beast, in fact would definitely not be under any cultivated master. The sound of the iing attack was swift and fierce, it would not be a joking matter if one was to be hit, Ghost King and the rest were blocked by it and in a sh, the Water Unicorn had already rushed over to Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s side.


    Ity beside Reverend DaoXuan, opened its gigantic mouth and spitted out an object, Reverend DaoXuan stretched his hand over to take it.


    The Evil Faction crowd were greatly shocked, looked over and saw that it was really a long sword but right now there was no colour on it at all and seemed to be cast from some strange rare stone, the sword hilt and body were merged together and it looked like it was some ordinary-looking stone sword. And indistinctly on the sword body, veined patterns were everywhere and also seemed to be slightly worn-out, there was even a faint crack on the sword body.


    So the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword looked like this and lying inside the Water Unicorn¡¯s mouth, this was something nobody thought of.


    After a while, when the ancient sword Zhu Xian was in Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hand, a strange thing suddenly happened, in an instant from the ancient sword¡¯s body, an unimaginable zing white light floated up, only within a short period of time it hadpletely enveloped the entire huge Crystal Hall, the crowd was appalled and one after another they stopped fighting.


    But in that light, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body was seen wavering a few times.


    Ghost King and the rest had already experienced it and without needing to say anything, they immediately pounced up. Tian BuYi and the rest shouted in anger but it was already toote to assist. Unexpectedly although Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body was weak, his left and right leaning onto the Water Unicorn¡¯s body, his right hand that was holding onto the ancient sword Zhu Xian shed down in front of him and in an instant the white light was like an enormous wave, toppling the mountain and overturning the seas, gushed over. God of Poison and the rest retaliated with their power at the same time, both powers collided and a loud boom was heard.


    The Crystal Hall that was already broken by half, right now even the surviving crumbling walls also copsed with an explosive sound, dust flew up everywhere. Ghost King and the rest unconsciously stepped back and their faces¡¯ expressions changed. The power of the Zhu Xian ancient sword was really unimaginable.


    But despite that, Reverend DaoXuan shrouded within the Zhu Xian light rays, Pu a sound spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood but he disregarded all else and forced himself to float up to the Water Unicorn¡¯s body. The Water Unicorn gave a loud roar, bared its fangs and brandished its ws, and flew up towards the sky.


    In between Heaven and Earth, suddenly it was left with only that Zhu Xian brilliant light, glimmering with resplendent light rays, flourishing increasingly. Apanied with waves of hym and incantation chants, that extremely magnificent seven-coloured energy sword, again appeared in the sky and incessantly cloning single-colored energy swords, the lights brilliant and colours vibrant.


    Not one in the Evil Faction did not change countenance, God of Poison resolutely stamped his feet and impatiently said, ¡°This formation might is really too powerful, we cannot use force to ovee the enemy, we will retreat first.¡±


    Ghost King although he saw Reverend DaoXuan looking like he was on the verge of copsing but he could not understand that even though this person was obviously severely injured, how could he still stimted this kind of extremely essence-consuming earth-shocking formation? Just that once the formation had started, its might was no trivial matter and he after all, dared not used his Evil Faction disciples¡¯ lives to gamble. He heaved a long sigh, flew up and signaled to his disciples to retreat.


    Chapter 84: Blood curse - Part 2


    Lol you are funny guys, and thks too, ycb5959, HPC7595, z3385922, Laoren, Meruem, kai9004 and jiraiyanairad. Anyway, the answers are revealed in this post ^^


    Intuation=Forbidding Blood Curse


    (Intuation incantation mentioned in Part 5, Chapter 1 Sadness from mooy/Shuang Shang)


    BiYao pulled Zhang Xiao Fan and was about to take flight when suddenly a figure shed in front of her, it was Lu XueQi blocking in front of her and that TianYa celestial sword in her hand, blue lights were shing. Lu XueQi coldly said, ¡°Zhang junior brother is from our Qing Yun Sect, quickly release him!¡±


    How could BiYao be willing to let go, she angrily replied, ¡°Leave him here to be killed by all of you? Why don¡¯t you all kill me first!¡±


    After speaking, without speaking more, Heartbroken Rare Flower flew out and attacked.


    Right now Zhu Xian Sword Formation had already enveloped TongTian Peak, the sky had gradually darkened. Someone from Ghost King Sect saw that BiYao was fighting with Lu XueQi and immediately returned to help, the Good Faction also started to join in and once again the battle started.


    Inside, Zhang Xiao Fan felt agony and he felt a wave of brutal cold-blooded thought screaming and shouting violently in his head, a feeling of destruction that wanted to massacre countless of human lives which felt terrible but yet captivating at the same time, flooded his mind.


    The firestick seemed to follow its master¡¯s thoughts, red, green, gold three colored light rays took turns to flow but very obviously that red light was bing stronger.


    FaXiang was watching from the side and felt rmed. Ever since he saw Zhang Xiao Fan at Kongsang Mountain, because of that secret, he had viewed Zhang Xiao Fan in a new light and right now whatever happened, he did not wish for Zhang Xiao Fan to sink into the Evil Faction, in a sh he leapt towards Zhang Xiao Fan to grab that firestick.


    BiYao panicked but was tangled with Lu XueQi and the rest, she could only urgently cried out, ¡°Xiao Fan, watch out!¡±


    Unexpectedly Zhang Xiao Fan seemed not to have heard and allowed FaXiang to grab the firestick. FaXiang was delighted but in the next moment expression on his face changed greatly, he felt the firestick¡¯s ferocious vicious current gushed over like tidewater and Zhang Xiao Fan, who had always been simple and honest, in front of him, he suddenly revealed a hideous grin, like an evil spirit grinning hideously.


    ¡°Ah!¡± FaXiang cried out loudly, he was hit heavily on his chest with a blow from Zhang Xiao Fan using his firestick, sprayed out a mouthful of fresh blood and was thrown back.


    Zhang Xiao Fan let out a long howl towards the sky, his eyes bright red. He jumped into the battle and made his way to BiYao. The firestick glowed brilliantly with red light, it seemed to be rejoicing, together with its ownerughing wildly and diving towards death and fresh blood.


    Lu XueQi and the rest, one after another, tried to avoid, no matter what, they could not use their full strength against Zhang Xiao Fan. But the Zhang Xiao Fan right now seemed to have already sank into craziness, his eyes filled with immeasurable hatred, every stroke of his was fatal, in a short while he had already forced the crowd back.


    BiYao was extremely delighted, she pulled Zhang Xiao Fan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Their bodies soared up and flew towards the exit.


    And at that time in the horizon, the number of energy swords were like mountains and seas and Zhu Xian Sword Formation had already started attacking the Evil Faction. And this time, Reverend DaoXuan seemed to give all out, not only the rain of swords fell down sharply, that enormous seven-colored main sword in the sky was also manipted by that invisible incantation, carrying with it the power to split the Heaven and break the Earth, charged down rumbling.


    This sword formation main sword¡¯s might, how could it be taken lightly, one sword attacked down, in an instant within an area of several zhang, blood and fleshes flew everywhere, close to ten people were killed without even the time to scream and even the extent of the remnant force, YuYang Zi was unable to avoid in time and his left hand was cut off. Immediately he cried out miserably, like a bolt of electricity, his figure escaped in a sh.


    And at the same time, Reverend DaoXuan who was in the air, was also spent. His body tilted and almost fell from the Water Unicorn, after much difficulty he managed to hold on. He looked down, in just a short period time, almost half of the Evil Faction people had fled but there were still a few at TongTian Peak and thest person in it was Zhang Xiao Fan, BiYao was pulling him and leaving in a haste.


    When DaoXuan was in the mid-air, he had already seen Zhang Xiao Fan sank into the evil way, when he was fighting with FaXiang, Lu XueQi and the rest, his attacks were ruthless and heartless, moreover his demeanour right now was deranged, clearly he absolutely could not be reason with.


    But in this person, both Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple two great true ways skills were in him, and furthermore in his hand, an extraordinary evil object. If they let a tiger return to the mountain, he might in the future, turned into a deadly evil, far surpassing an ordinary Evil Faction person.


    DaoXuan sighed quietly in his heart but he had made up his mind in that short moment. Even if in the future he would be talked about by all the people in the world, he still would not leave this exceptional time-bomb behind.


    There and then Reverend DaoXuan gathered his remaining spiritual power, instantly all of the coloured energy swords in the sky shone brilliantly at the same time, especially that seven-coloured sword formation main sword, expanded suddenly by a big half. With a loud sound, it shook the Heaven and Earth, like an ancient God mad with rage from afar charging down, directly towards Zhang Xiao Fan!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Not to mention the people in Evil Faction turning pale, even the Good Faction, Tian Yin Temple and Qing Yun Sect members, not one did not change countenance, Tian BuYi and SuRu¡¯s faces were white, Tian LingEr cried out in fear and fainted.


    And at one side, Lu XueQi clutched her TianYa celestial sword tightly, her face white, even the TianYa sword in her hand was trembling slightly.


    That shocking enormous sword struck down from the top, it had not even reached the ground where ge ge deafening sounds were heard. The ground of one zhang circumference around Zhang Xiao Fan crackedpletely, violent winds screamed and shrouded him within, it was already an inevitable death scene.


    Zhang Xiao Fan with his red eyes wide opened, his body trapped by that invisible sword energy and unable to escape. Unable to hold back the grief, indignation and bitterness in his heart, he could only look on helplessly at that terrible huge sword in the sky, rapidly descending with immeasurable murderous intent, opened his mouth and bellowed crazily.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah....¡±


    The cry shook the surrounding open grounds , Heaven and Earth changed colour, only that Zhu Xian strange sword, like a cold-blooded object used to exterminate the entire Heaven¡¯s deities and buddhas, stilling straight at him mercilessly. It looked like Zhang Xiao Fan would soon be a deceased soul under the sword, with his body smashed to pieces and bones grounded to powder.


    Suddenly, the world seemed to quiet down, even that Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯s earth-shocking force stopped breathing for that moment......


    That once familiar gentle, fair and clear hand over the years appeared beside Zhang Xiao Fan, with faint, clear bell sounds, pushed him aside.


    As if it had slept deeply for a millennium, ten thousand years, at that moment a voice quietly spoke, for one¡¯s beloved lover, softly sang:


    Spirits of the nineher worlds, various celestial deities and demons, with my blood and body, offer as sacrifice......


    She stood in the raging storm, her slightly red eyes looking at Zhang Xiao Fan but instead on her fair and clear face, there seemed to be a faint smile.


    That wind blew her light green dress, fluttering and dancing, like the world¡¯s most poignant scene.


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s heart sank down.


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and roared madly but was forced back by the violent storm; he leapt up and pounced towards BiYao like he was mad but was flicked back by that mysterious energy, red-coloured tears flowed out of the blood-red eyes, dripped past his cheeks.


    That woman in the storm, spread opened both of her arms, facing the sky full of pouring swords, facing the enormous sword that had ravished the entire Heaven and Earth¡¯s might.


    ......Three lives seven generations, forever in hell, only for love, never regret even in death......


    The violent winds suddenly changed direction and became an immerse vortex encircling BiYao, that graceful and beautiful girl was pushed up by that violent winds up into mid-air, to face that seven-colours rotating enormous sword.


    She at that moment, was the only illumination between Heaven and Earth!


    After a moment......


    Countless blood-coloured vapours in a sh exploded out from her body, congealed into sparkling, crystal-like red jade and forming a blood wall in front of her body, at the same time above the fair and clear face, nine streams of indiscernible faint mist floated out and merged into that blood wall.


    That blood wall instantly bubbled, like a passionate infatuation fire zing ceaselessly and carrying with it all of its passion and despair to burn, exploded out iparable magnificent radiance glory, going up against the sky!


    Against that Zhu Xian main sword, collided with a loud bang!


    The magnificent glory was so dazzling, nobody could open their eyes.


    Indescribable deafening sound shook the entire horizon vault of heavens, the unstoppable Zhu Xian sword was thrown back and the numerous energy swords in the sky were thrown into disorder. And at TongTian Peak, the peak quaked violently, stones flew up everywhere and on the mountain, numerous enormous cracks appeared as if it was being cut, like the end of the world had arrived.


    Indistinctly, a slender mncholy figure slowly fell down from mid-air.


    Between Heaven and Earth, suddenly it turned silent, only a voice, heart-wrenchingly screaming crazily.


    ¡°No ......¡±


    Endless darkness shrouded the entire world, he was shivering in the darkness, not daring to move, not daring to face, not daring to wake up!


    But, eventually he still woke up!


    Trembling hand, slowly tightening and releasing again, slowly, opened his eyes, as if like this, also needed all of his courage.


    A ordinary stone room simply furnished and in. He got off the bed slowly, not daring to think of anything, even the firestick beside his hand, he did not look at it again. As if receiving some guidance, he walked towards the door and slowly walked out.


    A long passageway outside the room, quite a number of people quietly shuttling back and forth but regardless who it was, once the person saw him, would immediately stepped aside and lowered his head.


    He vacantly walked, as if a voice was calling out to him. Very soon he walked to a corner, there was a big stone room over there and the door was utched. At the other end of the corner, a familiar sound was heard, like the tone of a person in his memory called Qing Long.


    ¡°Mr Ghost, you are the world¡¯s number one remarkable person, I beg you on behalf of Wisdom Queen and Wisdom King, save......¡±


    Following it was a sigh, a low voice spoke in the darkness, ¡°I am indebted to Ghost King Sect, it¡¯s not that I did not do my best but what Miss BiYao used was our Holy Sect most tragic ¡®Forbidding Blood Curse¡¯, it was also the infatuation curse handed down since ancient time. This cruel curse will use all of the person¡¯s essence, blood and flesh to activate it and then absorb the body¡¯s three immortal souls and seven mortal forms for smelting. Only with such tant disregard for everything else then it can have the power to go against Heaven. But the person that is using this curse will surely have his soul scattered and unable to reincarnate forever. I too, really do not have any solution!¡±


    Qing Long¡¯s rough voice said, ¡°Mr Ghost, but......¡±


    That voice interrupted, ¡°I understand what you are saying. That¡¯s right, the rare treasure, ¡®He Huan Bell¡¯ on Miss BiYao, did at that moment, forcefully absorbed remnants of one soul from the three souls and seven mortal forms that was forced out from her and kept it inside the bell. That is why the body of Miss was not destroyed. But, but this art of calling back the soul skill, had already been lost for thousands of years. Only thousand years ago in the foul ce at the southern border, a short-lived ck shaman tribe was heard of having this rare skill but had since been extinct. This, this pardon me that I am really powerless!¡±


    Qing Long was silent, after a long while he then said, ¡°But, but sect leader he, not eating and drinking for several days, now already again...... Mr Ghost, he has always respected you, you try to advise him ba!¡±


    That voice slowly said, ¡°Ghost King sect leader is extremely grief-stricken, after some time, he will naturally get better......¡±


    Qing Long was about to say something when suddenly his body shook, as if he had discovered something and turned his head to look over. He saw that weak and pale figure, walking step by step to the entrance and then as if summoning his greatest courage, finally walked in.


    Again silence.


    Qing Long lowered his head and kept quiet, in the darkness, a deep sigh seemed to be heard.


    In the stone room, on top of the white jade stone tform, a beautiful girly quietly there, as if sleeping quietly in a deep sleep. Her father, sat beside her holding her hand, staring foolishly at his daughter.


    Zhang Xiao Fan stared dazely, his tears silently dripping down, both of his legs weaken and he finally was unable to hold up anymore, copsed and sat beside BiYao.


    That gentle and peaceful face, since then in his life memories, became an unerasable memory!


    In the still stone room, an indistinctly sound of weeping in grief, a soft voice choked with sobs:


    ¡°Why are you so silly......I still have not told you, in that ancient well, the person that I saw was you......¡±


    Qing Yun Hill.


    Small Bamboo Valley.


    Late in the night.


    Lu XueQi stood silently at the peak gazing faraway but the night was icy cold, the night sky full of stars twinkling, as if ridiculing themon people struggling in the world of mortals.


    Footsteps sounded, the familiar and respected sound of her teacher was heard behind her, ¡°Qi er, why are you standing here again?¡±


    Lu XueQi did not speak.


    ShuiYue looked at her, suddenly sighed, walked beside her and quietly said, ¡°You are thinking of that person again?¡±


    Lu XueQi remained silent, agony suddenly appeared on her face and she said, ¡°Teacher, it was not supposed to be like this, it was not supposed to turn out like this now!¡±


    ShuiYue also seemed to be silent, after a long while she gently said, ¡°This is all destiny Qi er. When you meet him again in the future, both of you will be the foes who cannot exist under the same sky, you yourself must remember this clearly.¡±


    After saying, she sighed, turned and left.


    Leaving only Lu XueQi standing at the same spot, the mountain breeze blew over, she could only feel a sudden coldness over her body. Silently gazing afar, using only the voice that she could hear, she quietly said, ¡°When I see him again......¡±


    The night as cold as water, shinning on her lonely figure.

 Chapter 85: Ten Years

    Chapter 85: Ten Years - Part 1


    You¡¯re wee guys and thks too LuDongBin,jiraiyanairad, z3385922, Furinkazan, Laoren, sainuu, Linfeng, Zelll, HPC7595, ycb5959 and Unreachable. Slightlyte in posting this week, sorry...


    Ten Years


    ck dark clouds hovered in the night sky, the gloomy canopy in the sky seemed to be pressing towards the ground, drifting down from the vaults of heaven in the piercingly screaming cold wind, the drizzling rain rolled over the vast earth.


    Within the wilderness, no viges could be seen ahead and the ground could not be seen at the back, lush growth everywhere. Only an ancient path extended over from far away, and again all alone by itself extended out to a distant ce.


    Within the dark clouds in the night sky, a deep low thunder sound rumbled, the rain between Heaven and Earth gradually became heavier.


    The earth solemn and quiet, other than the sounds from the wind and rain, everywhere was pitch ck. Only on the ancient road, a lonelymp burned, revealing a little light.


    This is a little house in the wilderness, the owner¡¯s surname was Ho, a forty-something middle-age man who was born in a town called Xiao Chi Town, which would take a day of travel from here. At this deste ce beside the ancient road, he built up a simple and crude house with his own hands and provided a ce for the travellers travelling from South to North to have a ce to rest and have tea, thus making a few hard-earned money.


    Right now shopkeeper Ho was sitting behind the counter at his own shop, concentrating to hear the wailing storm outside his house. His brows frowned slightly and he softly sighed, this kind of bad weather, most unlikely there would not be any more customersing in.


    This small house of his was built between Xiao Chi Town and a big Kongsang Mountain, the ancient road in front of his door, ever since ancient times it had always been a road for merchants and travellers and it also led to a big city at in the further East area, a must go-through route to East ChangHe City, therefore there would be travellers travelling at any one time.


    Right now in this stormy night, in this wilderness small shop, there was unexpectedly a few customers who were silently sitting in the gloomy, dim small house, avoiding the wailing wind and weeping rain.


    ¡°Pi pa.¡±


    Thempwick in the oilmp in front of shopkeeper Ho made some light cracking sounds and roused this honest middle-aged man from his drowsiness. The sound of the storm outside his house pressed in in waves, [Wu wu] like it was choked. It seemed like tonight those customers would not be able to leave.


    As he was thinking, he raised his head to look towards the customers in his shop. The simple and crude small house had only five tables and three of the tables were seated with customers. The table at the extreme corner sat one single man and that area was one of the dim areas where themp¡¯s light could not reach properly. That man sat there solitary, even his face was indistinct.


    And the two tables nearby, one table was seated by an old man with an umon bearing and a youngdy. Beside the old man¡¯s hand, a bamboo pole was leaning against the table with a cloth banner at the side, written on it ¡°Immortal Guide¡± four words. Seemed like he was a Jianghu fortune-teller.


    As for thest table, it was the table with the most number of people, merchants travellers who were travelling the same way, a total of four people. The corner behind them was stacked full of goods and right now it seemed that there was a young man among them who was softly berating the awful weather.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say it anymore.¡± An old who looked oldest among the four peoplemanded him, turned his head over and smiled at shopkeeper Ho, with a slight apologetic tone he said, ¡°Shopkeeper Ho, this rain is so heavy and the winds are so strong, we still make you apany us throughout the night.¡±


    Shopkeeper smiled and shook his head, this group of merchants frequently traveled via this ancient road and stopped over at his small shop frequently so they were also considered regr customers. He immediately said, ¡°It is alright, it is amon affair for me to stay up throughout the night but today, ever since from daytime, dark clouds have been hanging over the sky, why did Sir you still hurry on with your journey?¡±


    The elderly was stunned with what he heard and he and hispanions looked at each other, he bitterlyughed and said, ¡°Actually how could we not know that the weather is bad today but being away from home, we really have our difficulties.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho made an ¡°Ah¡± sound.


    The elderly raised the cup in front of him and drank it down in one gulp, he said, ¡°Shopkeeper Ho, the ways of the world nowadays are tough!¡±


    Shopkeeper was shocked and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    That elderly gave a bitterugh and said, ¡°Since ten years ago, the Evil Faction that had disappeared for a long time suddenly appeared again, I heard that they even had a big fight with those celestials from the Good Faction at Qing Yun Hill. After that for these ten years, not only was the Evil Faction not destroyed by the Good Faction, it instead flourished as the days goes by and everywhere we go we heard they are fighting and contending with the Good Faction.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho silently agreed, that elderly sighed and continued, ¡°They fight their own fights and wemoners are unable to intervene too but just that with these fights, the whole world is in chaos, nowadays robbers and bandits run amuck and those that robs and plunders the houses are numerous. We who make our living travelling, are on tenterhook everyday, fearing that we will run into bandits which is why we are travelling in haste, unexpectedly we are obstructed here by the storm, troubling shopkeeper Ho.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you don¡¯t have to be troubled by it......¡±


    While he was still speaking, suddenly a voice was heard from across that far corner, indifferently speaking, ¡°So since you said it this way, this gentleman without a doubt, believe that all of the great disorders presently happening under the sky, robbers and bandits running amuck, are all caused by the Evil Faction as mentioned in your speech?¡±


    That elderly was shocked, without having the chance to speak, the fortune-teller and the youngdy sitting at the table in front, also turned to look at them. That youngdy¡¯s gaze was bright, her appearance beautiful and with light dimples at the corners of her mouth, looking lovable.


    She suddenly smiled lightly and spoke to the elderly merchant, ¡°This Sir!¡±


    That elderly looked at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, miss?¡±


    That youngdy softly said, ¡°Sir, your face is thin with many wrinkles but the shape of your face is unbroken, destined that although there will be many twists and turns in your life but your life will still be considered safe and sound. Just that six points away from the middle of your forehead, there is a small scar, horizontal in the middle of your face. It obstruct your life line, wealth line and foretell that during your old age, there might be a big cmity. Looking at your age now, why not speak less as it will also reduce the sources of disaster.¡±


    The group of merchants changed their countenance together, that elderly even stood up and stared closely at this elderly and youth but both of them instead did not have any reaction, looking perfectlyposed. After a long while that elderly¡¯s expression was undecided, looked around at his surroundings and finally sat back down, cupped his hand towards the youngdy and said, ¡°Thank you Miss for your guidance.¡±


    Once he sat back down, the small shop immediately became quiet. That mysterious guy at the corner also seemed to quieten down and did not speak anymore.


    Just that this night was long and endless, it was really difficult to bear and after a long while, the merchants began to chat, but all they could chat was again that Good and Evil great battle ten years ago at Qing Yun Hill.


    These merchants were just ordinarymoners, naturally they would not be at the actual scene but hearsay was created because of this. In addition, those Good Faction cultivated masters had always been very secretive so it was the best topic for thesemoners to gossip about.


    As they chat along, a few of those young guys¡¯ voices became louder, the rest of them heard it and began to pay attention to it.


    ¡°......anyway, at that time Qing Yun Sect¡¯s situation was already in imminent danger, luckily DaoXuan the old immortal used his powers to create and lightly dabbed with his fingers, immediately a chi long lightning with thunder crash came down from the sky. I heard that loud deafening sound was heard within the vicinity of hundred of miles, this then made the Evil Faction retreated!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Suddenly a soft shout was heard but it came from that unordinary bearing old man who was seated together with the youngdy, everyone was surprised and looked at him, the old man was heard saying, ¡°If DaoXuan was really that powerful, how could it be that the Qing Yun Hill battle, so many people from Qing Yun Sect died and even two of the seven branches leaders also perished. Numerous senior and elder disciples were injured or dead, you think those devils in Evil Faction eat nothing but in cooked rice?¡±


    Everyone was speechless, the youngdy beside him frowned deeply and quietly said, ¡°Grandfather, I had just ask them not to talk too much, howe you are speaking so much?¡±


    That old man Heheughed, the face with divine demeanour suddenly disyed slight arrogance, he softly replied, ¡°Xiao Huan, don¡¯t scare me. I have allowed you to read my life fortune long ago and although my whole life I will roam around but I will have luck when I am old and destined to be safe and sound with my family to send me off on my funeral, hehe, doesn¡¯t matter, doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    The youngdy had just sipped her tea and almost choked on his words, she coughed a few times and stared angrily at that old man, that old man instead was immensely pleased with himself and was not worried at all.


    This old man and youngdy were indeed the Jianghu fortune-teller, Zhou YiXian and his granddaughter, Xiao Huan, who travelled around the world. It had been ten years since the Good and Evil big battle at Qing Yun Hill and Xiao Huan had already passed her puberty and grown up, blossomed into a beautiful girl but just that she still followed Zhou YiXian to roam the ends of the earth.


    Right now Zhou YiXian as if his addiction was stimted, disregarding that this was the first time he had met those people, he pulled his stool and actually sat among those merchants and started to talk loudly and arrogantly regarding that battle at Qing Yun. Xiao Huan who was beside felt depressed due to his actions but could do nothing to stop him.


    Zhou YiXian was an excellent talker, also he depended on his glib tongue to travel around the world. His description was vivid and lifelike, far exceeding those young men earlier on and even shopkeeper Ho could not bear it after a while and walked over. The crowd gathered around, listening to Zhou YiXian haughty described in-depth,ughing and recollecting about the past......


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    While listening to the exciting parts, the few young men eximed out at the same time, one of them could not help but asked, ¡°Sir, couldn¡¯t it be that you were at the scene too, how did youe to know the details so well?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was stunned, following which he lightly patted his clothes, shook his head and sighed, ¡°All these fightings and killings, already all along I do not wish to be involved, simply let those Qing Yun Sect juniors to handle it!¡±


    Everyone was shocked and immediately filled with a deep veneration, unexpectedly at this moment, a sound of ¡°Pu¡± was heard from beside, it was Xiao Huan who had spitted out the mouthful of tea she had just drank, coughing non-stopped.


    Zhou YiXian gave her a stare and turned his head back, Heheughed slightly. At this time, a young guy sitting beside said, ¡°Sir, then in the end that disciple surnamed Zhang in Qing Yun Sect, what happened eventually, was he really kicked out of Qing Yun Sect?¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned his brows, was silent for a while then shook his head and said, ¡°I am not sure about this, the situation was chaotic at that moment, it seemed like that Zhang Xiao Fan had also fainted and eventually was snatched by the Evil Faction people. Since then there was no traces of him.¡±


    The crowd around him sighed, actually Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s existence was a secret and was an important big secret to Qing Yun Sect and TianYin Temple which absolutely would not be told to outsiders but on the day that the secret was revealed, there were considerable number of people present, especially the Evil Faction members were at the scene too, therefore as time passed by the rumours actually started to spread around. Just that what Zhou YiXian was describing now, was as if he had personally saw everything at TongTian Peak in Qing Yun Hill.


    Shopkeeper Ho sighed and said, ¡°Wondered how is that young man now?¡±


    ¡°How is he now......¡± suddenly, again that mysterious guy who was sitting at the corner spoke, carrying with it an indistinct shift.


    Zhou YiXian turned his head over and looked at that man sitting in the dim shadows, he said, ¡°Why, this brother, could it be that you know?¡±


    That man was silent for a while and unhurriedly said, ¡°Of course I know but just that even if you are someone who once saw him, now most probably you might not be able to recognize him already......¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned her brows and said, ¡° What happened to him?¡±


    But that man did not speak anymore, only made his own figure disappeared into the darkness.


    The storm outside the house filled up the whole sky and covered thend, the mncholy seemed to have increased by a few degrees......


    Chapter 85: Ten Years - Part 2


    No problem guys! Laoren, z3385922, ycb5959, HPC7595, fidelc123, kai9004, Furinkazan, sainuu and schnitter


    o kind kai9004, there are 99 chapters in this book


    And Zheng Xiong, thk you really for your words and action


    End of Chapter


    xxx


    Kongsang Mountain, Thousand Bats Ancient Cave


    Eight hundred years ago, here was where Evil Faction senior Elder ckheart started the period of Blood Forger Hall¡¯s golden age, took over themand of the Evil Faction and intimidated the world. But as of now theter generations disciples were unworthy and the ce became deste and dpidated, really pathetic.


    And that Forsaken Abyss hidden in the depths of this Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, right now had been taken over by arge number of enemies that had appeared out of nowhere.


    Using ancient seal character calligraphy strokes, like dragons flying and phoenixes dancing, ¡°Forsaken Abyss¡± three big words were engraved at the side of an enormous rock, Blood Forger Hall¡¯sst generation of disciples were all gathered here, their backs against the enormous rock and if they were to retreat a few more steps, it would be that bottomless dark Forsaken Abyss.


    And their numbers were left with only less than ten people, including Nian Leader, Liu Gao, Wild Dog Taoist etc, each of them with injuries and their faces exhausted and terrified. On the ground in front of them, several bodiesy disorderly, the ck-attired men whose numbers were several times more than them surrounded them, each and every one of them had a human skull sewn on their chest.


    Nian Leader breathed deeply, forced himself to calm down and was the first to spoke but suddenly discovered that without knowing when, his voice had already turned hoarse, ¡°Various, various Ghost King Sect friends, we, Blood Forger Hall, are only a tiny small branch within the Holy Sect and have never dared to offend Ghost King Sect, don¡¯t, don¡¯t know Ghost King Senior why must he treat us like this?¡±


    ¡°Heng!¡± a sound of contemptuous snort was heard from among the numerous ck-attired men, on his chest a golden human skull was sewn on it,pletely different from the people around him, a ck-attired man walked out. Looked to be the leader, he coldly said, ¡°Nian Leader, the situation in Holy Sect today is already very obvious, Ghost King Sect Head had also sent out letters to you several times but you still are like the grass on top of a wall, today you deal with us and tomorrow pay obeisance to Chang Shen Hall, unless you do not regard Ghost King Sect Head in your heart at all?¡±


    Nian Leader¡¯s face turned pale, he knew that currently within the Holy Sect, with the internal fights for the top within the four big powerful branches turning more and more savage day by day, all of the small branches without exception attached themselves and often there would be rumours that they were exterminated by a mysterious person. And now that Ghost King Sect suddenly attacked in force, his years of painstaking effort and hard work to run and manage this Blood Forger Hall were almost extinguished in one stroke, plus the situation right now before his eyes was also quite obvious.


    And really as expected that ck-attired man sneered and said, ¡°Nian Leader, I say it once more to you, Ghost King Sect Head today is a man of great talent and bold vision and the day that he will unify the Holy Sect is just around the corner. It is because our Sect Head think highly of you then that is why he decided to take in your Blood Forger Hall under his banner, you better not not know how to appreciate favors.¡±


    Speaking at thest part, his voice was already filled with threats.


    Nian Leader¡¯s forehead was full of sweats, although the situation was clear and his tiny small Blood Forger Hall no matter what, would not be able to win over Ghost King Sect but could it be that the inheritance passed down by forefathers be ruined at his own hands?


    The decision was really not easy to make!


    The ck-attired man saw the hesitation on Nian Leader¡¯s face, his face immediately turned cold and he suddenly said, ¡°Nian Leader, I give you one word of advice, the one you are facing now is me and you are considered lucky but do you know who is the one leading the attack on Kongsang Mountain?¡±


    Nian Leader¡¯s body shook, the ck-attired man was already sneering and said, ¡°I see that you have already guessed, that¡¯s right, it is indeed our Ghost King Sect deputy Head Ghost Li (trantor¡¯s note: also have the meaning of strict or severe). If hees, all of your oue may......¡±


    Halfway through his words someone beside him suddenly coughed lightly twice, this ck-attired man¡¯s face changed immediately and seemed to have thought of something, his face also turned pale, seemed like even to him, this name also conveyed a deep meaning of fear.


    And at this moment, a thick stench of bloody smell suddenly drifted in, without knowing from where did ite from, it suddenly filled up the entire big space. All of the ck-attired men from Ghost King Sect immediately straighten and drew their bodies taut, the ck-attired man that was leading also turned slightly pale, looking at him carefully, you could faintly see a slight twitch at the corner of his eye.


    What kind of person, actually made him this afraid?


    The sound of footsteps gradually rang out and seemed to being from the depth of this endless dark abyss, slowly walking out.


    One step, one bloodstain!


    All of the ck-attired men suddenly like a flood of water, separated into two sides, creating a path.


    Faint green light with a slight red color, lightly rippled in the darkness, unhurriedly moving forward.


    The Blood Forger Hall members¡¯ faces all without exception paled, without any color at all.


    Ten years ago, there was not Ghost Li this number one figure in Ghost King Sect but a rumour spread within the sect that after the Good Evil bloody battle ten years ago, Ghost King Sect Sect Head Ghost King took a Good Faction traitor into his sect, regarded him as his own child and even passed down the entire Holy Sect ssic <> second volume that was said to have fall into Ghost King¡¯s hands.


    And this Ghost Li other than his skills had improved by leaps and bounds, his character had changed even more drastically, his appetite for killing and devouring blood had reached the stage where it struck terror into the Evil Faction disciples.


    In the recent years, the internal struggle within Evil Faction had became more and more severe as the days passed and Ghost Li, who originally was a honest and simple disciple from Qing Yun Sect, suddenly became the first ranked warrior in Ghost King Sect, leading the Ghost King Sect disciples marching unhindered in massacre, exterminating numerous sects. The ¡°Devour Soul Stick¡± (this name was given by the Evil Faction disciples secretly) in his hand had devoured countless people¡¯s fresh blood, in addition with Ghost King¡¯s favourable treatment, he had very quickly became a, below one man and above a million, figure in Ghost King Sect.


    And this man, ten years ago, these people in Blood Forger Hall had all saw him before.


    In the crowd, Wild Dog Taoist looked over at him, the man who was slowly appearing from the darkness and carrying that strong bloody stench, as if it was diffusing out from the depths of his body.


    Innumerable people stood in that area, yet not a single sound.


    His face, still looked like as before, without much changes. The look of his brows was still vivid in his mind, just that Wild Dog¡¯s heart was instead, pengpeng started thumping non-stopped, as if standing in front of him, was not a person but a cruel mad beast.


    ¡°All of you......¡±


    He unhurriedly spoke the first sentence, his tone calm and with a quiet sternness reverberated in the ce, ¡°surrender or not?¡±


    Countless stood behind him yet nobody dared to stand near him.


    The Blood Forger Hall members looked at each other, Nian Leader sweating profusely, even the wounds on his body did not seemed to hurt but just at this moment, suddenly a strange cry was heard, ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Everyone turned pale and only saw that in the next moment on the ground beside Ghost Li, a glint of dagger was suddenly exposed out and stabbed towards his lower abdomen. And the assassin with his hair dishevelled and his expression hysterical yet vacant, both of his legs were already chopped off by somebody, blood streaming down.


    This person seemed to be a disciple under Blood Forger Hall, his body sustained heavy injuries and in his fear and pain he finally lost his mind, shouting crazily while stabbing towards Ghost Li. Just that after a short while, the mysterious green light mixed with bloody red light, sent out from Ghost Li¡¯s right hand, enveloped this person.


    The bloody stench in the air, again increased by a few degrees.


    The withered corpse fell sideways lifelessly, the Blood Forger Hall members¡¯ faces again turned pale by a few more degrees, a few young disciples¡¯ bodies started to tremble, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes instead were gradually suffused with light red glimmer, again he unhurriedly asked, ¡°All of you, surrender or not?¡±


    And that extremely ugly-looking ck Devour Soul Stick in his hand (firestick......) slowly also started to light up.


    Behind him, all of the ck-attired men seemed to suck in a breath of air together and at the same time stepped forward.


    Unparalleled, horrible odor swept over like blotting out the sky and covering the earth, drowning all of the Blood Forger Hall people.


    Suddenly, a loud cry exploded out among the Blood Forger Hall members, ¡°No, don¡¯t want, I, I, I surrender!¡±


    Following this voice a young disciple ran out, leaving the Blood Forger Hall crowd and dashed towards the Ghost King Sect but subconsciously he stayed far away from where Ghost Li was.


    This opening, immediately created a reaction, the Blood Forger Hall members you looked at me, I looked at you, time to time there would be people walking out, Nian Leader gave a long sigh, knowing that finally the situation was hopeless,ughed miserably and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡±


    While speaking, he stepped forward from the crowd, the rest of them followed behind, he slowly walked towards Ghost Li and facing him, took out a palm-sized ck te from his bosom, engraved on the top was a ck heart, presented it with both hands to Ghost Li,ughing miserably and said, ¡°This is Blood Forger Hall ¡®ck heartmand¡¯, Blood Forger Hall eight hundred years foundation finally this day considered the end......¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    At this moment, suddenly a loud shout but that shout carried a slight quiver of fear, came from their back. Everyone was surprised and turned to look, in front of that enormous rock, there was still one man standing there and who did not follow them to walk forward together.


    Wild Dog Taoist!


    Wild Dog Taoist stared at Nian Leader breathing heavily but he still loudly said, ¡°Boss, when you brought me into Blood Forger Hall, we, in front of Founder ckheart idol, swore a heavy oath, this, this life to be unswerving, you, you how can you do this?¡±


    Guilt shed over Nian leader¡¯s face, he lowered his head and quietly said, ¡°Wild Dog, the circumstances forced us to do this, don¡¯t seek your own death, quicklye over!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist, under the stares of numerous people, especially that indistinctly effusing horrible red light pair of eyes up front was like prating into his heart, raising the hairs on his body and even both of his legs could not stop slightly trembling due to the extreme fear.


    But, even in his trembling state he slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Can¡¯t do, boss, can¡¯t do, you can ask me to do anything but to betray Blood Forger Hall, can¡¯t do!¡±


    He faced the other party, looking vacantly and empty as if everything was destroyed, he softly said, ¡°I have looked like a strange monster ever since from young and everyone despised me, even my own parents also threw me away. I was brought up by wild dogs, suffered extreme hardship and humiliation and only when I entered Blood Forger Hall, it was then my turn to bully others and I was able stand tall and proud. At that time I swore a heavy oath in front of our forefather, this life I am Blood Forger Hall¡¯s, no regrets even in death......¡±


    The crowd was stunned, Nian Leader noticed that Ghost Li¡¯s expression was slowly darkening, his heart panicked, he had never expected that this wild dog who had always bully the weak and fear the strong, only cared for his life and feared death would now became like this.


    But surely he could not because of one person, Wild Dog, and disregard his own life, at that moment he hardened his heart and said, ¡°Good, you are great, then you shall hold up Blood Forger Hall by yourself!¡±


    Speaking, his hand swang and threw over the ck heartmand in his hand, Wild Dog subconsciously caught it but following which his body started to tremble violently and panting heavily.


    Nian Leader and the rest submerged into the group of Ghost King Sect ck-attired members, leaving Wild Dog standing all alone under the enormous stone which was giving off light, facing the numerous ck-attired men and standing not far from him, that devil who was said to have an appetite for killing and devouring blood!


    A savage stare looming in the distancended on Wild Dog¡¯s face.


    Wild Dog felt himself had seen an evil spirit, if not for the enormous stone supporting him behind, he don¡¯t even know if he could even stand. Just that, in this extreme fear, he still quietly used his quivering voice to say, ¡°Just kill me!¡±


    While speaking he held the ck heartmand tightly in his hand and closed his eyes, the cold metal te seemed to infuse into his body, waiting together for the arrival of destruction and death!

 Chapter 86: Long Journey

    Chapter 86: Long Journey - Part 1


    Thks always guys, sainuu, ycb5959, Laoren, HPC7595, z3385922 and Furinkazan. I didn¡¯t know Jade Dynasty website is down, oh no I always refer to it, should have save it before, arghhhh


    Linfeng, I mentioned before that sometimes I will leave the Chinese word, ba, behind some of the sentences as it convey a suggestion, request, mildmand, consent which I had difficulty trying to find the correct English word with simr nuance. I try not to do that so I will change the sentence in thest post. It has the meaning of consent in that sentence.


    Sdinxc, Zhang Xiao Fan name, it didn¡¯t have any literal meaning just that for hisst name, Fan, it is the Chinese word for ordinary.


    New Chapter - Long Journey


    The surroundings were quiet and still, as if the only sound resonating in his ear was his own intense heartbeat sound, the fear of not knowing when death would arrive was like the bottomless icy cold sea, drowning Wild Dog in it.


    He shivered involuntarily......


    Countless eyes watched this human figure, so very pitiful and lonely but unexpectedly he persisted, that trembling hand holding on to that ck Heart Command, still very tight, very tight.


    That image suddenly felt a bit familiar, as if many years ago, that stubborn and persevering youth with an unknown persistence.


    The red light in his eyes slowly faded, his arms silently waved in the darkness, immediately the numerous ck-attired men like tidewater, gushed out andpletely disappeared in an instant.


    The sound of Wild Dog¡¯s panting slowly slowed down, in his heart he felt strange but still afraid, he slowly opened a narrow slit in his eyes but instead, without knowing when, he saw only two people were left in this ce including himself.


    The air that was filled with the bloody stench, also without knowing when, disappeared.


    That person with his back facing him, stood at the edge of the Forsaken Abyss, silently gazing downwards, as if in that world¡¯s deepest darkness, it had a memory of his past.


    A wind slowly blew over, the human¡¯s insignificant small bodypared against this enormous Forsaken Abyss, looked so very fragile. A thought suddenly shed across Wild Dog¡¯s mind, now that nobody was around, if he pushed him down like this......


    Once this thought was conceived, immediately like a fire burning it started to haunt him, burning until his whole body began to heat up and he could not resist not to try it. But just that although his mind was in a mess but his body, as if resisting his intention, stood unmoving.


    Until that person turned around and looked at him.


    Wild Dog felt a pail of cold water had poured onto his head, drenching him from head to toe.


    ¡°Just now were you thinking of pushing me down from here?¡± He indifferently asked, as if the matter was not rted to him.


    [Dang!]


    The ck Heart Command slipped from Wild Dog¡¯s hand andnded onto the ground. Wild Dog hurriedly picked it up, his face also pale by a few degrees but following which he stiffened his body, as if to give himself a boost of courage, he loudly said, ¡°Kill me if you want, I, I am not afraid of you!¡±


    This man who was addressed by others as ¡°Ghost Li¡±, coldly looked at him and said, ¡°I will not kill you. If you die, Blood Forger Hall will really be extinct, I¡¯m afraid Elder ckheart under the ground would also die with evesting regret.¡± He walked forward, passing by Wild Dog and still speaking, ¡°In the future, you will just follow me!¡±


    Wild Dog was stunned for words, after which he loudly eximed, ¡°You brought men to wipe out almost all of our Blood Forger Hall and you still want me to follow you?¡±


    Ghost Li did not pay attention to him and continued to walk forward but his voice still travelled over clearly, ¡°Your skills is too low and if it¡¯s not for me now, for Ghost King Sect to kill you, it will be your that same sectrades who had surrendered to us, like Nian Leader and the rest, who saw that you have persevere on Blood Forger Hall, wouldn¡¯t it show that they are too shameless. They too will also want to kill you.¡±


    Wild Dog was speechless, sweats appeared on his forehead but when he saw that that person¡¯s figure was slowly submerging into the darkness, walking further and further away, he eventually with a stamp of his feet ran up with quick steps to follow up while loudly saying, ¡°Humpf, I am not afraid of death but to revive Blood Forger Hall, I have to make myself put up with it......¡±


    In the darkness, footsteps echoed, one after another, walking in this Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Out of a sudden, as if he had suddenly thought of something, the person behind spoke, ¡°Hey, Zhang Xiao Fan, why did you treat me this way......¡±


    His voice suddenly disappeared, in the dark depths, suddenly like a roar of an evil beast, a thick and heavy smell of blood immediately enveloped over. Wild Dog shuddered all over.


    After a long while, that smell slowly dispersed and the person in front after being silent in the darkness for a long while, only then indifferently said, ¡°That name, I have forgotten it for many years.¡±


    Wild Dog let out a long breath but he really could not help but to speak again, ¡°Then what shall I call you in the future?¡±


    Without replying, that person walked forward again. Wild Dog grumbled a few words to himself, not knowing what was he cursing at but he still continue to follow.


    In front of them, was still endless of darkness.


    xxx


    Qing Yun Hill.


    This mysterious and mystical celestial mountain in the mortal¡¯s¡¯ eyes, after ten years, was still like a paradise on earth.


    The damages brought by the Good and Evil battle had already been repaired but just that the wound deep inside the heart, had it ever healed?


    The big battle ten years ago, Morning Sun Valley leader Shang ZhengLiang and Sunset Valley leader Taoist Tian Yun unfortunately passed away and Long Shou Valley leader Taoist Cang Song betrayed the sect, other than Sect Head Reverend DaoXuan, half of the six main leaders were gone, it could be said that they suffered a big loss.


    Morning Sun Valley and Sunset Valley leader positions had already been reced with their respective elders, only Long Shou Valley which was the second biggest branch next to Sect Head¡¯s sect, because of Taoist Cang Song, were not able to raise their heads in Qing Yun Sect and after the internal discussion within the branch, they surprisingly rmended the younger generation disciple, QiHao, to take over the leader position.


    And as if like a trend, among the various big branches in Qing Yun Sect, opportunities for the younger generation to show themselves increased, like Return of the Wind Valley Zeng ShuShu, Big Bamboo Valley Song Daren, Small Bamboo Valley WenMin, Lu XueQi, were already helping their teachers to do more and more stuffs.


    However within the Sect Head branch, these past few years, Reverend DaoXuan had gradually distanced himself from the secr world and left the daily trivial matters to his favourite pupil, Xiao YiCai, to handle.


    xxx


    Behind TongTian Peak Mountain, Founders Ancestral Hall


    Warm sunlight shone on the majestic temple buildings, making it looked solemn yet mysterious. In the ancestral hall it was still gloomy, the faint lights from the eternal burning altarmps, the candles and joss sticks were still holding a memorial for the countless Qing Yun Sect¡¯s ancestors¡¯ souls.


    Lin JingYu, at the empty ground in front of the Founders Ancestral Hall, alone by himself, with his eyes closed and sitting cross-legged. The Dragon yer Sword which was emitting dark green light rays lightly floated at the top of his head, producing green halos which enveloped him, shing mysterious strange light under the sunlight.


    His face appearance, the look of the naivety had already disappeared, in addition perseverance and vicissitudes.


    Behind him, deep inside the Founders Ancestral Hall dimness, a pair of eyes quietly looking at him. After a long while, a figure slowly walked out.


    It was that mysterious old man with a face full of wrinkles, he unhurriedly walked out of the shadows and sat down at the Founders Ancestral Hall¡¯s flight of steps, his gaze settling on Lin JingYu¡¯s body. After a long time he indifferently said, ¡°That is enough.¡±


    The Dragon yer Sword dark green light rays responded and disappeared, Lin JingYu breathed deeply and opened both of his eyes, he stood up and turned his head to look at the old man, revealing a smile, saying, ¡°Senior!¡±


    The old man looked at his young face, a slight trace of smile emerging at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Your aptitude is really good and also so hardworking, your improvement far exceeded what I have expected so much more.¡±


    A look of gratefulness shed over Lin JingYu¡¯s face, he bowed deeply and quietly said, ¡°Senior¡¯s great kindness and favour, disciple will remember as long as I live.¡±


    The old man gently waved his hand and turned but he sighed and said, ¡°In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s another ten years. I have nothing more to pass to you and you also have been here in Founders Ancestral Hall to apany me for ten years, today you shall go back.¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s body shook, revealing a stunned expression but that old man disregard it and only said, ¡°The things that happened within Long Shou Valley branch, do you already know?¡±


    Lin JingYu recovered his senses, nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, a few days ago, QiHao senior brother came to see me and told me a little.¡±


    The old man nodded his head and said, ¡°Today I heard that the new generation of outstanding disciples in Qing Yun Sect are all gathering at TongTian Peak, maybe there is something. Just now there is also word from Sect Head, you should also go over.¡±


    The corner of Lin JingYu¡¯s mouth moved, looking at the old man, he looked as if he could not bear to leave. That old man smiled, a faint sadness seemed to appear on his face too but immediately it disappeared, he waved his hands and said, ¡°You are already a grown man, don¡¯t have to do this, you shall go!¡±


    Lin JingYu took a deep breath, prostrated himself and said, ¡°Senior, your kindness in imparting your knowledge in these ten years is like a mountain, disciple will engraved it deeply in my heart, in the future I will use all that I have learnt to uphold justice and eliminate evil, to repay my alma mater and not to let down my life¡¯s aspiration!¡±


    The old man, with a smile on his face, said, ¡°Good, now go.¡±


    Lin JingYu bowed again, looked at his surrounding scenery and eventually, abruptly turned, straightened his body and walked forward in big strides, leaving this Founders Ancestral Hall.


    The sun shone onto his back, it also seemed to be slightly dazzling.


    The old man watched his figure, staring nkly, without knowing when behind him, another figure appeared.


    ¡°He left.¡± That figure indifferently said.


    The corner of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched, he unhurriedly stood up, turned around and looked at this person, this supreme leader of Qing Yun Sect.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± He suddenly said.


    Reverend DaoXuan seemed to be slightly surprised, frowned and said, ¡°What?¡±


    The old man passed by him, walked towards the temple buildings in Founders Ancestral Hall, continuing, ¡°Many thanks for allowing this young man to apany me for ten years.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was silent for a while, he too slowly walked into the Founders Ancestral Hall. In the center of the main hall, before the altar that enshrined numerous Qing Yun ancestors and elders¡¯ spirit tablets, themps and candles flickered, causing the lights it had cast on a person¡¯s face to be flickering in shadows too.


    That old man walked to the front of the altar, took a brand-new candle from the incense table in front of the altar and lighted it from another candle, recing the almost-burned down candle.


    Reverend DaoXuan quietly watched his unhurried yet practised actions, suddenly said, ¡°That year when I took a big risk, hid the truth from various teachers and elders to save you but you did not even said a single thank you. Why is it for a young man today, you thanked me instead?¡±


    That old man did not speak and took a step back, ced himself in the shadows, his hand was still holding on to that reced candle remnant. He raised his head and looked up, the Qing Yun Sect generations of ancestors¡¯ spirit tablets, towering dignifiedly in front of him, sacred and solemn, like a mountain¡¯s imposing manner, looked as if it could easily tten him this tiny insignificant human.


    He remained silent, did not speak and only continued to gaze like that.


    Reverend DaoXuan behind him, could not see the old man¡¯s expression at this moment but he could see that hot candle wax dripping from the candle remnant, drop by drop, itnded on that withered palm and then slowly coagted.


    That palm, also seemed to be trembling slightly.


    In the depths of the shadows, far far away, a faint sigh seemed to be heard......


    Chapter 86: Long Journey - Part 2


    My pleasure guys, Laoren,sainuu,HPC7595,ycb5959,z3385922,Furinkazan, Zheng Xiong and Unreachable ^^


    End of Chapter


    xxx


    When Lin JingYu arrived at Crystal Hall TongTian Peak, there were already several men standing there. Among these men, there were some that he was familiar with, and some so unfamiliar that he had only saw their faces a few times, he just knew that they were all from the same sect.


    But without exception everyone there knew, these young people standing here right now were all Qing Yun Sect¡¯s outstanding young generation.


    And within the crowd, none more outstanding than these two people, one naturally cold, distinct and beautiful Lu XueQi and the other one, now dressed in a branch leader¡¯s apparel and with an extraordinary bearing, QiHao. Speaking of which, the other branches¡¯ leaders had not arrived, QiHao was also the only leader out of the six to arrive.


    QiHao turned to look and happened to saw Lin JingYu walking in and was surprised for a moment. And then after which he walked up with a big smile, with one grab he hugged Lin JingYu, took a good look at him from top to bottom,ughed and said, ¡°Lin junior brother, aren¡¯t you at Founders Ancestral Hall keeping vigil, why did youe?¡±


    In those ten years, Lin JingYu had always maintained the excuse of maintaining vigil at Founders Ancestral Hall to others and for that mysterious old man, he was someone from Qing Yun Sect past days of secrecy and hard times therefore most of the people would not know and right now naturally he would not say anything. He only smile and said, ¡°Ten years have ended so I came out too, by chance someone told me to make a trip here, I didn¡¯t expect QiHao senior brother you are also here.¡±


    QiHao smiled and said, ¡°Sect Head Teacher Uncle gave notice for all of the branches¡¯ outstanding disciples among the younger generation toe here and said there are important matters to discuss, I happened to be free so I came over to take a look.¡±


    While the two fellow brothers were chatting, a man walked over, his build was tall and big, it was Big Bamboo Valley lead disciple, Song Daren. Not seen for ten years, his appearance however did not change much.


    At that time Song Daren with QiHao and the rest were considered close so therefore he came over to exchange some greetings, after a while his gazended on Lin JingYu, smiling he said, ¡°Have not seen Lin junior brother for several years, you have became even more handsome and tall, I guess your skills have again improved a lot right?¡±


    Lin JingYu bend his head slightly, smiled and said, ¡°Song senior brother you overpraise me.¡±


    Song Daren was about to say more when a voice was heard from behind him, saying, ¡°Ah, Qi senior brother, do you still recognize junior brother?¡±


    QiHao looked towards the person who was speaking, smiled and said, ¡°Zeng junior brother, even if I do forget someone, I will also not dare to forget you!¡±


    The person who walked over was the most outstanding younger generation disciple of Return of the Wind Valley, Zeng ShuShu and walking beside him were the two beautifuldies from Small Bamboo Valley, WenMin and Lu XueQi.


    The majority of the people were all looking at that icy and cold Lu XueQi, only Song Daren looked towards WenMin. He [Hehe] with augh, WenMin with a smile on her face, gave him an angry stare.


    QiHao and the rest had met WenMin and Lu XueQi before, Zeng ShuShu said, ¡°Qi senior brother, that year when you took over the branch leader position, junior brother hadmitted a mistake and was being grounded by my father so was unable toe and offer my congrattions, please do not be offended!¡±


    QiHao gave a bigugh and said, ¡°Zeng junior brother what are you saying, as long as I receive your well wishes, it is enough.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu smiled and nodded, he looked around and said, ¡°Qi senior brother, this time Sect Head Teacher Uncle called us all here, not sure if it is for any big matter?¡±


    QiHao waved his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific details too but I heard something happened somewhere in the West, Sect Head Teacher Uncle intend to send out our outstanding younger generations disciples to let them gain experience.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± All of them uttered a cry, most were quite curious and excited, Zeng ShuShu was also originally full of smiles but suddenly his face froze, as if he had thought of something, QiHao noticed it and asked curiously, ¡°Zeng junior brother, what happened?¡±


    Zeng ShuShuughed bitterly and said, ¡°Younger generation, outstanding disciples to leave the mountain and gain experience?¡± He gently shook his head, sighed and said, ¡°These words, why do I find it so familiar.¡±


    He and QiHao looked at each other, suddenly they both understood each other¡¯s meanings, the four people that year, right now......


    They turned their head unanimously and looked at that beautifuldy. Lu XueQi stood there quietly, as if she had not heard anything but again as if she had hid everything deep inside her heart, that bright pair of eyes moved and looked over at Lin JingYu, as if it wanted to look for a certain figure but eventually, it still moved away.


    Right at this moment, suddenly in the great hall the resonant tone of the bells started, everyone immediately straighten and after a while Sect Head Reverend DaoXuan, apanied by Su YiCai, walked out. He looked at the crowd, smiled while greeting them and sat down at the main seat.


    Everyone bowed, QiHao stood at the front, Reverend DaoXuan smiled and waved, saying, ¡°Enough, enough, all of you sit.¡±


    But among the disciples, other than QiHao whose status had changed and sat at the right-hand side of Reverend DaoXuan, the rest of them remained standing.


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at Su YiCai who was beside him and said, ¡°YiCai, you shall brief them.¡±


    Su YiCai nodded and reply, ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±


    He walked out, looked around at the crowd and in a clear and loud voice he said, ¡°Various fellow sect members, today we invited everyone here is because there is one thing that need our Qing Yun Sect most outstanding disciples to go and aplish.¡±


    When he spoke until here, there was immediately a stir among the crowd, Su YiCai smiled and continued, ¡°Recently rumours were spreading everywhere, saying that recently inside the big marsh in the West, out of a sudden there were strange lights shining into the sky and ceaselessly for many days, most likely a sensational rare treasure will soon be born. By right if the Heaven send out spiritual beings, only the virtuous person can im it and we are also not interested. But after this news was spread, it was heard that the Evil Faction evildoers moved out in big forces to the West, intending to get a share of the action.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Qing Yun Sect young disciples immediately with fury written over their faces, one after another cried out.


    Su YiCai waited till the mour was reduced slightly, smiled and said, ¡°If this news was false then it doesn¡¯t matter but in case there is really such a rare treasure andnds into the Evil Faction¡¯s hands, then aren¡¯t we ying jackal to the tiger. Qing Yun Sect have always lead as the world¡¯s Good Faction leader therefore Sect Head Reverend had decided, to select the outstanding disciples from the younger generation of our sect and to go together to the West big marsh, to uphold justice and eliminate the demons.¡±


    Speaking until here, he paused for a while and suddenly with a slight mysterious air, said, ¡°Various junior brothers, on top of it there is another important matter, it was heard that today TianYin Temple and FenXiang Valley also sent out their disciples to the West big marsh. Ever since that big battle ten years ago, everyone should know in their hearts, these two sects openly are in harmony with us but in the dark have been eyeing the Good Faction leader position for a long time. Hope everyone will not cause our sect to lose face!¡±


    A wave of uproar in the crowd, at once someone shouted, ¡°Sect Head Reverend please do not worry, I and the rest will never cause Qing Yun Sect to lose face!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this time we must show the Evil Faction and TianYin Temple, FenXiang Valley people our prowess!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and nodded, stood up and said, ¡°This trip to the West, there may be perils, in addition the Evil Faction is dangerous and crafty, all of you must be on your guard at all times.¡±


    Everyone responded at the same time, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan spoke to Su YiCai, ¡°Then you shall make arrangements, try to move out early.¡±


    After speaking, his gaze, with or without intention, looked at Lin JingYu who was standing among the crowd and then turned and walked into the inner chambers. The crowd respectfully sent him off, until his figure disappeared Su YiCai then turned around and divided the members.


    On the other side, Lin JingYu spoke to QiHao, ¡°Howe, Qi senior brother, you are not going this time?¡±


    QiHaoughed in spite of himself and said, ¡°Lin junior brother, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Lin JingYu then realized, his face turned red and said, ¡°Ah, senior brother is already our branch leader, I did not think of that.¡±


    QiHao patted his shoulder, smiled and said, ¡°This will be your first time venturing out to the world, it is indeed a good opportunity, I look forward for you to exhibit your martial prowess and make a name for yourself in one move!¡±


    Lin JingYu smiled and said, ¡°Senior brother you must be joking.¡±


    QiHao smiled but after which his face turned slightly solemn, he saw that nobody was around and spoke quietly to Lin JingYu, ¡°Lin junior brother, to tell you the truth, ten years ago teacher...Taoist Cang Song betrayed Qing Yun and in the end caused our Long Shou Valley branch to hang our heads in shame. Especially Rising Sun Valley and Sunset Valley these two branches disciples, they looked at us like enemies. This senior brother of yours, I, in this position, have been really very difficult, therefore I am really looking forward to your trip this time, to help our Long Shou Valley gain some glory!¡±


    Lin JingYu did not speak and after a while he nodded his head slightly and quietly said, ¡°Qi senior brother, I understand, do not worry, I definitely will not make you disappointed.¡±


    QiHao smiled, the tension on his face also lessened, he stretched out his hand to pat on Lin JingYu¡¯s shoulder.


    Just at this time, Song Daren walked over, looked at both of them, smiled and said,¡±Why, this time Long Shou Valley is sending Lin junior brother out?¡±


    QiHao smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, not sure who will be from Big Bamboo Valley?¡±


    Song Daren [hehe]ughed and said, ¡°Originally it was to be me, this good-for-nothing big senior brother, butter on my teacher¡¯s wife find me stupid and so let my sixth junior brother, Du BiShu, to go.¡±


    QiHao smiled and said, ¡°Du junior brother has always been smart, with him in our Qing Yun Sect is like a tiger that has grown wings.¡±


    Song Daren¡¯s eloquence naturally was not as smooth and considerate as QiHao, after chatting for a while he was about to leave when he suddenly turned back and spoke to QiHao, ¡°Oh right, Qi senior brother, my teacher¡¯s wife recently missed my LingEr junior sister. After you return home, ask her toe back to Big Bamboo Valley and stay in a few days.¡±


    QiHao smiled and said, ¡°Song senior brother, you still do not know, this early morning before I left Long Shou Valley toe here, LingEr had already returned to Big Bamboo Valley. She said she missed her mother. Seemed like mother-inw and she are really mother and daughter kindred spirits.¡±


    Song Daren was stunned for a while and thenughed loudly, loud and clear, reverberating in this Crystal Hall.

 Chapter 87: Old Places

    Chapter 87: Old ces - Part 1


    Thks Furinkazan, z3385922, ycb5959, HPC7595, Laoren, Meruem, sainuu and kai9004!


    Meruem, yup ^^


    New Chapter - Old ces


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Valley.


    Misty clouds between the mountains, like a gentle white silk sash, softly shifting. The early morning air with dew still in it, together with the fresh crisp breeze, passed through that stretch of green bamboo forest, brushing against the Big Bamboo Valley summit.


    That area of architectures with Observed Silence Hall as its centre, quietly stood still in the dawn rays, everything appeared to be that tranquil......


    Just that a sound of dog barking was heard suddenly, mixed with [Zi zi] cries, broke the silence. Da Huang, with its shiny fur, running over at a fast speed, Xiao Hui riding on its back, clutching tightly onto the fur on Da Huang¡¯s neck to support itself, at the same time waving the other hand in the air, looking very excited.


    Ten years ago, after Zhang Xiao Fan went to TongTian Peak from here, he had never came back. Initially, these two animals became depressed, especially Xiao Hui, who was usually active was mncholy for a long time. DaHuang too did not have it easy, it mopped around the whole day and not knowing if it was because he loved the food that Zhang Xiao Fan cooked, during that period of time whenever Du BiShu, who was recing Zhang Xiao Fan to cook, ced out food for them, would definitely suffer Da Huang and Xiao Hui¡¯s howls and roars and after they had their meals, would most likely be looked upon with disdain and looking very unsatisfied. Poor Du BiShu also became depressed for some time because of this.


    Just that time like water, leisurely passed, the memory of that moment also seemed to gradually fade. Without knowing from when, Xiao Hui and Da Huang again started to y at Big Bamboo Summit, having fun ceaselessly, just that even though it was so, in the deep nights whenever they were about to sleep, they always returned back to Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s room, as if awaiting something.


    Although for so many years, this room had always been empty.


    ¡°Si!¡±


    Da Huang suddenly stopped in its track, the great inertia almost caused Xiao Hui to roll down from its back, luckily Xiao Hui¡¯s hand was holding on tightly and it managed to stabilize its body. Da Huang barked loudly, suddenly turned its head back but instead it opened its mouth and rolled out its old long tongue, to chase its own tail, its body turning round and round at the same spot.


    Xiao Hui sat securely at its back, grinned and loudly, [Zi zi]ughed, looking very excited and happy. This boring game done endless times by Da Huang but to them, it was as if it was the most interesting game.


    The faint dawn lights shone on their bodies, the Big Bamboo Valley reverberated with the two animals¡¯ sounds, the humans were still deep asleep, this excellent timing seemed to be only for them.


    Far away, at the back of the hill that verdant bamboo forest, indistinctly the sound of bamboo leaves being brushed by the mountain breeze [Hua hua] leisurely reverberated, even wind that was blowing from that direction, also carried faint scent of the bamboo leaves and the smell of that bamboo forest.


    Suddenly!


    Da Huang stopped chasing its own tail, Xiao Hui on its back also seemed to lift up its head at the same time, opened its mouth wide and looked towards that stretch of bamboo forest.


    Green Hill, green bamboos, wind passing, like sea......


    Rustle, rustle, rustle......


    ¡°Zi zi zi zi!¡± Xiao Hui suddenly shrieked, Da Huang¡¯s reaction also seemed to be strange, just that its voice was much softer and barked a few times but after a while, the two animals seemed to know something, Xiao Hui grabbed tight of Da Huang and Da Huang immediately spread out its legs and swiftly ran towards that ck bamboo forest at the back of the mountain.


    The familiar small path at the back of the mountain, maybe it was because nobody came here to practised their homework for a long time, the trees and grasses had overgrown until the original small path was gradually fading but Da Huang as if it had natural intuitive, traversed through the forest, running faster and faster and very soon it had reached the front of that stretch of bamboo forest.


    Inside the verdant bamboo forest, serene with a trace of mystery, Da Huang stopped outside the bamboo forest and softly called out [Wu wu] a few times, Xiao Hui jumped down from its back and squatted aside, looked at him and looked deep into the bamboo forest, at times using its hands to scratch its head, as if it had some hesitation.


    But after a while eventually Xiao Hui made up its mind, it [Zi zi] called out twice to Da Huang and took the lead to walk into the forest. To say it actually walked also did not seemed to be correct too but Xiao Hui strangely did not climb up the bamboos and instead used its front limbs as support on the ground, leap by leap slowly went in, looking at Xiao Hui, it seemed to be careful but yet full of anticipation.


    Da Huang [Wu wu] called out twice and also started to stride out, following behind it and walked into this bamboo forest.


    One monkey one dog, slowly traversing in this peaceful bamboo forest, very quickly their figures soon disappeared.


    The morning rays were blocked by the thickly grown bamboo leaves but from in-between the slits, there were still streams of sunlight, channeling into light beams as big as fingers and shone down from the top of the bamboo forest, down onto the ground below.


    Xiao Hui and Da Huang slowly walked along in the forest, walking along...unknowingly, they had reached a certain ce in the deep of the bamboo forest, there was a small clearing which seemed familiar. Vaguely in the memory, it seemed to be the ce that when Zhang Xiao Fan first came here, working hard to chop down the bamboos.


    Xiao Hui stopped its steps, squatted at the clearing and using its hands to scratch its head, looked around.


    In the deep and serene bamboo forest, everywhere was quiet.


    As if there was an unknown scent, lingering here.


    Causing heartbeat to slowly increase......


    ¡°Pu!¡± a light footstep sound, stepped into this deep forest silence.


    Xiao Hui and Da Huang both turned at the same time, that person¡¯s figure, behind a thick bamboo, slowly appeared.


    The bamboo forest suddenly quieted down again but after a moment, suddenly there were sounds of cheers, Xiao Hui jumped up, its body changed into a grey streak of light and dashed over, jumped into the mid-air and leaped into that person¡¯s embrace!


    It grabbed that person¡¯s clothes tightly,ughing heartily loudly, without any care releasing all of its delight, [Zi zi zi zi]ughing ceaselessly.


    That person encircled his hands, the once cruel aura right now had disappeared, on his forehead a long time not seen gentleness and smile, embracing Xiao Hui in his bosom. After a while, suddenly he felt another feeling, bending his head to take a look, a smile emerged at the corner of his mouth. He stooped his body, gently caressing the now rubbing against his body Da Huang¡¯s head, smiling and saying, ¡°Da Huang, have you been well?¡±


    DaHuang naturally could not speak and only [Wu wu] softly called out, its tail ceaselessly wagging, using its head to rub against his palm.


    At the corner of his eyes, as if a ce where nobody could see, indistinctly reflecting the lights, ¡°Only all of you, still treat me as before!¡±


    He softly sighed and breathed in deeply, in this bamboo forest, the once missed familiar smell.


    ¡°Hua hua!¡±


    Suddenly, again a flurry of footsteps sounds, it was instead Wild Dog Taoist who scuttled out from behind but looking at his worn robes being torn in a few ces by brambles, one would have guessed he had lost his way.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s entire face looked jinxed, he looked at the past Zhang Xiao Fan, the current Ghost Li and grumbled, ¡°Hey, brat, are you mad, if you want to die also do not have to do this! Here is Qing Yun Sect, what if someone finds out, even if we have ten lives we will also surely be dead!¡±


    Suddenly, Da Huang, who was extremely docile towards Ghost Li just only, turned its head, the furs on its neck were all bristling and it bared its teeth, showing its obvious extreme dislike towards Wild Dog Taoist. In a moment, Da Huang howled and actually pounced over.


    Wild Dog Taoist was shocked but looking at this almost-the-height-of-half-a-man giant dog suddenly pouncing over, his heart first thumped and subconsciously he stretched his hand to grab hold of his own fang magical weapon.


    Unexpectedly at this moment Ghost Li who was in front, indifferently said, ¡°If you dare use magical weapon to hurt this dog, I will chop off all of your hands and legs. And then throw it in front of that Observed Silence Hall at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Wild Dog was stunned, he angrily said, ¡°What did you say.....¡±


    But he had not finished his words when Da Huang had already pounced over, the moment Wild Dog was distracted he was immediately pounced on by this giant dog. Immediately the sounds of dog barking and human¡¯s angry cursing shouts were heard incessantly, human and dog somersaulted together, staggering and inplete disorder! Wild Dog Taoist and Da Huang both rolled to the back of a bramble far away, human and dog¡¯s figures could not be seen but angry cries could be heard at times.


    ¡°Aiya! Damned dog, you still bite....hey, brat, you this bastard, still not calling this dog to let go, no, let go, ah......damned dog, this is human thigh, not chicken thigh! quickly let go, don¡¯t bite anymore......ah ah ah......¡±


    Ghost Li turned a deaf ear to Wild Dog¡¯s miserable cries, turned his head to look at Xiao Hui in his bosom, his face was all smiles. After checking carefully, after not seen for ten years, Xiao Hui seemed to have slightly grown again, the feeling of carrying it in his embrace also seemed to be heavier by quite a lot, even that scar in-between its eyes also seemed to have expanded much.


    And Xiao Hui, after the initial excitement had passed, was still grinning and like in the past, climbed on to his shoulder and habitually stretched out its hand to y with his hair.


    Ghost Li quietly stood there and slowly walked outside, till the fringe of the bamboo forest and gazed out far. The ce that was in front of the mountain was covered by the clouds, it was once his warmest home.


    Lost in his thoughts, gazing deeply.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Da Huang proudly ran out from the depth of the bamboo forest, looked very pleased with itself, its tail could not stop wagging. It leaped beside Ghost Li, [Wang wang wang] called out a few times.


    Ghost Li smiled, stretched out his hand and patted its head.


    After a short while, Wild Dog Taoist staggered out from the ck bamboo forest, his robe was again ripped in several more ces and even a few more scratches also appeared on his dog face, as for the wounds on his legs, indistinctly it could be seen.


    Right now he saw Da Huang lying beside Ghost Li, he felt a bit afraid and actually did not dare to go over, standing far away he angrily scolded, ¡°Damned dog, don¡¯t think there is someone backing you, sooner orter one day I will butcher you!¡±


    Da Huang suddenly turned its head over, dashed towards Wild Dog Taoist and howled, Wild Dog was scared out of his wits and immediately took a few steps back but Da Huang looked to be scaring him only and did not chase over, it instead turned its head. Wild Dog was then relieved but no matter what he did not dare to scold again.


    Looking down at the foot of the mountain for half a day, the day¡¯s first thread of sunlight had already quietlynded, covering this stretch of green mountain with a nket of light golden cloth.


    Ghost Li closed his eyes and breathed deeply.


    After a while, he turned around, stretched his hand to bring Xiao Hui down into his embrace, looked at Wild Dog and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Wild Dog could not wait to hear him say those words, quickly walked over while muttering, ¡°Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble! Just for one monkey, risking lives......¡±


    Da Huang seemed to sense something, stood up and looked at Ghost Li, Ghost Li patted Da Huang¡¯s head, smiled and waved his left hand, a ck stick shing strange green light appeared, it was indeed that ¡°Firestick¡±, supporting his body, straight up to the sky.


    Wild Dog was dumbfounded andined, ¡°Brat, where do you think this is! Has to be that arrogant even when leaving......¡±


    He was grumbling to himself when suddenly Da Huang howled loudly, Wild Dog was shocked and quickly steered his magical weapon, following Ghost Li.


    In front of the ck bamboo forest, Da Huang¡¯s solitude figure, barking loudly, unceasingly, unceasingly barking......


    Its mad barking, reverberated within the mountain, barking incessantly until a fair white hand stroked its neck, gently asked, ¡°Da Huang, what happened? Why did you run here today, and even keep on barking?¡±


    Da Huang seemed to be slightly agitated and breathless, it turned around to look at Tian LingEr, who had already became a young married woman and turned its head back again, barked loudly towards the sky.


    [Wang wang, wang wang, wang wang wang wang......]


    Tian LingEr frowned, looked around at the surroundings and feeling a bit strange, said, ¡°What happened, Da Huang? Oh right, where is Xiao Hui? Howe it is not together with you?¡±


    Da Huang, not knowing if it understood her words but it still faced the sky, barking itself hoarse.


    Tian LingEr looked towards the sky but saw only blue sky and white clouds, the blue sky stretched endlessly and vaguely there was a piece of cloud stroked out from the cloudyers, galloping through the firmament, such a magnificent sight. Not knowing why, her heart suddenly felt lost, for a moment she stared foolishly.


    With Qing Yun Hill as south, several ten thousands miles away in a dested ce, there was a high mountain, its name was ¡°Majestic Fox Mountain¡±, it was the Evil Faction Ghost King Sect headquarters location.


    In these ten years, the Evil Faction¡¯s power was flourishing day by day, highly skilled fighters were numerous but the internal fights within were also bing severe as the days passed, it was even more intense than the fight with the Good Faction. The Ghost King Sect was originally one of the powerful branch among the Evil Faction four great branches, for the past ten years Ghost King leader had exerted himself to make his sect prosperous, using great skill and strategy and made Ghost King Sect grew in strength day by day, indistinctly it gave the impression that it would rece Wan Du n as the Evil Faction¡¯s biggest branch.


    The Ghost King Sect as of now, for the earlier generations of highly skilled fighters, other than the mysterious four holy envoys appearing, there was also a mysterious figure, ¡°Mr Ghost¡± appearing beside Ghost King, usually only human voice was heard but nobody was seen. But the attention that was most ced on, was the younger generations of the Ghost King Sect, especially the one that was regarded much by Ghost King, Ghost Li, was the most outstanding among them, Ghost King even did not hesitate to make an exception by making him vice leader, regarding him as his own child. Now everyone under the sky knew, Ghost Li would definitely be the next leader of Ghost King Sect.


    In the Evil Faction, the internal fights were not only intense but they would go to any lengths, so many people had tried to sow discord between Ghost King and his this number one beloved fighter but all had failed.


    And only for those mere number of people who understood that period of past, in their hearts, towards these two people¡¯s firm and almost unbreakable rtionship, all instead felt sorrow.


    Chapter 87: Old ces - Part 2


    Thks guys, HPC7595, darkmatter, Furinkazan, Laoren, ycb5959 and kai9004 ^^ I wanted to squeeze in the start of another chapter but I didn¡¯t have time to proofread it hee


    Jemiko Manjgdze, hmm this is the site for the trantion.


    End of Chapter


    The ck veil gently covered her face, that mysterious ck-attireddy-YouJi, right now quietly sitting in the most important room in Ghost King Sect. The room was not very big but very cold, the reason for it was because in the middle of the room, a crystal-clear sparkling white ice tform was ced, vapours of cold air floated up from the almost transparent ice tform.


    A beautiful girl, wearing her favourite green robe, lying quietly on top, among the threads of white cold air that was floating out, her face looked to be slightly pale, almost like transparent, cold and beautiful! Both of her hands crossed and ced in front of her body, in her palm, as if already joined to her body, was a small gold bell, shing with strange light rays, as if it was gazing at this world.


    At this moment, a low deep rumble was heard from the back, this room¡¯s thick and heavy stone door was pushed open by someone and shortly closed up again.


    Footsteps sound was heard, someone walked and stopped beside YouJi.


    YouJi unhurriedly raised her head, to be able to enter this room, there would not be more than four people in the entire Ghost King Sect.


    Ghost Li¡¯s pale face appeared in front of her, her heart behind her ck veil, slightly palpitated, vaguely she recalled, every time this man entered this room, his face would turn more and more pale.


    Just that in this man¡¯s eyes, YouJi totally did not exist, that beautiful girl lying there peacefully, right now, had already upied all of his heart and body.


    The stone room suddenly became very quiet, as quiet as death.


    YouJi stood up lightly and retreated but her eyes still lingered on him. His figure appeared to be lonelier. As for the horrible bloody scent that frequently appeared around him in that outside world, it was totally undetected here.


    Who knows, maybe this was the only ce where he could have peace.


    She took onest look at this man and walked out, taking care to close the stone door but then was shocked to see that Qing Long, wearing all white, was standing beside.


    ¡°What is it?¡± After being silent for a while, YouJi, indifferently asked.


    Qing Long looked towards that stone door and said, ¡°He is back?¡±


    YouJi¡¯s ck veil shifted, as if she was nodding slightly, said, ¡°Yes, he is in there talking to BiYao.¡±


    Qing Long frowned and gently sighed. Actually all of them knew in their hearts, the so-called chat, was just Ghost Li talking quietly to himself, as for BiYao, whether or not she could hear, that was another matter. Just that this matter was too heartbreaking and none of them wished to talk about it.


    YouJi stood quietly for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan every time hees back, the first moment he wille here......¡±


    Qing Long¡¯s countenance slightly changed and cut in, ¡°Third sister, as of now he has already been bestowed the name Ghost Li by Sect Head Ghost King, I have told you many times not to use this name to call him.¡±


    YouJi, behind the ck veil, not knowing what her expression was but there was not a slightest change in the tone of her voice and continued to say, ¡°......but Sect Head instead has not been here for a very long time.¡±


    Qing Long looked at her and eventually gave a long sigh and said, ¡°These ten years, the white hairs on Sect Head¡¯s temples, how much has it increased, I guess you should at least seen it? It is not that he does not miss his only daughter, just that he hide the pain in his heart.¡±


    YouJi remained silent for a while again, after which she seemed to recall something and raised her head, she said, ¡°The matter of looking for the ck shaman tribe, how is it going?¡±


    Qing Long shook his head and said,¡±The ck shaman tribe was only transitory a thousand years ago, now we don¡¯t even have a single clue to where do we go to search.¡±


    YouJi slowly turned around and walked out.


    This stone room that BiYao was slumbering in, naturally was in a extremely secluded ce within Ghost King Sect, on normal days rarely anyone woulde and right now in the corridor outside the stone room, there were only the two of them.


    Qing Long watched the back of YouJi¡¯s leaving figure and suddenly spoke, ¡°You better stay a distance away from Ghost Li.¡±


    YouJi¡¯s body suddenly shook, immediately she stopped her steps, her whole body seemed to tighten but after which she slowly rxed, turned around and stared at Qing Long through the ck veil, word by word she spoke, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Qing Long instead did not look at her, turned his eyes to look that stone room¡¯s door, indifferently said, ¡°I know you feel guilty towards BiYao, feel that you did not protect her well but your unspoken concern towards that man seemed to have cross the line.¡±


    YouJi did not speak but this corridor suddenly turned even more icy-cold than that stone room, unseen murderous aura seemed to emit ceaselessly from that ck-attireddy.


    ¡°Are you saying, I actually have feelings towards this young man?¡± word by word she spitted out.


    Qing Long seemed not to feel any of the murderous aura in front of him, his expression also never changed and only slowly said, ¡°Third sister, I did not say that, I only wanted to remind you, because of BiYao, the rtionship between Ghost King Sect Head and this man has always been delicate. I have followed Ghost King Sect Head for many years and know that even though he treats Ghost Li like his own child but at times when he is grieved that BiYao turned out this way, I¡¯m afraid he also feels some bitterness.¡±


    When he spoke until here, he turned his head back and looked deeply at YouJi, softly said, ¡°Third sister, you better look out for yourself.¡±


    YouJi from afar, coldly snorted and suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± turned around and walked off.


    Qing Long gave a bitterugh, shook his head and sighed softly.


    Inside the stone room.


    Ghost Li sat beside BiYao, gazed at that beautiful yet slightly pale face and softly said, ¡°I am back, BiYao.¡±


    ......


    ¡°During this trip, I helped your father eliminated another branch, it was that Blood Forger Hall that we met in the beginning, you should still remember right?¡±


    ......


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but when it was down to thest man, I suddenly thought of you, remembered that we met there and I could not do it. BiYao, will you me me?¡±


    ......


    ¡°A few days ago, I sneaked past the sentry and secretly went up the Big Bamboo Valley summit, at the same time I brought Xiao Hui back. Have you seen Xiao Hui? It is that monkey that I raised since young......¡±


    ......


    ¡°I went to the ck Bamboo Forest, you guess what did I see?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Actually that piece of ck bamboo that had fell onto the ground was still lying there. BiYao, do you still remember? That piece of bamboo that both of us sat together......¡±


    ......


    ¡°Actually, nothing has changed, BiYao.¡±


    ......


    ¡°BiYao......¡± He softly chanted, in a voice that indistinctly choked with sobs, resounded in this stone room.

 Chapter 88: Big Wang village

    Chapter 88: Big Wang vige


    Wow people, what happened? let¡¯s cool it down guys, I dunno how to respond to these


    I am posting a loooong trantion today and thks HPC7595, Furinkazan, ycb5959, Laoren, jiken and Bludg.


    Bludg there are in total 8 books, 11 chapters more for this book.


    New Chapter: Big Wang Vige (Big Wang could also mean King)


    White hairs growing on the temples, years flowed like water!


    Ghost King turned his attention away from the mirror-like water surface, sighed slightly and turned his head around, smiled and said, ¡°I have not look at a mirror for a long time, today I take a look and saw that my white hair has grown out quite a few.¡±


    Standing behind him, Ghost Li, without expression, indifferently said, ¡°You worry too much.¡±


    At this moment, at a smallkeside in Majestic Fox Mountain, a stone pavilion was built in the heart of theke and only an ancient wooden bridge connected it to theke shore. Right now Ghost King and Ghost Li stood in the middle of this stone pavilion.


    Ghost King sped his hands behind his back and with aposed expression, said, ¡°I heard about your recent trip to KongSang Mountain, although Blood Forger Hall was subdued but the remainingst person that refused to surrender, Wild Dog Taoist, you took him in instead, is there such thing?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Ghost King but saw that his face expression was calm and did not know what he was thinking in his heart, he immediately nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ghost King smiled, turned around to look at theke surface that was as dark-green as jade, indifferently said, ¡°In the past when you led men to attack, you have always leave almost no man standing, why did you instead grant mercy towards this person?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a while and said, ¡°The Blood Forger Hall today although is on the decline but eight hundred years ago it was the de facto ruling group for a period of time, far more than a small branch.¡±


    Ghost King stood there and did not seem to have any reaction, and also did not show if he was satisfied or not satisfied with this exnation. After a long while, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Speaking of which, the magical weapon in your hand, the Blood-Sucking Orb, it was originally Elder ckheart¡¯s relic, seems like there are some lineage rtions between Blood Forger Hall and you.¡±


    Ghost Li slowly raised his eyes and looked at Ghost King, Ghost King at this time, happened to turn around and also looked at him.


    Both of their eyes, met in mid-air, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes were sombre and Ghost King¡¯s eyes, instead was calm and deep.


    Ghost King suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Recently it was heard that a rare treasure was born in the West death marsh, do you know?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, heard of it.¡±


    Ghost King leisurely said, ¡°Heard that not only the Good Faction people are swarming over, even Wan Du n, HeHuan Sect highly skilled men are also intending to get into the action. As for Chang Shen Hall, as their headquarter is located near the death marsh, they definitely will not give it up.¡± He paused for a while, facing Ghost Li he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak immediately and was silent for a long while, Ghost King seemed to be extremely patient with him and did not show any sign of frustration. After a long while, Ghost Li unhurriedly said, ¡°Since we have subdued Blood Forger Hall, other than the four great branches in the sect, thest branch with some promising potential has also been dismembered.¡±


    A smile emerged from the corner of Ghost King¡¯s mouth, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°In the Evil Faction, it has always been a tripartite confrontation at the top, the four great branches have always wanted to take over each other. In the past because of the external threat from Good Faction, they then worked together to fight off the external enemy. Of course now is the not same as before, and presently the power alignment in the sect is slowly lining up, the next step will be the fierce battle between the four great sects, just that we don¡¯t know who will the one to take the first step?¡±


    Ghost King smiled and pped his hands, saying, ¡°Good, good! Well said.¡±


    Ghost Li took a look at him and indifferently said, ¡°Over these ten years, you have not only passed on to me the second volume of Tian Shu, you have even imparted your life¡¯s knowledge, strategies, decision-making, one after another, if I still cannot infer on this then wouldn¡¯t I be unworthy of your painstaking efforts?¡±


    Ghost King smiled and looked at this young man in front of him, like looking at a treasured perfect object that he had personally crafted, in his joy there was an indistinct pride, he was heard saying, ¡°That is not entirely so, the things that I have imparted to you will also depends on your ability toprehend. These few years you have progressed fast and really far exceeded my expectation, initially I thought that with your aptitude, you would need to practise at least thirty years and more, unexpectedly you have used only ten years and attained such a big achievement, rare indeed, rare indeed!¡±


    Upon receiving such praise from Ghost King, Ghost Li¡¯s face instead did not have any smile, as if to him, this was nothing to be happy about.


    But Ghost King also did not mind, these few years the person in front of him, from the initial Zhang Xiao Fan until the present Ghost Li, his past characteristics had all totally turned upside-down, other than his appearance which remained the same, almost the rest of him did not carry any resemnce of his past. He paused for a while and said, ¡°So what do you think, in our holy sect, the war between the four great branches is inevitable, do you think that we should attack first! or quietly wait?¡±


    But this time Ghost Li did not have any slightest hesitation, immediately he said, ¡°Pre-emptive strike!¡±


    Ghost King fixed his eyes on him and said, ¡°Good! Then which branch do you think we should deal with first?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Chang Shen Hall!¡±


    Ghost King frowned but there was already admiration in his eyes, he said, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Currently Ghost King Sect and Wan Du n¡¯s strengths are the greatest, HeHuan Sect and Chang Shen Hall are second. HeHuan Sect has always been low-key but Chang Shen Hall Hall leader, YuYang Zi, although his skills is high but he is proud and conceited and has always considered himself the main leader of that Qing Yun Hill Good and Evil battle and thinks himself as the ultimate supremacy of the Evil Sect. Such a fool, if not to choose him then who?¡¯


    Ghost King smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, well said. If you were to lead, how will you move?¡±


    Ghost Li muttered slightly to himself and said, ¡°Now is the good opportunity. With the birth of the rare treasure in the death marsh, YuYang Zi will definitely see it as easy as reaching for it from a bag and will not allow outsiders to dip their fingers in. But since the Good Faction ising in forces, we can wait for Chang Shen Hall to sh with the Good Faction and after both parties sustain heavy injuries, we will join hands with Wan Du n, HeHuan Sect on the sly to make our moves, this kind of throwing-stones-in-after-a-man-has-fallen-into-a-well move, they will definitely not reject. As such this battle will surely seed!¡±


    Ghost King looked at him and did not speak.


    Ghost Li slowly raised his head, looked at Ghost King and lightly said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost King seemed to stare vacantly at him, after a while he regained his senses and slowly withdrew his stare, as if he had sighed deeply inside his heart, he indifferently said, ¡°Nothing, what you have just said and what I have thought, are almost simr.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak anymore.


    Ghost King smiled lightly and said, ¡°You shall rest for another two days and then proceed to death marsh!¡± After speaking, he took out a sealed letter from his bosom and passed it to Ghost Li and said, ¡°I have already wrote the details in this letter. After reaching the death marsh, all matters and people under Ghost King Sect will follow your orders.¡±


    Ghost Li slowly took the letter and kept it in his bosom, he remained quiet for a while and then nodded his head towards Ghost King, turned and left after that. But just when he had only took a few steps, he suddenly heard Ghost King said, ¡°There is still one more thing......¡±


    Ghost Li stopped.


    Ghost King¡¯s voice was heard saying, ¡°Between us, why do you still address our holy sect as ¡®Evil Sect¡¯?¡±


    Ghost Li remained silent for a long while and coldly replied, ¡°I have joined the sect for ten years, in here everyday is a blood fight, everyone is trying to outwit one another, scheming and maniption are even moremon, how can it deserve a holy word?¡±


    Ghost Kingughed loudly and then said, ¡°O! Then the Good Faction which you came from, how is it?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body seemed to tremble slightly, after a while, he was heard saying, ¡°The wicked things that the Good Faction did, are no better than the Evil Faction people!¡±


    Ghost King looked at him with interest and said, ¡°This is not, that is also not, then in your heart what is it that you have define as ¡®Good¡¯?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer, remained silent for a long while and raised his head to look at the sky.


    Blue sky, white clouds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± he quietly said, as if talking to himself.


    After that figure whose back appeared to be somewhat lonely and mncholy gradually went further away, the smile on Ghost King¡¯s face also slowly disappeared. In his obscure eyes, it seemed to blink with a mysterious light, twinkling ceaselessly, wondered what was he thinking in his heart?


    At this moment, a voice was heard from the other side saying, ¡°Sect head, I ......¡±


    Ghost King cut off his words and said, ¡°Qing Long,e on up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Long walked over from the wooden bridge, his eyes followed the direction where Ghost King was looking at somewhere far away and said, ¡°Deputy head was also here just now?¡±


    Ghost King nodded and said, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°Wan Du n that old freak secretly sent his men over again, asking when will Sect Head be sending men into the death marsh and for everybody to work together?¡±


    Ghost King sneered and said, ¡°Go and reply them, after three days, Ghost King Sect and Wan Du n, HeHuan Sect will be entering the marsh together.¡±


    Qing Long nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ghost King muttered to himself for a while and then as if suddenly thought of something, turned his head facing Qing Long and asked, ¡°Qing Long, what do you think about Ghost Li?¡±


    Qing Long was surprised, raised his eyes to look at Ghost King but saw that Ghost King looked calm however his eyes were deep and bottomless, in his heart an unknown cold shudder passed through and for a moment he forgot to answer the question.


    Ghost King smiled and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qing Long returned to his senses but after which he pondered to himself and his expression showed some hesitation. Ghost King saw it, smiled and said, ¡°Qing Long, we have known each other for many years, you can just speak your mind.¡±


    Qing Long shook his head andughed bitterly, he said, ¡°I shall say it like this! When I was at his age, my skills were not as high, shrewdness not as deep......¡±


    Speaking until here, he suddenly stopped, Ghost King frowned and said, ¡°What is it, is there more, just say it!¡±


    Qing Long hesitated for a while, looked at Ghost King and said, ¡°methods not as cruel!¡±


    Ghost King looked at him but did not say anything, he unhurriedly turned around and looked at that mirror-likeke surface. Qing Long, behind him, slowly said, ¡°These few years, especially the recent two years, Ghost Li¡¯s methods are bing more and more fierce and vicious, killing people at the slightest provocation and is even more ruthless in the power struggle. And among our Ghost King Sect¡¯s younger generation, the more outstanding ones like kill-the-living monk, swallow-returns etc, majority of them are all under him.¡±


    Ghost King indifferently asked, ¡°You think that this is not good?¡±


    Qing Long slowly shook his head and said, ¡°Not that, just that in those days he...... how exactly did he turn out to be this way?¡±


    Ghost King was silent for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Actually I too made a wrong judgement in the beginning.¡±


    Qing Long was surprised and said, ¡°Sect Head, what did you say?¡±


    Ghost King said, ¡°When I passed him the second volume of Tian Shu, I thought that with his aptitude, he would need at least twenty years to have achievement but in these ten years, especially thest five years, Ghost Li¡¯s skills suddenly improved tremendously, it can be said moving a thousand miles in a day, just that he hides all his emotions, even I have never see through them!¡±


    When he spoke until here, in the eyes which had been back-facing Qing Long all these while, a hidden cold gleam seemed to sh past but his voice did not have even a slightest change, ¡°His character is persistent and steadfast, firm and indomitable, to use it on his training is really beneficial but I still have suspicions that maybe there might be other reasons.¡±


    Qing Long frowned, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he still has other secrets?¡±


    Ghost king shook his head and said, ¡°You should know he has Qing Yun Sect¡¯s Taoism true way and Tian Yin Temple¡¯s Great Brahman Wisdom?¡±


    Qing Long nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ghost King slowly said, ¡°Based on my covert observations, he has not only achieve great progress on our holy sect¡¯s Tian Shu True way, even in Qing Yun Sect¡¯s Tai Chi Xuan Qing Way and Buddhism¡¯s Great Brahman True Way, he has improved by leaps and bounds at the same time. These three sects¡¯ true ways, don¡¯t tell me subconsciously theyplement one another and produce an extraordinary effect?¡±


    He turned around, faced Qing Long, smiled and said, ¡°With his current skills and in addition that rare magical weapon ¡®Soul-Absorbing¡¯ in his hand, even if you have the Ring of Universe Clear Light, I¡¯m afraid you only have fifty percent of sess.¡±


    Qing Long smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old already, no longer able topete against the young people.¡±


    Ghost King suddenlyughed loudly, stretched out his hand to pat his shoulder and said, ¡°There is no such thing¡±. He smiled while speaking unhurriedly, ¡°During that time I foresaw that this youth would definitely not be a sedentary animal in the pool and today his achievement has even far exceeded my expectation. If Ghost King Sect was to be handed over to him, in the days toe the future will definitely be full of boundless prospects, just that ......¡±


    Ghost King sped his hands behind his back and suddenly stopped speaking, walked to the side of the pavilion and gazed out.


    Qing Long quietly stood beside and looked at Ghost King, on that figure of great authority, suddenly an indistinct mncholy was revealed, silently conveying that unspoken words.


    BiYao......


    After three days, Ghost Li left Majestic Fox Mountain and headed for southwest, at the same time with him there was the monkey Xiao Hui and other than that, Wild Dog Taoist also came along. Initially Wild Dog Taoist did not wish to go to that dangerous death marsh ce but Ghost Li only carelessly said, ¡°After I leave, I guarantee that Majestic Fox Mountain will be a hundred times even more dangerous than that death marsh, do you believe?¡±


    After he spoke these words, Wild Dog Taoist immediately turned pale, although his mouth was still stubbornly unyielding but his legs already followed behind.


    The Divinend vastnds, boundless in length and breath and naturally the richest and most populous was the Central ins and outside the Central ins, the north was the original bitter icy cold north pole, uninhabited by humans; the east side was the boundless great sea; as for the south, outside the Central ins there were the great mountains, towering at the frontier, the mountains ranges seemed to stretch forever, over there, barren hills and treacherous rapids with foul air and poisonous substances were uncountable, legends also said there were even strange and peculiar wild barbarian men, who devoured birds and beasts¡¯ raw meats, extremely savage and cruel.


    And on the west side of the Divine vastnds, there were two terriblends. In the Northwest direction, there was a dested desert which stretched as far as the eye could see, themon people called it ¡®The Wilnds¡¯, in which there was no rain for more than a hundred years, the climate was extremely dry and asionally there were a few oasis but mostly upied by wild and ferocious beasts, naturally it would be death for thosemon people who went in. And in the legends, in the deep of the Wilnds, there was one grand temple from where the Evil Faction originated from.


    As for the Southwest, it was the enormous death marsh that themon people was talking about. The climate of this ce waspletely different from the northwest wilnds, within a year, every ten days there would be rain for seven, eight days, the different unusual floras were as many as the hairs on an ox, lush and flourishing. This type of gloomy and damp ce had always been the habitat of the world¡¯s huge and poisonous evil beasts and venomous worms and the highly toxic methane gas that was the specialty of this ce, would rise from the marsh¡¯s rotting mud everytime it rained, if humans were to breathe it in and if there was no appropriate medication, within a quarter of an hour, they would die from the poison to their hearts. Other than this, the rotting animals¡¯ bodies, trees and nts that were soaked from the rain for thousand and hundreds of years, turned this into a perilous ce, a slightest misstep and you would be suck into the bottomless marsh, forever unable to see the sun and die a miserable death.


    Such perilous ce, naturally usually no one woulde. But not long ago, the rumours started to spread in the world, in the west death marsh, a sudden enormous huge golden beam of light shone out into the sky for a day and night. Even in the deep of the night, the sky was as bright as daytime. After three days, the golden light then gradually dispersed. From then on, in the death marsh there seemed to be always loud strange crying sounds indistinctly heard, causing those living at the death marsh borders to be constantly fearful.


    Once this news spread it immediately shook the world. From the cultivators point of view, spiritual beast magical weapons had always have their own spiritual nature, looking at this volume of huge golden light, naturally it was the premonition of a rare treasure¡¯s birth calling its predestined person over. And from the looks of this golden beam, this extraordinary treasure¡¯s magic would definitely not be trivial, for a moment it shook the world and the Good and Evil highly skilled pugilists started to gather.


    And on the surface that flurry of activities, there was an unknown undercurrent, flowing turbulently.


    About half a day journey from death marsh in the west, there was a dested withering small vige called ¡®Big Wang Vige¡¯, the name was given because the vigers in the vige believed in a certain mysterious deity called ¡®Big Wang¡¯. Just that this deity had always been ineffective, not only did it not bless the vigers to be promoted and gained wealth, it did not bless them with abundant harvest or with enough food or clothes.


    Actually to think about it, to live at the border of this kind of death marsh, time and time again a strange beast would suddenly scuttle out from somewhere or a venomous worm would slither out, it was a small matter if they kill the domestic animal but the yearly number of people that died from this were also not insignificant. Those with some capabilities had already left this damned ce for the Central ins, those that were left here were most likely indolent people.


    But for these few days, the Big Wang Vige was suddenly bustling with excitement again, those people that wereing to and fro were all highly skilled cultivators. Although Big Wang Vige was not the only entrance to the death marsh but it was one of the dwellings that was closest to the death marsh. Before going into the death marsh, majority of the people woulde here to buy some water and food, in the following few days, these actually made the vigers of this Big Wang Vige gained a small fortune and increased some vitality.


    And at the same time because this was the nearest ce to the death marsh, the golden beam and the strange cries from the death marsh were also first discovered by the vigers and the news spread from here, therefore quite a number of people also came here to find out more information.


    Just that after the number of people increased, naturally there would be good and evil people too, in the days that followed, in this little small ce of Big Wang vige, fights had urred countless times and some unlucky ones who had not even stepped into the death marsh and yet without rhyme or reason died here, it was really injustice.


    Enough of this digression. This day, Ghost Li and Wild Dog Taoist also came to Big Wang vige, they stood at the vige entrance and saw peopleing and going in the vige and it was actually quite lively,pletely different from the usual lifeless scene.


    Walking into the vige, Wild Dog Taoist nced all around, frowning and muttering something.


    The monkey, Xiao Hui, for the first time saw so many people after so many days, and was feeling excited, it leaned on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder and [Zi Zi] called out, Ghost Li patted Xiao Hui and looked at Wild Dog Taoist, he said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist rudely replied, ¡°I am finding an inn, after walking for so long shouldn¡¯t we find a good ce to rest for a while? It is really a god-forsaken damned ce, even an inn is also so hard to find!¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°So, you think this ce will have an inn?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was shocked and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost Li turned his eyes to look at the people walking up and down the street, saw that those people¡¯s clothes were of vibrant colours, obviously they were not the hard-working people of Big Wang vige and said, ¡°Have youe here before?¡±


    Wild Dog [Pei] a sound and said, ¡°Who will have nothing better to do toe to this damn ce!¡±


    Ghost Li took a look at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, since this ce does not have outsiders visiting and the vigers are all impoverished, what is the use of a inn?¡±


    Wild Dog was speechless, his dog face turned a few more degrees of bitterness.


    At this time, suddenly at the main street ahead of them a cry was heard, someone loudly shouted, ¡°Foresee fifty years of future and be able to break three hundred years of horoscope, indisputable deity fortune-teller, brush pen to judge yin and yang, foretell theing future,e and know your fortune!¡±


    Both Ghost Li and Wild Dog were surprised and turned to look at the source of the voice. At the side of the main street, a worn-out table and chair were ced, a bamboo pole was stuck beside and a banner hung from it, with words written, ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯ four words. Beside the bamboo pole, an old man with umon bearing was shouting in a clear loud voice, the shout earlier on came from him and beside him, a sleepy youngdy, her looks was rather pretty and right now leaning her body against the table, a helpless expression on her face.


    Without saying, these two would be Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan. Zhou YiXian brought Xiao Huan to roam the earth and although his ability was not high but he still persistently like to head towards ces where it¡¯s lively. Some time ago he heard about the death marsh rumours and immediately in spite of Xiao Huan¡¯s objections, he dragged her to this Big Wang vige.


    Right now using Zhou YiXian¡¯s words to say, travelling allowance had all ran out, the hero had came to a dead end, he had no choice but to tell fortune in the streets. However although he was crying his own wares but afterwards he changed little by little ¡°......distinguished customers who are passing by, I, the immortal, who have receive the genuine skills from my forefathers, am able to control all of the world¡¯s poisons. Today inside the death marsh, highly toxic and methane gas, as long as everyone carry this sachet which I am selling, you will definitely be immune to hundreds of poisons and have vajra body defending divine skill......¡±


    Xiao Huan, sitting beside softly sighed, having sat there for a few hours and grandfather was enthusiastically shouting but in reality not even one sachet was sold. The local people believed it but could not afford it (Zhou YiXian asked for an exorbitant price), the outsiders unfortunately were all cultivators, everyone of them experienced and knowledgeable, the stares given by them were all saying ¡°swindler¡± two words. Luckily the Good Faction chivalrous heroes were all busypeting for the treasure and did not dispute with this fortune-teller, if not usually whichever master¡¯s disciple suddenly burned with righteous indignation and wanted to help themon people to get rid of vermin, perhaps he would get more than what he had bargained for.


    Seeing that Zhou YiXian was still calling out with great energy, Xiao Huan, feeling impatient, stood up and was about to call out to stop her grandfather when suddenly a sh of blur, without knowing when, a person had stood in front of the table, it was a young man wearing a light blue robe, his features delicate and pretty but just that without knowing why his face looked to be slightly pale.


    ¡°Miss, I will like my fortune to be told.¡± That young man with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, calmly said.


    Xiao Huan frowned and appraised him, at this time Zhou YiXian also discovered this situation and quickly came over, smiling broadly he said, ¡°Customer, what do you wish to see, fortune or marriage? How will you like to be read, by face, palm or glyphomancy?¡±


    That young man pondered for a short moment and said, ¡°I want to enter this death marsh too, why don¡¯t you help me read this fortune!¡±


    Zhou YiXian [Hehe]ughed and said, ¡°No problem no problem,e, customer please take a seat. Mhm, I will first make myself clear, we have receive genuine skills from from our founders, our fortune-telling is iparable therefore each telling requires ten taels of silver......¡±


    That young man was shocked and said, ¡°That expensive?¡±


    Zhou YiXian smiled and did not answer.


    That young man shifted his eyes around and looked at Xiao Huan again, smiled and said, ¡°Alright! ten taels it shall be. Why not like this! you will first help me to read a word.¡±


    Xiao Huan looked at him and took out a piece of white paper beside her, passed him a thin brush and said, ¡°Then can customer please first write a word on ......¡±


    Unexpectedly that young man took the brush butughed instead, ¡°Not necessary, I will write my name, you will help me to read and see how is my name¡¯s fortune?¡±


    Speaking, on this piece of white sheet, he wrote down three characters and passed to Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan was stunned for a moment and took over the paper, looking at the piece of white sheet, she heard that young man smiled and said, ¡°My name is Qin WuYan!¡±

 Chapter 89: Fortune telling

    Chapter 89: Fortune telling - Part 1


    Thks guys, ycb5959, jiken, LuDongBin, Amir Tal, Bludg, HPC7595, Nerodragon12, Mr.Outsider, Furinkazan, gregfrank and kai9004, I¡¯m grateful too.


    New Chapter - Fortune Telling


    Xiao Huan frowned slightly but her pair of eyes slowly brightened, looking carefully at that piece of white paper with the three characters, Qin WuYan, written in neat and proper handwriting, the brush strokes were upright, smooth and round, the corners understated and smooth, considerably a beautiful piece of handwriting.


    Xiao Huan blinked her eyes, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This customer, there is a ¡®Yan¡¯ in your name, it has double fire with the sun¡¯s maximum power but with the suppression from the word ¡®Wu¡¯ in the middle, things have taken a new turn and instead became soft, feminine; in addition, ¡®Qin¡¯ word resides in the west, signifying that you will have great advantage towards the west cold and Yin (trantor¡¯s note: yin is the feminine and negative energy) ce!¡±


    She ced the paper gently on the table, looked at Qin WuYan and said, ¡°The west death marsh is a ce of dampness and yin energy, your luck will definitely not be bad in your journey there.¡±


    A trace of smile surfaced on Qin WuYan¡¯s face, the young yet pale face appeared to have some color returned to his face, he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you Miss, here is ten taels, please keep it well.¡± After speaking, he took out ten taels and ced it on the table.


    Xiao Huan looked at it but did not take it. Zhou YiXian beside her, stretched out his hand to take it and kept it in his bosom, [he he]ughed and said, ¡°Thank you customer.¡±


    Qin WuYan smiled but did not show any intention to leave, instead he took out another ten taels from his bosom and ced it on the table. Zhou YiXian was surprised and said, ¡°Customer, this......¡±


    Qin WuYan calmly said, ¡°I have another friend who is also going to that death marsh, I will like to trouble Miss to read his fortune also.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, Qin WuYan had already took over the pen and wrote down two characters on the paper, passed it over to Xiao Huan, smiled and said, ¡°His name is Ghost Li!¡±


    The main street which was bustling with activities, the ambient sounds suddenly quietened down.


    Some quietly retreated, some quietly came nearer, human figures indistinctly seen on the street corners and rooftops, although it was daylight now but it suddenly became rather chilly.


    The ones there would naturally feel this inexplicable change, Zhou YiXian frowned slightly and looked around him, he had not said anything but Xiao Huan had already pushed the paper over, nonchntly said, ¡°Sorry customer, fortune telling requires the person to write it personally so that we can tell.¡±


    Qin WuYan did not be angry, only smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Looking at him, he did not seem to be leaving or having any intention of giving up, he still stood in front of the table. Xiao Huan¡¯s expression changed and just at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from beside and wrote ¡®Ghost Li¡¯ two characters on the paper, then someone indifferently said, ¡°Miss, please look at my two characters.¡±


    Xiao Huan turned and looked at him.


    Ten years of time seemed to pass in a sh!


    Xiao Hui leaning on his shoulder, its quick-witted eyeballs turning round and round, and his face, nothing seemed to change, still looking the same as before.


    On the main street, a deathly quiet, in the dark and in the open, surrounding these two young people, as if there were two forces, monitoring each other, confronting each other......


    Xiao Huan, after staring nkly for a long while, took over that piece of paper.


    ¡°Ghost Li!¡±


    She read aloud softly.


    These two words, a far cry from the beautiful characters written by Qin WuYan, the strokes were heavy, clumsy and not versed but every stroke and line was extremely clear, the strength used while writing seemed to desire restraining oneself but at every stroke ending, it appeared that it was unable to hold back and revealed a few abilities, a whiff of one¡¯s pride assaulted over.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s eyes at this moment seemed to be brighter, after a while she ced the piece of white paper down, paused for a while then said, ¡°This customer, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Xiao Hui suddenly jumped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder andnded on the table, took that brush and curiously yed with it.


    Ghost Li took a look at Xiao Hui and said, ¡°I want to go to this death marsh too, will Miss please take a look at my fortune?¡±


    Xiao Huan looked at him, suddenlyughed and said, ¡°All humans have souls, the souls that linger after death, most be Yin spirit ghosts dread by themon people. Since customer chose this kind of mournful name, obviously you do not believe in Gods and ghosts, why do you need to ask me?¡±


    Ghost Li quietly looked at her and did not speak but Qin WuYan who was beside suddenlyughed and spoke, ¡°Wrong, wrong, Miss you are wrong.¡±


    Xiao Huan was shocked by his words and said, ¡°Where was I wrong?¡±


    A faint gleam appeared in Qin WuYan¡¯s eyes, facing Xiao Huan but his gaze from the corner of his eyes seemed to sweep towards Ghost Li, he smiled and said, ¡°In ancient times, Wisdom King split the heaven and earth apart, Wisdom Queen created all living things and humans, this is already an eternal truth, how can it not be believed?¡±


    The Evil Sect had always revered two saints which were the Wisdom King and Wisdom Queen, the ordinary sect members had always been unparalleled in their faith, just that to the Good Faction, naturally it was immoral. Except that this Qin WuYan was asking emotionlessly and seemed to be questioning something.


    Behind him the unseen pressure from the main street, following the turning of his head, suddenly rose.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly turned, facing him, Qin WuYan at the same time turned around.


    The two youths in this simple and crude street, coldly facing each other.


    The surroundings were quiet, Zhou YiXian suddenly felt a buzz at the back of his head and a wave of dizziness, even his breathing unconsciously started to get tense. He secretly looked around, after a while he discovered many people that looked unrted to this ce, either listening attentively, or secretly looking, some simply stared directly over here and in their hands they were holding their magical weapons, holding stances that looked like they would make an attack anytime.


    Ghost Li¡¯s nostrils slightly contracted, his voice also turned slightly deep and said, ¡°Du gongzi (trantor¡¯s note: young master or son of official)?¡±


    Right now the smile on Qin WuYan¡¯s face also gradually disappeared, showing a solemn expression but his voice still remained calm, he said, ¡°Xue gongzi!¡±


    [Pa!]


    Suddenly, a muffled sound resounded in the scene, the two tensed forces which were secretly facing each other were unexpectedly frightened, like a sharp whistling in that soundless tightly strained situation, it nearly exploded.


    Even the calm expressions maintained on Ghost Li and Qin WuYan¡¯s faces, the corners of their eyes also seemed to twitch slightly.


    A panic-stricken embarrassed voice rang out, ¡°Not, nothing, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose......¡±


    Everyone looked over, Zhou YiXian, in his moment of nervousness identally dropped the money that he had just epted onto the floor, making a muffled sound. Sweat appeared on Xiao Huan¡¯s forehead, she angrily stared at him, Zhou YiXian¡¯s face turned red, too embarrassed to speak but in his heart, he was shaken.


    In these ten years, the Evil Sect¡¯s power had greatly flourished, the younger generation produced a number of young outstanding talents, the three most outstanding, those gossipmongersbined their names and called them ¡®Three gongzi¡¯, namely: Wan Du Sect Qin WuYan, known as ¡®Du GongZi¡¯; Ghost King Sect Ghost Li, called as ¡®Xue GongZi¡¯; and thest one was HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr, known as ¡®Miao GongZi¡¯. [trantor¡¯s note: Du - poison, Xue - blood and Miao - ingenious]


    Among the four great branches of the Evil Faction, only in Chang Shen Hall¡¯s younger generation, nobody was listed in it and no qualified sessors to carry on.


    For the past few years, in the Evil Sect, these three young men could be described as the ones who called the wind and summoned the rain, at this young age they were already inmand of their branches¡¯ supreme authority and in their trails from time to time there would be bloodshed, struggles and bloody battles were inevitable but they had never met each other before. Someone once said, the day that the three of them faced each other, perhaps it would also be the day that the real great battle between the four great branches of the Evil Sect would start.


    And right now, the two most powerful branches in the Evil Sect, Wan Du sect and Ghost King sect, were in the stares of these two young men who were facing each other.


    The atmosphere in the ce was strangely quiet and strained, Zhou YiXian felt himself almost could not breathe and wanted to secretly pack up and take Xiao Huan away but right now no matter what he dared not moved, these two young men were renowned fiends and he definitely could not afford to offend them.


    At this moment, Qin WuYan suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Ghost Li brother, junior has long admire your big name, today I finally have the chance to meet you, it is really the blessing of three lifetimes!¡±


    With thisugh immediately the tensed atmosphere was greatly relieved, Zhou YiXian could almost immediately felt it, the constant invisible pressure pouring in from all around, with hisugh, started to retreat slowly.


    Ghost Li although did not smile but his expression soften, maybe in both of their hearts, they both knew that now was not the time for them to fight.


    ¡°Qin brother is too kind.¡±


    Qin WuYan, as if the earlier confrontation had never happened, smiled and said, ¡°With Ghost Li brother your good self arrival here, most likely the rare treasure in the death marsh will definitely not be able to escape from brother¡¯s hands.¡±


    Ghost Li looked deeply at him and suddenly said, ¡°The world is so big, Ghost Li is just an inferior person. If Senior God of Poison wish to have this object, senior needs only to speak out and definitely nobody will dare to take.¡±


    Qin WuYan¡¯s face expression slightly changed and immediately said, ¡°Our teacher no longer pay attention to the world¡¯s affairs, what¡¯s more if it is to belong to someone, it should be Chang Shen Hall YuYang Zi senior who run this ce.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him, calmly nodded and said, ¡°Qin brother¡¯s words are right.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and suddenlyughed. Qin WuYan cupped his hands, turned and with his hands sped behind his back, left. Looking at his natural and rxed figure, if one did not know his identity, maybe one would have thought that he was an elegant gongzi from the secr world.


    As his figure walked further away, the pedestrians who were walking along the bustling main street just only suddenly broke off and dispersed, in a short while almost half had disappeared.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly turned his head around, his gazended upon Xiao Huan who was standing at a side, Xiao Huan¡¯s bright pair of eyes instead did not show any slightest sign of fear and met his gaze.


    Ghost Li looked at her for a long while and looked at Zhou YiXian and finally back to Xiao Huan, suddenly a trace of smile emerged on the corner of his lips and he quietly said, ¡°You have grown up.¡±


    That not-seen-for-ages smile suddenly appeared, as if a wisp of spring breeze had melted some ice but it was just a fleeting moment, when Xiao Huan regained her senses, Ghost Li had already carried the monkey Xiao Hui and headed towards the west. The surrounding people either followed from afar or followed near, gradually another half disappeared.


    Without knowing why, Xiao Huan suddenly felt an inexplicable disappointment and silently looked at that young man¡¯s back figure, she saw from far although there seemed to be a crowd clustering around him but no one dared to go near, other than the monkey on his shoulder.


    Even that figure, also seemed to be somehow mncholy.


    She watched silently, engrossed.


    Chapter 89: Fortune telling - Part 2


    Thks very much guys, HPC7595, Furinkazan, Bludg, ycb5959 and kai9004. I made the correction too.


    End of Chapter


    "Hey, youngdy!" Suddenly a loud shout rang out beside her.


    Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian, who was packing up ,were shocked. When they turned to look, they saw a Taoist man with strange facial features and the shape of his face was like a dog, standing in front of them, he said, "Youngdy, seems like you can read fortunes very well, read the fortunes for your Uncle Wild Dog Taoist too!"


    Xiao Huan looked at him and said, "O! What does customer wish to see, by face or by characters?"


    Wild Dog was about to answer when suddenly a sound of [ZiZi] was heard from beside, everyone was surprised. Xiao Hui the monkey, without knowing why, had ran back and in two to three steps it had scurried to the fortune-telling stall side, a pair of eyes rolling to and fro at these three people.


    Wild Dog stared at Xiao Hui and angrily said, "What are you hurrying, are you afraid your Taoist Uncle will eat up this youngdy?"


    After speaking he turned his head around and spoke to Xiao Huan, "I am illiterate, you will tell my fortune from my face."


    Xiao Huan smiled and said, "Customer, what do you want to know?"


    Wild Dog paused for a while, frowned while he thought about it and said, "I, I bear a huge responsibility, can you tell me if I will make it big in the future?"


    Xiao Huan looked deeply at his features for a long while and said, "You have a strange appearance, unique among the thousands but definitely not the special look that will achieve great merit or undertaking. The three wrinkles on your forehead formed early and pushes the merit lines aside. Moreover it severed the merit lines in the middle, causing weakness in the lines at the back," She smiled and said, "If you do not have a benefactor to help you, it will be hard for you to seed in this life."


    These words were spoken casually by Xiao Huan but Wild Dog Taoist turned ashen upon hearing it, his expression was extremely ghastly. Unfortunately at this very moment, Zhou YiXian joined in, stretched out his hand with augh [Hehe] and said, "Customer, ten taels thanks!"


    Wild Dog Taoist dog¡¯s eyes opened widely and shouted furiously, "Pei! This woman is speaking rubbish! Your Wild Dog Taoist Uncle has always been fortunate and lucky, what hard to seed, and still dare to ask me for money, you are looking for death!"


    Zhou YiXian got a shock but Xiao Huan¡¯s expression instead never changed, Wild Dog was about to turn and renege on his payment when suddenly the monkey Xiao Hui who was squatting by the side, [Zizi] shouted twice and suddenly jumped up and leapt onto Wild Dog¡¯s body.


    Wild Dog Taoist immediately got a shock and iled his arms and legs wildly, he angrily said, "Damned monkey, what are you doing......"


    He had not finished his words when Xiao Hui, taking advantage of his flustered state, jumped off again and this time,nding on the table in front of Xiao Huan, grinning while facing Xiao Huan, [Hehe]ughing.


    Xiao Huan looked at the monkey and felt that it was extremely adorable, she could not help but smiled and said, "Little monkey, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Hui¡¯s left hand stretched up to scratch its head, its eyeballs rolled one round, and it took out its right hand which was behind and spread it opened in front of Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Hui took a look and was shocked, in the monkey¡¯s hand, an ingot of fine silver. Looking at the size, most likely it was worth more than thirty taels. At this moment, Wild Dog Taoist who was standing behind, was also shocked, he felt his chest and immediately was livid, "Bastard, dare to steal your Taoist Uncle¡¯s money, rebelling rebelling!"


    A sh of grey light in his hand, the fang magical weapon appeared, his hand raised and about to hit on Xiao Hui¡¯s head.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face expression changed, her left hand withdrew into her sleeve and was waiting to do something but Xiao Hui the monkey instead [ZiZi] called out at Wild Dog, jumped up and down on the table and making threatening gestures, looking at it, it seemed to be even more aggressive than Wild Dog Taoist.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s hand raised until mid-air, suddenly he seemed to recall something, rather unwilling but eventually lowered his magical weapon, harshly said, "Good, you win! One day you this bastard and that brat wille and beg me!"


    After speaking, he turned away angrily and walked off.


    Xiao Hui the monkey leapt up high, turned its head over to face Xiao Huan and [Hehe]ughed. The more Xiao Huan looked at the monkey, the more she liked it and stretched out her hand to pat Xiao Hui¡¯s head, sheughed lightly and said, "Thank you little monkey!"


    Xiao Hui beamed with joy and could not stop using its monkey hands to feel its head, even its tail, at times it straightened out and swayed, at times it coiled up.


    Zhou YiXian kept the silver that was dropped onto the table carefully and was extremely happy, he walked over and stretched out his hand to try and pat Xiao Hui¡¯s head too, at the same time he said, "Hehe, good monkey, good monkey......"


    "Zi!" Unexpectedly Xiao Hui suddenly screeched and opened its mouth to bite, if not for Zhou YiXian withdrawing his hand in time, his hand would have been bitten. Zhou YiXian was stunned but saw that Xiao Huan wasughing heartily and patting Xiao Hui¡¯s head, one human and one monkey extremely harmonious but puzzled why was he treated that way, he felt embarrassed.


    Xiao Huan felt Xiao Hui was bing more and more adorable and hugged Xiao Hui in her bosom, teased and yed with it. Zhou YiXian started to pack up but he was feeling extremely sour, shook his head sighed and said, "Ai! What are the ways of the world now, even a monkey is also so lecherous......"


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face turned red, gave her grandfather a stare and angrily said, "Grandfather, what did you say?"


    Zhou YiXianughed awkwardly and dared not continue on but turned his head over and still with a troubled sage appearance, "Ai! Moral degeneration! Moral degeneration!"


    Xiao Huan did not bother about him, turned around and thought for a while. She walked to the side and took out a small packet wrapped in paper from her own bundle, gently opened it, there were two sticks of glittering bright-coloured candied haws, a whiff of sweet-smelling fragrance wafted into the nose.


    Xiao Huan took up one stick and passed it to Xiao Hui who was in her bosom, Xiao Hui took it but left Xiao Huan and jumped back to the table, its eyes rolling round and round looking at the candied haw in its hand and finally, carefully ced it into its mouth and licked it with its tongue.


    Xiao Huan leaned on the side of the table, smiling broadly looking at it and said, "It¡¯s sweet isn¡¯t it, it¡¯s really very delicious!"


    Xiao Hui the monkey blinked its eyes and immediately nodded, holding the candied haw in its hand, it excitedly jumped here and there on the table and after a while, jumped off the table and using the hand that was holding the candied haw, waved at Xiao Huan and ran off from the main street, very soon it disappeared from view.


    Xiao Huan looked at its figure gradually disappearing,ughed while shaking her head. In her heart she really liked this extremely intelligent monkey but too bad it was not hers and felt some regret. Turning her head around, she discovered Zhou YiXian was also looking at the same direction where Xiao Hui had headed, looking dazed and he seemed to be muttering something, she could not help but say, "Grandfather, it is only just a little monkey, you are already so old and still bear grudges, aren¡¯t you afraid others mayugh at you!"


    Zhou YiXian humphed and said, "What do you know, I suddenly thought of this, this monkey is so amazing and can actually steal the silvers from Wild Dog Taoist this kind of cultivated person without anyone knowing, if I were to keep this kind of monkey too, then if how much silver I wish to steal, I will have that much of silver......"


    Xiao Huan became gloomy and angrily cried, "Grandfather!"


    Zhou YiXian regained his senses, gave an embarrassedugh and did not dare to continue, engrossed himself in packing.


    Xiao Huan gave him a stare and turned over, she packed her bundle and also wrapped the remaining candied haw stick carefully, suddenly she heard a clearughter from beside, someone said, "How is it that after three years not seen, you still like to eat candied haw that much?"


    Xiao Huan was stunned and raised her head to look, she saw a youngdy, wearing light yellow clothing, oval-shaped face and her features picturesque, the first look clear and attractive, the second look sultry and mesmerizing.


    Xiao Huan was delighted,ughed and immediately put down the things in her hands and pulled that girl¡¯s hand, sheughed and said, "Sister, howe it¡¯s you?"


    That girl obviously was familiar with Xiao Huan, pinched Xiao Huan¡¯s white face, smiled and said, "Three years not seen, sister you are bing more and more beautiful, even I cannot help but be enthralled when I see you!"


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face reddened and she scolded her, "Be serious! Howe you are here?"


    That girl smiled and did not answer, she instead faced the west, it was the same direction that Qin WuYan and Ghost Li headed, and gazed at it.


    Xiao Huan was taken aback and said, "You are also going to the death marsh?"


    That girl¡¯s eyes blinked, in a moment that captivating lovely face smiled and said, "Sister, do you want to go in and watch the fun?"


    Xiao Huan frowned slightly and said, "But inside that ce is really......"


    That girlughed lightly and said, "What are you afraid of, I am here! Don¡¯t tell me I will allow others to bully you? Even if you don¡¯t mind, my heart will ache!"


    Xiao Huan gave her a look but could not bear it andughed out, she said,"Alright, anyway we have not seen each other for a long time, I also want to spend more time with sister."


    After speaking, she turned to Zhou YiXian and asked, "Grandfather, are you going?"


    Zhou YiXian obviously knew this girl¡¯s identity, he expected that with this person around, it would be safe, immediately heughed and said, "Go, of course I want to go."


    That girl smiled and said to Xiao Huan, "Sister, let¡¯s go!"


    Speaking she put her arm around Xiao Huan¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in her ear, Xiao Huan giggled out and the two of them slowly walked off, leaving the entire stall stuffs for Zhou YiXian to pack.


    Zhou YiXian stood dazed for a while, shook his head and sighed. As he packed, he bitterlymented moral degeneration, people disrespected the elderly......

 Chapter 90: Death Marsh

    Chapter 90: Death Marsh - Part 1


    Tks guys, Furinkazan, jiraiyanairad, Georgius Huang, ycb5959, schnitter, HPC7595 and Nerodragon12!


    New Chapter


    The sky was overcast, giving an impression that it was hovering very low, gusts of chilling winds out of nowhere blew, causing a chill through the bodies it brushed past.


    Within the stretch of overgrown grass beside the marsh, there was an obscured small path in the middle, leading into the marsh.


    Zeng ShuShu and the rest of the Qing Yun Sect disciples stood at the entrance of the death marsh and peered in but they saw only vast expanse ofnds, water and lush grass flourished everywhere and asionally, a solitary tree stood erect in the midst. The air carried a faint stench of rotting smell and above the marsh, like a grey veil-like haze floated, allowing people to view only the areas around them, making it all the more mysterious.


    Zeng ShuShu frowned and turned over, Qing Yun Sect with Xiao YiCai as the lead for the thirteen younger generation disciples, all had solemn expressions on their faces.


    Since ancient times, the death marsh was ominously known as ¡®Once entered, difficult to leave¡¯, nobody knew what kind of ferocious animals or matters were in it. This time that Qing Yun group came to the West, Xiao YiCai with his status and skills, implicitly was the leader of the group. Right now he looked deep into the death marsh for a long time, without any change of expression, he said to the group, ¡°Yesterday FenXiang Valley Li Xun senior brother sent me a message, he politely said that he is with Qing Yun Sect, to eradicate the evildoers, so they have made a move first and already entered into the death marsh.¡±


    A stir of movement passed through the group of people behind him, only Lu XueQi remained expressionless, standing beside her senior sister WenMin and facing the death marsh, silently staring. And at the other side, Lin JingYu who was travelling out for the first time, coldly humphed.


    Xiao YiCai indifferently said, ¡°Actually what FenXiang Valley meant, everyone should know it very well, if this time they get their hands first on that nameless rare treasure, their fame and influence will naturally be boosted greatly and regarding the future Good Faction leader position, I¡¯m afraid someone will want to take a turn to sit on it.¡± Speaking till here, he paused for a while and a trace of smile appeared on his lips, he said, ¡°But everyone do not have to worry, I presumed that even with the early unusual signs but until today no one has manage to obtain that rare treasure, this shows that the process isplicated and fraught with difficulties. They are impatient for sess, let them go first, just that after we have entered the death marsh, everyone must be cautious. This death marsh¡¯s bad reputation is well-known, perilous and unpredictable and there might even be Evil Faction sorcerers around. Once we entered, everyone must look after each other, bear in mind, bear in mind¡±


    Zeng ShuShu said, ¡°Xiao senior brother is right, it is gettingte, why don¡¯t we enter too.¡±


    Xiao YiCai nodded and said, ¡°Might as well. After entering, it is not advisable to wander far from each other, and do notnd unnecessarily to prevent being bitten by the poisonous bugs or identally falling into the bottomless marsh.¡±


    Everyone nodded, Xiao YiCai waved his right hand and wielded his ¡®Seven-star celestial sword¡¯, flew up and led the way in, after which Qing Yun Sect disciples also flew up, turning into different dazzling colours, following closely behind.


    In a short while, this group of Qing Yun Sect elite and young disappeared into the death marsh haze, the entrance to the death marsh suddenly sunk into a vast still silence, only within the water nts, an unknown water bubble floated up, the gurgle sound resounded far and wide.


    [Pa], Zhou YiXian¡¯s heavy pnded on the right side of his own neck, immediately his neck reddened but the mosquito that bit him had already [weng weng weng] flew away and seemed to fly one round proudly in front of him and only then flew away perfectly contented.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression was suffering, at any time, small bumps from the bugs¡¯ bites could be seen on his face although it was not serious but he appeared a sorry figure. At this moment he wasining loudly, ¡°What god-damned ce is this, why are there so many damned mosquitoes? This, this is only a day, and half of my blood have already been sucked!¡±


    Xiao Huan who was walking in front turned, looking worried she said, ¡°Grandfather, are you alright?¡±


    Zhou YiXian angrily replied, ¡°Nonsense, do I look alright?¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned and said, ¡°Strange, these mosquitoes are really too, why did they only bite you, PingEr sister and I are all alright.¡±


    Standing beside Xiao Huan that girl who was dressed in light-yellow clothing also stopped and turned back to look. She brought Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian into this death marsh, Zhou YiXian was careful but more than often he stillnded in mud or water and yet she seemed to go with the flow and not a single dirtnded on her.


    Zhou YiXian felt frustrated, he happened to see a small tree near him and immediately went over carefully to try and as the ground below the tree was still considered firm, he sat down promptly and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m tired, rest a while.¡±


    Xiao Huan with an apologetic expression, looked at that dressed in light-yellow clothing beautiful girl, the girl who was addressed by her as PingEr sisterughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s rest a while.¡±


    Xiao Huan looked at her gratefully and looked around at the surroundings but the ce was boundless and slightly further away was the gradually thickening haze, looking foggy. Throughout the journey so far, if not for this PingEr sister leading the way, she really would not be able to walk in.


    Right now she could not help but asked, ¡°Sister, is it that grandfather and me are a burden to you, if you fly, wouldn¡¯t it be faster?¡±


    That girl smiled sweetly and said, ¡°No worries, I am actually not rushing for time in this death marsh.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised and said, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you sent here by your HeHuan Sect to obtain the rare treasure in this death marsh?¡±


    So this delicate and beautiful girl dressed in light-yellow clothing was the Jin PingEr named together with Ghost Li and Qin WuYan. Nobody knew how Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian came to know this famous highly skilled ace from the younger generation of the Evil Faction.


    But Jin PingEr obviously extremely favoured Xiao Huan and doted on her, she smiled at what she had heard and said, ¡°Yes since this time so many people havee, let¡¯s take it slow, no hurry.¡±


    Xiao Huan felt strange but after thinking it carefully, she guessed it must be some secret within her HeHuan Sect and felt she should not probed further so she changed the topic and said, ¡°Sister, we have been in this death marsh for one day already, on our way in, I saw that you are extremely familiar with the ce, don¡¯t tell me you already know the way?¡±


    Jin PingEr shook her head and said, ¡°I have never been here.¡±


    Xiao Huan was shocked.


    Jin PingEr looked at her and saw that Xiao Huan¡¯s pair of bright eyes were full of curiosity, she smiled in spite of herself and said, ¡°Have you heard of an ancient book¡¯s remnants that recorded the world¡¯s various strange and unusual matters, rare and strange beasts......¡±


    Xiao Huan thought for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s [Divine and Evil The strange]?¡±


    Jin PingEr nodded and said, ¡°Correct, this book was written by an extraordinary ancient person, it was said to have nine pages but many have since been lost. Other than [Demon beast. Spiritual beast chapter], [Goblins chapter] and also one remnant chapter [Mountains and rivers chapter] I got hold of it by ident, at the end of the chapter, there were some records of this death marsh.¡±


    Xiao Huan then understood but before she give a reply, a loud and clear shout was heard from Zhou YiXian again, following which Zhou YiXian was heard cursing loudly, most likely he was bitten again by some unknown mosquitoes and had his blood sucked.


    Xiao Huan after all was still his granddaughter, in her heart she was concerned and came to realize that although there were many mosquitoes along the way but not one touched her or Jin PingEr and yet only bit Zhou YiXian, surely there was something strange going on and since she naturally did not have this ability then it must be Jin PingEr.


    Immediately she turned her head and looked at Jin PingEr, Jin PingErughed and acted as if nothing had happened, she asked, ¡°Sister, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Huan gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Sister, my grandfather he......this, I know you have great skills, why don¡¯t you help him!¡±


    Jin PingEr looked at Zhou YiXian, disdain in her eyes but turning around and meeting Xiao Huan¡¯s earnest gaze, she shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Alright for your sake, let him have it easy.¡±


    Speaking she took out a small white jade bottle from her bosom and passed it to Xiao Huan, she said, ¡°There are some medicated liquid in this bottle, tell him to spread it on his body and the mosquitoes will naturally avoid him. ¡°


    Xiao Huan happily took it over, her face full of smiles and said, ¡°Thank you sister.¡± She quickly walked to Zhou YiXian and passed him the bottle. Zhou YiXian was taken aback for a while and suddenly jumped up, he yelled angrily, ¡°You have this good stuff and yet you did not......¡±


    Jin PingEr¡¯s face hardened and stared over, Zhou YiXian immediately became silent and looked as if he had done something wrong, lowered his head and took the bottle. He poured out some liquid and spread it on his body, after a moment he smelled a delicate fragrance and sure enough, immediately the buzzing sounds of the mosquitoes were gone and his body started to rx.


    Xiao Huan slowly walked over and passed the bottle back to Jin PingEr, after hesitating for a while she quietly said, ¡°Sister, do you still nurse a grudge against the mistake made by grandfather at that time?¡±


    ¡°Hng!¡± Jin PingEr¡¯s face turned slightly cold and she said, ¡°Three years ago at East Ocean because of some nonsensical words he said, it caused me to be lost beyond redemption in a deathtrap. If not for the fact that you, sister, discovered it early and gave up one year of your life to perform the ¡®Soul retrieval strange formation¡¯ to get rid of the evil spirits on my body, right now my fate would have been worse than death. This type of ignorant person, if not for......¡±


    Xiao Huan gently pulled Jin PingEr¡¯s hand and quietly called out, ¡®Sister.¡¯


    Jin PingEr looked at her, sighed slightly and a smile appeared on her face, her eyes too, full of tender affection, patted her hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright, with such a good sister like you, I have already let go of the past matters long ago, just that sometimes when I look at this grandfather of yours, it is still an eyesore and can¡¯t help but want him to suffer a little. He he, good sister, you won¡¯t me me right?¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled and shook her head.


    Jin PingEr smiled but suddenly her face turned cold, she abruptly turned around and shouted, ¡°Who is there?¡±


    Chapter 90: Death Marsh - Part 2


    Sorry guys, this week waste in posting and thks too Furinkazan, jiken, jiraiyanairad, ycb5959, Georgius Huang, HPC7595 and Nerodragon12


    End of Chapter


    Both Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian got a shock and looked around but only saw thick haze surrounding them, luxuriant vegetation and water bodies and other than the asional water bubbles arising out from the water surface, there was not a single movement.


    But without knowing why, Jin PingEr¡¯s usual rxed face right now had suddenly turned solemn, cautious, totally different from the gentle and quiet self when she was chatting andughing with Xiao Huan. Calm with traces of murderous intent, she seemed to change into another person and the other party seemed to be a formidable enemy with which she could not let her guard down.


    After a moment, somewhere far off in the thick haze, suddenly a voice was heard indifferently saying, ¡°Jin Fairy, we have agreed to meet at the ¡®ck Water Trench¡¯ yesterday to discuss the important matters, why did you note?¡±


    Jin PingEr by now seemed to already know who the person was, her expression rxed slightly but the alertness in her eyes had never once subsided, the tone of her voice was not polite at all, she coldly said, ¡°I do not know the way.¡±


    The person in the haze seemed to hold back and for a while nobody spoke, after a long while the person then said, ¡°What? Looks like from what Jin Fairy is saying, don¡¯t tell me regarding the matter here, HeHuan Sect has lost interest?¡±


    Jin PingEr humphed, facing the other party she said, ¡°Three days before, four of our HeHuan Sect disciples were killed six miles northwest from Big Wang Vige, they were poisoned with ¡®ck Toad Powder¡¯, was it done by you?¡±


    The person in the haze seemed to be stunned and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Jin PingEr coldly said, ¡°Only Wan Du Sect have ck Toad Powder, how do you exin this?¡±


    That person in the haze did not speak and remained silent for a long while. The person coolly replied, ¡°Jin Fairy, if I were the one who did it, I don¡¯t even need to use poison.¡±


    Jin PingEr humphed again but did not retort, showing no objection on on this point.


    That person said again, ¡°But since it concern both of our sects and it also involve me, after this matter is settled, I will naturally give you an exnation, what do you think? This time this trip to the West, there are many strange things and I¡¯m afraid there is something fishy about it, hope that Fairy you will consider it carefully and ce the important matter as priority.¡±


    Jin PingEr frowned slightly and hesitated for a short while, she turned over and spoke to Xiao Huan, ¡°Xiao Huan sister, you and your grandfather will take a rest here for a while, I go up ahead to discuss some matters with others and will be back before dark.¡± Pausing for a while, she lowered her voice and spoke, ¡°The thing that I have given you, do you still have it?¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded and patted her left hand.


    Jin PingEr smiled and pulled her hand, she softly said, ¡°There is danger everywhere in this death marsh, I will be somewhere near ahead, if you are in any trouble, I wille in an instant. Just that you must never wander off, especially far from here.¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded and said, ¡°Sister please don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and let go of her hand and said, ¡°Please be careful and call me if you need anything.¡±


    After speaking, she looked around at the surroundings again and suddenly leapt up, a purple brilliance light appeared below her clothes, supporting her slender figure and flew ahead into the haze.


    Xiao Huan looked at Jin PingEr¡¯s figure disappearing into the haze and turned around, she walked over to Zhou YiXian who was now leaning against that small tree. Since he was relieved of the mosquitoes¡¯ harassment, he was immediately freed up but his mouth was stillining, ¡°If I had known this ce is going to be like this, even if you kill me I also will note.¡±


    Xiao Huanughed and said, ¡°Nobody force you toe and it was you who wanted to follow along.¡±


    Zhou YiXian humphed and then facing Xiao Huan, he said, ¡°I say, you better stay far away from that woman, did you not hear the rumours going around these few years saying that she killed numerous people and at the same time extremely dissolute, seducing countless of respectable young men......¡±


    Xiao Huan [Pei] a sound, irritation appearing on her face, she said, ¡°Grandfather, how can you say it like that!¡±


    Zhou YiXian stuck out his tongue but did not carry on.


    And so the two of them waited there, the gloomy sky gradually darken but Jin PingEr had not returned. Xiao Huan began to feel worried and wanted to go take a look but considering Jin PingEr¡¯s instructions, in addition she herself did not have any confidence so eventually she dared not leave.


    After waiting for another while, Xiao Huan could not help but felt anxious, she looked up at the sky and saw that the dark clouds had increased and from the look of it, not only it was getting dark, it seemed like it was going to rain too.


    Xiao Huan eximed softly, she recalled that because she came out in a hurry, although she remembered to bring everything but she forgotten to bring the rain gear. If it rained at this time, it would be terrible. She quickly turned and asked Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandfather, did you bring umbre?¡±


    Zhou YiXian stunned for a moment, said, ¡°Umbre?¡± After a while he immediatelyprehended and raised his head to look at the sky, for a moment he was speechless and stuttered, ¡°I, I thought you brought it.¡±


    Xiao Huan anxiously said, ¡°Ah! This is bad, if it rains, what shall we do?¡±


    Zhou YiXian raised his head and looked around, there was only this small tree all around them, the rest were all ponds and vegetation and not a single ce for them to hide from the rain, hemented, ¡°We are done this time, why don¡¯t we find a ce to avoid the rain?¡±


    Xiao Huan shook her head immediately, ¡°Can¡¯t, PingEr sister has said already, we cannot wander off if not there will be danger.¡±


    Zhou YiXian rudely replied, ¡°Can¡¯t leave? If we stay and wait for the rain, I¡¯m afraid we will only have the danger of getting tuberculosis!¡±


    Xiao Huan right now was also frowning tightly and fretting when suddenly a light sound was heard up ahead, it was a footstep sound. Xiao Huan was relieved and almost said ¡°PingEr sister¡± but suddenly shut her mouth. A figure was seen walking quickly out of the haze and a small figure seemed to follow behind, at the same time a familiar-like grumbling voice was heard.


    ¡°Following you this stinky brat, it is really me this Taoist Uncle¡¯s eight generations of great ill-luck, not to mention being on constant tenterhooks everyday and now I still have to be in this damn ce and be bitten and sucked by these mosquitoes, why don¡¯t you ask him to just suck my blood dry to end this!¡±


    ¡°Zi zi, Zi zi! ...¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, it was that Wild Dog Taoist who she had met before at Da Wang vige and leaping behind him was that monkey Xiao Hui. However Ghost Li was not seen.


    Wild Dog Taoist walked and walked and when he focused, he saw Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian standing in front, looking at himself with strange stares, he got a shock and said, ¡°Yi? Aren¡¯t you both the fortune-tellers, why are you all here?¡±


    Xiao Huan had not even answered when the sharp-eyed Xiao Hui who was behind Wild Dog immediately recognized that thedy in front was someone familiar, [Zi Zi] called out twice and at once leapt to Xiao Huan¡¯s side.


    Xiao Huan immediately smiled when she saw Xiao Hui and bent over to carry it up, in spite of the filth gathered from the road on its hands and feet,ughed and said, ¡°Howe you are here?¡±


    Xiao Hui seemed to understand, grinned and pointed behind with its monkey paw, gesturing non-stop to Xiao Huan, making [Zi Zi Zi Zi] sounds ceaselessly.


    Xiao Huan obviously did not understand what it meant but seemed to guess correctly that Xiao Hui meant to say Ghost Li was just ahead, her heart palpitated for a moment and thought to herself if PingEr sister could be meeting Ghost Li?


    And at this moment of doubt, an explosion of thunder was suddenly heard in the sky, rumbling loudly and shortly [Wa wa], big drops of rain fell down.


    Xiao Huan shrieked and using her hand to cover her head, subconsciously carried Xiao Hui together and ran to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandfather, what shall we do?¡±


    Zhou YiXian could only forced a smile and simply flipped his clothes over his head and said, ¡°No choice, we can¡¯t leave and there is no ce to hide, then just get drench!¡±


    Xiao Huan was speechless but looking at the sky, everywhere was grey and gloomy, the rain was gradually getting heavier, in a short while half of her shoulders were already wet, indistinctly revealing a snow-white skin, glistening and eye-catching. Xiao Hui the monkey at this moment was also quite well-behaved, it had rolled into a ball and huddled in Xiao Huan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°He he!¡±


    Suddenly, mockingughter sounds were heard, Xiao Huan turned to look and saw Wild Dog Taoist calmly taking an umbre out from the bundle at his back and opened it, looking extremely conceited.

 Chapter 91: Wild Dog The Good Person

    Chapter 91: Wild Dog The Good Person


    ycb5959, sillyhat, Nerodragon12, HPC7595, schnitter, Furinkazan, jiken and Zheng Xiong thks too. Sorry I couldn¡¯t post in time so decided tobine two posting. I find Wild Dog a funny character haha.


    Hee ycb5959, yes I find it strange too but this was the trantion from the Chinese term. I wanted to find a recement word for it but I couldn¡¯t find it, do you all have any suggestion?


    Wild Dog The Good Person


    In the death marsh, apanying the increasingly heavy rain, a wind began to blow.


    The monkey Xiao Hui¡¯s furs were all wet and stering tightly on its body, it curled up its body and hid in Xiao Huan¡¯s embrace, not moving at all. Only a pair of sharp eyes, still rolling around, looking far ahead and then looked at Xiao Huan again.


    The rain filled up the sky, turning the death marsh which was initially already gloomy into a darker shade, everywhere was a sea of murky grey. Zhou YiXian flipped up his clothes to cover his head and sat below the small tree. Xiao Huan, could not decide whether to sit or stand, after a moment, gave a wry smile and gently squatted down. She hugged Xiao Hui tighter to prevent it from the wind and rain, and as for herself, since she was already drenched, she did not have any other choice.


    Wild Dog Taoist, extremely pleased with himself, held his umbre and walked over. Looking at his expression, obviously there was none of the giving-his-umbre-to-help-the-needy, showing-pity-and-tenderness-to-women etc , he was only heard saying, ¡°He he, youngdy, do you want the umbre, it must be ufortable being drenched in the rain right?¡±


    Xiao Huan raised her head to look at Wild Dog Taoist andughed lightly, the raindrops fell onto her beautiful and fair face, burst and scattered like pearls.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s breath stopped, he nned toe over to make Xiao Huan begged him for the umbre and then Wild Dog Taoist Uncle would loudly ridicule this young girl and thenstly arrogantly swaggered off, to be this type of bad person, it really felt good and very satisfying!


    Unexpectedly Xiao Huan was far from what he expected, she did not speak a word, not to even mention begging him, his eager ns immediately fell through. Wild Dog Taoist was very vexed and red fiercely at Xiao Huan.


    This re, without knowing why, took his breath away.


    The young and beautifuldy in front of him, quietly squatting down and bearing the storm. The storm raged between Heaven and Earth, suddenly in Wild Dog¡¯s eyes, as if all of the raindrops were falling on her slightly frail body.


    Her clothes were wet and sticking on her body, her ck hair was slightly tossed, some strands strayed onto the side of her cheeks, the pale face against the wind and rain, carried with it a breath-taking and mournful beauty.


    Her shoulders, were actually thin and weak, every raindrop that fell and rebounded were like crystal fragments and seemed to be trembling, the translucent fair and white skin stuck onto the clothes.


    Wild Dog Taoist abruptly turned around and did not look at her, subconsciously he clenched the umbre tight and as if he was reminding someone, he repeatedly said, ¡°I am a bad person, I am a bad person, I am a bad person......¡±


    Xiao Huan initially did not intend to bother about him but became curious upon seeing his reaction, saw Wild Dog¡¯s strange behaviour and kept muttering something, she curiously asked, ¡°Priest, what did you say?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist got a fright, for no reason his heart felt feeble and weak, he sneaked a look at Xiao Huan and saw the strange expression in Xiao Huan¡¯s eyes and she was looking back at himself, raindrops dripping down on her snow-white face.


    Even her figure in the storm also looked delicate and charming.


    ¡°None of your matter!¡± Wild Dog suddenly red up and loudly shouted.


    Xiao Huan was stunned, shrugged her shoulder and lowered her head but saw that Xiao Hui the monkey was looking at herself, she could not help but smiled and stuck out her tongue at it.


    Xiao Hui grinned, [Zi Zi]ughed.


    The wind blew and the rain fell, just when this storm showed no sign of stopping, Xiao Huan gradually felt her body started to shiver and was worrying about it when suddenly [Yi] a sound, she felt the rain above her head seemed to decrease by a lot. She raised her head to look and suddenly paused.


    Without knowing when, Wild Dog Taoist had walked back and used his umbre to shelter her, only within a short while, his body was wet from the rain.


    ¡°There, give you the umbre!¡± Wild Dog Taoist, as if unhappy with somebody, harshly shouted.


    Xiao Huan stood up and eximed, ¡°Priest, you......¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s eyes sneaked a look at her face for a moment and saw on Xiao Huan¡¯s surprised face, glistening raindrops quietly dripping on her face, some fell onto her longshes, reflecting the radiance and beauty in her sparkling bright eyes, absolutely captivating.


    Wild Dog Taoist instantly was like being consumed by fire, pushed the umbre into her hand and immediately walked off, without a care for the storm, loudly scolded, ¡°All of you these young girls, always like to act pitiful, hateful, hateful!¡±


    Xiao Huan, holding the umbre and looking at Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s back, suddenlyughed out, herughter like a clear, melodious wind chime in the storm,ughed loudly and said, ¡°Priest, you are a good person!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist did not dare to turn his head, [Pei] a sound, he angrily said, ¡°Nonsense, your Taoist Uncle is a bad seed from the moment he was born and he will go all out against your likes of Good Faction people for his whole life!¡±


    Xiao Huan stood holding the umbre, smiled and looked at Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s figure.


    The umbre had just left Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s hand for a short while and he was already drenched from head to toe. He looked around at the surroundings but could not find any ce to hide from the rain so eventually he walked back to where Zhou YiXian was sitting below the small tree, humphed and following Zhou YiXian¡¯s example, flipped his clothes to cover his head, sulking and let the wind and rain drenched him.


    Zhou YiXian looked at the ugly face of Wild Dog Taoist beside him, saw that his expression lookedplicated and odd, looking both vexed and embarrassed. He suddenlyughed out loud and once he started he could not stop, he even put down his hands which were holding up the clothes, [Ha ha ha ha]ughing nonstop.


    Wild Dog Taoist became infuriated from embarrassment, angrily said, ¡°What are youughing?¡±


    Zhou YiXian pointed at him and [ha ha]ughed loudly, even disregarding the rain and wind beating on his face and loudly said, ¡°I am a bad person, I am a bad person......¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist immediately turned red, so Zhou YiXian¡¯s ears were that sharp, the words that Xiao Huan could not hear clearly, he could actually hear it from afar. Now that he saw Wild Dog Taoist looking extremely vexed after doing a good deed, as if he had gone against some principles, he really could not help butughed out and almost fell over.


    Wild Dog Taoist was extremely infuriated and stood up abruptly, Zhou YiXian was startled, although his mouth was still [ha ha]ughing but his body started to move back, unexpectedly the ground was slippery from the rain and [bong] his feet slipped and he fell back,nded into a mud hole, his whole body covered with mud.


    Wild Dog Taoist taken aback for a moment but saw that Zhou YiXian was fumbling, looking extremelyical, immediately all of his vexness disappeared and he could not help but alsoughed out loudly.


    The two of them ridiculed andughed at each other and then started quarrelling incessantly. Xiao Huan, standing a distance away, smiled but did note forward.


    The rain poured down and seemed to get heavier, between Heaven and Earth everywhere was dismal, instead only in this perilous death marsh, there was still a ce with some mild warmth.


    In the evening the rain suddenly screeched to a stop, a moment before the sky was so dark that it looked like it was almost the end of the world and the moment after the clouds had already cleared, one wondered if such weather only existed in this death marsh?


    Xiao Huan heaved a long sigh and closed the umbre, she looked up at the sky, although it was evening but after the heavy rain, the haze had dispersed slightly and the sky looked to be even brighter than daylight.


    Even the air, those rotting stenchs, right now had also temporarily disappeared.


    Xiao Huan turned around and looked in the direction of the small tree, Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist were still sitting there, just now during the big storm, both of them were still arguing loudly but after weathering the storm, the two of them obviously did not have any energy left, lifelessly put their clothes down from their heads, a sound of shush, the water flowed down like rain, poured from their clothes.


    Xiao Huan smiled and turned around. She ced Xiao Hui down and when Xiao Hui touched the ground, it leapt up twice and shook itself, causing the rainwater to spray all about, even Xiao Huan could not avoid in time. Xiao Huanughed and chided it, she saw that within the water nts nearby, there seemed to be a small pond and walked over. She found a spot where there was not much water nts and looked down.


    The flora in the pond were luxurious, even in this broad water surface, it seemed to reflect a faint clear jade color and she was unable to see how deep this pond was. Xiao Huan looked at her own reflection in the water reflection, slowly tidied up her appearance. The hair strands that were messed up by the storm, slowly returned back to its ce, just that the clothes on her body were still wet from the storm and sticking onto her body, making her feel ufortable.


    Far behind her, Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog seemed to start bickering again but their voices were not very loud so it was not that clear. The surroundings also suddenly quietened down, from the relentless storm until now, it seemed to be especially quiet.


    Even on the water nts beside her, the glistening water bead silently rolled along the green leaf vein, the sound of the water bead dropping into the pond also seemed to be especially loud.


    Xiao Huan took a deep breath involuntarily, after the rain, the air contained an indistinctly sweet smell.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui who had been quietly staying in the back, made a sharp and tense [Zi zi] shout.


    Xiao Huan got a shock and gave a questioning stare but suddenly became speechless, in the pond in front of them, in the dense water nts near to them, a pair of eyes appeared, almost twice as big as an average human and staring at her.


    Xiao Huan eximed in surprise, Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist who were a distance away were startled but without waiting for them to react, the surface of the pond in front of Xiao Huan exploded, a thick column of water suddenly arise and attacked straight towards Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Hui shrieked out loud!


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face turned pale but she was still calm, subconsciously she took a step back, her left hand withdrew into her sleeve. The water column looked like it was going to hit Xiao Huan in an instant, suddenly an orange halo shot out from Xiao Huan¡¯s left hand and became a light screen, shielding in front of her.


    That big thick water column was blocked by that orange light screen, instantly stopped in mid-air and was unable to move forward, at the same time an extremely hoarse muffled shout emitted from the water column, the water column shook in the mid-air and within the white water sprays, a ck figure appeared and intended tond back into the pond.


    Xiao Huan had not recovered from her fright and was about to step back, at this moment, a sharp whistling was heard in the air and a light yellow figure, like a sh of lightning, bolted over and in an instant, appeared before her, it was Jin PingEr.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s pretty face looked deadly, her right hand waved and the purple energy immediately surged and directly entered into the pond, in a short moment there was a loud boom, a turbulent water wall shot up from the pond and charged up directly into the sky, its height exceeding several zhang.


    That ck figure was forced out by her but still appeared to have some strength left. Although it did not dare to deal directly with Jin PingEr but following the flow of water, it leapt backwards andnded in the water nts with a plop, its body was seen writhing, like a fish, swiftly swimming forward.


    Everyone was stunned, that strange thing looked like a human but this type of movement in the water was not what an average human could achieved. Jin PingEr frowned slightly but did not chase after it. Looked like that strange thing was going to disappear into the far corners of the pond within the haze.


    Unexpectedly at this moment, that strange thing made another angry hoarse shout, a ck-green light with a few streaks of blood-red shed lightly in the thin haze, that strange thing immediately turned and flew back, as if it was extremely fearful of that ck-green light.


    Just that when its body was in mid-air, the verdant water nts in the pond underneath its feet, stretching both sides from beneath its feet suddenly rapidly withered and turned brown, even the surface of the water also turned slightly ck. Only the nts in Jin PingEr¡¯s direction remained verdant.


    The strange thing seemed to bellow itsst roar but still did not dare tond back into the pond, it flew towards Jin PingEr, evidently making its final fight.


    Xiao Huan cried out, ¡°Sister, be careful!¡±


    Jin PingEr¡¯s expression did not change, a sneer appeared on her pretty face. As the ck strange thing approached nearer, Jin PingEr¡¯s pretty eyes shed, her right hand suddenly raised and the purple light swelled. Nobody could clearly see what magical weapon was used in the resplendent purple light but saw the purple rays like swords, struck down on that strange thing¡¯s head. That strange thing [Hou] made a muffled shout, its body flew a few zhang from the impact into the sky and following which it dropped down heavily, its hands and feet twitched and looked like it would not survived.


    Gradually it started to quieten down, the turbulent waves in the pond also slowly settled down. Everyone turned to look at that strange thing on the ground and then, each one of them, including Jin PingEr, were all taken aback.


    That was really a strange monster but it was a strange monster that looked like a human.


    Like a human, it had hands and legs and even on its body, there was tight-fitting clothes but it seemed like to increase flexibility in the water, it wore little clothes. The skin that was not covered, kes by kes, it looked like fish scales.


    But the thing that shocked them most, was its head. This was actually a fish head, the lips, gill and even the eyes, were also like a fish, it did not have eyelids.


    Right now that fish-head-human-body strange monstery on the ground, blood flowed continuously from its mouth and its body did not move at all, seemed like the heavy blow from Jin PingEr, struck it to death.


    Xiao Huan looked at that strange monster and felt a shiver in her heart, subconsciously she shrank back behind Jin PingEr, Jin PingEr lightly patted her shoulder and softlyforted her.


    After a while, from the haze in front of them, two people slowly walked out. Although they walked out at the same time but both of them were rather far away from each other, as if staying vignce against each other. It was Ghost Li and Wan Du n Qin WuYan.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze swept around, he paused for a while at Xiao Huan¡¯s face who was behind Jin PingEr and then moved away.


    Xiao Huan looked at Ghost Li and then looked at Qin WuYan and could not help but felt shocked, these three Evil Faction¡¯s younger generation most outstanding experts suddenly were secretly meeting up, and for whatever reason, it made one perplexed and excited thinking about it.


    Qin WuYan walked to the strange monster¡¯s body and used his feet to kick it, that strange monster flipped and did not move.


    Qin WuYan indifferently said, ¡°Dead.¡±


    Xiao Hui, who was hiding at the side, [Zi zi] shouted twice and jumped onto Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Ghost Li looked at Wild Dog Taoist and looked at Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, seemed to frown and then slowly said, ¡°All that is to be said have been said, so that¡¯s all!¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and was about to leave when Qin WuYan suddenly said, ¡°Ghost Li brother, this not-human-and-not-animal strange monster suddenly appear here, there is something fishy about it, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Ghost Li stopped but did not speak, Jin PingEr looked at Qin WuYan and said, ¡°Why, you know what this is?¡±


    Qin WuYan was taken aback for a moment and shook his head slightly, he looked at Jin PingEr and Ghost Li¡¯s expressions again, they also seemed not to know where this half-human-half-fish strange monster came from. Just at this moment, suddenly somebody walked out beside them and loudly said, ¡°I know where this strange monster came from.¡±


    The three of them got a shock at the same time and turned to look, it was Zhou YiXian. Even Xiao Huan was also shocked and said, ¡°Grandfather, you know?¡±


    There was still mud on Zhou YiXian¡¯s forehead but right now his demeanour was extremely unusual, with his hands behind his back and his expression haughty, he said, ¡°Your grandfather has been roaming the world all his life, the bridges that I have crossed are more than the roads that you have walked, do you think I have lived in vain? This strange monster is called ¡®human fish¡¯, actually it is not considered an evil monster and in the Southern border¡¯s range of thousands mountains, the human fish race is one of the sixty-three different races.¡±


    Ghost Li and the rest were all surprised, naturally everyone knew about the thousands of mountains in Southern border but in the Southern border¡¯s wilnds, nobody had heard of the sixty-three different races. However looking Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression, he did not look like he was spouting nonsense.


    Jin PingEr frowned and said, ¡°That is strange, the Southern border is no less than thousands of miles from death marsh, why did this human fishe all the way here?¡±


    This question befuddled the haughty Zhou YiXian, he scratched his head and said, ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Everyone remained quiet for a while and looked like there would be no conclusion, Ghost Li was the first to turn and walk away. Xiao Hui the monkey on his shoulder suddenly turned around, grinned and waved at Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan smiled.


    Wild Dog nced at Xiao Huan and followed up but he had only took a few steps when Xiao Huan shouted from behind, ¡°Priest, the road ahead is perilous, you must be careful!¡±


    Jin PingEr was surprised and looked at Xiao Huan but Xiao Huan was smiling and did not look different, instead Wild Dog Taoist who was ahead, sped up. Nobody knew if he heard or pretended not to hear, without even turning his head, he rushed up to catch up with Ghost Li.


    Qin WuYan looked at the direction where Ghost Li left, walked over to Jin PingEr, smiled and said, ¡°Jin Fairy¡¯s ¡®Purple light sword¡¯ reputation is well-known, now that I have seen it, it really deserved its reputation.¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled ndly and said, ¡°Qin GongZi is making fun of me, how can Ipare to you, just by using a little poison and it can change this pond into a poisonous pond, within fifty years nothing can grow here.¡±


    Qin WuYan¡¯s eyes froze, his expression also seemed to turn cold. He looked at Jin PingEr for a while then unhurriedly said, ¡°My humble self¡¯s ¡®FuPing¡¯ simple poison was made only within half a year, it is just a bag of tricks and did not catch the master¡¯s eyes so it was never shown. Didn¡¯t expect that Jin Fairy know about this, my humble self is really filled with admiration, really admire!¡±


    Jin PingEr met his stare and did not show any sign of yielding, she said, ¡°Qin GongZi overpraise me.¡±


    Qin WuYan looked at her again, a cold ray shed in his eyes but then a smile appeared on his face, he nodded and said, ¡°As such, my humble self will make a move first, the ns that we have made......¡±


    Jin PingEr interrupted him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do with that matter!¡±


    Qin WuYan smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡± and then nodded towards Xiao Huan, considered that he had made his greetings, turned and left, disappearing quickly into the haze.


    After Qin WuYan¡¯s figure disappeared, Jin PingEr still remained silent. After a while, she suddenly heaved a long sigh, Xiao Huan who stood behind her, almost at the same time could feel that actually Jin PingEr¡¯s body had been tensed all along and only now then her body rxed.


    ¡°Sister, do you feel not alright?¡±, Xiao Huan was concerned.


    Jin PingEr shook her head slightly, looked at Xiao Huan and gently said, ¡°I did note in time just now, are you hurt?¡±


    Xiao Huanughed, shook her head and said, ¡°I am alright, only that I was caught in the rain just now but luckily I have ......aiya!¡±


    Jin PingEr was shocked and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Huan stamped her feet and said, ¡°I forgot to return the umbre to that priest.¡±


    Jin PingEr shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Then keep it, next time you can return it when you have a chance to meet him again.¡±


    Xiao Huan quietly nodded, Jin PingEr gazed out afar and suddenly as if she had a feeling, she spoke quietly to Xiao Huan, ¡°Xiao Huan, next time you must be careful of that two persons.¡±


    Xiao Huan did not understand and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes shed and a cold ray seemed to sh, she coolly said, ¡°Those two persons, they are really merciless and ruthless, if you see them in the future, you better stay far away immediately and be sure not to go near them!¡±


    Xiao Huan kept quiet and slowly nodded but in her heart, for no reason, she suddenly felt disappointed, indistinctly she recalled back many years ago, that young man who was cheated of his money by Zhou YiXian.

 Chapter 92: Mantis

    Chapter 92: Mantis


    Hee wee guys, Amir Tal, jiken, HPC7595, Nerodragon12, ycb5959, Furinkazan and jiraiyanairad. I will try to post chapters as much as I can.


    ycb5959,thks for the info! didn¡¯t know it was called consumption lol oki I will keep it as tuberculosis then


    jiken, lol okies but any spoiler pls keep it in the spoiler tag k


    Mantis [The mantis stalk the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind]


    Wild Dog Taoist followed Ghost Li, trudging deep into the death marsh.


    Because of the heavy rain earlier in the day the initial soft loose soil turned extremely muddy. But after Ghost Li met up with Qin WuYan and Jin PingEr, he insisted not to use magical weapon to fly and instead to travel by foot.


    It seemed like Jin PingEr and him were the same, both apprehended about something.


    If this was in the past, Wild Dog Taoist would naturally let loose a torrent of abuse and minimally at leastined incessantly but right now, he seemed lost in his thoughts and did not even speak a single word, quietly following behind Ghost Li and that instead made Ghost Li curious.


    Ghost Li looked at Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s distracted expression, suppressed his voice and indifferently said, ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡±


    These words seemed to be for himself because other than the water nts and ponds that looked icy-cold in the death marsh, there was no other person at all, other than the monkey, Xiao Hui, on his shoulder.


    And it was Xiao Hui, who was looking drowsy before and after hearing Ghost Li¡¯s question, like being stimted, it suddenly became excited. Its extremely intelligent-looking eyes rolled around and suddenly, jumped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder and started to dance.


    This strange behaviour, even Wild Dog Taoist, who was following behind, also got a shock and looked towards it.


    Xiao Hui [Zi zi] and grinned, danced to Ghost Li and then its eye turned and suddenly leapt to the small pond beside them. It held up some water from the pond and dripped onto its own head instead, and then using its fingers to point towards the sky, jumping up and down.


    Wild Dog Taoist fixed his stare on it and walked to Ghost Li and said, ¡°What happen, this, this monkey is it mad?¡±


    Ghost Li instead frowned and spoke quietly to Xiao Hui, ¡°Raining?¡±


    Xiao Hui was extremely delighted, nodded its head in session and then broke a leaf from an unknown nt and brandished it on its head, as if blocking something. It then twisted its body to make a pose, twisting here and there and as if acting in a y, the leaf from its right hand changed to its left and then from left to the right.


    Wild Dog watched and watched, suddenly he felt an unexinable feeling of guilt. He stared at that weird monkey and spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Crazy, crazy, this monkey must be crazy.¡±


    The monkey Xiao Hu flung the leaf away and then within two or three jumps, leapt back to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder. It pointed to the direction that they had came from, [Zi zi zi zi] calling out incessantly.


    Ghost Li remained silent for a while and then slowly turned over and looked at Wild Dog Taoist.


    Wild Dog Taoist forced a smile and said, ¡°Why, why did you look at me for?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze sneaked a look at his bundle on his back and indifferently said, ¡°When it rained just now, did you lend your umbre to, to, ¡° speaking until here, he frowned slightly and looked at Xiao Hui, thought for a moment and said, ¡°You lent your umbre to that fortune-telling youngdy to shelter from the rain?¡±


    ¡°Zi!......¡±


    Without waiting for Wild Dog Taoist to answer, Xiao Hui who was on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder had already jumped up, looking very excited, the monkey smiled until its eyes narrowed up.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face turned red and then white, looking extremely embarrassed. Suddenly he pointed at Ghost Li and angrily shouted, ¡°Stinky brat, I tell you, your Taoist Uncle used to kill people like flies, those who died at my hands are no less than one thousand, if not eight hundred......¡±


    Ghost Li nced up at him and with a look that showed he did not even care, turned and stepped forward, indifferently saying, ¡°Whether you have killed one thousand or eight hundred, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s breath stopped, he could not carry on his initial bragging to boost his vibes. Ghost Li was heard speaking slowly from ahead, ¡°Then again, even if you have killed one thousand or eight hundred, what does it have in rtion to you lending the umbre to that youngdy?¡±


    After he had spoken, he stopped walking and turned back to look at Wild Dog Taoist.


    Wild Dog was stunned, as if facing a powerful opponent, he said, ¡°What, what do you want to do......no, what did you say?¡±


    Ghost Li appraised him and suddenlyughed, he said, ¡°But ever since after the Forsaken Abyss, you have surprised me again with this matter!¡±


    ¡°......Unexpectedly you will also perform such hero-save-the-beauty stuff!¡¯


    Wild Dog Taoist stared at him dumbfoundedly and until he recovered, Ghost Li had already walked off with Xiao Hui, his figure almost vanishing ahead into the haze.


    Wild Dog Taoist looked at that direction then suddenly leapt up in anger, stamped his feet and said, ¡°Pei, your father, I, have always been a bad egg and have never done such a thing in my life, and furthermore, to say that the young girl is considered beauty......uh!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist scratched his head and suddenly stopped while frowning. After a long while, as if talking to himself, he said, ¡°Actually that young girl looks not bad......¡±


    Speaking such words, Wild Dog Taoist seemed surprised at himself and suddenly shook his head violently and cursed softly. He walked ahead in big strides towards the direction where Ghost Li had gone to catch up, soon he disappeared into the gradually thickening night haze.


    Silence all around, the sky gradually darkened and the darkness invaded, slowly swallowing everything.


    The other side of the death marsh.


    Evil Faction Chang Shen Hall leader YuYang Zi in a robe of white, hands sped behind his back and looking up into the sky, the night breeze in the death marsh blew, gently fluttering his robe. His bearing like a celestial immortal.


    Other than his left hand, the empty sleeve adding a few degrees of inexplicable humour.


    That Qing Yun Hill battle, he unfortunately was hurt by the world¡¯s number one remarkable sword - the mark by Zhu Xian.


    The night breeze carried some chill and the air still seemed to carry the humidity from the earlier heavy rain. The darkness filled the surroundings but only his figure was proud and conspicuous.


    In the darkness behind him, indistinctly breathing sounds were heard. Those were his sect¡¯s men, hiding in the darkness and patiently waiting for his order.


    Evil Faction Chang Shen Hall rose to prominence eight hundred years ago and until YuYang Zi this era, it was already the seventh generation. they had came a long way but nobody knew better than YuYang Zi, that behind this grand view the danger that Chang Shen Hall faced.


    No sessor!


    In the Qing Yun battle ten years ago, YuYang Zi was elected to be the in-charge by the other three powerful branches of the Evil Faction. That was the prime and pinnacle moment of Chang Shen Hall¡¯s reputation in the Evil Faction in these hundred years and at that time, YuYang Zi wascent. In addition he had also several favourite highly-skilled disciples which he had painstakingly trained for the past hundred years.


    At that time, YuYang Zi really thought there was nothing that could obstruct him in this world, only with one stroke he would route the decrepit and outdated Qing Yun Sect and Chang Shen Hall¡¯s reputation would naturally awe the Evil Faction. With his own capability and with his highly-skilled disciples, in the next eight hundred years Chang Shen Hall would be the second Blood Forger Hall and him, would be the second Elder ckheart!


    Just that, all of these glorious dreams, on Qing Yun Hill under the Zhu Xian Sword, became bubbles!


    He himself lost his left hand in the Zhu Xian Sword formation, not to mention the severe loss of his skills. And because Chang Shen Hall was leading the attack, all of his highly skilled disciples were naturally in the frontline, the fights with Qing Yun Sect various elders leaders at TongTian Peak took down half of his men and after that when the Zhu Xian Sword formation started, the remaining Chang Shen Hall disciples again suffered heavy casualties. Only a few survived the battle, the whole sect was considered almost practically wiped out.


    In this world everything could be easily obtained but the hardest was talents, especially the ones that were painstakingly trained by yourself and totally trustworthy!


    In these ten years, YuYang Zi worked his heart¡¯s out and Chang Shen Hall gradually started to turnaround but in YuYang Zi¡¯s heart, that shadow in his heart grew bigger. The battle of Qing Yun almost totally destroyed the main force of Chang Shen Hall and in the past few years, if not for YuYang Zi he himself possessed powerful cultivated skills and managed to suppress the enemies who were lying around covetously eyeing his sect and especially seven years ago, he made a decision there and then, disregarding objections from his men and forcefully relocated the headquarters to this dested death marsh, far away from the other three powerful branches reaches, nobody would know in the end, what would be their end results.


    But just one month ago the increasingly intense internal fight within the Evil Faction screeched to a sudden stop and thest capable small-medium branch Blood-Forger Hall was also eventually subdued by Ghost King Sect and everyone had since positioned their stance. After a short temporary and breath-stopping peace, YuYang Zi¡¯s instinct predicted that very soon the next intense internal fight would break out between the four big powerful branches.


    After all in the countless Evil Faction disciples¡¯ hearts, the figure of Elder ckheart unifying the Evil Faction and marching unhindered all over the world eight hundred years ago had already became an eternal legend!


    But legend was still a legend and right now at this moment, to Chang Shen Hall and even to YuYang Zi, their situation was extremely unfavourable. Limited by their capability, in the internal fight for the small and medium-sized branches, Chang Shen Hall were unable to join in, as such over time, the differences between their strength and the other three powerful branches were stretched even further. This mattery heavily in YuYang Zi¡¯s heart and he almost could not sleep.


    Also at this moment, as if the Heaven had opened its eyes, the signs of the birth of a rare treasure suddenly appeared in the death marsh just beside Chang Shen Hall. YuYang Zi was pleasantly surprise, if they could really obtain a rare treasure like Qing Yun Sect¡¯s ¡®Zhu Xian the Ancient Sword¡¯ then the survival of Chang Shen Hall would not be a problem and then from there, they could make ns to expand and who knows they might still have a chance toe back.


    Under such circumstances, Chang Shen Hall viewed the rare treasure in the death marsh as something that was already theirs and would never allowed others to encroach on it. Just that the news was somehow leaked out and within a few days it had already cause a stir in the world, immediately the world viewed it with fear and the Good and Evil Faction experts, one by one, gathered in the death marsh.


    YuYang Zi was shocked and angry but right now he could not turn back. Therefore Chang Shen Hall full force was assigned into the death marsh, on one hand to search for that rare treasure location and on the other hand, to watch and kill those that came. In the past few days, the number of people that were secretly killed by Chang Shen Hall in death marsh were no less than a dozen and among them, there were individual Good Faction celestial being and also highly-skilled disciples from the other Evil Faction branches.


    For the sake of his own sect¡¯s survival, YuYang Zi could not care less!


    This night YuYang Zi received his sect¡¯s secret report, a group of Good Faction men had set up camp near the ¡®Bottomless pit¡¯ at the periphery of the death marsh and were getting ready to spend the night there. And in the next few session of reports from the scouts, YuYang Zi¡¯s face became colder and colder, in his heart he already knew who those people were.


    Those were the young and elite disciples of Qing Yun Sect, initially there should only be a dozen or more men but after hearing the scouts¡¯ reports, the number of people were already more than a dozen and with them, there were monks and people dressed in FenXiang Valley clothes. YuYang Zi frowned tightly and breathed deeply, he gazed out far ahead, as if waiting for something.


    After a long while, a light footsteps sounded in the darkness behind him, a shrewd gaunt middle-aged man walked to YuYang Zi side and YuYang Zi immediately turned around and faced him, obviously this person¡¯s status was special.


    This middle-aged man¡¯s name was MengJi and he was one of the elite disciple of Chang Shen Hall YuYang Zi and also one of the few Chang Shan Hall disciples that survived the Qing Yun Hill battle, therefore he was one of the people that had YuYang Zi¡¯s deep trust. Right now one of the reason why YuYang Zi still could not make up his mind was also because he was waiting for this person toe back.


    MengJi bowed to YuYang Zi, YuYang Zi shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Forget it, dispense with courtesy, how is it?¡±


    This question was asked out of the blue but MengJi obviously knew the meaning of YuYang Zi¡¯s question, he quietly said, ¡°Subordinate have already brought men to ck Water Trench and White Horse River which are on the other side of the death marsh to search but did not find any signs of the Ghost King Sect, Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect men arriving in force, only a few lower-ranked figures were found and subordinate already handled them.¡±


    YuYang Zi perked up and a smile appeared on his face for the first time, he nodded and said, ¡°Good! As such we have no more concerns, tonight we will attack those uppity young people from Qing Yun Sect, Tian Yin Temple and FenXiang Valley in full force. First get rid of these people then the Good Faction will be powerless to vie with us again!¡±


    But MengJi did not seemed delighted, instead he seemed worried. He hesitated for a while and eventually still say, ¡°Sect leader, but three days ago news from our undercover men stationed near Big Wang vige reported that it seemed like Ghost Li and Qin WuYan has already arrived, furthermore HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr¡¯s location has always been uncertain, we cannot not be wary!¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s face twitched, revealing indignation, he hatefully said, ¡°How would I not know, those Good Faction people only want that treasure while those people from Wan Du n, Ghost King Sect, what they want is my life!¡±


    MengJi trembled but did not reveal what his thoughts, he looked uncertain and quietly asked, ¡°Sect leader, then what shall we do?¡±


    YuYang Zi humphed, breathed deeply and rxed his body, he said, ¡°By now we can¡¯t turn back already. Taking the advantage that Wan Du n, Ghost King Sect and HeHuan Sect men has not arrived, we first settle those Good Faction brats then search for the treasure in full force. Looking from the signs in the past few days, this must be an extraordinary treasure, once we obtain it, we don¡¯t have to fear the other three branches!¡±


    MengJi bowed his head and said, ¡°Sect leader is brilliant.¡±


    YuYang Zi nodded his head slightly and turned around, calmed himself down and focused. He then stretched out his only right hand, waved heavily once into the darkness and immediately the shadows assembled. In a short while a big group of Chang Shen disciples appeared, moving with ease to make a long-range raid towards the direction that YuYang Zi¡¯s finger pointed.


    The boundless night, bleak with an aura of death!


    Death marsh, bottomless pit.


    The stretch ofnd looked like a piece of t ground during the day but nobody knew why it had such a strange name. Unless they were the vigers that had lived for years near the death marsh, then they would know that in the middle of thesends, a big piece ofnd that looked the nothing different from the rest, all overgrown with wild grass, was actually an enormous bottomless pit. And in it, suction power of the sludge was extremely strong and if a ordinary person stepped in unaware, he would be suck in in less than a moment and then from there without any trace rotted silently under the deep marsh.


    Therefore the reason for the death marsh name was because in the marsh, these type of horrible silent killers were numerous!


    But these young Good Faction people were obviously not ordinary people.


    Qing Yun Sect group of people travelled for a few days in the death marsh and in-between met Tian Yin Temple and FenXiang Valley disciples, the three parties joined together and contrary to expectations, they saw familiar figures.


    Tian Yin Temple had FaXiang, FaShan as leaders and among FenXiang Valley, there were Li Xun and YanHong. But just that after meeting up, their rtionships became greatly different. Xiao YiCai as the leader of Qing Yun Sect disciples got along harmoniously with Tian Yin Temple disciples and they chatted merrily but over at FenXiang Valley instead, there were some estrangement feelings with these two big sects, as if they purposely maintained their distance.


    The delicate reason within, everyone knew in their hearts but on the surface, they were still courteous and the three sects worked together, for justice and morals, kill the evil and eliminate the demons, exterminate the Evil Faction!


    This night, the group of people stayed near the bottomless pit for the night. After starting up the bonfire and reminding the junior brother and sisters again not to wander off on their own, Xiao YiCai then invited Tian Yin Temple FaXiang, FenXiang Valley Li Xun to a corner and quietly discussed.


    And at this moment, Li Xun was frowning slightly, a disdain expression in the recesses of his eyes but his expression still maintained an amiable look, he quietly said, ¡°Xiao senior brother, perhaps you worry too much?¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled and said, ¡°If Li senior brother have any brilliant suggestion, please say! My humble self will respectfully listen.¡±


    After Xiao YiCai and FaXiang¡¯s attention were on him, Li Xun paused for a while then said, ¡°I thought our forces are formidable after our three sects entered the marsh, the disciples that Chang Shen Hall sent out were all routed by us. And ever since from the Qing Yun battle, Chang Shen Hall highly skilled disciples are all either dead or injured, other than the YuYang Zi holding up the fort, the rest are really not worth any consideration. Instead Xiao senior brother said there will be danger tonight, isn¡¯t it too much?¡±


    Xiao YiCai after remaining silent for a while, said, ¡°What Li senior brother said makes sense. But in Evil Faction Chang Shen Hall, YuYang Zi Sect leader¡¯s skills is extremely powerful. Just him, we cannot let our guard down. Other than that, from the time Chang Shen Hall rose to prominence and ranked as the Evil Faction four big powerful branches until today, it has already been eight hundred years long. As the saying goes, the centipede does not die easily and beside they are determined to get this death marsh¡¯s rare treasure, the dog might be desperate enough to jump over the wall, we better be careful!¡±


    FaXiang nodded and said, ¡°Xiao senior brother words makes sense, we really have to be careful.¡±


    Li Xun saw that both of them were saying the same things and so felt it would not be appropriate to add on but he had an arrogant characteristic and it revealed in his eyes, he indifferently said, ¡°Then ording to both senior brothers, how shall we proceed tonight?¡±


    FaXiang looked at him and was taken aback, he turned to look at Xiao YiCai but Xiao YiCai behaved as if nothing had happened, as if he did not notice and still smiled and said, ¡°Li Xun senior brother is indeed brilliant, with brother¡¯s talent, in the future if the matter was aplished, Li senior brother must remember the first merit.¡±


    LiXun smiled and actually did not thank him modestly.


    FaXiang who was standing beside, saw Xiao YiCai¡¯s expression remained the same regardless of anger or happiness, suddenly that youth ¡®Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯ figure shed past his eyes, if only he was also here today, how good it would be......


    He felt an inexplicable pain in his heart and softly sighed, in the background he heard Xiao YiCai quietly started to make arrangements and quickly focused to listen, Xiao YiCai suppressed his voice and softly said, ¡°Both senior brothers, today we......¡±


    The night seemed to darken even more.


    The night in the death marsh seemed to be enveloped by the ck clouds or maybe during each night, this enormous death marsh would generate a haze.


    Sheets and sheets of grey mist in the night air, not to mention the moon, even a single star also could not be seen.


    Near the bottomless pit where the Good Faction young disciples were resting, other than a few bonfire ashes remnants struggling to burn, everywhere was quiet, not a single sound.


    Indistinctly looking into the darkness, those Good Faction disciples were curled up into their clothes and covered their whole body tightly. After all these young people¡¯s cultivated skills were not enough to stand the death marsh night chill that seeped into their bones.


    Chang Shan Hall disciples silently surrounded these people in all directions, quietly waiting for YuYang Zi¡¯smand in the darkness.


    YuYang Zi slowly stretched out his only right hand.


    Standing beside him, MengJi suddenly quietly said, ¡°Sect leader.¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s hand paused, he felt slightly unpleased but as MengJi was an important figure in his heart, he controlled his temper and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    MengJi seemed to sense YuYang Zi¡¯s resentment but after hesitating for a moment, he still said, ¡°Sect leader, look at these Good Faction people. Howe there is not even a single night guard around?¡±


    YuYang Zi was stunned for a while and then sarcastically said, ¡°These brats, ambitious and arrogant, these few days I executed ns to make them underestimate the enemies, they have already thought we are useless and totally disregard us at all. It is not surprising to see that there are no night guards!¡±


    MengJi¡¯s expression changed but eventually he kept quiet.


    YuYang Zi did not pay attention to him again, his right hand flipped and a strange mirror with ck and white sides appeared in his hand. He then flew up into the sky and drew a brilliant light streak across the night.


    All of the Chang Shan Hall men cried out at the same time, reverberated far in the night, swarmed forward with immeasurable murderous aura!


    A faint bleakness, in that dying light remnant.


    Thest ash at this moment quietly extinguished!


    Swallowed up by the darkness!


    After a moment, suddenly a clear and sharp sound [Qiang Lang] rang out like dragons singing.


    A stream of jade-green light, a stream of blue light, a stream of golden light, a stream of white light and a stream of green light.


    Five streams of brilliant strange lights, at the night ck screen, like a sharp sword piercing the firmament, suddenly appeared in the deepest corner of the darkness and charging towards the Chang Shen Hall men.


    And behind their back, even more brilliant light rays, appeared one by one.


    YuYang Zi saw it all, his face turned extremely pale!

 Chapter 93: Oriole

    Chapter 93: Oriole


    Wee guys Georgius Huang, HPC7595, Nerodragon12, Furinkazan, jiraiyanairad, ycb5959 and Amir Tal.


    jiraiyanairad, I¡¯m not sure abt that tho. Amir Tal, thks!


    Oriole


    It happened suddenly, the unforeseen event arose suddenly in the dark. Those Chang Shen Hall men were caught unaware and could not react in time.


    And in this flint-spark moment, the Good Faction men who were lying in ambush and all ready to risk their lives, each one of them wielded their magical weapons and charged over. With the intended attacking the unprepared ones, naturally they had a very big advantage and those Good Faction disciples that were here, each one of them at least an outstanding sessor of one of the big sects. Although their cultivated skills might not be on par with YuYang Zi that kind of figure but against the ordinary sect members, they far exceeded them.


    The moment was liken to a tiger entering a sheep flock, the Good and Evil Faction had always viewed each other as enemies and naturally they would not hold back during attack. Various kinds of light shed crazily in the night, wails and screams were heard incessantly and the smell of blood arose immediately, drifting within the death marsh.


    Among the different light rays, the one which was the nearest, shed a blinding gleam of jade-green light. It belonged to Qing Yun Sect, Long Shou Valley disciple Lin JingYu¡¯s Dragon yer Sword.


    This young man who had never disyed his skills, right now suddenly became a dazzling icon. The Dragon yer Sword gave a thundering sharp whistle, the incredible jade-coloured light exploded up towards the sky, bathing its owner in it. Without any hesitation, he charged right into the Chang Shen Hall group of people.


    That was the most splendid stream of light in the night, his eyes were cold but deep inside, a fervid zeal seemed to burn, as if thirsting for the other party¡¯s fresh blood to be shed by the cold lights.


    The first several Chang Shen Hall disciples, after the jade-green light rays swept past them, became a spray of blood rain.


    The crowd was in a uproar and gushed forward to besiege him but Lin JingYu seemed not to even care about the attackersing from behind his back and only looked forward, charging into the densest area, killing wherever he went and he could not be stopped. Everywhere he went, blood and fleshes sttered. The rest of the Good Faction disciples caught up after a short while and each wielded their magical weapons and fought in closebat with the Chang Shen Hall men.


    In the chaotic battle, Xiao YiCai who was shocked by Lin JingYu¡¯s actions, shouted loudly, ¡°Lin junior brother, be careful......¡±


    Just that Lin JingYu seemed not to be able to listen to anyone¡¯s warning, he who at this very moment right now, had already became a totally different person from that youth who was learning the craft at Long Shou Valley. Holding the Dragon yer Sword in his hand, his body turned into an evil-killing light!


    Countless of Chang Shen Hall men surrounded himpletely, even with that he never turned his head back once. The Dragon yer Sword glistened while been brandishing in the night, numerous fresh blood sprayed up and spilled, staining his robes.


    Until the end, countless Chang Shen Hall men pursued after him but yet nobody dared to block his way. Everyone fled for their lives and did not dared to face this mad-like monster.


    Until, a piercing sound [Wu wu] was hearding from deep inside the darkness, a white light shed past and a circr object, spinning and descending at a great speed from the sky, aiming for Lin JingYu¡¯s head.


    Lin JingYu cried out loudly, the Dragon yer Sword which was swishing in the air and fighting with the enemies, immediately flew back. He grabbed it with one hand and pierced it towards the sky, instantly the jade-green light swelled immensely and he leapt and soared into the air. Unexpectedly that disc thing became even more powerful, ck and white lights shone out in turns and actually forcibly suppressed the resplendent jade-green light.


    For the first time Lin JingYu¡¯s face turned pale. He knew that a master had finally emerged from Chang Shen Hall and although this unknown magical weapon looked to be unremarkable but it totally disregarded the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s unparalleled sharp sword light rays, carrying with it a force of extreme pressure and rapidly pushing down.


    With the increasing pressure from that disc, Lin JingYu¡¯s face became paler and paler. Suddenly he bellowed and flew out inverted, only a split secondter, that disc mmed down with a boom, creating arge pit of one zhang circumference at where he stood previously. The ruthlessness of this method also showed the person¡¯s extreme indignant.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s body flew out inverted, the Qing Yun Sect disciples who were behind saw it and went up to catch but because Lin JingYu had charged recklessly into the midst of Chang Shen Hall group, surrounding him were all enemies. Before he couldnd and stand properly, he already felt severe pain and the next moment, three, four sharp des were already hacking into his body.


    Fresh blood spurted like fountain, bright and vivid, it dyed his robes red. The corner of Lin JingYu¡¯s eyes twitched but he did not have any fear or intention to withdraw. The Dragon yer Sword in his spilled blood became even more brilliant, wheeling around his body and immediately wails and screams were heard, three, four Chang Shen Hall disciples stumbled back, with limbs severed and vomiting blood, it seemed like they would not be able to survive.


    Everyone saw that this young man had such courage and for a moment transfixed by him.


    In a short while the Good Faction men charged over, Chang Shen Hall disciples did not dare to continued fighting and retreated back. And at the ce where Lin JingYu was beaten, YuYang Zi emerged slowly, his expression savage, where had the celestial demeanour usually seen went to?


    By this time, the fightings had gradually stopped. Chang Shen Hall disciples slowly retreated behind YuYang Zi while the Good Faction young disciples also came together. Xiao YiCai, Fa Xiang, Li Xun etc stood at the front, Small Bamboo Valley WenMin walked over and helped Lin JingYu to bandage his wounds and to stop the bleeding, at the same time she quietly said, ¡°You this young man, why do you not treasure your life at all?¡±


    Lin JingYu only saw WenMin a few times at TongTian Peak at that time and was surprised to receive her care suddenly. In the past ten years, he trained under the mysterious old man inside TongTian Peak Founders Ancestral Hall and with only his own aptitude and stoic perseverance, he finally made a breakthrough. And today his exhibition of his skills shocked everyone, causing everyone to view him in a different light.


    But when this stranger senior sister asked him this question, suddenly he did not know how to answer and could not reply. WenMin had always been kind-hearted and when she saw that half of his body was bleeding, she took advantage of the respite from fighting and offered her help with his wounds. But due to the vtile situation, she roughly dressed up his wounds and then quietly said, ¡°There will be another battleter, you must be careful.¡±


    Lin JingYu felt a warm feeling in his heart, nodded and said quietly, ¡°Thank you Senior sister.¡±


    WenMin smiled and walked to stand beside Lu XueQi, Lu XueQi nced over at Lin JingYu, her face expressionless but a sh of light seemed to brush past in her eyes.


    Over at Chang Shen Hall side, YuYang Zi¡¯s face was cold and stern, his only hand held on so tightly onto the magical weapon, ¡®Yin Yang Mirror¡¯, that his veins popped out.


    The raid on Good Faction was instead foiled by the Good Faction juniors, he did a cursory nce and saw that in only a short amount of effort, Chang Shen Hall had already lost one-third of its men but over at Good Faction side, almost no damage was sustained. Lin JingYu seemed to be the only one with the most severe wounds after being shed by several swords.


    Li Xun looked at the the Evil Faction Chang Shen Hall group, his eyes shone and he suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Xiao senior brother really has divine foresight, my humble self is impressed!¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled and said, ¡°It is just coincidental. There will still be many asions in the future to rely on Li senior brother for support, I hope that Li senior brother will favour me with your guidance.¡±


    Li Xun indeed dare not look down on Xiao YiCai anymore, he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Fa Xiang instead looked at the injured Lin JingYu for a while and seemed to have the intention to go over and convey his concern but eventually suppressed it. Ever since Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple travelling parties met up, both parties got along quite well but only Qing Yun Sect Lin JingYu from the start till the end, was still extremely cold towards Tian Yin Temple monks. As for the underlying reason, no doubt everyone knew it in their hearts, just that nobody wished to open up the old wounds so all along, instead it was the Tian Yin Temple monks who intentionally or unintentionally avoided Lin JingYu.


    But since Lin JingYu was injured, Fa Xiang was still concerned. He turned around and spoke softly to Xiao YiCai, ¡°Xiao senior brother, I hope your sect junior brother Lin JingYu¡¯s wounds is not serious?¡±


    Xiao YiCai already saw WenMin dressing up Lin JingYu¡¯s wounds and turned to look at WenMin, WenMin understood and nodded slightly. Xiao YiCai was relieved and turned to Fa Xiang, ¡°Lin junior brother¡¯s injuries are nothing serious, Fa Xiang senior brother don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Fa Xiang bowed and pressed his palms together, chanted softly.


    Xiao YiCai took a deep breath and looked ahead, he spoke in a clear loud voice, ¡°YuYang Zi senior, to say you are considered a senior master too and Chang Shen Hall ranks as one of the four big powerful sects of Evil Faction, how can you use this kind of dirty tactic and not be afraid that you will be theughing stock of the world?¡±


    YuYang Zi furiously said, ¡°You this kind of so-called proper Good Faction also did the same and ambushed us, and still dare to have the audacity to speak loudly here without any shame?¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s expression remained unchanged and awe-inspiringly righteously replied, ¡°We are all young and junior, furthermore we are in unfamiliar territory, of course we have to be on guard against treacherous and evil viins who are furtively doing us harm. Unexpectedly we didn¡¯t expect the person to show up would be......he he, he he!¡±


    Xiao YiCai was far younger than YuYang Zi but because of his sharp tongue, in a few words he had already made YuYang Zi fumed with anger. He bellowed once and lunged, the Chang Shen Hall men who were behind him saw their sect leader made the attack and also charged forward. Xiao YiCai and the rest of the exceptional skilled disciples took up YuYang Zi while the rest began their battles again.


    Actually, with YuYang Zi¡¯s cultivated practised magnanimity, he would not be that easily provoked by Xiao YiCai but when he saw that the only bit of strength left in Chang Shen Hall was also spent considerably in vain, he was extremely pained and incensed; and of all things Xiao YiCai¡¯s words insulted him without using vulgarity, every word was sarcastic. Although MengJi who was beside him, still maintained some sanity and wanted to persuade him but YuYang Zi had already charged out.


    To be able to retain his position of Chang Shen Hall Sect leader for over a hundred years, YuYang Zi undeniably had genuine talent. Even after losing his left arm at Qing Yun battle ten years ago and suffering great loss of his skills, fighting against one person, Xiao YiCai, he was absolutely not his match.


    But of course, this kind of one-to-one duel would never happen. Xiao YiCai in the middle, Fa Xiang at left and Li Xun at right, these three were the most outstanding among the Good Faction younger generation cut off YuYang Zi and fought him.


    YuYang Zi gathered his divine might, using his only arm, he fought as one against three. The magical weapon, Yin Yang Mirror, in his hand was fantastic and enigmatic, one moment it was ck and the next white, emitting bursts of mysterious lights. The magical weapons¡¯ lights from Xiao YiCai and the rest were either blocked by this rare mirror or being pulled aside by YuYang Zi, nobody could get near him at all.


    And furthermore, when the white side of the Yin Yang Mirror flipped over, it would actually reflect the magical weapons back at their casters. The three of them initially did not expect that this magical weapon would actually have such ingenious ability and nearly suffered heavy injuries. Li Xun¡¯s left arm was scratched once by his own magical weapon, ¡®Jiu Yang Ruler¡¯ and almost became another YuYang Zi, one armed man.


    The three of them thus did not dare to be careless and retaliated carefully. YuYang Zi as one against three and facing these three outstanding talents from Good Faction, he could actually still maintained the upper hand, his skills and abilities were really exceptional.


    Only that although YuYang Zi he himself was powerful but those men under him were far from it. Facing this group of Good Faction talented disciples and not a single disciple¡¯s magical weapon was not exceptional, although Chang Shen Hall numbers were much more but slowly they were losing.


    Other than Tian Yin Temple monks whose attacks were much kinder, Qing Yun Sect and the Evil Faction had enmity as deep as the sea and its disciples¡¯ attacks were all lethal, FenXiang Valley was no different from Qing Yun. As YuYang Zi was being pestered by those three, although he had the upper hand but he was unable to get away, and while battling, he looked around and saw that other than MengJi and a few that were making an effort to hold up, the rest of the ordinary disciples had already lost their fighting will and the casualties were more than half.


    MengJi, with one stroke, forced the FenXiang Valley disciple in front of him to back up, anxiety showed on his face, he loudly called out to YuYang Zi, ¡°Sect leader!¡±


    YuYang Zi gritted his teeth, revealing his extreme indignant but in the end he knew the game was as good as lost, if he were to fight on, even thest reserve of Chang Shen Hall would also be spent here. He had no alternative but to loudly called out, ¡°Everyone retreat first, I will bring up the rear!¡±


    Once these words were said, Chang Shen Hall disciples started to flee into the darkness behind. Xiao YiCai and the rest in Good Faction were extremely sharp-witted and attacked at the same time, the various magical weapons¡¯ remarkable lights shed and one after another immediately rushed at YuYang Zi.


    YuYang Zi gave a bellow of rage and did not even avoid, the Yin Yang Mirror spinned urgently in the air and charged up. [Dang] and deflected the magical weapon, ¡®Reincarnation Pearl¡¯. It instantly turned from ck to white and Xiao YiCai body¡¯s shook. The Seven-Star Sword suddenly lost control while executing its strokes in the air and turned back to attack, the force swift and fierce and Xiao YiCai for a moment fumbled. He quickly chanted the form and managed to take back the control of the Seven-Star Sword again.


    Just with this moment of effort, YuYang Zi had already pushed the attacking Li Xun¡¯s Jiu Yang Ruler aside and the three Good Faction offensive came to a standstill. But YuYang Zi did not take the opportunity to escape and instead leapt up andnded among the crowd.


    The other Good Faction disciples were chasing after the escaping Chang Shen Hall disciples and were caught unaware by YuYang Zi. [Teng teng] a few sounds and he had seriously injured several men, a few were also hit by the Yin Yang Mirror¡¯s heavy force and flew out,nding among the darkness and then suddenly cried out. After a short while there were no more cries, most probably they hadnded at the bottomless pit and ended their lives that way.


    In the darkness, only YuYang Zi moved freely and showing his contempt. He weaved in and out, killing people as he went and covering Chang Shen Hall disciples who were fleeing. Wherever he went, the Yin Yang Mirror¡¯s ck and white light rays would be in front of him and the Good Faction disciples scattered to avoid it. Its power and might was really considered unexcelled in the world.


    And at far away, the few indistinct figures who were standing still for a long while, were also concentrating on the situation, especially fixing an unwavering stare at that YuYang Zi, who was disying his martial prowess.


    With the attack by YuYang Zi, Chang Shen Hall disciples immediately felt the pressure lifted and in a sh half evacuated, leaving only the bodies on the ground. YuYang Zi saw it and felt distressed.


    But at this moment, Good Faction Xiao YiCai and the rest had already caught up and with Qing Yun Sect Song Daren, Zeng ShuShu, WenMin, Tian Yin Temple Fa Shan, FenXiang Valley YanHong, a total of eight, took out their magical weapons and surrounded YuYang Zi.


    YuYang Zi gave a sharp howl, the killings aroused his excitement and one by one, the savage sides of his character were brought out. He did not have any slightest sign of fear, the Yin Yang Mirror spinned and danced, shielding left and deflecting right, drawing the counter-offensive, fighting with these eight people, from the ground to the sky, and again from the sky back to the ground.


    Just that after all there were more people on Good Faction side and in addition their skills were above-average. Even how remarkable YuYang Zi¡¯s skills were, he still could not beat the crowd and slowly, the Yin Yang Mirror was being subdued.


    The eight people from Good Faction leapt and flew, their teamwork gradually gained chemistry and although it did not look right that these eight people were attacking one but they only had to add a sentence in their hearts that this was one of the big evil monster of the extremely vicious Evil Faction and they would feel justified. Every stroke was lethal and aiming for the vital points.


    But YuYang Zi with several hundred years of painstaking cultivated skills, how would he be someone to be trifled with, he ced himself under the des¡¯ shadows and even though he was slowly losing the strength to counter back and the besieging pressures were increasing but no matter how intensely Xiao YiCai and the rest attacked, they still could not get pass his Yin Yang Mirror with the two ck and white mystical lights.


    Besides, his body moved, secretly migrating the fighting group towards the side, if not for Xiao YiCai who was really sharp-witted and suddenly remembered how his own sect disciples had perished just now, he loudly shouted, ¡°Be careful not to sink into the marsh!¡±


    This then reminded everyone and they realized after a moment that they were been brought on the sly to the side of the bottomless pit and if they were not careful, one of them would sink in. it was really a very close shave.


    In the chaos, YuYang Zi still had this degree of mindfulness and foresight, these practical experiences were naturally iparable to these juniors.


    However even how experience he was and how exceptional his skills were, facing this group of highly skilled, talented and holding remarkable magical weapons, and also with such foresight andposed young experts, he was also helpless.


    These eight people led by Xiao YiCai, attacked at the same time. Immediately numerous extraordinary lights continuously hit onto YuYang Zi¡¯s Yin Yang Mirror. YuYang Zi¡¯s entire body shook and he felt immense pressure, like the power of a tidal wave, again and again. The opponents could rest slightly after attacking but he could only keep on defending, unable to retaliate. After deflecting more than ten, twenty times, he finally could not withstand and had not choice but to move back, gradually moving away from the bottomless pit.


    After leaving the bottomless pit, the Good Faction were immediately relieved and felt unimpeded to beset YuYang Zi.


    YuYang Zi gradually felt fatigued, from the corner of his eyes he saw that most of his Chang Shen Hall disciples had already evacuated and MengJi and a few were on their way to his aid but beside him, even more Good Faction disciples were enclosing in.


    YuYang Zi felt a moment of panic, he knew if these twenty, thirty people besieged him, even how high his ability was, he would also have to give up his life here. Immediately he deflected Zeng ShuShu¡¯s XuanYuan Sword strike and loudly cried out, ¡°All of you quickly leave!¡±


    MengJi and the rest were shocked and then turned and fled. YuYang Zi did not wish to prolong the fight, the Yin Yang Mirror in his hand shed and shed, suddenly the white light red, its resplendence dazzling to the eyes and in an instant retaliated against the five magical weapons and reflected them back to its casters.


    The Good Faction did not expect that he still would have such ability and immediately there were some disorder and a small opening opened up in the formation.


    How could YuYang Zi stood by, immediately his body turned into a light and dashed forward like lighting.


    His figure had just only moved and the next moment he was already at that opening and looked to be getting away. Xiao YiCai and the rest were slightly far behind him and were unable to catch up in in time.


    But then a jade-green light shone at once, resplendent and dazzling, the Dragon yer Sword arrived with a vengeance and chopped down, looking at this impetus, it looked like it would chop YuYang Zi into two.


    YuYang Zi could not defend in time but at this moment of life and death, he was able to force himself to shift three degrees to the right. That jade-green light chopped down beside him, his sleeve fluttered, turned into flecks by this jade-green light.


    YuYang Zi had already lost his left arm and it had instead gain an advantage for him at this moment. If not, it was not known if he could maintain his conscious under such intense pain but he felt a burning pain on his left body, most likely caused by this Dragon yer Sword¡¯s baleful jade-green light. His body continued to move and his right hand had already flipped, the Yin Yang Mirror immediately shed with ck and white lights and shot out across. A muffled groan was heard and Lin JingYu staggered backwards, all of his dressed wounds on his body split opened, spurting out fresh blood again!


    Right now the road ahead was cleared of Good Faction disciples, YuYang Zi was delighted and about to exert his powers, at the same time he cursed in his heart, today the humiliation suffered at these Good Faction juniors, he would pay it back a hundred times in the future.


    In the death marsh, suddenly a loud explosion was heard!


    Everyone turned to look!


    A resplendent dazzling blue light spanned across the horizon, the dark clouds in the sky like ink, rotated around at a fast speed, like a ferocious swirl. Lu XueQi standing in mid-air, a piercingly cold gale, her unparalleled appearance like ice and snow!


    In the darkness far away, a figure seemed to tremble slightly.


    That beautiful girl floated in the air, walked seven steps, her lips chanting and instantly lightning shed chaotically in the horizon, like a gigantic snake traversing through clouds.


    YuYang Zi¡¯s countenance changed greatly but without waiting for his reaction, Lu XueQi¡¯s ¡®Celestial sword Maneuvering the Thunder Form¡¯ was already ignited, the enormous lightning in the horizon suddenly fell and struck onto Tian Ya Sword¡¯s tip. Blue light red and instantly lighted up half of the gloomy sky.


    And right now, Lu XueQi did not feel the same strain when shepeted with Zhang Xiao Fan, lighting filled the sky, reflecting deep in her eyes, as if things had gone back to the past!


    The enormous light beam, refracted and descended. It had not even reach the ground where the Good Faction disciples nearby had already started to withdraw. Within the perimeter of several zhangs from YuYang Zi, the gale howled and the trees, water nts were all uprooted, its might was staggering!


    YuYang Zi gave a long howl, all of his clothes gathered up, the Yin Yang Mirror rose and suspended in the air, radiating ck and white lights and then suddenly became one, evidently YuYang Zi after the intensive battle, was using all of his energy to make the final battle!


    [Boom......!]


    The enormous light beam hit onto YuYang Zi¡¯s Yin Yang Mirror with an impact and YuYang Zi¡¯s body immediately sunk into the earth by one cun, agony shed past YuYang Zi¡¯s face but Lu XueQi in the air too suddenly shook greatly and turned pale by a few degrees.


    But the enormous light beam did not reduce or withdraw, flowing ceaselessly from Tian Ya Celestial Sword, the electric rays shed crazily and struck down fiercely. YuYang Zi resisted with his one arm, looking more and more awful, if not for the fact that the ¡®Celestial sword Maneuvering the Thunder Form¡¯¡¯s force was too powerful and the Good Faction disciples could not intervene, else right now if hundreds and thousands of swords attacked at the same time, YuYang Zi would immediately turn into a meat pulp.


    YuYang Zi¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, the next moment his face muscles twitched for a while and he bit savagely on his tongue and spat a mouthful of blood at the Yin Yang Mirror. Suddenly the Yin Yang Mirror immediately gave forth a burst of light and forcefully pushed back that enormous beam of light from Lu XueQi.


    Xiao YiCai and the rest felt that something was not right and pounced over but YuYang Zi giving a long howl, flew up and the Yin Yang Mirror powerfully swept behind him, stimted by his blood, it¡¯s divine light surged violently. Xiao YiCai and the rest did not dare to meet it directly and everyone of them kept out of its way..


    Although this move by YuYang Zi was formidable but after this intense battle and with the usage of such savage and strange art, his internal energy was already severely injured and even his steps were staggering. But this person was really amazing, under such circumstances he could still mustered a breath of energy and flew out, disappearing eventually into the darkness.


    Li Xun and the rest wanted to pursue but Xiao YiCai weighed the pros and cons and loudly stopped them, ¡°Don¡¯t pursue a beaten enemy, there are dangers everywhere in this death marsh and we are on unfamiliar ground, our priority is to be careful!¡±


    Although Li Xun was not willing to but tonight Xiao YiCai had predicted like a prophet and he really felt admiration from his heart so eventually he stopped.


    This night, this battle, finally concluded with Evil Faction Chang Shen Hall¡¯s crushing defeat.


    Just that between the Good and Evil open factional fight, the Good Faction also suffered losses butpared to Chang Shen Hall, it was way much better.

 Chapter 94: End of the road

    Chapter 94: End of the road


    Hee thks too guys, Furinkazan, ycb5959, sainuu, HPC7595, Georgius Huang, harihari, Nerodragon12 and jiken. And thk you very much for the link xNaru!


    End of the road


    The night as ck as ink, cold and harsh.


    Suddenly, a light shed past in the darkness, approaching at an incredible speed but looking at it from afar, that light seemed to be wavering and unstable.


    On the ground MengJi was pacing worriedly, behind him were the remnants of Chang Shen Hall disciples, a cursory nce revealed roughly fifty or sixty people, each one of them looking terrified, watching the road they had came from.


    Until they saw that light.


    Immediately it caused a stir among the ordinary disciples and quite a few cheered. MengJi instead looked at that figure that was flying in and the anxiety on his face increased.


    That light came near and stopped, YuYang Zi floated to the ground and immediately everyone cried out, ¡°Sect leader, sect leader¡±. Unexpectedly without waiting for the crowd to reach him, YuYang Zi¡¯s face paled and [Wa] a sound, threw out a big mouthful of blood, dyed the front of his robe red.


    Not one did not change their countenance.


    MengJi rushed up and supported YuYang Zi, he felt coldness and noticed that YuYang Zi¡¯s entire body was cold, extremely abnormal. And underneath his clothes, his body was still shivering. MengJi was greatly rmed.


    YuYang Zi felt MengJi¡¯s shock and turned to look from left to right. He saw the terror on his disciples¡¯ faces and knew they were already highly strung with low morales, if even himself would not survive then immediately it would turn into a scene of the rats deserting a sinking ship.


    Immediately he forced his spirits up, suppressed the turbulent blood and energy in his chest and in a clear and loud voice said, ¡°All of you don¡¯t have to panic, I had just used my internal energy to force the clotted blood out of my body so I am alright.¡±


    YuYang Zi had always been like a deity in the Chang Shen Hall disciples¡¯ hearts, when he spoke those words it had an effect and many of the sect disciples¡¯ expressions became rxed and obviously looked much relieved.


    Although YuYang Zi¡¯s words were such but his countenance was really terrible, as white as a paper and on the left hand side of his body, there was a patch of blood, even his sleeve was missing, looking extremely dishevelled. Luckily currently it waste in the night, thick with darkness, if it was in the day, with hundred over pair of eyes watching, they would know immediately that he was already an arrow at the end of its flight.


    MengJi frowned tightly and turned back to speak to the Chang Shen Hall disciples, ¡°There is nothing serious with Sect leader, all of you first take a rest and we will n again the next morning!¡±


    Everyone gradually dispersed and until Chang Shen Hall men were far away, MengJi felt YuYang Zi¡¯s body suddenly sank and quickly supported him, looking at YuYang Zi, he felt his heart was almost at his throat.


    There was not a trace of blood on YuYang Zi¡¯s face and he was panting heavily. If not for his support, YuYang Zi could barely stand.


    MengJi quickly helped YuYang Zi to sit down. YuYang Zi meditated on the ground and slowly breathed in and out. After a long while, his breathing then gradually calmed down and he looked slightly better. Mengji stayed beside YuYang Zi, looking worried and anxious, at the same time kept ncing at his surroundings.


    Everywhere was dark, other than the few campfires by Chang Shen Hall disciples nearby, nobody could see further than their fingers.


    The night was malevolent, as if it was too, spying on this misfortunate precarious Chang Shen Hall sect.


    YuYang Zi slowly opened his eyes.


    MengJi immediately spoke in a low voice, ¡°Sect head, are you alright?¡±


    YuYang Ziughed bitterly, in his eyes naturally he would not treat MengJi the same as the ordinary disciples. Sighing softly he said, ¡°I was besieged by those bastards and used up a lot of my energy, and at the end unexpectedly there was one girl who used Qing Yun Sect¡¯s ¡®Celestial sword Maneuvering the Thunder Form¡¯......¡±


    MengJi was shocked and said, ¡°There is such a master within them?¡±


    YuYang Zi hatefully said, ¡°Not even that, I fought with several and at least three or four had exceptional aptitude and until the end, I had to use ¡®Blood Curse¡¯ to force my way out!¡±


    MengJi¡¯s face turned pale again. Blood Curse was Chang Shen Hall¡¯s well-known genuine curse, it allowed your skills to increase exponentially instantly but the bacsh was extremely terrible, needless to say it would greatly decrease your skills but it would also shorten your lifespan.


    After being speechless for a moment, MengJi recovered his senses and spoke to YuYang Zi, ¡°Sect leader, then what shall we do now?¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s face was solemn, after remaining silent, he hatefully said, ¡°Now that the arrow is already on the bow, we cannot not shoot. Once it is daylight, we will immediately move deeper into the marsh, into the ¡®inner marsh¡¯ to find the treasure!¡±


    MengJi¡¯s countenance changed greatly, he eximed, ¡°Sect leader......¡±


    YuYang Zi waved his hand and interrupted MengJi¡¯s words, he said, ¡°I know what you wanted to say but if today we leave the death marsh, sooner orter we will also die at the other three sects¡¯ hands, might as well take this gamble!¡±


    MengJi stared dumbfoundedly at YuYang Zi and saw the malevolent expression on his pale face thickened. He guessed that it was already toote to persuade him and could only slowly stood up, faced the sky and sighed softly in his heart.


    The enormous death marsh which was situated at southwest of the vast Divine Land, with a circumference of eight thousand miles, stretching forever. Since ancient times human were rarely sighted. And in it, it was segmented into two kinds of world; one was the outer marsh which was where the main crowd was at, it belonged to the periphery of the death marsh and upied around seventy to eighty percent of thends. In the outer marsh it was covered densely with the bottomless pit and poisonous insects but for the cultivated skilled practitioners, these were not a concern and they only had to tread carefully to be fine.


    And in the innermost part of the death marsh, there was still a mysterious area. It was a ce where all year round, highly toxic methane gas surrounded it and nobody ever knew what it looked like. Even if asionally some highly skilled master ventured in, nobody heard from them anymore, hence both Good and Evil faction generally did not wish to enter without careful consideration.


    And these past few days, numerous people had searched for the treasure in the death marsh but to no avail. YuYang Zi had long expected that this treasure would be in the unpredictable perilous inner mash. If the situation was not so urgent, YuYang Zi would probably have to consider many things and at least prepared long in advance but because of the circumstances today, he himself like apulsive gambler, could not afford to consider anymore.


    The night breeze blew over.


    Chang Shen Hall disciples who were exhausted from the day of fighting were all asleep, the campfires on the ground were also dying. YuYang Zi was still meditating with his head low, MengJi who was standing beside him earlier on had most probably went over to join the other disciples.


    Suddenly YuYang Zi¡¯s eyes snapped opened, his re fierce but with a trace of fear and looked around at his surroundings.


    The night saturated with darkness.


    The muscles in his body suddenly tensed up and then he slowly stood up.


    His only hand clutching tight onto the Yin Yang Mirror.


    The bone-chilling wind blew onto his body, the coldness seemed to seep into his heart.


    In the recesses of the darkness, footstep sounds were gradually heard.


    [Pa, pa, pa ......]


    [Sha, sha, sha......]


    [Hua, hua, hua......]


    As if with different rhythms, at the same time, from three directions. soft yet neat footsteps sounds walking and gathered towards Chang Shen Hall disciples.


    YuYang Zi¡¯s face, for the first time disyed despair, he suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°Bastards, better get out here!¡±


    This loud shout, forceful but indistinctly insufficient stamina. However it still reverberated far in this marsh, immediately the Chang Shen Hall disciples woke up with a start and within the cries of fears they quickly got up and swiftly gathered together.


    YuYang Zi¡¯s expression was unpredictable, his heart had sank deep down. He turned left and right and suddenly looked stunned, in a loud voice he said, ¡°MengJi, where has he gone?¡±


    Chang Shen Hall disciples looked at each other and for a long while nobody answered, obviously nobody knew.


    YuYang Zi felt a burst of energying up, his head felt dizzy and almost stted out another mouthful of blood.


    And at this moment, suddenly a calm male voice was heard from the darkness, harmoniously said, ¡°YuYang Zi Teacher Uncle, are you looking for this person?¡±


    [Wu] a sound and something flew out from the darkness in front Chang Shen Hall, forming an arc and thennded in front of YuYang Zi and the disciples, rolled a few times.


    Someone took a fire and viewed it under the light, suddenly a gasp of shock was heard. This was the head of MengJi who was just here earlier on, speaking to them. Both of his eyes were opened wide in shock which suggested most probably he had died unjustly.


    YuYang Zi took a deep breath, moving his sight from hisst capable disciple¡¯s head to the front and stared. He coldly said, ¡°Qin WuYan?¡±


    A young man slowly walked out, his face slightly pale but a warm smile was on his face, he said, ¡°Teacher Uncle¡¯s foresight really surpassed the rest, nephew is standing in the darkness yet you still know it¡¯s me, admirable, admirable!¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s expression could not be uglier, he coldly said, ¡°You are really something but the way how your Wan Du n treats your fellow Holy Sect members, isn¡¯t your that old poison monster teacher of yours afraid that Wisdom King will banished him to Hell after his death?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin WuYan pressed a hand to his chest and made a startled posture but on his face, he was still smiling peacefully without any trace of fear. He turned and speak to the other side, ¡°Jin Fairy, such a heinous crime, our Wan Du n dare not shoulder it by ourselves. You still don¡¯t want to show yourself?¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s countenance changed greatly, he abruptly turned and sure enough, a charmingdy slowly walked out from the darkness on the left side, looking extremely flirtatious. In this dark night, the moment she walked out, immediately it seemed to brighten up a few degrees.


    ¡°Jin PingEr!¡±


    YuYang Zi seemed to be gnashing his teeth while calling out these three words.


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°YuYang Zi Teacher Uncle, long time not seen, have you been well?¡±


    This greeting, in reality was more malicious than the most vicious profanity, YuYang Zi stared hard at her and coldly said, ¡°Chang Shen Hall and HeHuan Sect have always mind their own business, why are you with those people from Wan Du n hitting a person when he is down?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°You are really forgetful when you are old. Several days ago, you received news that I have arrived and worried that our HeHuan Sect will steal your treasure so you ordered your men to kill Wan Du n¡¯s disciples and stole their special poison ¡®ck Toad Powder¡¯. You then used the poison to kill four of our HeHuan Sect disciples at north of Big Wang vige, is there such thing?¡±


    YuYang Zi was shocked and he eximed, ¡°How do you......¡± and immediately stopped halfway.


    Jin PingEr ndly said, ¡°Teacher Uncle you have nned far ahead to incite fights between HeHuan Sect and Wan Du n, it is indeed brilliant. But thanks to Qin WuYan Qin senior brother¡¯s reasoning and his detailed investigations, the truth was finally revealed. If not we would really be in trouble because of you!¡±


    Qin WuYan smiled and said, ¡°Fairy you tter me, it is my humble self honour to be able to do something for fairy.¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s thoughts turned quickly, the situation was really precarious. Although these two were young but for the past few years their reputations had already shocked the world and definitely not to be taken lightly. Besides, behind them there were many human figures, although they did not reveal themselves but most likelyrge groups of Wan Du n, HeHuan Sect men were lying in ambush in the dark. If it was really such then most likely he would really be in trouble tonight.


    YuYang Zi was trying to think of a way out when suddenly he heard a stir among his disciples behind him, as if they had seen something horrible and quickly turned around. He immediately nched. On the only route of retreat behind him, from the darkness a nonchnt Ghost Li walked out unhurriedly.


    There and then YuYang Zi¡¯s mind turned and finally understood, in the end he gave up all hope and smiled bitterly, ¡°So the three sects have already agreed to deal with my Chang Shen Hall together. It is so ludicrous that I still wanted to sow discord among you, the mantis stalk the cicada, all of you the oriole behind!¡±


    Qin WuYan smiled and suddenly said in a clear and loud voice, ¡°Chang Shen Hall disciples, all of you also saw it too. Tonight Chang Shen Hall hase to its end, if you are smart you should quicklye over to our side and you can still keep your life.¡±


    After his words, behind Qin WuYan, Jin PingEr and Ghost Li, there was a movement of people, countless people holding their magical weapons gushed out from the darkness and enclosed the group with YuYang Zi as head.


    The night breeze brushed past, the end of a hero!


    All of the Chang Shen Hall disciples looked at one other, anyone could tell that even if they fought on, they would still not survive. Besieged by the three powerful Evil Sect sects and they themselves were also at the end of their tether, how could they survive.


    YuYang Zi cried out in his heart and as expected, not even a moment had passed when someone shouted loudly, ¡°I surrender, I surrender......¡±


    And ran towards Qin WuYan.


    With somebody taking the lead, immediately there was amotion and in a short while almost all of them ran out, after all nobody wished to wait for death. YuYang Zi was infuriated and shocked, he continuously shouted for them to stop but at this life and death moment, who would bother about him. More and more Chang Shen Hall disciples ran out and the situation became out of control.


    YuYang Zi was enraged, his eyes revealed an ominous glint. He gave a roar and jumped into the crowd, randomly grabbed one of the Chang Shen Hall disciple and wanted to kill one to make an example. Everyone saw the scene and cried out, and instead they bolt even faster, only that unlucky guy in his hands was so frightened that his entire body cked.


    YuYang Zi¡¯s look was savage, looking by at his several hundred years of Chang Shen Hall sect foundation was going to be destroyed in one day, his chest almost exploded with rage. He exerted strength and almost strangled that disciple to death but then he saw that person was so terrified that he almost could not even wail.


    YuYang Zi looked at him and suddenly turned to look at his sect members who were running away from himself. Out of a sudden he felt downhearted and loosened his hand, that disciple dropped onto the ground.


    That person got his life back and almost could not believe himself, he half rolled and half crawled and quickly got away, staying as far as he could from this person.


    After a short while, YuYang Zi was the only person left all alone.


    Ghost Li, Qin WuYan and Jin PingEr walked forward together.


    The scene suddenly quietened down, YuYang Zi¡¯s figure looked mncholy, he swept his gaze from Qin WuYan to Jin PingEr and then to Ghost Li, his lips moved and he suddenly said, ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±


    Ghost Li and the rest were only about one zhang away from YuYang Zi and they stopped, forming a circle and enclosing YuYang Zi in it.


    Jin PingEr was the first to speak, she smiled and said, ¡°What is it, YuYang Zi Teacher Uncle, what do you still want to say?¡±


    Hatred shed past YuYang Zi eyes but his face looked indifferent, after a moment he unhurriedly said, ¡°Now that I am at the end of my tether, Chang Shen Hall¡¯s name will end today.¡±


    Qin WuYan pped his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Teacher really has good judgement!¡±


    YuYang Zi¡¯s body trembled, with his status yet today he had to suffer these juniors¡¯ humiliations, he really would rather be dead but instead he bore it down and unhurriedly said, ¡°Since I have nowhere to go, alright I will also surrender to you. With my skills, it will be of at least some use to all of you right?¡±


    When he spoke these words, Qin WuYan and Jin PingEr¡¯s expressions immediately changed. YuYang Zi¡¯s skills wasparable to Ghost King, God of Poison, especially tonight he as one dealt with almost ten outstanding talents from Good Faction, not one of the Evil Faction members was not in awe while spying on him in the darkness.


    If not for the fact that they saw Chang Shen Hall battling with the Good Faction first, it might not be that easy to get rid of Chang Shen Hall. And if they could get YuYang Zi to serve them, not to mention he would be a strong aid but in the future internal fights within Evil Faction, they would have a very big advantage.


    Once they thought of this, Qin WuYan and Jin PingEr were all extremely ambitious people and hesitation appeared on their faces.


    And at this moment, Ghost Li who had remained silent all these while, said, ¡°You have such high skills and have such an ambitious heart, furthermore your seniority is higher than us. If you were toe to our Ghost King Sect, I¡¯m afraid in the future it will be you climbing over my head, this kind of thing, are you willing?¡±


    His tone was monotonous but his gaze was prating, sweeping coldly over YuYang Zi. YuYang Zi¡¯s heart sank, Qin WuYan and Jin PingEr were such intelligent people, instantly they had already figured it out and smiles appeared on their faces.


    But to YuYang Zi, it looked no different from demons.


    ¡°Teacher Uncle is really clever, until now you still have such ingenious method, admirable, admirable!¡± Jin PingEr smiled sweetly but at the same time with this smile, at her right hand, purple light slowly lighted up.


    Almost at the same time, Ghost Li¡¯s Soul-Absorbing and Qin WuYan, took a step towards YuYang Zi.


    The night breeze whistled, the chill prating deep into the bones.


    YuYang Zi looked around, unable to appease the resentment in his heart, he gave a long howl, trampled upon and leapt up, determined to make thest struggle and absolutely would not wait for death!


    Far away, the Good Faction side was finally settling down, this time Xiao YiCai even especially arranged a few juniors night guards, it showed how meticulous and cautious he was .


    At a nearby isted area, Lu XueQi sat quietly and not long, WenMin came back and sat beside her, her mouth pouting slightly and she whispered, ¡°That Song Daren is really a big fool.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked far and saw Song Daren sitting beside the fire, his face embarrassed. Not knowing what he and WenMin talked about but he kept sneaking nces over and looked worried. However he dare note over.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes seemed to smile and she told WenMin, ¡°Senior sister, you have bullied him for so many years already. It is such a rare opportunity toe out, you best treat him better.¡±


    WenMin humphed, she had always been on good terms with Lu XueQi and never had to hide her feelings in front of this junior sister. She softly humphed and said, ¡°That person is too honest. I really don¡¯t know what happened for Tian BuYi Tian Teacher Uncle, I heard that in the past when he seduce...no, took SuRu Teacher from our Small Bamboo Valley to marry her, it was really down-right brilliant, why is it that the disciple under him will be so stupid......¡±


    Lu XueQi smiled and looked away, after a while she suddenly lowered her voice and said, ¡°You are right, their Big Bamboo Valley disciples, initially there were really many honest ones......¡±


    Speaking until the end, without knowing why, her voice dropped. WenMin was stunned and looked at Lu XueQi. She suddenly sighed and gently patted her shoulder, said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Lu XueQi did not speak and only bowed her head.


    The night passed quietly.


    In the morning, Xiao YiCai gathered the rest together and discussed, ¡°Now that Chang Shen Hall had suffered a great loss, temporarily we won¡¯t have to deal with any external enemy. And after searching in this death marsh for so many days, we do not have a single clue on that treasure¡¯s location. Various senior brothers, do you all have any suggestions?¡±


    Fa Xiang remained quiet but Li Xun instead looked at Xiao YiCai and said, ¡°Xiao senior brother, don¡¯t tell me you wish to enter that extremely perilous inner marsh to investigate?¡±


    Xiao YiCai was surprised and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we are already here, we can¡¯t give up halfway.¡±


    Fa Xiang frowned and said, ¡°Although what Xiao senior brother said makes sense but deep in the death marsh, the methane are all highly toxic and I heard that there are even many unimaginable demon beasts and poisonous insects, extremely hazardous. With our big group, it is really too dangerous.¡±


    Xiao YiCai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what Fa Xiang senior brother said was what I was worrying. Therefore I think, why don¡¯t the majority of our junior brothers continue to search at the outer marsh while the few of us, including a few higher skilled disciples enter the inner marsh. What do the both of you think?¡±


    Li Xun, after pondering for a long while, nodded and said, ¡°We can only do this.¡±


    Fa Xiang also nodded.


    Once the discussion was over, each of them went back to select their members. Not long, from FenXiang Valley Li Xun, HongYan, Tian Yin Temple Fa Xiang, Fa Shan and as Qing Yun Sect had more members, other than Xiao YiCai, Lu XueQi and Zeng ShuShu were included, Lin JingYu who received all the attentionst night, earnestly requested and since everyone now viewed him with increased respect, he was eventually included.


    As such the eight of them, after arranging their own sect matters, with Xiao YiCai as the lead, took up their magical weapons and headed for the inner marsh.


    And on the other side of the marsh, looking at the peaceful marsh in front of them, Ghost Li and the other two stood side by side. Behind them were three rows of men, each formed their own group but facing each other, indistinctly maintaining vignce.


    Qin WuYan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°YuYang Zi Teacher Uncle was a hero of his age and now that he had merged into the death marsh, it is also considered a worthy death?¡±


    Ghost Li remained silent while Jin PingEr only smiled ndly but did not speak.


    Qin WuYan did not mind, smiled and said, ¡°So how is it, what do you both n to do next?¡±


    Jin PingEr looked at him and then suddenly turned, at the same time she said, ¡°The important matter has already aplished, naturally we shall go our different ways!¡±


    Qin WuYan looked at her back figure and raised his voice, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me Fairy intended to report back?¡±


    Jin PingEr even more did not reply and smiled indifferently, Qin WuYan said, ¡°Then I will be in the inner marsh, waiting respectfully for Fairy. When it¡¯s time, I will like to request Jin Fairy to show mercy!¡±


    Not knowing if Jin PingEr had heard and walk off by herself. After which the HeHuan Sect disciples also followed her and left.


    Ghost Li looked at Qin WuYan, his eyes cold. Then he also turned and walked back to his Ghost King Sect group.


    Qin WuYan stood where he was, smiling but his eyes also gradually turned cold.


    Within the death marsh, the sky looked to be more sombre. The dark clouds packed densely, as if a much bigger storm seemed to being again.

 Chapter 95: Miasma

    Chapter 95: Miasma


    Thks for reading guys, Furinkazan, ycb5959, Nerodragon12, HPC7595 and schnitterschnitter, yes there is a glossary for it in the books but I couldn¡¯t find it online. I can try to make it but I need some time to get hold of the book lol


    Miasma


    The wind blew over the death marsh.


    The water nts rustled and ripples formed across the water surface, looking at it, thend seemed to go on and on. There were no signs of human habitation but it had a different type of beauty to it.


    The Soul-Absorbing stick emitted faint dark-green light, the dim light moved and stopped in the mid-air. Ghost Li who was on top of it, sped his hands behind and gazed ahead.


    Today was one of the rare good weather in the death marsh, under the pleasantly warm sunlight, the usual gloomy atmosphere had also cleared up quite a lot but about ten zhangs in front of him, there was a stretch of thick grey haze-like enormous miasma, rising majestically and stretching far left and right. The miasma surged and twisted, reaching high into the sky, like no end to it.


    This was, the boundary of one of the world¡¯s most dangerous ce, the innermost death marsh!


    The monkey, Xiao Hui, which was on his shoulder nervously made a low sound.


    Ghost Li gently patted Xiao Hui and Xiao Hui quietened down, a pair of quick-witted eyes watched the miasma at the same time. At this moment, a sharp whistle was heard behind them, a light moving as fast as lightning came towards them.


    Ghost Li¡¯s figure moved, the Soul-Absorbing stick seemed to know his intention and unhurriedly turned over.


    That light screeched to a stop in front of him, the person who was driving it was a young man with a straight pair of eyebrows stretching into his hairline, his eyes bright and sharp. In a sh he appeared in front of Ghost Li, bowed and said, ¡°Vice leader, everything has already been arranged.¡±


    Ghost Li did not ask him what it was, presumably he was well aware of it. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Good, I will leave here to you.¡±


    After speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°YanHui.¡±


    That man whose name was YanHui said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li took a look behind his back and said, ¡°You have always been level-headed and I can always leave things to you but Kill-the-living Monk has a vtile temper and an extremely bloodthirsty nature. Now that all of the forces are gathered here in this death marsh, even more so we cannot be reckless, you must watch over him carefully.¡±


    YanHui smiled and said, ¡°Vice leader please be assured, even though Kill-the-living Monk consider everyone beneath him but he has never dare to go against your orders, I will also restrain him.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and was about to turn around when YanHui urgently said, ¡°Vice leader, there is still one more thing.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him, YanHui hesitated for a moment, urged his weapon under his feet and came near Ghost Li, at the same time he lowered his voice, ¡°I have just received a news from headquarters, Qing Long and Scarlet Bird of the Four Holy Envoys suddenly headed towards the direction of the death marsh several days ago.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression changed slightly but immediately his expression was back to normal, after a while he said, ¡°Don¡¯t announce this matter, all of you proceed as nned but keep an eye out for any changes.¡±


    YanHui quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After speaking, he bowed to Ghost Li and left.


    Ghost Li looked at his disappearing figure, slowly turned around and looked at that enormous miasma, after a long while he suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Hui, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Hui at his shoulder, scratched its head and [Zi zi] called out twice.


    Ghost Li smiled, the Soul-Absorbing stick lighted up and one man and one monkey under the ck-green light, flew into that enormous miasma.


    x x x


    Barely into the miasma, the surrounding lights disappeared in an instant. The bright sky which was there a moment ago was gone and only left a nket of grey haze, one could only see not more than half a zhang in front.


    Almost at the same time when Ghost Li entered the miasma, the Soul-Absorbing light surged, from the bottom it leapt up, forming a circle of light and tightly surrounded both Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, the surrounding miasma swirled and rolled but none could enter into this light circle.


    Looking out from the inside, the clouds-like miasma following Ghost Li¡¯s movement in the air, parted at the front and closed in at the back, from the top to the bottom, this grey miasma was everywhere.


    Once the flight started, he flew for a very long time, Ghost Li¡¯s face became more and more solemn. This extremely toxic miasma wall was inside the death marsh, the most obvious boundary line between the inner marsh and the outer marsh. Although the bottomless pits were everywhere in the outer marsh but it would not be a problem if one was careful. However in this inner marsh, not to mention about other things, just this extremely toxic miasma for an ordinary person, even if the person held their breath but once their skin touched this toxic thing, in a short time the poisonous gas would prate in and kill them.


    Although Ghost Li had already achieved great progress in his skills and no longer that disciple in Qing Yun Hill but he still dared not lower his guard against such toxic. Inside the death marsh, everywhere was dangerous particrly the inner marsh, a wilnds since ancient times with unpredictable dangers. He was on high alert and moved ahead carefully.


    Just that this miasma wall was abnormally thick, after flying for another while he was still in it and surrounding him was still a sheet of grey. He felt rmed, ording to his estimates by now he would have already flew about hundred zhangs. It could be that in this harsh wilnds, covered by miasma for centuries, most probably whatever rare treasure that was born in it, in the next ten millions years nobody would know, let alone getting their hands on it.


    While he was thinking it through in his heart, the Soul-Absorbing light multiplied and the surrounding grey miasma swirled ceaselessly, it also seemed to be increasing in speed too.


    Suddenly Ghost Li¡¯s heart jumped, deep inside the miasma in front of him, a blue light shed but disappeared after that. That faint blue light somehow seemed to be familiar.


    Almost at the same time the quiet swirling miasma increased in speed abruptly, like a pot of water, suddenly boiled.


    Up down left and right, the grey miasma started to rotate crazily, numerous not big or small miasma vortexes appeared in front of him, each indistinctly had a force of suction, attacking him from all directions. Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder did not make a single movement, quietly [Zi zi] and tightly clutching Ghost Li¡¯s clothes.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was cold but his eyebrows were frowning deeply, suddenly with a snort, his body tensed up and within the Soul-Absorbing green light, a golden light suddenly soared up, together with the green light, illuminated each other. Immediately the surrounding miasma was forced back by a few degrees. At the same time, the Soul-Absorbing stick rose and burst forth, totally disregarding the danger in front and charged into the biggest miasma vortex.


    x x x


    Once within the enormous miasma vortex,he instantly felt the suction force increased greatly, the wind howled and poured in from all directions, all of it was the toxic miasma. Ghost Li¡¯s face turned pale and he was sucked out by this natural enormous power into the sky.


    The piercingly cold wind sucked unceasingly, agitating the clouds, like an infuriated wind deity. Ghost Li breathed deeply in the mid-air and suddenly pushed out both of his hands, the left hand making a mark, the right hand making a spell, gold and green lights shone on his face at the same time and started to sh after a while, rapidly integrating into one. If right now there was to be any Good Faction master around, most likely the person would be too stunned for words.


    Qing Yun Sect Tai Chi Xuan Qing Way and Tian Yin Temple Great Brahman Wisdom had actually perfectly merged into one in this young man!


    In the brilliant gold green lights the Soul-Absorbing stick immediately calmed down and did not sway with the wind anymore. It held still in the middle of the storm, Ghost Li focused and observed but the storm was bing more and more violent, the gas clouds steamed and surged angrily. Looking ahead, everywhere was still grey.


    Ghost Li hesitated for a while but eventually knew that in this extremely perilous ce, he really should not stay long and steered his Soul-Absorbing stick to force his way out from the edge of this violent spinning storm, instantly his eyes and ears were severely assaulted, the sky turned and the ground spinned, eventually he managed to break out of this storm eye.


    As he had used quite an amount of effort to break out so after leaving the vortex miasma, he flew out quite a distance away. Just that because of the confusion just now, although the miasma gradually settled down but Ghost Li was frowning, he was unsure if he had flew the wrong way.


    When he was still hesitating, Xiao Hui suddenly shrieked in warning, Ghost Li was shocked and without even taking a look carefully, he subconsciously forced his body to shift three feet to the side.


    [Hong!]


    In the grey clouds a huge ck thing rumbled past, sweeping past the ce where he had just stood. A stench of bloody smell assaulted the nose, even the Soul-Absorbing circle of light could not totally block it, a faint smell of it drifted in.


    Only a momentter, this extremely weird thing disappeared again into the miasma.


    Ghost Li was stunned and his heart palpitated, in the instant that this huge thing appeared, it seemed to give him a whack to his head.


    The next moment, disregarding Xiao Hui¡¯s screeches and even disregarding the great danger, he pursued.


    Just that that strange monster disappeared in a sh. Although its body was huge beyond imagination but its speed was astonishing, in addition with this thick miasma wall, he was unable to see more than half a zhang. After a short while, he was unable to find that strange monster again.


    Ghost Li frowned, slowly stopped and concentrated. Suddenly in front of him, a shout of surprise and thereafter more shouts followed. There were actually several people up ahead and he guessed that they scattered in fright when that monster passed through them.


    Ghost Li was greatly excited and flew up, the clouds started to swirl and churn in front of him. Suddenly an angry shout and a voice, cold and clear, ¡°Evil one!¡±


    Before the words werepleted, a swift and fierce blue light abruptly came from the side, aiming for his chest. Like a rainbow passing through the horizon, it also turned the surrounding miasma into a vivid blue.


    Ghost Li was taken aback, this person¡¯s sword attack was ferocious, pressing forward with an indomitable will and granting no mercy at all. Just this stroke and it had revealed the person¡¯s high skills and definitely could not be underestimated. In this critical moment, his body did not decrease his forward momentum and instead increased. Like lightning, he charged up into the sky to shake off the sword behind him and then retaliated.


    Unexpectedly the origins of that person in the haze was not simple, both of them separated by miasma and unable to see clearly each other¡¯s faces but just from the sword¡¯s reaction, that blue light seemed to be alive, pursuing with a speed like lightning and like a shadow, the distance between them never decreased.


    In an instant the surrounding miasma immediately churned, Ghost Li became a dim green light, a blue light following behind, both went up the Heaven and down to Earth, shifting and moving like lightning, in theseyers of toxic gas, relentlessly pursuing, the clouds surged whenever they passed by.


    While being pursued, Ghost Li frowned tightly, the person behind him was extremely powerful and in a great haste he was unable to see what magical weapon she was using but the ferocity of that person¡¯s murderous intention was evidently clear. It definitely would not from his own faction so most likely it was from Good Faction which would not coexist with him.


    From Good Faction, which powerful figure was it?


    The thought had just barely formed in his head but his hands had already started to retaliate. Else if the chase kept on going, it would be of no harm to the person behind but he would be like a headless fly flying around, who knows what strange things he might encounter?


    The green light surged, Ghost Li¡¯s body suddenly soared up sharply and turned back in mid-air, the Soul-Absorbing sticky horizontally in front of his chest. That blue light behind him seemed to sense something, the sword light surged and became even more powerful, charging towards his chest.


    Ghost Li grabbed the Soul-Absorbing stick in front of him, the green bead on the ck stick immediately released a great light, under that light, red-blood strands also seemed to light up at the same time, the red blood quietly started to turn, red light and green rays, dim and discreet facing that blue sword light, meeting it directly.


    [Boom!]


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook greatly and his body was forced back by one zhang. But that blue sword light also flew back in great impact, someone seemed to groan in the gas cloud, obviously the person did not have it easy too.


    These few years Ghost Li had been practising the Evil Way Tian Shu day and night, in addition with the Blood-Sucking Orb beside him, his savage characteristic had long flourished. And right now not a word more, straightaway he flew ahead, the Soul-Absorbing stick piercing through the air.


    However the Soul-Absorbing stick had just acted when the gas clouds in front suddenly parted, the enemy was unexpectedly unyielding, the person had just stabilized and attacked back immediately. Ghost Li gave a sharp whistle and steered his magical weapon, immediately battling with that blue sword light.


    Right now the Soul-Absorbing stick and blue light was already fighting with each other but the gas clouds churned and rolled, Ghost Li was unable to see that magical weapon clearly and depended on his body and the Soul-Absorbing stick¡¯s reactions to control.


    This sudden battle to both of them was extremely risky as both parties were extremely skilled and if one was not careful, they would either be killed by the other or if they were injured and distracted for a moment, they would fall prey to the surrounding toxic miasma. Both scenarios were also life-threatening.


    The other party up ahead obviously did not expect to meet such a figure but in the gas clouds, he was unable to see her face too. But looking at the sword blows, the person showed no signs of backing off even by a little.


    In this flint-spark moment, the Soul-Absorbing stick and blue sword light shed violently in the miasma, loud booms sounded. With these two magical weapons in the center, the miasma surged and churned, indistinctly bing another enormous vortex.


    Even though they were separated by a distance but Soul-Absorbing stick and Ghost Li were forged by blood. Each other¡¯s reactions were felt as if they were connected by flesh and blood, Ghost Li felt that cold energy above Soul-Absorbing stick was seethed with excitement, as if this magical weapon had a spirit that was bing excited. This feeling was really strange, ever since he had aplished great advances in his cultivation, he had not felt it again.


    Just that, very long ago when he was still an ignorant young boy, this feeling, he had once felt it......


    A shock went through his heart!


    As if indistinctly something surged in his heart.


    The Soul-Absorbing stick and that blue light shed violently for thest time and flew back. Right now the surrounding miasma increased more and more and Ghost Li and that person¡¯s battle had reached the climax. Both of them separated by the miasma, depending only on their spiritual senses, on one side they had to defend against attacks and other side they still had to ward off the surrounding toxic miasma. Obviously with this kind of danger, the sooner this battle ends, the better it would be!


    The cyclone turbted violently, at the same time it gave rise to numerous small vortexes again but Ghost Li¡¯s eyes were fixed onto the other party. Behind that thick miasma, a glimpse of the blue light, he seemed to even feel that person¡¯s murderous stare.


    Suddenly a clear whistle was heard, the sharp whistle of the blue sword light piercing the air, it instantly broke through the cloudsyers and turned into an enormous light beam, striking down from the top. Ghost Li did not make any attempt to avoid and flew up straight, broke into the blue light and to where the person was.


    That person in the gas clouds shouted angrily, the blue light surged and instantly all of the brilliancy were withdrew back into that cloudyer. After a moment it congealed into a sky-blue celestial sword that zed for miles, charging over with a tremendous force. Almost at the same time, the Soul-Absorbing stick¡¯s green light surged greatly, instantly causing the surrounding miasma of within one zhang back, and went up to meet it.


    A strike of life and death, at this moment.


    That person held the sword hilt, Ghost Li clutching on Soul-Absorbing stick, both charging towards each other.


    Two sharp lights, instantly forcing back all of the surrounding miasma!


    As if holding their breath, waiting for that moment to determine life and death......


    The white and fair hand holding the sword hilt; the dress that was billowing and dancing in the wind; she, like the fairy from Nine Heavens, with an unparalleled beauty, in the moment when the clouds dispersed, appeared at the other side.


    Lu XueQi!


    After many years, that moment when they met again......


    What look was it that appeared in each other¡¯s gazes,


    Most likely, only in that instant.


    x x x


    Suddenly the whole world seemed toe to a standstill, the grey miasma was forced back by the supreme magical weapons, slowly revealing that man¡¯s figure.


    That man who was deeply engraved inside her heart, was right in front.


    She did not move, only her heart, trembled slightly.


    x x x


    The two magical weapons like lightning, like light, like long-standing generations of bitter enemies entangled for three lives and seven generations, forced forward, was it hate, love, to determine your death and my survival in this instant?


    That moment, was right in front!


    That moment, in a moment of breath!


    What was it, that was quicker than this lightning, what was it, that quietly linger in the heart?


    Was it intention......


    The dazzling Soul-Absorbing stick suddenly veered off slightly and gave way, Ghost Li unexpectedly opened his chest wide, Xiao Hui on his shoulder shrieked.


    Spots of blue light like stars, gushed over!


    But he never felt pain, from his side, streaked past by a hair¡¯s breath, as if an inexplicable reaction, that Tian Ya Celestial Sword also veered off slightly to the other side.


    This moment was really really dangerous, Ghost Li and Lu XueQi, if whoever was a minutete or hesitated for one moment, it would immediately cause the other party to be beheaded by the magical weapon.


    Just that for unknown reasons they gave up.


    In the instant that he had missed, he was still gazing deeply.


    Deep inside that beautiful girl¡¯s eyes, that figure that was reflected, was actually his......


    Because of the immense strength exerted for the life and death battle, their bodies, could not help but to fly off in different directions, separated far apart!


    In the air, indistinctly on her dress, did it have her faint fragrance?


    The sky suddenly lighted up, Ghost Li suddenly recovered his senses and saw a boundless dense forest appeared below his feet and he was about tond. The sky was low, dark clouds moved and he had unknowingly broke through that unimaginable thick miasma and finally reached the perilous inner mash.


    In the mid-air, he stabilized his body and slowlynded. He suddenly turned his head but only saw that enormous miasma wall, as ever unchanging since ancient times, towering there. And needless to say, where would that girl be now?

 Chapter 96: Mysterious Flower

    Chapter 96: Mysterious Flower


    Thks for always reading guys, Furinkazan, jiken, Nerodragon12, HPC7595, ycb5959, schnitter, sassy_miss and jiraiyanairad. And thks Koinzeel for the link.


    Mysterious Flower


    Big Wang vige.


    Xiao Huan stood at the vige entrance, looked towards the death marsh with concern. The weather was still fair in the morning but now the sky had darkened and another storm seemed to being.


    Yesterdayte in the night, she and her grandfather, Zhou YiXian and Jin PingEr etc were in the death marsh but after Jin PingEr made a trip out and came back again, she looked exhausted and in the same night, sent both of them out of the death marsh.


    Xiao Huan had privately asked Jin PingEr but Jin PingEr only said, ¡°The situation now in the death marsh has be more dangerous than I had expected, if both of you continue to remain here, it will only bring harm to yourself.¡±


    Xiao Huan had always believed this sister¡¯s words, that night she and Zhou YiXian left the death marsh and at the same time, kept to Jin PingEr¡¯s instructions, to get ready and leave this ce by today. Just that, she had known Jin PingEr for quite some time butst night was the first time she saw such solemn expression on Jin PingEr¡¯s face.


    She thought and thought and could not help but felt anxious for this sister.


    ¡°Xiao Huan!¡±


    A familiar shout from behind, Xiao Huan turned and Zhou YiXian walked over, he said, ¡°All the things are already packed, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded but could not resist and asked Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandfather, do you think PingEr sister will have danger in the death marsh?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was startled and rudely replied, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s lips pressed tightly and she gave him a stare. Zhou YiXian after all still doted on this granddaughter, he sighed and checking to ensure nobody was around, he walked to Xiao Huan¡¯s side and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Those few days in the death marsh, we saw a few Chang Shen Hall disciples while following Jin PingEr but ever since after yesterday, have you seen any of the Chang Shen Hall¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised.


    Zhou YiXian smiled, a different expression from his usual cheeky demeanour appeared, his eyes sharp and bright, he said, ¡°Especially that day when you met that fish head monster, I heard it very clearly from the side, the ones meeting with Jin PingEr were exactly the other Evil Faction two big sects, Ghost King Sect and Wan Du n¡¯s young and highly-skilled - Ghost Li and Qin WuYan. These three people at this timing meeting inside Chang Shen Hall headquarters where their main strength is, what do you think they are doing?¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s arched eyebrows frowned, after a long while she suddenly burst out, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t tell me you mean......¡±


    Zhou YiXian cut in, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid the Chang Shen Hall which enjoyed a short period of fame in the past eight hundred years has extinguished in these three young fiend hands. YuYang Zi with such extremely high skills, even he would actually......¡± He heaved a long sigh, his expression suddenly became bleak, after being silent for a long while he said, ¡°Now the internal fights in the Evil Faction are getting more intense by the day, Good Faction sects are also scheming against each other, ten years ago Qing Yun Sect suffered a heavy loss and until today it has not recouped. This world is going to suffer another abyss of misery again.¡±


    Xiao Huan stared nkly, Zhou YiXian heaved a long sigh and suddenly perked up, [He he] heughed and said, ¡°If the world is going to be chaotic, let it be!, What is it to us? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue to bring benefit to the people.¡±


    Xiao Huan was speechless, Zhou YiXian seemed not to mind at all and walked over to pick up the bundle, he held that bamboo pole with the banner, [Immortal Guide], turned his head and about to call Xiao Huan when suddenly he stared dumbfoundedly, his eyes staring past Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan saw her grandfather¡¯s strange expression and quickly turned around, she too got a shocked, Wild Dog Taoist with his unlucky face and gloomy expression, walking over from the death marsh, he looked around and saw Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian standing at the vige entrance.


    This early morning, Wild Dog Taoist who had been following Ghost Li all along, was suddenly ordered to leave the death marsh by Ghost Li. Wild Dog was astounded but he somehow knew in his heart that the death marsh now was extremely dangerous and it was also good for him to leave, just that being coldly told off by that young Ghost Li¡¯s stiff face, he was very offended and grumbled and indignantly walked out.


    Now that he unexpectedly met Xiao Huan at the vige entrance, Wild Dog without knowing why, his heart palpitated and subconsciously made a detour to the side, what exactly was he afraid of?


    Unexpectedly after not more than two steps, Xiao Huan¡¯s voice was heard from behind, ¡°Priest, wait!¡±


    Wild Dog was startled and slowly turned around, Zhou YiXian frowned and walked to Xiao Huan, he angrily said, ¡°What do you call him for?¡±


    Xiao Huan stared at Zhou YiXian and did not bother about him, a smile appeared on her face and she walked over, taking out an umbre from her bundle, she said to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Priest, I have not return your umbre to you.¡±


    Wild Dog nced at that umbre, his face showed conflicting expressions, for a moment he felt dazed and also did not also stretch out his hand to receive, Xiao Huan did not mind and pushed the umbre into Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s hand, smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°Thanks to you the other day.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist suddenly felt something brightened in front of him, his vision seemed to blur, subconsciously he swallowed.


    Xiao Huan walked back to Zhou YiXian, took over Zhou YiXian¡¯s bundle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go Grandfather!¡±


    Zhou YiXian stared at that still dazed Wild Dog and walked off with Xiao Huan, he was still muttering, ¡°Why do you keep smiling happily at him?¡±


    Xiao Huan annoyingly said, ¡°Grandfather, he is a good person!¡±


    Zhou YiXian [Pei] a sound, said, ¡°He is a good person then won¡¯t I be Buddha reincarnation?¡±


    Both Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian¡¯s figures gradually went further away and their voices also gradually faded, Wild Dog stood at where he was, his hand still holding the umbre and not moving. Not knowing how much time had passed, he suddenly stamped his feet and walked forward in big strides, headed towards the direction where Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian walked to.


    After their figures disappeared one after another, Big Wang vige again resumed its quietness, at a corner several zhangs from the vige entrance, a man and a woman stood there, the guy wearing a long white robe while the girl had a veil covering her face, it was Qing Long and YouJi.


    Qing Long indifferently said, ¡°Zhou YiXian¡¯s background, do you know?¡±


    Hiding behind the ck veil, YouJi did not speak, the ck veil swayed slightly, she seemed to be shaking her head.


    Qing Long pondered for a while, his eyes seemed to be reflecting his deep thoughts and said, ¡°This person seemed not that simple and his granddaughter actually have dealings with HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr, we have to watch them more in the future.¡±


    YouJi after remaining silent for a while, indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! The important matter that sect head instructed us to do, we cannot dy it anymore.¡±


    Qing Long looked at her, a trace of worry shed past his eyes but his expression did not change, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, both of them unhurriedly walked out of Big Wang vige but their directions were opposite from Zhou YiXian and the rest, they were heading towards the death marsh.


    A wind blew out of nowhere, sweeping past Heaven and Earth, carrying a faint smell of deste.


    The sky seemed to turn darker.


    [Boom!]


    A thunder rumbled in the clouds, big drops of rain immediately fell in session, drenching Heaven and Earth, everywhere was grey and gloomy, Ghost Li stood on top of a big tree, watching.


    Behind him was still the enormous miasma wall, actually if ording to conventional logic, usually whenever the miasma emanated from the mountains¡¯ dirty waters encountered the rain, it would weaken and be still but this toxic miasma in the innermost marsh seemed not to fear the rainwater at all, no matter how the wind blow and rain fell, it was still as lofty.


    Ghost Li slowly turned his head over and looked ahead but unexpectedly in this inner marsh, it had a dense forest growing in it and in this wailing wind and weeping rain, the forest looked to be endless, who knew how far it would go? In addition the rain was considerably big and although his vision was now much clearer than being in the miasma but he still could not see very far.


    [Zi zi, zi zi!]


    Suddenly the branch beside jumped, it was Xiao Hui who had left just now and was now bouncing back, within two or three jumps it jumped back to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder. Its hands carrying a few wild fruits plucked from somewhere, grinning it passed one to Ghost Li, the other hand covered with three or four wild fruits. It opened its mouth wide and munched.


    Ghost Li smiled, received the fruit and took a bite too, it felt unripe but it also had another kind of taste.


    The rain became heavier, thunders pped ceaselessly, Ghost Li did not use his magical weapon to block and allowed the rain to drench him, Xiao Hui sat at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, its hair turning wetter by the moment but it did not seemed to mind and only cared about the fruit in its mouth, [Ka ji ka ji] happily munching, its long tail stretching behind Ghost Li and swaying here and there.


    Ghost Li slowly ate the wild fruit in his hand and suddenly softly said, ¡°Xiao Hui, did you also recognize her just now?¡±


    Presumably Xiao Hui¡¯s mouth was still chewing the fruit, it muttered a few unintelligent sounds, a pair of monkey eyes turning round and round and looking at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li did not seemed to be expecting any answer from the monkey and continued to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she kill me? Hasn¡¯t she always abhor the Evil Faction people?¡±


    [Rumble!]


    Xiao Hui did not answer but a splitting sound of thunder was heard in the sky.


    Ghost Li slowly raised his head, the sky of falling raindrops, like knife like sword, transforming into thousands and thousands, pelting down...


    His body trembled slightly, suddenly his thoughts flew, as if he had returned to that night when he was still a child, himself with that benign-looking old monk outside the vige, quietly and calmly speaking to himself.


    This scene, was actually engraved deep inside his heart, for all these years, it never seemed to fade at all.


    Both of his hands clutching tightly, his nails piercing deep into his palms, even his body, also started to shake. The Soul-Absorbing stick in his sleeve, like always, also almost lighted up at the same time, the familiar ice cold feeling swept over his whole body, the vicious energy from the Sinister Orb also seemed to umte in his eyes, little by little.


    Xiao Hui at his shoulder, nervously called out.


    In the sky, a sh of lightning broke through, Ghost Li howled and leapt up, his entire body bathed in a surge of red light, his right hand stretched out, the Soul-Absorbing stick already in his hand, the dark-green light gathered in the rain to form an enormous light beam, striking down with a loud bang.


    Right now his eyes were already totally infused with blood-red light, his expression baleful and his face distorted, he growled in a low voice, like a wild beast.


    The enormous green beam of light that struck down suddenly, that big tree which he had stood on earlier, had already been splitted into two, each side crashing down in opposite directions.


    [Rumble!]


    Another crash of thunder sounded in the horizon.


    Xiao Hui jumped aside and watched him silently.


    Ghost Li, with one leg kneeling in the extremely filthy mud that was soaked with rain, his right hand tightly clutching the Soul-Absorbing stick, his whole body trembling, a menacing look shed in his eyes but on his face was instead agony.


    Who would know, his growing pain...


    A gentle and righteous Yang energy, faintly leapt up inside his body.


    On the clothes that were drenched by the rain, on his right arm, a round faint light suddenly lighted up, this righteous Yang energy was extremely pure, it rose up from the ¡®Inferno Mirror¡± tied on his right arm and entered into his body, gradually resisting that Sinister Orb¡¯s fiendish energy.


    After a long time, the blood-red light in his eyes slowly disappeared, his expression also turned mild and in rtive, the brilliant light from both the Soul-Absorbing stick and Inferno Mirror also gradually weakened and disappeared.


    Ghost Li, as if after a big battle, slowly stood up, looking exhausted. These ten years, day and night he had trained with the Evil Way Tian Shu and so, day and night immersed in the fiendish nature of the Sinister Orb. He had too, countless times like today, almost taken over by the Sinister Orb evil energy but because he had Tai Chi Xuan Qing Way and Great Brahman Wisdom in his body, which were Good Faction supreme ways of cultivation, he then barely managed to resist it.


    But the most crucial part was, every time when his consciousness was on the verge of copsing, the other mysterious magical weapon, Inferno Mirror, on his body would always emit a mysterious and pure strong Yang energy and forcibly pulled him back from his degeneration into the Evil destructive road.


    Just that, he himself also did not know, how much longer could he still resist this natural evil Sinister Orb, and to him, everytime he recalled the past, he would remember BiYao. That kind of torture, it was really an unbearable anguish. If it was not for his perseverance character, most probably he would have became mad long ago.


    And all these things, even the shrewd Ghost King had never detected it, he never noticed that his most capable aide was instead bordering on madness day and night.


    He slowly stood up, opened his mouth and then discovered his voice had turned hoarse, ¡°Xiao Hui, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xiao Hui blinked, jumped down and leapt up to his shoulder.


    Ghost Li gently smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s hair, his lips moved but eventually he did not say what he wanted to say, took a deep breath and strided, walking towards the deep of the forest.


    In the inner death marsh which was surrounded by the ceaseless rain, other than the storm noises, nothing could be heard between the Heaven and Earth, the ancient and dense forest was silent, the rain hitting the leaves and raindrops rolling and dropping.


    In the horizon, another thunder!


    The rain continued for an hour and had no intention of stopping.


    Lin JingYu wiped the raindrops from his face but the next moment, another batch of raindrops rained down. He smiled bitterly and gave up.


    In the ancient forest, there was only his figure. Alone in this perilous and unfamiliar wilnds territory, there was really an unseen feeling of fear.


    Initially Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple, FenXiang Valley outstanding disciples entered the inner marsh together. But while traversing that miasma wall, first was because of a sudden event, they encountered the strange storm eye in the middle and it broke their formation, without waiting for them to gather their senses, an enormous strange beast suddenly appeared in the miasma, passing through them.


    Because of the degree of visibility in the miasma, nobody could see clearly what the monster looked like and that monster seemed to be only passing by and did not attack them but because its body was so huge, although everyone was highly skilled but in the moment of panic, each flew off in fright and with the miasma storm, they were separated.


    Lin JingYu kept flying and with the protection of the Dragon ying Sword, broke out of the miasma and came to this ancient inner marsh forest. And the location of where he had broke out, was actually just mere several miles from where Ghost Li was.


    These two childhood friends, once as close as real brothers, yet was unaware of this situation. Just that even if they knew, what they faced might be an even more painful scene?


    Lin JingYu naturally was unaware of these, he raised his head and looked at the sky which was still full of gloomy heavy clouds, this rain seemed like it would go on for half a day, he cursed under his breath, after thinking for a while, he eventually still strided forward ahead.


    There was actually no path at all to traverse the forest. Other than those big and tall trees, the forest was full of thick and luxuriant thorny undergrowth, with a variety of bizarre nts. Unusual animals and poisonous insects never seen outside the death marsh appeared asionally in front of Lin JingYu.


    Only in a short while, Lin JingYu had already faced countless dangers, if not for his sharp-wits and intelligence and in addition his skills improved much over these ten over years, he would have suffered badly.


    [Wu!], the Dragon yer Sword making a streak of bluish green light, severing a crimson poisonous snake which had leapt from the tree beside into two, at the same time, Lin JingYu finally could not take it, he immediately leapt up into the air, using the magical weapon strength and soared up into the sky.


    He was only slightly relieved when he was in the air, at the same time he was surprised, this inner marsh was really full of surprises, the dangers faced far exceeded the outer marsh, where exactly did those numerous bizarre poisonous insectse from?


    He looked down, the remnants of the crimson poisonous snake were still writhing on the ground, it looked like it was not dead yet and other than this poisonous snake, he had just faced attacks from poisonous scorpion, toad and a variety of lizards, danger really lurked everywhere.


    Initially Lin JingYu wanted to conserve energy and travelled by walking but now no matter what he dared notnd casually, he nced around in the mid-air and suddenly shook.


    Deep of the forest in front of him, behind the nket of rain, a gold light shed past, mingled within the storm, a person¡¯s faint shout was also heard.


    Lin JingYu was delighted, without any hesitation, he quickly urged his magical weapon and flew towards where that gold light shed.


    Travelling by air, his speed was unbelievably fast and very soon, he was near that area, he surveyed carefully and was shocked, a vast empty ground appeared in the forest and in it, a waterlogged depression stood in the middle and an extremely weird flower bloomed in the center of it.


    The flower was enormous, its diameter stretched for several zhangs wide, if not for his own eyes he would find it hard to believe that such species existed in this world.


    Looking down from the sky, the bottom end of the flower body appeared to be green and the upper part was splitted into numerous branches, assuming a brilliant red in color. In the middle, the distinction between the red and green areas were obvious, marking a clear boundary. And on the very top of those numerous red branches, a small ball as crystal-clear as a dewdrop and over it the wet surface glistered, not sure if it was wet because of the rain or it was actually like that? (Note 1)


    In this storm, the strange flower swayed gently with the wind, a faint sweet smell floated in the air.


    Lin JingYu was astounded, following which his attention was drawn to the two persons and one beast beside the strange flower, looking at them, immediately his face showed delight, standing there was Return of the Wind Valley Zeng ShuShu and Tian Yin Temple Fa Xiang.


    Meeting familiar faces in this unfamiliar ce, Lin JingYu was extremely happy, he could not help but called out to them.


    The two people heard the shout and were surprised, they turned and saw Lin JingYu dashing down and were ecstatic but after a while, Zeng ShuShu gestured for Lin JingYu to look ahead, Lin JingYu calmed his heart down and immediately was shocked by that strange monster up ahead.


    Actually the strange beast which was facing Fa Xiang and Zeng ShuShu was extremely bizarre but because one, Lin JingYu was greatly astounded by that huge strange flower in front of them and second, he was over delighted when he saw them and thus did not pay attention to that strange beast. Now that he looked, this strange beast looked like a wild duck, almost as tall as a human, its body green in color, faint red eyes, red tail and fangs in its mouth with two wings in its back, it seemed to be a ferocious bird species. (Note 2)


    That strange beast growled, both wings shook and immediately a burst of wind and rain swept over.


    Lin JingYunded beside Zeng ShuShu and Fa Xiang, three of them backfacing that strange flower, Lin JingYu frowned and stepped back.


    Unexpectedly Fa Xiang¡¯s countenance changed, he quickly pulled Lin JingYu back and quietly said, ¡°Do not go near that flower!¡±


    Lin JingYu was stunned and stopped but he looked at Fa Xiang, the smiling expression on his face suddenly turned cold and he indifferently brushed off Fa Xiang¡¯s hand.


    Fa Xiang frowned and sighed, he withdrew his hand. He knew that Lin JingYu still remembered that tragic episode in Grasstemple vige and still could not let go.


    Zeng ShuShu suddenly raised his voice and called out, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Both of them got a shock and looked ahead, that strange beast moved its wings and leapt into the air, charging over.


    Zeng ShuShu urgently said, ¡°Fa Xiang senior brother, we will do as n.¡±


    Lin JingYu was about to react but hearing his words, he was startled and stopped.


    That strange beast was fierce and swift, in the blink of an eye and it was already in front of them, Fa Xiang and Zeng ShuShu suddenly shouted in a low voice at the same time and scattered off in different directions. Although that strange beast looked ferocious but it was not too bright and it paused for a while at the spot at where it hadnded and seemed to think for a moment which enemy it should pursue but at this moment, Fa Xiang¡¯s [Reincarnation Pearl] and Zeng ShuShu [XuanYuan Sword] had already hit down at the same time from the sides.


    But that strange beast seemed not to fear at all, it opened its mouth and roared loudly, [Peng peng] two sounds, these two magical weapons hit onto its body and caused it to flew back but that beast bared its fangs and brandished its ws in mid-air and seemed unharmed. This degree of endurance caused Lin JingYu¡¯s countenance to change. If it was him, he might not be able to withstand the full-strength blows from Zeng ShuShu and Fa Xiang.


    It looked like that strange beast was pping its wings and would retaliated back fiercely once it stabilized itself, Lin JingYu concentrated and prepared himself but at this moment his body shook, his mouth ajar and he could not speak.


    That beast flew backwards and there was none other than that enormous big flower behind it. The beast moved in the air and touched the red branches crystals, suddenly, that beast howled, the cry was full of fear and shock.


    In a moment, the strange flower had already started to have an amazing transformation, all of the flowers suddenly seemed toe alive, one after another from all directions it started to gather around this strange beast and that red sparkling round ball on top of the flower branches in fact had a strong adhesive strength. That strange beast was stuck on top of it and even though it exerted strength and struggled, it was unable to pull free. In less than a moment, more and more flower petals surrounded ityer byyer and finally wrapped up this almost as tall as a human strange beast and even that strange beast¡¯s cry was also gradually muffled.


    Fa Xiang and Zeng ShuShu who had created this trap, saw right in front of their eyes how terrible the strange flower was, their countenance, like Lin JingYu, also changed.


    After a long time, the strange flower totally covered this strange beast and its figure could no longer be seen, tranquillity returned to the ce and only the sound of wind and rain remained in-between Heaven and Earth.


    The three of them faced each other, Fa Xiang sighed, pressed his palms together and chanted softly.


    Note 1: [Divine and Evil The strange. Hundreds of Flower Chapter] Man-eating Flower: A strange species in the wilnds, measured zhangs when the flower bloomed, top red bottom white, the red bead on its extreme top adhere onto humans and living things and swallowed hem.


    Another note: From [Modern Insectivorous nt Complete Collection], this thing was suspected to be a living thing from [dderwort Family]. South America, Asia (had not inquired thoroughly for North America, seemed like it had also dispersed there?) had its dispersal footprints but the nt size was not big, insectivorous did not have major threat to human. It appearance was simr to what ancient books described, it could be an aquatic animal dderwort, it could be drosophyllum.


    Note 2: This animal was quoted from [ssics of Mountains and Seas. ssics of Mountains Fifth Scroll. ZhongShan ssic. Qing Yao Mountain]

 Chapter 97: Night talk

    Chapter 97: Night talk


    Thks for reading guys, Furinkazan, HPC7595, ycb5959, jiraiyanairad, Zheng Xiong and Nerodragon12


    Night Talk


    The three of them remained silent for a while. It was still Zeng ShuShu whose nature was more vivacious and he was also quick-witted, he saw things were looking awkward between Lin JingYu and Fa Xiang so he was the first to smile and said, ¡°Lin junior brother, how did you make it here?¡±


    Lin JingYu although was not very close to Zeng ShuShu but first, to see someone from his own sect in this unfamiliar ce, he felt some degree of closeness to him. Second, he knew that Zeng ShuShu was on good terms with Zhang Xiao Fan and so somehow had a good impression of Zeng ShuShu. He nodded and said, ¡°I was separated from the senior brothers in the miasma and I kept going straight, didn¡¯t expect to make it out. I came out somewhere not far from here and happened to see the bright lights shes from the magical weapons and therefore came to check it out.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu [He he]ughed, used his hand to wipe off the rainwater on his face and said, ¡°Seems like we are quite fated, in this perilous ce, the more people the better, isn¡¯t it! Fa Xiang senior brother?¡±


    Fa Xiang smiled and nodded, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right....oh, the rain stopped?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and Lin JingYu were surprised, they looked at the sky and really, not knowing since when, the mercilessly pouring rain had became a drizzle and right now, it had turned brighter and the sky seemed to have opened up.


    Lin JingYu breathed deeply, the air in the forest after the rain was extremely crisp and seemed to carry a slight trace of sweet smell, prating deep into the heart.


    Fa Xiang turned and looked at that mysterious flower which had already closed up and said, ¡°There are really a lot of unusual things in here, this bizarre flower is not a humane type too, we should not stay here too long, let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡±


    Lin JingYu did not reply, Zeng ShuShu smiled and said, ¡°Fa Xiang senior brother is correct, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Speaking, he turned and looked at Lin JingYu, Lin JingYu quietly nodded.


    After arranging their stuffs, the three of them steered their magical weapons and soared up into the air.


    Zeng ShuShu hesitated for a while in the mid-air and loudly said to them, ¡°Fa Xiang senior brother, Lin junior brother, this forest is appallingly big and contain poisonous insects, strange beasts and numerous different type of ferocious animals, I¡¯m afraid that the rumoured rare treasure is really deep inside this forest, what shall we do next?¡±


    Lin JingYu spiritedly said, ¡°Zeng senior brother, if we do not enter the tiger¡¯s cave, how can we get the tiger¡¯s cub?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu looked at him and turned to look at Fa Xiang, Fa Xiang smiled and ced his palms together in a prayer, showing no objections. He smiled and said, ¡°As such then let¡¯s search this harsh wilnds thoroughly and see exactly what kind of rare treasure was born?¡±


    The three of them felt invigorated, they urged their magical weapons and transformed into three streams of brilliant lights, continued on deep into the forest.


    The night curtain gradually lowered, the sky had turned totally dark.


    Lin JingYu and the other two had already searched for half a day but had had no results, not even the shadow of the rumoured rare treasure was seen. On top of that they unfortunately experienced quite a number of the forest¡¯s different types of bizarre poisonous insects and strange beasts, and some of them were quite unimaginable. Even when they flew past a big tree in the sky, one of the branches suddenly turned into a grey venomous insect and tried to bite them with its mouth opened wide.


    As such they continued on like this, although the three of them were all trained cultivators, each one of them was an outstanding talent from their own sects and managed to traverse safely but they could not help but felt rmed in their hearts.


    As the night grew, the three of them discussed and happened to find a big rock in the forest which was quite t and so the three of themnded on it to take a rest.


    Zeng ShuShu carefully walked to the side, keeping a lookout and at the same time summoned his magical weapon, XuanYuan Sword. Using the weapon¡¯s weak light, he proceeded warily, after selectively picking and choosing, he finally took some of the drier and good branches back, preparing to start a fire.


    Lin JingYu watched from the side and suddenly gave a bitterugh. Zeng ShuShu heard it, looked up and met his eyes, he knew what he was thinking and also [He he]ughed out.


    Qing Yun Sect ever since established two thousands years ago, to say the person who was the most detailed and cautious in gathering firewoods, it would definitely be Zeng ShuShu today!


    Turning back, Zeng ShuShu took out a firestarter from his bosom but the heavy rain during the day had soaked the surrounding branches wet. After trying to start a fire for almost half a day and creating a lot of smoke, the fire was finally started.


    Fa Xiang nced at the surroundings and only saw darkness in the forest, after hesitating for a while, he signaled to both of them to sit closer and then took a deep breath. He slowly chanted and offered up the magical weapon, ¡°Reincarnation Pearl¡± in his hands. After a while, gentle golden light glimmered and expanded out, forming a six chi perimeter of golden circle light, enveloping the three of them in it.


    In the darkness, under the gentle light of the Reincarnation Pearl, their faces reflected the faint golden color. Lin JingYu and Zeng ShuShu were both from well-known sects and both saw this move from Fa Xiang clearly. Lin JingYu, although had some grudge against him but he too like Zeng ShuShu, their faces revealed admiration and surprise.


    Zeng ShuShu smiled and said, ¡°Fa Xiang senior brother, good magical power, admirable, admirable!¡±


    Fa Xiang smiled and said, ¡°There are too many venomous insects here, I¡¯m afraid the light from this small fire might not be enough so with this ¡®Prajna Heart Circle¡¯, we don¡¯t have to worry about the usual venomous animals tonight.¡±


    After speaking, he smiled faintly at both of them and unintentionally or intentionally looked at Lin JingYu, Lin JingYu looked at him and slightly lowered his head and did not say anything. Fa Xiang slowly shifted his gaze and looked at the small campfire between them, the firelight reflected in his eyes, what was he thinking about?


    The ambience slowly quietened down, the three of them did not speak anymore. Thete night surrounded them, in the heavy darkness, suddenly a gust of wind blew.


    The wind sounded like a sob, like a broken-hearted girl crying by herself somewhere far ahead, it drifted lightly in the forest, sweeping past the trees, brushing by the branches and leaves.


    The ck forest, in this ckte night, suddenly as though as it was alive, opened its chest wide and let its offsprings in this boundless wide chest, vivaciously sang.


    The night deepened, the wind went past the tip of the forest.


    The fire flickered unsteadily.


    Fa Xiang closed his eyes in meditation, Zeng ShuShu seemed to be tired too, hey beside the campfire with his clothes on and looked to be asleep. Only Lin JingYu sat on the other side of the fire, without any sign of sleepiness, his gaze bright, staring nkly at that burning mes.


    Slowly, he stretched his hand out and took a withered branch, [Pa] a sound and it was bent and broke into two, gently pushed into the fire.


    The mes slowly swallowed the stick and seemed to grow stronger. Lin JingYu suddenly felt an awareness and looked to the side, Fa Xiang had opened his eyes and was silently looking at him


    ¡°Lin junior brother.¡± as if considering the sleeping Zeng ShuShu, Fa Xiang specially lowered his voice and quietly said, ¡°Why are you still not resting?¡±


    Lin JingYu looked back to the campfire, after a while he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t Master yourself too is not resting?¡±


    Fa Xiang said, ¡°Junior me has always meditate to rest and has already be a habit but Lin junior brother you are still young, you need to rest more.¡±


    Lin JingYu kept quiet, after a long while he suddenly said, ¡°These ten years, I have always been sleeping less.¡±


    Fa Xiang frowned and felt curious, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s eyes reflected the burning mes in front of him, glinting, he unhurriedly said, ¡°Once I closed my eyes, I will recall those innocently killed Grasstemple Vige rtives and think of junior brother Xiao Fan who has now unfortunately degenerated into the Evil way.¡±


    [Pa!] a crisp sound, reverberated lightly in the dim dark night. Lin JingYu bent the branch in his hands again and then slowly fed it to the fire.


    The night curtain was totally ck, the forest in the darkness as if in a remote ce, silently howled.


    Fa Xiang silently looked at Lin JingYu, that young man beside the faint firelight, his figure looked somehow lonely but still that obstinate.


    After a while, he looked away and looked at the gently bobbing Reincarnation Pearl in front of him, he suddenly said, ¡°You still think about Zhang Xiao Fan Zhang junior brother?¡±


    Lin JingYu did not answer but when he looked at Fa Xiang, his gaze was cold.


    Fa Xiang¡¯s eyes showed a faint hurt but his voice was still gentle, he unhurriedly said, ¡°These past ten years, he joined the Evil Faction Ghost King sect and is now a vice-leader in the Ghost King sect. The whole world knows, sooner orter he will be the next Ghost King sect sect leader.¡±


    He slowly turned around and met Lin JingYu¡¯s gaze, the corner of his eyes seemed to twitch but he continued to speak, ¡°These ten years, he kill people like flies, devouring people as if it is his second nature, even the Evil Faction people also addressed him as Xue GongZi and not by his name, the Good Faction all over the world view him as a cmity within one¡¯s bosom......¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lin JingYu suddenly shouted, his teeth gritted, green veins popped out of his tightly clenched fists.


    Fa Xiang stared at him but still continued, ¡°If one day, when you face him, what will you do?¡±


    The night turned colder, as if the whole world had also became this cold and heartless.


    The golden light and firelight gently reflected on Lin JingYu¡¯s handsome face, he slowly closed his eyes and breathed deeply.


    ¡°He is my brother!¡± after a very long time, in the stillness, Lin JingYu suddenly spoke, firmly and without any bit of hesitation.


    Fa Xiang looked at him and did not speak.


    Lin JingYu slowly lowered his head, his voice turned low and deep, ¡°I know, now that he has already sank into the Evil way and has no way back, in the future when I see him, most likely it will be as irreconcble enemies......¡±


    [Pa!] He broke the third branch and slowly fed it to the fire, he quietly said, ¡°Just that even if we have a life and death battle or to be as sworn enemies, I do not care about how you these Good Faction¡¯s elders think, in my heart, even though Good and Evil is irreconcble and sooner orter there will be a battle, it doesn¡¯t matter if he wants to kill me or I have to kill him, I still treat him as my brother.¡±


    He smiled, his smile carried some anguish and resolution, he distantly said, ¡°He in my entire life, is my only brother!¡±


    Nobody spoke anymore.


    In the ancient forest, it became more and more quiet, in the chilly wind, as if someone was on that tree top, in the far horizon, quietly sighed......


    Zeng ShuShu suddenly opened his eyes, sat up, his brows locked in a frown, as if concentrating at hearing something. Fa Xiang and Lin JingYu both got a fright.


    Lin JingYu eximed, ¡°Zeng senior brother, what is it?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu¡¯s face was solemn, he said, ¡°Something is not right, all of you listen!¡±


    Fa Xiang and Lin JingYu were shocked, they were both deep in their talks and did not notice any movements near them, right now they quickly turned their attention to their surroundings and concentrated.


    In the forest, other than the constant wind that went [wu wu], it seemed to be still that quiet, there was no movement at all. But after a while, both of them frowned at the same time, far away, a faint but dense [sha sha] sounds, as if hundreds of insects were travelling in the night. Although separated by the darkness, it seemed unreal and the sounds also seemed to be very far away but this degree of fine sounds made one had goosebumps!


    The three of them looked uncertain, Lin JingYu frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is another poisonous insect?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the numbers are not that little!¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes, in this full of poisonous insects unpredictable dangers death marsh, just merely one day and they had already developed some wariness towards the ferocious animals here, in addition, the different types of bizarre animals here were too overwhelming, really wondered what thing woulde out next?


    Just when they were on their guards and preparing to take precautions, far ahead in the forest in front of them, suddenly a loud mour was heard and after a moment, an angry shout mixed with the cries of the insects were heard. Lin JingYu and the rest were startled, Zeng ShuShu was the first to respond, ¡°It¡¯s Fen Xiang Valley Li Xun senior brother!¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s expression looked shocked, he quickly said, ¡°Li senior brother may have danger, I will go out to meet.....¡±


    While speaking, he was about to move when suddenly a hand stretched over and pulled him down, it was Fa Xiang, he was heard speaking quickly, ¡°I will go, the dangers here are unexpected, both of you stay within the Prajna Heart Circle and do not act rashly.¡±


    Without waiting for both of them to react, his body fluttered, the pale blue monk robe soared up and after a moment, his figure disappeared into the darkness.


    Lin JingYu and Zeng ShuShu were both stunned but the next moment, the mour noises increased again, angry shouts were heard ceaselessly and insects¡¯ cries filled the air, in it mixed with a few cries of rms, revealed that Fa Xiang had already reached Li Xun and came into contact with those unknown strange animals.


    The night was deep, the chilly wind in the forest seemed to increase too, the sounds mournful. The mour noises turned louder and louder but the darkness was like a unscble high wall, blocking in front of Zeng ShuShu and Lin JingYu.


    Like ghosts wailing, like wolves howling!


    Just at the moment when Zeng ShuShu and Lin JingYu were unable to resist anymore and about to dash out, suddenly a sharp whistle was heard and in an instant, all of the insects¡¯ cries died, human figures shed in the darkness and two people at the same time floated over, it was Fa Xiang and Fen Xiang Valley Li Xun, some parts of their clothes were torn and faint blood were seen on Li Xun¡¯s body.


    Just that their movements were extremely fast, in a sh they were already within the golden circle light, Lin JingYu and Zeng ShuShu quickly went up to receive them and saw both of them looked exhausted.


    WIthout waiting for Lin JingYu and the rest to ask, Li Xun¡¯s eyebrows suddenly moved and he shouted, ¡°Look out!¡±


    Everyone was startled, in the surrounding forest darkness, suddenly loud cries of insects surrounded them from all around, densely packed and enclosing them. Numerous horrible eyes, emitting faint lights, staring at them in the darkness!


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zeng ShuShu with his eyes wide opened, looking around and asking Fa Xiang and Li Xun at the same time.


    Li Xun with his face solemn, said, ¡°It is all huge ants, everyone be careful!¡±


    Lin JingYu and Zeng ShuShu were taken aback, Zeng ShuShu astonishingly asked, ¡°What?¡±


    And at that moment, Fa Xiang suddenly quietly said, ¡°Watch out, they are here!¡±


    Everyone was shocked and quickly readied themselves, under the firelight and Reincarnation Pearl¡¯s light, in the deep darkness of the forest, the [sha sha] noises erupted, the approaching moving masses besieged them.


    When the ck figures came nearer, Lin JingYu and the rest took a close look at them and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, the strange things that were crawling ceaselessly out from the darkness looked like ants but these things were all almost the size of a human¡¯s calf and their numbers seemed to be infinite, in an instant the [sha sha] blood-curdling sounds filled the empty ground of this forest.


    Zeng ShuShu and the rest, in spite being highly skilled, also turned pale at this moment but these enormous ants, whether it was afraid of Fa Xiang¡¯s Prajna Heart Circle or the campfire that was burning, although they came near but stopped about half a zhang away. However the number of huge ants kept on gushing out from the darkness and there were at least a thousand of them.


    The ck figures flickered, all four of their faces were pale, the mournful sounds of the wind swept through this ancient forest, as if mocking these humans for disturbing the ancient peace here.


    In that distant wind, there also seemed to be a faint bamboo flute sound drifting along.


    Li Xun¡¯s expression changed, he suddenly raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Which Evil Sect demon dare to employ tricks here?¡±


    This shout, carried some force, in an instant even the sound of the wind also seemed to pause.


    Not just Zeng ShuShu and Lin JingYu, even Fa Xiang was surprised, when he went out to meet Li Xun, he only saw the numerous huge ants and did not notice any Evil Faction people around. He immediately asked, ¡°What, these huge ants are tricks yed by the Evil Faction sorcerers?¡±


    Li Xun snorted, his stare fierce, he looked around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, when it was nightfall, I met a stranger near here and after shouting our greetings, that person immediately turned hostile and attacked, his attacks were using the Evil Sect evil moves. As for these freaks, it was all that fellow using some unknown immoral methods and is able to actually manipte these type of ferocious wild beasts......¡±


    Li Xun had not finished his words when suddenly someoneughed lightly in the darkness and said, ¡°This Good Faction chivalrous hero sure presented it well but I seemed to remember that it was you who made the first move?¡±


    That voice was a male and seemed young but the sound of his voice moved around, for a moment nobody could tell where his position was?


    Li Xun¡¯s expression changed but in this unfavourable situation, he did not have any slightest sign of fear, he loudly said, ¡°Since you are an Evil Sect sorcerer, naturally I will have to eliminate the evil, if you are a man then you should stand out, let¡¯s duel one-to-one for three hundred rounds. Using these ignorant beasts, what kind of hero are you?¡±


    That man suddenlyughed and indifferently said, ¡°Heros are what you Good Faction people im to do, it will never be my turn.¡±


    After his words, the sound of flute faintly started, that mass of huge ants suddenly separated, making out a path. A young man unhurriedly walked out from the darkness and stood outside the golden Prajna Heart Circle, he had a smile on his face and his bearing was schrly and refined.


    It was Wan Du n Qin WuYan!


    Fa Xiang¡¯s face was grim, he appraised him carefully and suddenly said, ¡°At such a young age, your skills are unfathomable and to be able to control thousands of venomous insects, don¡¯t tell me you are what everyone addressed as the Wan Du n Qin WuYan Du GongZi?¡±


    Qin WuYan frowned and turned to look carefully at Fa Xiang, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°So it is Tian Yin Temple Fa Xiang Master, no wonder your discernment is excellent, my humble self is indeed Qin WuYan. ¡° He paused for a while and leisurely said, ¡°People said among the Good Faction three big sects¡¯ younger generation disciples today, publicly acknowledged Tian Yin Temple Fa Xiang Master as a person of outstanding talent and with deep wisdom and high virtue, now that I saw you today, it is really a justified reputation, Qin WuYan make my salutations here.¡±


    After speaking, he nodded slightly, a smile on his face.


    Fa Xiang frowned and seemed to hear at the same time, Li Xun¡¯s snort, a shiver went through his heart.


    Although Qin WuYan¡¯s face had a smile but his thoughts were turning rapidly. Different from the rest, he came from Evil Sect Wan Du n. Entering into this full of ferocious and venomous beasts and insects inner marsh, others viewed it with dread but to him, it was like entering a treasure cave, he was extremely delighted.


    Those poisonous animals that he could only meet by chance encounter were actually everywhere here. And among them were even the unusual venomous insects that he had not even heard of. To a poison master expert like him, it was ten times more precious than thousands of golds and silvers.


    Wan Du n in the Evil Sect had always been maverick. Although their training and cultivation were all from ¡®Tian Shu¡¯ like the other branches but what they inherited and passed on was the mystical cultivation method using different types of rare poisonous animals toplement their training, hence since several hundred years ago, all of the highly skilled experts from this sect were all experts and masters on using poison.


    And to be able to find the most potent and most venomous animal, to Wan Du n members, it would be an immeasurable help in their cultivation path.


    Qin WuYan was now Wan Du n Sect Leader¡¯sst disciple, his aptitude was extremely high and was a rare gifted talent in using poison. After entering the inner marsh, once he saw the situation here, he was immediately pleasantly surprised. These few days he searched and gathered many poisonous animals and even encountered the highly toxic huge ants in the death marsh. Qin WuYan tried using Wan Du n ¡®Control Demon Flute¡¯ and perhaps the Evil Way Tian Shu indeed contained the unknown creations of Heaven and Earth, these ferocious wilnds insects were actually sessfully controlled by Qin WuYan using the methods that were passed down in Tian Shu.


    Qin WuYan was ted and unexpectedly met Fen Xiang Valley Li Xun nearby, both of them could not see eye to eye and started to fight, Qin WuYan simply used this numerous ¡®Death Marsh Enormous Ants¡¯ move. Although Li Xun¡¯s skills were high but surrounded by the countless huge ants, he could only hold them back, if not for Fa Xiang arriving in time, he would have suffered great losses.


    Just that the situation now, Fa Xiang, Zeng ShuShu, Lin JingYu and Li Xun the four of them, were trapped by this young but with exceptional skills, Qin WuYan.

 Chapter 98: Past Affections

    Chapter 98: Past Affections


    Hee np guys and thks for reading too, HPC7595, ycb5959, jiken, Nerodragon12 and Furinkazan


    Past Affections


    [Trantor note: I believed the title came from this phrase which seemed to be thetter part of Qin WuYan¡¯s five steps poem: The past affections, so much time had passed, do you still remember? Doesn¡¯t matter, there is still a grieving person here and he has already had a head full of white hair]


    Qin WuYan looked at each one of them. With his sharp eyes, naturally he could tell that these four people were all outstanding talents, if using just their skills to fight, it might not be beneficial to him.


    Just that Wan Du n had always chose the unorthodox ways and used either weird or underhand methods. Right now Qin WuYan was in control of this group of death marsh huge ants and also, he waspletely at ease with countless of poisonous animals on him. In fact he looked normal and looking at the situation that way, he still had the upper hand.


    Zeng ShuShu had always been quick-witted but right now he was fretting, looking at those savage-looking death marsh huge ants, the smell of blood assaulted them. He lowered his voice and spoke to the other two, ¡°What do we do now, do we leave or fight?¡±


    Li Xun frowned but did not speak. Actually if in ordance with his usual personality he definitely would never agree to retreat but after battling with those huge death marsh ants earlier, even though just with his strength alone he had killed over a hundred ants but if those innumerable ants surged up together, that terrifying force made him shuddered.


    Fa Xiang could not make up his mind but Lin JingYu suddenly spoke, ¡°I think we can fight, I dare say those death marsh huge ants are definitely not human pets and instead are being controlled with some evil method by this Evil Sect sorcerer, we only need to deal with this person and we can win with one fight.¡±


    Fa Xiang nodded and said, ¡°What Lin junior brother says is reasonable, the both of you......¡±


    Zeng ShuShu pondered for a while and said, ¡°What Lin junior brother said is right and with the four of us against him one person, if we still flee for our lives then that is too shameful.¡±


    After which the three of them looked at Li Xun, Li Xun in the recent years was the most talented disciple in Fen Xiang Valley and had always been prideful. If Qin WuYan had not out of a sudden summoned those innumerable huge ants, he would have been the first to dual with Qin WuYan. Right now facing their stares, how could he lose this face, naturally he also said, ¡°Fight!¡±


    Fa Xiang immediately nodded and spoke quietly, ¡°Later we will split into two teams, will need to trouble Li senior brother and Zeng senior brother to help us block those huge ants while Lin junior brother and I attack that Qin Wu Yan together, how is it?¡±


    Three of them nodded together.


    While they were discussing, Qin WuYan was also strategizing. When he had used the ants to besiege Li Xun, he did not expect Li Xun¡¯s skills to be that high. Just with his strength alone, he was able to kill almost a hundred of those tough-skins-hard-bones venomous ants and looking at the other three, it was most likely they were all also highly-skilled, especially that Tian Yin Temple Fa Xiang, his reputation had became even more well-known in the recent years.


    To say the least, just by looking at this Prajna Heart Circle, it indistinctly embodied the Buddhism great power of subduing demons and could make those huge death marsh ants instinctively stayed far from that golden circle. This level of cultivation was really remarkable.


    He was deliberating on how to deal with those four people when suddenly a whistle sounded in front of him, the golden light shed and Prajna Heart Circle was withdrew. The four of them leapt towards him and amotion also started from the huge ants beside him.


    Qin WuYan unexpectedly was delighted, heughed out loud and flipped his left hand, a tiny ck iron flute appeared but he did not blow it, instead he drew across the air, pressed a few holes on the flute using his left hand and immediately a low quiet sound was heard from the sky.


    It did not have any impact to humans but to those innumerable death marsh huge ants, they looked like they had received amand and immediately started to move, gashing and wing towards those four people.


    Li Xun and Zeng ShuShu seemed to anticipate it and moved forward at the same time while wielding their magical weapons. Immediately, the ces where the magical weapons¡¯ bright lights shed, the first several huge ants were flung out. However both of their arms also throbbed with pain upon the impact. Li Xun had dealt with these huge ants earlier on and had already experienced it therefore he was not surprised but Zeng ShuShu¡¯s countenance changed and he secretly felt that these beasts were indeed powerful.


    Both of them gathered their spirits and in a short while forced those numerous huge ants to a side. Lin JingYu and Fa Xiang transformed into resplendent lights, like lightning, the Dragon yer Sword turned into a bluish-green light and charged up into the sky, it immediately forced the darkness in the forest to recede several zhangs and struck down from the top towards Qin WuYan.


    The force of the sword was extremely powerful, even Qin WuYan frowned and secretly thought to himself that these Good Faction guys were really not easy to deal with. But his expression did not show any signs of perturbation, his left hand still controlling the evil flute and making [wu wu] strange sounds,manding the innumerable huge death marsh ants to besiege them while a dagger, radiating clear light, appeared in his right hand and looked capable of blocking Lin JingYu¡¯s blow.


    Fa Xiang saw it from behind and frowned, he recognized the dagger was the one used during Qing Yun battle ten years ago, Wan Du n¡¯s rare treasure used by God of Poison. He muttered in a low voice and said, ¡°¡®Sever Yearning?¡±


    Qin WuYan heard it and was startled, a sh of admiration went through his eyes. While locked in a stalemate with Lin JingYu, he said, ¡°Fa Xiang Master is really more knowledgeable than others, it is indeed the ¡®Sever Yearning Divine Dagger¡¯!¡±


    Fa Xiang appeared at Lin JingYu¡¯s side but he did not rush in to assist, he calmly said, ¡°A pity with such divine weapon and your distinguished self with such talents instead went astray, why not turn back to the shore?¡±


    Qin WuYanughed loudly, his left hand dancing across the flute, the clear luminous dagger gleamed in his right hand, suddenly he took five steps, his figure looked confident and recited, ¡°The one I loved is far, yearning is bitter, my deep affections, unable to convey. Ten years of cultivation to earn affection, hundred years of cultivation to be together, I cannot bear to reminisce the past if I do not sever this yearning!¡±


    A light purple energy suddenly surfaced from his usual cid face, the purple and the clear luminous light of the Sever Yearning Divine Dagger enhanced each other and instantly the bright clear light surged, gradually suppressing the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s bluish-green light and at the same time, a rarely seen haughty expression appeared on his face and in a clear and loud voice he said, ¡°Master see that I have degenerated into the Evil way but I insteadugh at Master¡¯s obsessions, there are thousands paths in this world, each with its truths, don¡¯t tell me your shore is the shore and my shore is the sea?¡±


    Fa Xiang smiled and did not take it to heart, he was about to assist Lin JingYu when suddenly Lin JingYu¡¯s firm voice was heard, ¡° The thousands innate paths, were all from one, the path of righteous, is right in the heart of themon people. You are the Evil, I am the Good, I have to eliminate the evil and subdue the demons!¡±


    A clear whistle, the sound of the dragons singing from the Dragon yer Sword rang out loudly, the bluish-green light shone and rose to charge up into the sky. It broke out from the sea of clear bright light and in an instant, the sword energy swept over profusely like rain, covering the sky and earth towards Qin WuYan.


    Qin WuYan frowned, unexpectedly this person had such valiant, right now he only had to make the Sever Yearning Divine Dagger turned back and attack, most probably he could inflict him with heavy injuries but this Dragon yer Sword pressed forward with an indomitable will to route the target, he knew it would be hard to take on and so avoided the attack.


    This distraction caused his hands to slow down and he was unable to concentrate on the Control Demons Flute that was controlling the huge ants in the death marsh. Zeng ShuShu and Li Xun who were trying hard to block them finally could take a breather. However it was only for a moment as these wild and fierce huge ants were fearless and continued to attack, both of them agonized over it.


    Zeng ShuShu shouted loudly, ¡°Hey, Fa Xiang senior brother, at this juncture you are still trying to enlighten people! Please act quickly, if not we will be eaten by these beasts and you will have to chant the reborn incantation for me!¡±


    Fa Xiang forced a smile and did not reply, watching Qin WuYan withstood another Lin JingYu¡¯s higher and higher waves of attacks, he loudly said, ¡°Qin benefactor please watch out.¡±


    Immediately after speaking, the Reincarnation Pearl glimmered with golden light, flew out obliquely.


    Qin WuYan frowned, Lin JingYu¡¯s skills were already unexpected and now with another Fa Xiang. He snorted and without any movement, three dark shadows flew out from his right sleeve and swiftly separated out, flying at a high speed in three directions towards Fa Xiang.


    Fa Xiang¡¯s face was solemn, he did not dare to be careless, the Reincarnation Pearl flew out halfway and suddenly shone brilliantly, in a blink of an eye it deflected two of the dark shadows but thest one slipped through the golden light.


    Fa Xiang made a sound [Hei], suddenly his hands like a knife, the fair hand stretched out t, targeted right at that dark figure which was flying in and shouted loudly [Du!].


    The dark figure suddenly shook violently in the air and as if it had received a heavy blow, dropped down from the sky. It was a small ck snake with a triangr head, evidently it was venomous, it twitched a few times afternding on the ground and did not move anymore, most likely it was dead.


    Qin WuYan was stunned, he nodded and praised, ¡°¡®DingShen Tong¡¯! As expected from the number one sessor of Buddhism Tian Yin Temple, Master¡¯s high level of cultivation, my humble self is really impressed but Master kill the livings so thoughtlessly, not sure if the Buddhas will be unpleased?¡±


    Before Fa Xiang could reply, Lin JingYu had already attacked with vigour, enshrouding Qin WuYan in a nket of bluish-green light, he coldly replied, ¡°All of you evil sorceress took countless of lives everyday andmitted countless of evil, and now you still can righteously question others, really shameless!¡±


    Qin WuYan [Haha]ughed and avoided the unstoppable sharp light from Dragon yer Sword. The Sever Yearning Divine Dagger¡¯s clear bright light floated out and retaliated. At the same time, his right hand jerked and another seven or eight shadows flew out from his sleeve, containing colors of brown, ck, dark red and scarlet yellow, against the magical weapon¡¯s resplendent lights, everyone saw that those were different kinds of venomous creatures, scorpion, centipede etc flying towards Fa Xiang and temporarily prevented him froming over.


    Everyone was speechless, they thought to themselves that the evil sorcerer was really creepy, with so many poisonous strange creatures on his body and yet he was not afraid of being bitten. And among them, Zeng ShuShu imagined the most, he actually thought what if their senior and junior sisters saw these numerous poisonous creatures, would they be too petrified to even summon their magical weapons?


    His thoughts had just shed past in his head, his hands loosened and was almost bitten by an enormous ant near his feet. Luckily it had only bit the fringe of his shoes but the shock was enough for him to concentrate and focus on the battle.


    Just that both he and Li Xun had to handle these innumerable huge ants at the same time, the pressure was simply too great. In this short period, both of them had killed another hundred over ants but these beast were endless and continued to pour over.


    Zeng ShuShu and Li Xun looked at each other, both saw the retreat intention in each other¡¯s eyes, Zeng ShuShu was about to turn around and urge the other side but from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly discovered, a faint blue light shed in the deep of the forest.


    He was stunned!


    Qin WuYan tightened his brows and seemed to also at the same time, thought about pulling back. Today the four of them were really not easy to deal with and initially he assumed the formidable death marsh huge ants would be at the front but unexpectedly they were forcibly stopped by the two of them and could not even move one step beyond; and the intensity of the attacks by that Qing Yun Sect disciple in front of him with the Dragon yer Sword in his hands, he had not seen likes of it in his lifetime and from time to time, he would use the indomitable-with-no-room-for -retreat sword power moves, it was really a troubling point for him.


    And for those poisonous creatures, it seemed like they would not be able to hold back Fa Xiang for long, if he were to wait till that persone over then most likely the game was as good as lost. Qin WuYan was the most favourable disciple of God of Poison and although he was young but he had a very good discernment. There and then he decided, his right hand shook and again three strange toads flew out to deal with Fa Xiang, the Sever Yearning¡¯s clear and bright light surged and suddenly struck back in great force, the power was so aggressive that even Lin JingYu was forced back a few steps.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Qin WuYan suddenly pulled away, moving far away from the rest, giving a longugh he said, ¡°Tonight let¡¯s end it here then...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, suddenly he heard Zeng ShuShu shouted out aloud, ¡°Lu senior sister, quickly stop this person...¡±


    Qin WuYan got a shock, from the corner of his eyes, he saw beside the bright lights, a blue light suddenly appeared in the darkness. Although he was shocked but he did not panic, the Sever Yearning was already horizontally in front of the blue light and he was confident that even how strong the force of this sword would be, he would be able to withstand it.


    Unexpectedly although the blue light floated up in the darkness but in the wailing wind, the whole world suddenly became still in an instant, from the other side of the darkness, an icy cold feeling gushed over soundlessly and hit him on the right side of his body.


    In spite of the fact that Qin WuYan had always been a cautious person, he eventually still suffered an underhand attack in this flint-spark moment. [Wa] a sound, he spat out a big mouthful of fresh blood, dying a big part of his chest red. In this critical moment, he still stubbornly pressed ahead and in a short moment, a sound of [suo suo suo] emitted from his right arm ceaselessly and immediately, several poisonous strange creatures were released to obstruct the crowd while his figure at the same time, flew back far away. After a long time his vengeful voice was heard, even though his stamina was already weak but it was still very shrill and sternly said, ¡°Ghost Li, you are something! The revenge for this blow, we will calcte this in the future...¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden twist of event, Qin WuYan suddenly disappeared and all of the death marsh huge ants were suddenly freed but because such wild ferocious animals¡¯ nature were to kill and devour, they instead attacked even more aggressively. Zeng ShuShu and Li Xun were unable to hold them back anymore and in the next moment, both Fa Xiang and Lin JingYu were also being besieged.


    That blue light in the air floated and suddenly paused slightly. Suddenly, ignoring the people in the forest, like lightning, it charged into the other side of the darkness. Someone humphed in there and following which, a dark green light shone but without any intention of dueling, it immediately turned to leave. That blue light refused to give up and immediately pursued.


    With such exceptional skills, in an instant, only the light remnants of their passing figures were left and in the next moment, even the shadows were gone.


    Fa Xiang and the rest with a shout, flew up simultaneously and left the ground. Those huge ants, with no one left to fight and for no reason lost many of theirrades, they must be extremely incensed, roared at the sky ceaselessly.


    Fa Xiang and the rest could not care less about those beasts and quickly searched around, unexpectedly in such a short time, the forest had resumed back its darkness, that green and blue streams of light had already disappeared without a trace and they could only stare at each other!


    After a long time, Zeng ShuShu suddenly quietly asked, ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Fa Xiang remained silent for a while, a mix of emotions shed past his eyes and eventually he sighed and said, ¡°It should be him!¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and looked over at Lin JingYu at the same time but that young man hovered in the air, the night breeze blew over, pping his clothes around loudly. On his handsome face, there was no expression but that pair of eyes, kept on staring into that dark forest, staring dazedly!


    The darkte night.


    The stillness of the ancient forest, as if even the cries of the insects in the deep recesses of the darkness had also suddenly disappeared.


    Even the sound of the wind brushing past the forest became more and more mournful and bitter, as if narrating the grievances of the dark night.


    The green light shed past in the darkness, like a flitting passerby who had stepped into the darkness but that blue light behind him suddenly appeared. And it was this dazzling splendor that charged into the darkness and forced all of the darkness to retreat, closely pursuing that green stream of light.


    The green light in the forest shuttled suddenly, soared suddenly, increasing and increasing its speed but no matter what it could not shake off that blue light. Looking up from the darkness, that blue light seemed like an impetuous force, pursuing relentlessly and refused to give up.


    Who was it, that quietly sighed in the darkness?


    Who was it, that opened his/her heart in the night? [Trantor note: there was no evident reference to him or her]


    The darkness poured in from all directions and then retreated, the sound of the wind hit one¡¯s face and then swiftly disappeared, that once familiar figure fluttered ceaselessly in the night scene, reverberated in whose eyes?


    [Si!]


    A light sound, that green light suddenly stopped and dispersed, Ghost Li¡¯s figure appeared and quietly stood at the treetop of a big tree.


    Not more than several feet away from him, that blue light too stopped behind him. That handle which even in the night was also that dazzling and radiant, Tian Ya Celestial Sword, held in the fair hand, coldly pointing at him.


    The night deepened.


    The mournful sound of the wind.


    Their clothes, danced lightly in the wind.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly, unhurriedly turned over and faced that face.


    She was in this world, that exquisite and iparable beauty and that beauty untouched not even by time, made one stopped breathing but yet intoxicated.


    She with her cold face, holding the sword, pointing at him!


    The tip of Tian Ya Sword was as cold as snow, so very near to him, even on his throat, he seemed to feel that trail of cold.


    And inexplicably, deep inside the heart, that faint anguish.


    The wind, moved the treetop, their bodies too, in the night breeze, gently swayed.


    Nobody spoke, only quietly stared.


    These past ten years, suddenly, from the bottom of the heart, little by little it slowly seethed and surged up to the top.


    Her hand clutching the sword, still as fair as ten years ago and not so long ago it had been held in the palm of the hand?


    He smiled, with a faint bitterness, he lightly said, ¡°Are you still doing well?¡±


    Lu XueQi did not answer, did not even say a single word. Her lips, because she was biting hard on it, appeared pale. The night gathered around her figure, dested and beautiful.


    Ghost Li, no, Zhang Xiao Fan, in this moonless and totally dark night, in front of this girl, suddenly he seemed to return back to ten years ago, his body seemed to too in the shadow, secretly trembled.


    ¡°Why did you not kill me?¡± That beautiful girl quietly said, Tian Ya which was as cold as snow, still in her hand pointing at him.


    He looked at her eyes, so bright and clear, like a soundless me.


    He lowered his head slightly, after a long time, he looked at his own figure, looked at that gently swaying figure in front of him and indifferently said, ¡°Ten years ago in Crystal Hall, why did you impetuously defended me and spoke for me?¡±


    Lu XueQi did not speak, only the corner of her lips pursed slightly, the hand that was holding the sword, so tightly, as if afraid of something?


    That shining eyes, whose figure was it that gleamed in it?


    Zhang Xiao Fan!


    So it really did not change? In these ten years did it really not change?


    She stared nkly, bit her lips and let herself remained cold, ensuring her stare would never be blurred.


    But, whose heart pounded, throbbing intensely in that long frozen heart, that long-been-silent faint tenderness that quietly lingered around in those countless nights, right now suddenly like a me zed, burned in the chest!


    Beside the lips, suddenly a faint bitterness, it was a drop of wetness.


    The hand that was holding the sword, slowly dropped down.


    She raised her head and looked at the sky.


    The wind blew her soft and beautiful hair, brushing past her fair and white face.


    So the sky, had started to rain again?

 Chapter 99: Unusual Sign

    Chapter 99: Unusual Sign


    Hee thks too guys, ycb5959, Nerodragon12, schnitter, jiken, Furinkazan, k1nk4, HPC7595 and sainuu.


    Furinkazan, I have not heard of the site.


    And sorry, I tranted Xiao YiCai name as Su YiCai, Xiao YiCai is the correct name, just realized and I had amended the following chapters that were affected: Death marsh, Mantis, Oriole, End of the road. Also for the meantime, I will try to do a simple glossary first, couldn¡¯t get my hands on the books yet.


    Unusual Sign


    The rain drifted down from the sky.


    The rain was light, the sky also showed signs of early sunset, this was already the second consecutive day that it rained.


    Xiao YiCai frowned tightly, suddenly turned his head and spoke to the person beside him, ¡°Yan junior sister, have you discovered anything?¡±


    Standing with him was FenXiang Valley YanHong, ever since the group got scattered in the miasma, Xiao YiCai had entered the inner marsh but because he went in through a different direction, he did not encounter Fa Xiang, Lin JingYu etc. Instead not long after he met YanHong nearby and although they were not from the same sect but it was still a familiar face so for the past few days they had been travelling together.


    Just that they had been searching for several days in this boundless forest and had yet to discover anything. Other than trees and more trees here, next it was the unceasing rain and the numerous venomous insects on the ground, it was really vexing. Come to think of it, no wonder there was no signs of inhabitation, this ce was not even livable!


    But although things were such but the things that needed to be done had to be done. Xiao YiCai and YanHong searched the surroundings carefully but at the same time he sensed that even though YanHong was polite to him, she seemed to be secretly guarding against something.


    Right now he saw that YanHong seemed to have notice something and she kept staring at a direction in the forest, he could not help but enquired and YanHong said, ¡°Xiao senior brother, look over there, something strange seemed to be there.¡±


    Xiao YiCai was surprised and looked over where YanHong pointed, behind the sheets of drizzle and in-between the dense branches and leaves, a weak golden light suddenly shed and disappeared.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s heart leapt but after a long time, the golden light shed a little again but the distance between them seemed to increase.


    Xiao YiCai and YanHong looked at each other, both of them seemed to recall that rumour regarding the rare treasure¡¯s omens, it was indeed an enormous golden light beam shooting up to the sky. Could it be......


    After a moment, both of them soared at the same time and as fast as lightning, dashed towards where the golden light was.


    And while flying there, they subconsciously stayed a distance away from each other and also hold on tightly to their magical weapon, wondered if they were preparing for the unknown danger or the danger beside them......


    Both of them flew extremely fast, shortly after they reached the area near where the golden light sparkled. Avoiding the thick branches, they saw the ground below was in a mess, broken and scattered brambles were everywhere, even the thick and big trees beside were also riddled with scars and the trees ahead which were as thick as a human¡¯s arms around them, a few had fallen.


    In the forest, the path of disorder continued straight ahead, it looked like some person or some animal had released its power here and forced a path through this dense forest.


    Xiao YiCai and YanHong looked at each other and saw the indistinct shock in each other¡¯s eyes. And at this moment ahead in the forest, a faintmotion was heard. Xiao YiCai signalled to YanHong and both of them flew up quietly, taking the cover of the branches and leaves, they soundlessly flew ahead.


    After flying for a while, they saw fallen trees lying in a disarray along the way and a number of animals were found dead too, most likely they were unable to escape in time and suffered an unexpected cmity. Themotion noises turned louder and louder, mixed in it was also a voice chanting Buddhist mantra.


    Xiao YiCai was surprised, he thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Tian Yin Temple Fa Xiang senior brother is here?¡±


    While he was hesitating, a golden light suddenly lighted up in front, a deafening angry roar was heard and in an instant, like a shock wave, the surrounding trees¡¯ leaves shook together, the force was really remarkable.


    But Xiao YiCai¡¯s face instead changed, in this ¡®Buddha Subdue Evil Roar¡¯ there was an urgent anxious feeling and it was something not reassuring. The rtionship between Tian Yin Temple and Qing Yun Sect were different from FenXiang Valley, Xiao YiCai thought for a moment and eventually decided to enter the battle, after a while a sound of wind was heard, YanHong had also followed behind.


    Both of them in the air saw the scene clearly and were stunned, following which both were greatly shocked.


    There was a monk wearing Tian Yin Temple monk robe but it was not the gentle and refined Fa Xiang, it was that big and tall Fa Shan. Fa Shan¡¯s robes were all summoned up and in his hand, an extremely thick ¡®Vajra Subdue Evil Staff¡¯ danced like a violent storm, the golden light glimmered, protecting his body and from time to time, he roared again and again.


    And dueling with him was a beautifuldy in light yellow clothes, her expression was coquetry with a smile at the corner of her lips, her ck hair lightly brushed against her shoulders and a pair of clear, sparkling eyes. Looking into the eyes, you seemed to be immersed in it and never wanted to emerge again.


    Xiao YiCai only took a few nces at her but suddenly he felt a wave of agitation in his heart and felt that in this world, there was only this girl and he really wanted to be with her forever.


    Luckily he had trained and cultivated for many years, his level of cultivation was not considered low, he abruptly came to his senses and was shocked, he thought, ¡°Where did this witche from and has such powerful bewitching skill!¡±


    Although looking at the situation below Fa Shan¡¯s power was terrifying but in Xiao YiCai and YanHong¡¯s eyes, both saw Fa Shan¡¯s face was flushed and he was already forced by that beautifuldy in front of him to only defend and if there was no other assistance, most probably he could not survive for even an hour.


    Xiao YiCai and YanHong were taken aback but no matter how hard they tried, they could not recall who this woman was, she with such high skills and could actually reduce Tian Yin Temple¡¯s one of the most outstanding disciples other than Fa Xiang, Fa Shan, until he was unable to retaliate.


    Looking at Fa Shan¡¯s impending defeat, Xiao YiCai and YanHong looked at each other, shouted and charged down, wielding Qing Yun Sect TongTian Peak¡¯s famous celestial sword, ¡®Seven-Star Sword¡¯, transformed into a stream of white light, striking down from the head. And beside him, YanHong also released a stream of green energy from her hand, it was her magical weapon, ¡®Green Spirit Stone¡¯ and followed closely behind.


    That light yellow-attireddy heard the sudden shouts from above and her countenance changed, annoyance shed past her face, just that with her thousand different expressions, it seemed like the annoyance also transformed into captivating beauty, faintly written on her face, seducing one¡¯s soul.


    Xiao YiCai after all was the current Qing Yun Sect number one disciple, his skills levels were high and iparable to normal people. The Seven-Star Sword rays were everywhere, already extending into an enormous sword beam in the air and struck down from the top. Thatdy¡¯s brows tightened and did not dare to underestimate the enemy, she also saw that there was another girl behind him with high-level skills too, she had no choice but to drift back immediately and at the same time, her right hand moved continuously. Suddenly she grabbed the air and out of the thin air, a purple light shone, dazzling. An unusual purple magical weapon seething with propitious energy blocked in front of her, shed heavily with the Seven-Star Sword and Green Spirit Stone.


    [Pong!]


    A muffled sound, thatdy floated to the back and Xiao YiCai with YanHongnded beside Fa Shan, Xiao YiCai in a low voice asked Fa Shan, ¡°Fa Shan senior brother, are you alright?¡±


    Fa Shan¡¯s face was flushed red and was panting heavily, after a long while he slowly got his breath back and said, ¡°Xiao senior brother be careful, thisdy is the Evil Sect HeHuan Sect witch Jin PingEr, she is very powerful!¡±


    Xiao YiCai and YanHong were shocked, for these past few years Jin PingEr was considered an influential figure in the Evil Sect. Together with Qin WuYan, Ghost Li the three of them were known as the three GongZi and were viewed as a cmity by the Good Faction. Now that they saw her today, she was actually a matchless beautiful alluringdy. But thinking back to that intensive bewitching pull when he first saw her, Xiao YiCai knew most likely this person was really Jin PingEr from HeHuan Sect.


    Jin PingEr stood in front, feeling indignant in her heart. After she entered the inner marsh, she searched for many days but still had no clue. Today she met this Tian Yin Temple monk Fa Shan who was alone, both of them could not meet eye to eye and so started to fight.


    Fa Shan had trained for many years and with the Buddhism skills he had cultivated, other than the gifted and talented Fa Xiang, within the Tian Yin Temple younger generation, he was considered the second. Just that this Jin PingEr was even more powerful, her attack was actually using her flirtatious eyes. In spite of Fa Shan¡¯s deep and solid Buddhismposure, he was caught off-guard by the Evil Sect HeHuan Sect¡¯s closely guarded handed down ¡®Bewitching Skill¡¯ and suffered heavy losses, he lost control of hisposure for a moment and now only sixty percent of his skills remained.


    After which Jin PingEr looked like she had it easy, under the swift and fierce attacks, Fa Shan did his utmost to defend himself and maintain a fragment of conscious in his mind, arduously holding up. If not for Xiao YiCai and YanHong who had came in time, most likely today Fa Shan would be defeated by this Jin PingEr, all of his entire past trainings would have gone to waste and he would be controlled by this strange bewitching skill, listening to only Jin PingEr¡¯smands for his whole life like a walking corpse.


    Right now Jin PingEr appraised Xiao YiCai from head to toe and suddenlyughed, her voice soft, gently said, ¡° Not sure if this gongzi has some enmity with me and used such heavy blow for the first attack, are you trying to kill the little woman me?¡±


    Xiao YiCai looked at her, saw her liquid eyes, bright and sparkling. Looking at it in this twilight, like a bright star glittering in the night sky, it really made one aroused.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s palms started to sweat, he forced his mind to calm down and did not look directly at her in the eye and raised his voice, ¡°Lady is the renowned Jin PingEr from the Evil Sect HeHuan branch right! I have long heard about you!¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°O! You recognize me?¡±


    Xiao YiCai said, ¡°My humble self is also meetingdy for the first time today, just that Fa Shan Master is from Tian Yin Temple Sect and is also a fellow Good Faction member as my Qing Yun Sect, it is intrinsic that my humble self will battle withdy.¡±


    Jin PingEr frowned slightly and smiled after that, ¡°So if you said it like this, I have to consult gongzi, from which branch of Qing Yun Sect expert are you?¡±


    Xiao YiCai said, ¡°I dare not, my humble self is Qing Yun Sect TongTian Peak Xiao YiCai, this is FenXiang Valley Miss YanHong.¡±


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes studied YanHong¡¯s face, she saw that her face was quite pretty and could not help but took a few more nces. Among FenXiang Valley younger generations, both YanHong and Li Xun¡¯s skills had always been known as the twin jade annulus, just that her personality was more low-keyed and did not wish to seek attention, usually if there was any matter, Li Xun would be the one to step in and handle. Right now after following Xiao YiCai down, she had not spoken at all.


    While she was being looked over by Jin PingEr, she could not help but look back at Jin PingEr. Unexpectedly with this look, she saw the beautifuldy snow-like skin, her appearance as pretty as a picture and as the time passed, even she also felt a faint swoon and was startled, at the same time her face turned slightly red and she secretly eximed that the Evil Sect sorcery was really shamelessly immoral, she was a girl and yet also to a slight extent bewitched.


    When Xiao YiCai came over, it was already evening and now with time being squandered, the sky had gradually started to darken again.


    Jin PingEr stood there prettily, facing Xiao YiCai and the rest, she pondered to herself: The level of skill for that sword move just now, this Xiao YiCai¡¯s skill was indeed quite high and beside, there were two more persons with him. Although she herself was not afraid but the death marsh rare treasure had not appear and if she was to engage with them in this meaningless fight here, it was really not wise.


    Once she had the thought, she decided to leave. Xiao YiCai looked at her face and suddenly stepped forward and was about to say something but just at that moment, from the deep corners of the death marsh, in the far distance of the unceasing rain, suddenly a loud sound like dragons singing and tigers roaring erupted!


    The sound was so loud that it made Fa Shan¡¯s Buddha Subdue Evil Roar seemed like a child¡¯s y and not even worth mentioning.


    Instantly the clouds in the sky with speed that could be seen by the naked eye, transformed and churned, the mist rose,yer byyer, scene by scene like a roaring torrent of waves. Heaven and Earth seemed like it changed countenance because of this.


    Everyone was astonished!


    The sound was like a awl piercing the brain, made one stand unsteadily.


    After a while, under the astonished stares of the people, in a far dark corner, suddenly a golden dazzling light leapt up, gradually turning brighter, gradually thickening and in the end transformed into an extremely enormous golden light beam. With the roaring, it charged up to the sky, breaking through theyers of clouds and in that moment, it illuminated the entire Heaven and Earth, the golden light was everywhere, the clouds were golden clouds and the trees were golden trees!


    Xiao YiCai, Jin PingEr etc the four of them gazed in awe at this Heaven and Earth spectacr phenomenon and for a moment, forgotten that they were enemies and each raised their heads to watch. The golden light beam became more and more ring and until the end it could not be viewed. The clouds in the horizon surged even more turbulently, swirling around the golden beam rapidly, turning into an enormous vortex lighted up by the golden beam.


    Under such magnificent scene, the world was awed, as if anticipating some revered and priceless object, it made one venerated.


    After a long time, the golden light beam which appeared out of nowhere slowly stopped and then weakened rapidly, it appeared suddenly and left swiftly too. In only a short while, the earth shattering phenomenal scene was sucked back into the darkness like a big whale sucking water.


    After the dazzling splendor, a darker and deeper darkness descended onto the earth.


    Jin PingEr and Xiao YiCai were all quick-witted people, immediately they realized that this was the legendary signs of the rare treasure birth, now that they witnessed it themselves, the grandeur of the rare treasure birth signs could be described as unimaginable, it made one really wondered what kind of rare treasure was it?


    Compared to that, their fight was really insignificant. Almost spontaneously, Jin PingEr, Xiao YiCai, YanHong flew up at the same time and headed to where the golden light beam was, only Fa Shan was slower but he too followed closely behind.


    In the darkness they transformed into four streams of brilliant lights and flew over. Although due to the enormous scale of the golden light they were unable to determine its exact location but the birth of the rare treasure was obviously right in front of them. When they thought about that, those hardworking cultivators of the true way, how could they not be aroused?


    On the other side of the inner death marsh, the strong wind brought over by the golden beam caused the densely grown branches and leaves to fall neatly aside, only Qing Long and YouJi who were standing on the branches of the treetop, swayed with the wind and were unaffected.


    While the magnificent Heaven and Earth spectacle slowly withdrew, Qing Long heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°The creations of Heaven and Earth are boundless, it is really beyond what we mortals can study. I used to think that I am a learned person, now that I have unexpectedly witnessed such extraordinary sight, I realized that all of the ten thousands of creations in this world, the sky¡¯s the limit!¡±


    YouJi slowly looked away, because of the ck veil obscuring her face, her expression was not revealed clearly. After a while she indifferently said, ¡°¡®Once the golden light appear, the Yellow Bird will definitely emerge¡¯, these are the inscriptions engraved on the Hidden Dragon Cauldron. Just that that yellow bird is the ancient divine beast - Nine Heavens Spirit Bird, even the ancient remnant scroll, ¡®Divine and Evil The strange. Spiritual beast chapter¡¯ sings its praises, don¡¯t tell me we can really deal with it?¡±


    Qing Long smiled and said, ¡°Third sister, why are you worrying unnecessarily. At East Ocean LiuBo Hill, Ghost King Sect leader for the first time used the inscripted ¡®Entrap Dragon WatchTower¡¯ on the Hidden Dragon Cauldron. With the Hidden Dragon Cauldron divine power since ancient time, it subdued the rare beast, Kui Niu, in one swoop. You should know then that this Hidden Dragon Cauldron¡¯s ¡®Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯ really has a supernatural amazing effect. Now that everything has been prepared, even Ghost King Sect leader is confident enough to let use, what are you still worrying, unless you don¡¯t trust Ghost King Sect leader?¡±


    YouJi remained silent for a while and distantly said, ¡°Sect leader is a man of great talent and bold vision, I have always respected him, why would I doubt. Just that I have always feel that this type of weird and unfathomable thing like the ¡®Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯, why must we ...¡±


    Qing Long¡¯s face changed and suddenly interrupted, ¡°Third sister, this type of matter, it is not something that you or I can discuss, next time in front of outsiders, you must never mention it!¡±


    YouJi¡¯s veil moved slightly and she looked towards Qing Long, he was frowning tightly and his face solemn. She had no choice but to keep quiet and then nodded her head.


    Qing Long then was relieved and gently said, ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t mind me nagging, actually these past few years, especially ever since Miss BiYao¡¯s incident, Ghost King Sect leader¡¯s character has already gradually changed. Although generally he treat us with courtesy and respect but I can see when he handle matters and make decisions, his blood-thirsty desire has gradually became stronger. We are after all subordinates and unable to predict our superior¡¯s intention, it is better to be more careful.¡±


    YouJi quietly said, ¡°Yes big brother, I know now.¡±


    Qing Long looked at her and unhurriedly turned over, after remaining silent for a long while he suddenly said, ¡°Wonder which part of the death marsh will Ghost Li be now?¡±


    YouJi behind him, looked ahead. The dark night boundless and indistinct, the earth shattering golden light beam had already disappeared, leaving only darkness, she could not help but asked, ¡°Big brother, hasn¡¯t Ghost King Sect leader always trusted Ghost Li the most, why did he not inform him of our arrival this time and our purpose?¡±


    Qing Long turned and looked at YouJi and did not speak.


    YouJi seemed stunned, looked like she had thought of something and then slightly raised her head, looked far away, indistinctly her voice was heard, whispering, ¡°Is that again not allowed to say...¡±

 Chapter 100: Gigantic Tree

    Chapter 100: Gigantic Tree


    Thks too guys, ycb5959 , schnitter , k1nk4 , Furinkazan , HPC7595 and sainuu. Sainuu, thks, I did think about it and am still thinking, maybe I¡¯ll do something soon but my first intention was to put all trantions into one site, I¡¯ll do that first.


    Gigantic Tree


    The sky gradually lightened up.


    The rain ceased and the wind died down, the first ray of morning sunlight, through the sky¡¯syers of thick clouds and the death marsh drifting mist, shone down.


    In the forest, everywhere was still but slowly following that sunlight, gradually started to stir. From an unknown ce, the first cry of a bird was heard. Immediately, following the streams of lights that spilled down from the gaps of the forest¡¯s canopy, the whole forest seemed to rouse from the night¡¯s deep sleep, regardless near or far, the joyous cries of the early morning were heard everywhere, greeting this new day.


    Right now in the forest, the mist, like a white veil, floated everywhere. When one walked into it, a faint moisture would be felt on the face. In addition with the especially fresh air in the forest, when one inhaled in, it felt like your heart had opened up.


    Ghost Li breathed the morning air in deeply, expressionlessly looked in front, even Xiao Hui who was lying on his shoulder, also stretchedzily.


    About ten zhangs away, was the direction of the previous night¡¯s golden light beam, the mist had suddenly thickened, turning hazy and indistinct, it looked surreal. Just that this mist and the inner marsh miasma boundary was different, the color was not grey and was a pure white color. Looking far ahead, the mist drifted lightly in the forest, wisps and threadlike,yer uponyer, piling up.


    There, might be the location of the rare treasure!


    Ghost Li unhurriedly turned his head and looked to the side, Lu XueQi was standing two zhangs away from him, attired in white like snow, silently staring at that mist in front.


    The two of them, in the end did not fight.


    The whole night, after that first moment of surprise and subtle agitation, between the both of them, was a long silence.


    Both of them were just three feet apart but it seemed like it was a chasm bigger than the Forsaken Abyss, deeply entrenched between them, and even more in their hearts.


    Even when that dazzling golden light beam charged up to the sky, both of them turned and watched it from a bird¡¯s-eye view, the sky¡¯s golden light rays reflected on their faces, quietly watching in this strange foreign ce, adding several degrees of coldness.


    The past, in the end still changed...


    Lu XueQi seemed to sense something and turned her head over, meeting Ghost Li¡¯s stare, her eyes as clear as water, maybe there was still a faint ripple deep inside her eyes but right now, it could no longer be seen by anyone.


    She looked at that man in front of her, he stood beside her in the forest, carefully looking at him, she finally discovered that he was no longer that youth anymore!


    The once so familiar face, the innocent and smiles reced by calmness and the look of someone who had been through life¡¯s vicissitudes.


    She lowered her head slightly, her clear eyes stopped at the Tian Ya Celestial Sword in her hand as if thinking of something, after a while, her voice lightly floated, suddenly said, ¡°Come back!¡±


    She did not raise her head or make any movement, her expression did not change even the slightest, only the hand that was clutching Tian Ya, the slender and fair fingers slowly tightened.


    ¡°...Zhang junior brother!¡± She softly, softly said.


    Come back...


    These four words, the words that drifted in the morning breeze, enveloped him, then like a stone, one by one charged into his heart.


    Ghost Li breathed deeply, closed his eyes. The ice-cold Soul-Absorbing stick in his sleeve beside his hands, like a loyal friend, never once abandoned him!


    After a very long time.


    When he opened his eyes, there was a faint smile, he unhurriedly said, ¡°This name, I have not use it for a very long time.¡±


    The corner of Lu XueQi¡¯s mouth twitched, she slowly raised her head but eventually whatever words that she wanted to say, she did not say it and kept quiet.


    Both of them stood like that but the distance between them seemed to increase again. The morning sunlight shone onto that unparalleled beautiful girl¡¯s face, warmly radiating a soul-moving beauty, the faintly discernable light mist seemed to be also attracted to her, gently danced and enveloped her.


    That instant, her face, also seemed to be faintly blurred.


    Lu XueQi turned and strided without saying anything and walked towards where that nket of dense haze was, leaving that man behind her.


    Just that when her figure was bing more indistinct in the haze, she suddenly heard that man¡¯s voice behind her, unhurriedly saying, ¡°Will you kill me?¡±


    Her figure, disappeared into the white haze, nobody could see her eyes, her expression, her body again.


    The silent morning, after a long time, floated out her voice from the haze, ¡°I will. So whenever you have the chance to kill me, do not hesitate to do so...¡±


    The sky brightened uppletely but walking in the haze made one felt that it was still dim. This stretch of haze was far denser than the other ces and limited one¡¯s vision too.


    Ghost Li walked along in the forest and had already noticed that other than the mist, even though he was still in the forest but it was very much different from the outside. Other than the looming tall trees in the haze, there were only a few of the thick thorny undergrowth and bushes as seen in the forest outside, not sure if it was because of the thick haze that prevented the sunlight from reaching down.


    But the most surprising thing was, the venomous insects, ferocious beasts, bizarre nts and flowers that permeated the death marsh forest suddenly disappeared too. Ghost Li traversed in this forest for at least an hour and had not encountered even one poisonous insect.


    Here, not a single living thing seemed to exist, a heavy dead atmosphere.


    Ghost Li frowned and continued to walk ahead. Xiao Hui on his shoulder also quietened down, its hands grabbing onto his clothes tightly but a pair of sharp eyes were still turning around, ceaselessly looking around. Without the thorny undergrowth and those pestering poisonous animals and strange beasts, it was clearly much more easier to travel. This was the first time ever since he had entered the inner marsh.


    Lu XueQi entered the haze earlier than him, Ghost Li outside, had deliberately waited for a long time before entering, right now where exactly was Lu XueQi?


    Just that, while he was walking in the forest, on one hand he was staying vignt against any strange movements but in his heart, subconsciously his mind kept going over that white-attired girl¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Come back...¡± Ghost Li spoke to himself, using only the voice that he could hear, softly chanted these four words.


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Valley, Observed Silence Hall, small courtyard, bamboo forest...


    His lips twitched, a anguished smile emerged and said, ¡°I can no longer return, isn¡¯t it, Xiao Hui?¡±


    [Zi zi!] The monkey Xiao Hui softly called out twice, nobody knew what it meant also.


    Ghost Li patted Xiao Hui, after a moment, he suddenly cheered up, with a wry smile, strided and headed deep inside the haze.


    Walking for another hour, the trees in the forest were getting thicker and thicker, until thetter part, it was almost as thick as two persons¡¯ arms going around it. Ghost Li observed the surroundings and was secretly rmed.


    The past ten years, after the shock from the Qing Yun Hill battle and with the magical weapons, Soul-Absorbing stick and Sinister Orb, beside him exerting their subtle influence, other than devoting his concentration to cultivation and his nature gradually evolving into a ruthless and blood-thirsty one, he had also learned other kinds of knowledge from Ghost King. And this generation of Ghost King was really a talent out of this world, not to mention his skills were extraordinary high, he also read extensively and had broad ambitions.


    Because of BiYao, Ghost King treated him like his own, affectionately taught him, under his nned guidance, the Ghost Li now not only trained and cultivated but even his knowledge and experience, far exceeded that naive and ignorant Qing Yun Sect junior disciple.


    Right now he observed the enormous trees in this forest, actually these trees were not rare and umon trees, these were oak, maple and pagoda trees etc, even in the mountains outside the death marsh, there were abundant of them. But the strange part was that the trees here were extraordinary huge, the normal ones were only about half of their sizes and it was already quite rming, to add to that, so many of these trees were all gathered here.


    But what was even more strange was that by right it should be exuberant at where these trees were but under this sheet of haze, not even one animal was seen. Even the asional thorny undergrowth seen at the beginning were all gone. And above the ground, other than the asional revealed roots of these huge trees, were all solid and light yellow mud, not even grass grew here.


    Under the chilly cold haze, it had a sombre and deste feeling.


    Ghost Li frowned deeply, he muttered to himself for a long while, surveyed the surroundings and saw that the enormous trees reached up to the sky, perfectly straight and towering, he himself strolling in the forest looked as if he was inside an enormous maze.


    He suddenly waved his sleeve and his entire being soared up, unwilling to stay any longer in this strange ce, he wielded his Soul-Absorbing stick, in the dark-green light, he flew forward.


    His speed naturally increased a lot but considering that the rare treasure could be around here, Ghost Li did not fly up above the forest and maintained about six feet above the ground, he flew swiftly and searched carefully at the same time.


    The time passed by quietly, the forest was still silent, only the sound of his flight reverberated in this forest. The trees in this forest, following Ghost Li¡¯s deeper and deeper pration, their trunks got bigger and bigger, right now the trees projecting in his eyes, most likely were already an unbelieveable thickness of six, seven burly men arms length going around. Without even guessing, one would know that the trees in this forest were most likely several hundreds or even thousands of years old!


    In the sheet of thickening strange atmosphere, Ghost Li¡¯s figure suddenly stopped.


    Right now the sky had already brightened up for a long while but this haze seemed to have no intention of dispersing, as if since the ancient times, theseyers of haze seemed to co-exist with this area of forest.


    And in the deepest corner of this forest, Ghost Li hovered in mid-air and looked ahead.


    Ahead of him, a wall suddenly towered in front!


    Wooden wall!


    The rough wood grain, solid and with faint fissures, suddenly extended out from the fog, almost as high as three zhangs, like a strong and healthy young dragon lying across the huge forest, thrusted deeply into the earth.


    Ghost Li coldly watched, did not move and carefully assessed this wooden wall, the corner of his eyes began to twitch. After which, he slowly moved his body forward and gently touched it.


    The moment his hands touched it, he felt something warm and rough. In his heart Ghost Li seemed to have a thought but he could not dare to believe it. He took back his hand and his body started to drift along this wooden wall to the front.


    The white haze ahead gradually dispersed and then slowly congealed behind him, the wooden wall in front of him was getting taller and thicker, gradually bing a curved shape and its height was slowly increasing too.


    Finally about six zhangs high, he reached the end point of this wooden wall, Ghost Li stopped.


    He breathed deeply but still was unable to calm himself down, under the palpitating heartbeats, what was before him, through the haze, was finally revealed in front of his eyes.


    This enormous wooden wall, at the end of the haze, harmoniously merged into a even bigger object.


    In the sky, a strand of sunlight suddenly shone from the haze and disappeared soon after, obscured by the haze.


    Ghost Li finally confirmed the inconceivable thought in his heart just now.


    The enormous wooden wall was part of a tree branch...


    Theyers of haze drifted around, because of the shock he was slightly panting and then he abruptly raised his head, that gaze seemed to break through the blurring sunlight, headed straight and charged up.


    Like a soundless lightning, rumbling, the entire forest seemed to tremble and appeared before him, it was actually a gigantic tree totally beyond one¡¯s imagination, that tree trunk was so thick that its borders could not be seen in this haze and covered with a rough bark, like an enormous mountain towering and lofty, going straight up towards the sky, immersing in the haze, like drilling into the sky!


    Ghost Li like an ant, so insignificant in front of this gigantic tree.


    A gigantic tree with branches that could even reach up to six zhangs, what kind of sight was that?


    Ghost Li slowly looked away, Xiao Hui on his shoulder quietly called out once and seemed to be nervous. Ghost Li leaned his head slightly to the side and suddenly smiled, lightly said, ¡°The world is so big, there is nock of strange stuffs, we are really a frog in the well. Xiao Hui, let¡¯s go! Let us take a good look at this gigantic tree!¡±


    Under his feet, the Soul-Absorbing stick¡¯s dark-green light suddenly lighted up, after a moment, it tilted and flew up, Ghost Li howled and following that piercing sound, one human and one monkey charged into the sky, immersing into theyers of haze.


    The winds hurtled past, biting because of the high speed. Within the haze, the situation seemed simr to when they first entered the inner marsh, within the miasma wall but it was after all not the same, first there was no poisonous air and second, they could see further. Just that in thisyers of haze, it congealed till an extremely high level. Ghost Li followed along this inconceivable gigantic tree and flew upwards. Flying for almost an hour, the haze still had not dispersed, made one wondered if the haze actually connected to the cloudyers.


    At the same time, Ghost Li also noticed some changes on the gigantic tree trunk. While on the ground, which was also the lowest part of the tree, it was thick beyond imagination and on the tree itself, other than the rough bark, there was nothing else.


    But after flying for so long, branches started to appear and the most conspicuous thing that started to appear was a vine-like weird nt, twining criss-crossed around the trunk, its leaves were huge and at the tip, a colourful flower bloomed. There was red, yellow, orange and purple, extremely beautiful, when the wind blew over, there was also a faint fragrance.


    But until now, he was still unable to see, just how thick was this gigantic tree trunk?


    The amazing creation was really out of this world, this gigantic tree most likely really was thousand and thousand of years old, that was why it was this gigantic!


    [Si!]


    A sharp sound pierced the air, the dark-green light glimmered and dashed out from the haze. The haze under his feet too, following his figure, wisps followed up and then gently settled back down, just like the sea settling down.


    Ghost Li finally emerged out of this haze!


    Heaven and Earth, suddenly opened wide!


    The bright blue sky, cloudless for thousand of miles, a cloudless blue sky and the white boundless haze below surrounding the gigantic tree, the nearer it was to the tree, the denser the haze was.


    And now, Ghost Li was already high up in the air and could finally take a good look at this gigantic tree.


    Even though at such high ce, this tree was still hundred of zhangs thick and thinking back to the distance that he had flew from the ground to here, this tree was not a tree and instead a lofty mountain!


    But then, this was obviously a tree.


    And it still continued to extend up, that gigantic trunk, other than the same rming thick branches, extended perfectly straight up to the sky.


    Ghost Li raised his head and looked far, deep somewhere in the sky, there seemed to be an indistinct figure.


    He suddenlyughed and flew towards the blue sky.


    Which man, facing such a scene, would not be in high spirits?


    He flew up and pierced through the sky!


    His speed increased, disregarding the knives-like biting winds on his face.


    As he flew up, the gigantic branches gradually shrunk, until the end, it was only several zhangs big but even so it was still astonishing. And right now, thin floating clouds were seen, asionally drifting beside the tree.


    The gigantic tree, like what the ancient legend said, the stairways to Heaven, straight to the sky!


    Again flying for another about five zhangs, Ghost Li figure finally stopped, in front of him, the perfectly straight trunk suddenly splitted into two big branches and extended left and right.


    Ghost Li hesitated for a while and unhurriedly flew over,nding at where the gigantic branches splitted. Although it was described as bifurcation, the gigantic tree was so colossal that several people could stand here and yet not feel squeezy. When Ghost Linded on the tree, [Zi] a sound and Xiao Hui was the first to jump down, its monkey head looked around and then carefully touched the tree. Evidently it was very curious, in its whole life this was the first time it had seen such gigantic tree, and even though it was just a monkey, it was still very surprised.


    Ghost Li smiled and did not bother about Xiao Hui, while flying on his way here, he was really shocked. Before this, he could not imagine that there would be such gigantic tree in this world and right now, after the initial shock, he already surmised that could it be that the rare treasure might actually be on this incredible gigantic tree?


    The two branches were about the same sizes and almost several zhangs thick, stretching horizontally, like two enormous dragons leaping in the air. Starting from here, the leaves gradually became luxuriant and the distance that it extended out were extremely long, standing at where it bifurcated, the ends could not be seen.


    Ghost Li pondered for a while and decided, he turned around and called, ¡°Xiao Hui.¡±


    The monkey Xiao Hui was jumping around on the tree and seemed not to fear the terrifying height at all, at times it even ran to the edge and stretched its head out to look down, it was extremely brave for a monkey. Now that it heard its master shout, [Zi zi] it called out twice and happily jumped back and leapt onto Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Ghost Li smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes rolled around and nodded, seemed like the monkey was also very curious, it was grinning non-stopped and looking very excited.


    Ghost Li looked left and right for a while and hesitated for a moment, and then without any dy, he wielded his Soul-Absorbing stick again, in the brilliant dark-green light, headed towards the left side of the tree branch.


    He flew for another long while again but although the gigantic tree trunk was high up in the air, it still had numerous enormous leaves, extremely exuberant. However, it did not seem to have any fruit or flower and instead that nameless vine which had started to climb around the tree from the bottom, its flowers were in full bloom, disying a beautiful scene.


    Ghost Li kept flying, as he kept going, the branch became thinner but the vines instead became thicker and the number of flowers also increased, until it was everywhere, a feast for the eyes and a strange fragrance floated in the air.


    Suddenly, Ghost Li¡¯s body which had been flying, stopped abruptly in the mid-air. Because of the abrupt stop, it emitted a sharp noise.


    The trunk in front of him was totally obscured by the vines, the flowers vied with each other for mour, from the top to bottom like a sea of flowers, they congealed to be a wall. And in this sea of flowers, a stone door stood towering, with a height of five zhangs and width of three zhangs, it was embedded in the trunk. The numerous flowers covered it totally, leaving only a thick solid enormous stone in the middle and engraved on top of it were four words in ancient lettering.


    [Celestial Emperor Treasury!]


    Barely audible, a sound simr to some ancient stately music reverberated in the blue skies, soul-moving.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze moved to the stone door, within the sea of flowers, a white figure stood in front of it.


    As if she had heard the movement behind her, that white-attired girl slowly turned around, the numerous beautiful flowers under the blue sky, suddenly like they wereughing heartily together, set against her unparalleled beautiful face, blooming proudly!


    In the sea of flowers, she was the most bright elegant and beautiful dash of color.


    Ghost Li in the air, a mixed of emotions swelled up in his heart for a moment, stared dazedly.

 Chapter 101: Old friends sentiments

    Chapter 101: Old friends sentiments


    Np guys, HPC7595, Sunterjo, jiken, Furinkazan and k1nk4!


    Old friends sentiments


    Outside the death marsh, on the ancient path leading away from Big Wang Vige and towards the West, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan unhurriedly walked.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s pair of bright eyes looked around, the ancient path was overgrown with weeds, wild and fertile. They had walked out of Big Wang vige for quite some time but until now they had not even see any glimpse of human life.


    Looking as far as she could, she only saw wilderness, there was no hill, the sky looked high and the grass grew long. asionally the wind blew over the meadow, the wild green grass rolled like waves, creating a nice scenery and also broadened one¡¯s heart.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯szy voice was heard from beside, he said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, when we passed by here a few days ago, because we were rushing for time so we didn¡¯t have the luxury to take a good look at the surroundings. Today the weather is so good, look, the scenery is really not bad!¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked at the open country beyond the ancient path and felt his spirits lifted but then he muttered to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just wild grass? What is there to see, if it was made of gold then..¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Xiao Huan interrupted his words and stared at him peeved, she said, ¡°You only think about money all the time and to say that your name still has the character, immortal, in it, so uncouth!¡±


    ¡°Uncouth?¡± Zhou YiXian red up, said, ¡°You dare to say I am uncouth? Me this old man, an out-of-this-world master, a well-known all over the world living Buddha to thousands of families giving benefits to themon people and bringing salvation to all living things...¡±


    Xiao Huan stared at him. Zhou YiXian, under the bright eyes of his granddaughter, started to lower his volume and lost his stamina, until the end he raised his head and snorted, said, ¡°How would you this young girl know how great your grandfather is?¡±


    Xiao Huan [puchi]ughed out, shaking her head and looked elsewhere. Zhou YiXian, after being ridiculed by his granddaughter, felt depressed, sighed and said, ¡°Why do I have to bump into you at that time, if I had known, I would have left you by the roadside and let you cry to your death!¡±


    Xiao Huan stuck out her tongue, an innocent and adorable expression on her snow-white face, she smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because grandfather has a good heart?¡±


    Zhou YiXian gave Xiao Huan a stare, crossly said, ¡°Good hearted my ***, I had raised you for so many years and you only vex me all the time!¡±


    Xiao Huan was unafraid and even more not angry, it seemed like those words were said many times before. She walked to Zhou YiXian, her eyes rolling around and she suddenly said, ¡°Yi, Grandfather! Why did you take me away at that time?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was surprised, actually he and Xiao Huan were used to being casual and would not really get angry but after listening to Xiao Huan¡¯s question, it triggered some memories and his expression became mncholy, he gently sighed and said, ¡°At that time in HeYang City, you were only a two, three years old girl who fainted beside the road and nearly dying from hunger, even your cries were hoarse, my heart softened and so I carried you up.¡±


    He suddenly red at Xiao Huan and said, ¡°At that time you were so young but considered you were very smart, immediately you stopped crying and made me this old man thought I really had affinity with you, since then I couldn¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    Xiao Huan made a cheeky face, tugged his clothes and endearingly smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good hearted? In the future you will definitely have good karma. Ah! Look, all these years I have helped you to read fortune and also earned quite a bit for you right?¡±


    Zhou YiXian subconsciously nodded, beamed and smiled, ¡°Um, this is also true...¡± Suddenly he realized and his face changed, he angrily said, ¡°What truth? Nonsense!¡±


    Xiao Huan covered her mouth and snickered, after a while she thought of something and said, ¡°Mhm grandfather, then why were you at HeYang City at that time, isn¡¯t it located at the foot of Qing Yun Hill? I remember that you have always been unwilling to go near there. These few years it seemed like only ten years ago, because of that Qing Yun disciple Zhang Xiao Fan, out of curiosity we went over to take a look but at that time we didn¡¯t go too near too.¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression turned slightly dark, he sighed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of your that deceased father whom you never knew, his remains and spirit tablet are in HeYang City. That year on his death anniversary, I stayed at his grave for a long time and saw you once I came out to the road, I was grieving then and saw your pitiful state, so I decided to adopt you.¡±


    Xiao Huan became quiet after hearing it and after a while she said, ¡°Grandfather, speaking of which, we have again not visited dad for another ten years.¡±


    Zhou YiXian counted and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, so fast and it¡¯s another ten years.¡± He made a wry smile and said, ¡°Alright, since for now we have nowhere to go, why don¡¯t we go to HeYang City and pay a visit to your dad!¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded and said, ¡°Great!¡±


    Zhou YiXian waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This remote wild ce makes one frustrated.¡±


    Both of them walked ahead, Xiao Huan after all was still young and the matters were all past events, furthermore she had a lively personality and so very soon she moved on from that sad episode. While walking along, she admired the surrounding scenery and happened to turn back, she was startled and said, ¡°Grandfather, look behind us.¡±


    Zhou YiXian was stunned and curiously asked, ¡°What is it?¡± and turned around to see.


    Xiao Huan said, ¡°That Wild Dog Taoist seems to be following us?¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked carefully and really, Wild Dog Taoist was followed them from afar, slowly walking and maintained a certain distance from them.


    Now that they stopped and turned around, Wild Dog seemed to be surprised too and also stopped, he looked hesitant and slightly embarrassed and then stood at a side and turned to look up at the sky.


    Zhou YiXian was suspicious and stared at him for a while more. He turned and pulled Xiao Huan to continue walking, at the same time he whispered, ¡°Why did that fellow follow along?¡±


    Xiao Huan was bewildered and said, ¡°You ask me, who do I ask?¡±


    Zhou YiXian held his breath for a moment and suddenly stared at Xiao Huan, ¡°Unless that fellow has somescivious thoughts and intend to do something indecent towards you?¡±


    Xiao Huan got a fright, her face instantly turned red and rebuked, ¡°Grandfather, how can you say such things!¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it, in this world now the bad guys run rampant and beside you look beautiful, it is very hard to say!¡±


    Xiao Huan gave him an angry stare and said, ¡°Well to me! Although Wild Dog Taoist is from the Evil Sect and does not have a good reputation but I have never heard of him harming any girls but insteadmitting murder, arson, robbery in daylight, those I heard plenty.¡±


    Zhou YiXian turned white and immediately became nervous, he said, ¡°That fellow won¡¯t be thinking of robbing us two paupers right?¡±


    Xiao Huan humphed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, furthermore the silvers on you Grandfather, I¡¯m afraid is much more than a pauper!¡±


    Zhou YiXian quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say it too loud.¡± He looked around, frowned and said, ¡°Not good, there is nobody here and it is a good ce for robbery. We better get away fast?¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised and saw Zhou YiXian taking out a yellow paper amulet from his bosom, looked like he was going to execute his move, an escape from earth skill ¡®Handed down secretly from Founder¡¯ to flee without a trace, she could not help but find it funny and frustrating at the same time, she quickly held onto Zhou YiXian and said, ¡°Grandfather, wait a while.¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked behind and said, ¡°That fellow followed us again, wait why wait?¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, although this escape from earth skill is a secret art passed down by founder but you can¡¯t control where we will appear after it is executed. I am telling you, we are still not far from the death marsh, if you unexpectedly headed inside there then we will really be dead and gone.¡±


    Zhou YiXian was stunned and stammered, ¡°Our luck is not that bad right?¡±


    Xiao Huan stared at him and said, ¡°Do you feel your luck is good or bad?¡±


    Zhou YiXian thought and then firmly said, ¡°Bad!¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled happily and said, ¡°Then that concludes isn¡¯t it, so we cannot take the risk.¡± She then went near Zhou YiXian, her eyes signalled to her own left hand and whispered, ¡°Grandfather, you have forgotten that I still have a protective magical weapon from PingEr sister and besides, that Wild Dog Taoist isn¡¯t any highly skilled Evil Faction guy, it will not be difficult to deal with him.¡±


    Zhou YiXian lowered his head and pondered, and then heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°You are right, ai! I don¡¯t know why these few days I keep feeling jumpy and ill-at-ease. Most likely I have seen too much highly-skilled cultivators in the death marsh and treated Wild Dog as one of them.¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled and said, ¡°Besides, that Wild Dog Taoist doesn¡¯t seems to be a bad person, didn¡¯t he lend us his umbre at that time?¡±


    Zhou YiXian [pei] a sound and said, ¡°What us, is lent to you, old man me was drenched almost half to death in the rain and you this girl actually still remained unconcerned, really unfilial.¡±


    Xiao Huan stuck out her tongue, smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, I did pass it to you to shelter together but you yourself did not want.¡±


    Zhou YiXian humphed again and strided forward, still grumbling, ¡°Anyway you and that unfilial father are both the same, always making me angry, so disobedient!¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled and shook her head, followed behind.


    At the back part of the ancient path, Wild Dog Taoist seemed to hearughter from ahead, he frowned and his expression changed but eventually he still followed them.


    Between Heaven and Earth, the wind blew over the wilnds, making a [wu wu] sound.


    Walking for less than an hour, Zhou YiXian felt tired and pulled Xiao Huan, he said, ¡°Rest a while.¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded and saw a medium-sized bluestone near the road, went over and brushed it, she said, ¡°Grandfather,e and sit over here!¡±


    Zhou YiXian nodded and ced the bamboo pole with a white cloth banner with the words, ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯ nted against the bluestone and sat down, he was feeling breathless and shook his head slightly, he said, ¡°Why do I feel that recently my body is weaker, I have only walked for a while and I have already started to pant?¡±


    Xiao Huan took out a water canteen from her bundle, she heard the words and a worry expression shed past her eyes, she walked over to Zhou YiXian and passed him the canteen and at the same time she said, ¡°Grandfather, drink some water!¡±


    Zhou YiXian nodded, took the canteen and raised his head to drink a few mouthfuls, heaved a long sigh and then turned back to see, as expected there was still a human figure standing a distance away.


    Zhou YiXian looked for a long while and suddenlyughed, ignoring that person and passed the canteen back to Xiao Huan. Unexpectedly just when he turned around he was taken aback, Xiao Huan sat beside him and without knowing since when, she was already happily eating a stick of bright red sugar-coated haw.


    Zhou YiXian shook his head heavily, earnestly said, ¡°I say Xiao Huan! Look at how old you are now, how can you still like a little girl, still love to eat this sugar-coated haw so much?¡±


    Xiao Huan gently spited out a seed from a small haw at the roadside, smiled sweetly at Zhou YiXian and said, ¡°But I like to eat it!¡±


    Zhou YiXian was speechless, sighed and said, ¡°Ten years ago at that HeYang City, there were so many cakes and snacks, why did I just have to go into that small alley beside the road and buy this sugar-coated haw for you?¡±


    After speaking, he shook his head and sighed ceaselessly, Xiao Huan smiled and did not speak, gently savouring the gourmet food in her hand. Maybe it was because of the sugar-coated haw bright red exterior, her lips seemed to have a stain of bright red.


    Zhou YiXian sat for a while and felt his strength returned, he was about to tell Xiao Huan to continue on, unexpectedly just when he turned his head, from the corner of his eyes he saw a pair of human legs appeared before him.


    Zhou YiXian was shocked and thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me because we were inattentive for a moment, this Wild Dog fellow actually took the opportunity to sneak up, how dreadful is this? Seems like this young girl¡¯s words cannot be easily believed, old man me have roam the world for hundred of years, don¡¯t tell me today the turtle falls, the boat capsizes in the canal?¡±


    While he was imagining things and thought of calling Xiao Huan to stand up, suddenly he heard that person spoke in a gentle and calm voice, ¡°Are you still reading fortune?¡±


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan both stood up, raised their heads and saw a middle-aged guy standing in front of them. He had slender brows and a square-shaped face, a schrly look with both eyes bright and piercing, his forehead was full and carried himself with a refined but imposing demeanour. A suit of schr robe, a light purple jade ornament hung from his waist, exquisitely carved and emitting a faint auspicious aura, very beautiful and obviously not amon item.


    Just that the grey hairs at the side of his forehead looked ipatible with his face, turning him a few years older.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression suddenly became weird, he stared hard at this person, under his sleeve where nobody could see, both of his hands were tightly clenched into fists. Only on his face, after the initial shock, an expression of agitation, relief and someone who had been through the adversities of life.


    Xiao Huan looked carefully at that man and then looked at her grandfather, she noticed something strange with Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression and was about to say something when Zhou YiXian suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Huan, go aside, wait until grandfather calls you over.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, this was something that had never happened before but looking at Zhou YiXian¡¯s solemn face, he did not seem to be joking and both of them seemed to know each other, she acknowledged and turned back to pack her bundle and walked to the back.


    While walking, she frequently turned her head back to look and saw her grandfather and that middle-aged guy were still facing each other and seemed not to have spoken at all. She felt worried as although it was the first time she had seen that man but in that short period of time, she had inexplicably developed a fear of him, a feeling of dread in her heart.


    Over the past ten over years, she was always with Zhou YiXian and yet never knew her grandfather actually knew such powerful person!


    While she was thinking in a trance, she didn¡¯t realize that she had walked quite a distance and suddenly a shadow appeared in front of her, she quickly stopped and almost knocked into that person. She looked carefully and saw that it was Wild Dog Taoist, she quickly said, ¡°Sorry Priest.¡±


    Unexpectedly Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s expression was also extremely weird, panic shed on his face and his eyes were staring straight ahead, full of fear.


    Xiao Huan was surprised again, following his line of vision, it was that middle-aged man. Who exactly was that person that could make Wild Dog Taoist this afraid?


    Xiao Huan mulled over it, she could not help but whispered to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Priest, who is that person, do you know him?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist got a shock and seemed to regain his senses but the fear on his face did not fade, he looked at Xiao Huan beside him and stammered, ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded and said, ¡°Yes! This is the first time that I see this person but my grandfather seemed to know him. Oh right, do you know him? Who is he?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s lips moved and looked like he wanted to say something but he suddenly kept quiet and his eyes continued to stare straight at that middle-age man in front.


    Xiao Huan frowned and felt there was something strange with Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s reaction, although there was fear but now there seemed to be some anger too!


    Zhou YiXian and that middle-aged man stood side by side, standing by the ancient path, looking towards the wilnds.


    A light breeze blew over, the grey hairs at the sides of his forehead seemed to describe the years, the adversities of life.


    ¡°We have not met for many years isn¡¯t it?¡± That middle-aged man suddenly indifferently said.


    Zhou YiXian looked far away, a mix of emotions on his face, after a long while he said, ¡°Some decades I guess!¡±


    That man smiled faintly, said, ¡°Are you still well?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was silent for a while and said, ¡°Wandering about the ends of the world, life¡¯s a game, it can¡¯t be said it¡¯s good or bad.¡±


    That man seemed to have some sentiments, turned and looked at Zhou YiXian, said, ¡°Do you still me me?¡±


    Zhou YiXianughed bitterly, shook his head and said, ¡°It was not you who have let me down, why should I me you?¡±


    That man smiled and said, ¡°Actually being in your situation is also not bad, letting go your heart, enjoying the world,e to think of it, it is also an immortal¡¯s way of life, it also did not let the immortal character word in your name down.¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°If you want to live my kind of life, what is so difficult about it, old friend?¡±


    That man heard Zhou YiXian¡¯s sudden mention of the word ¡®old friend¡¯ and was surprised but he smiled after that and looked far, he slowly said, ¡°I am not the same as you.¡±


    Zhou YiXian indifferently said, ¡°You are naturally not the same as me, since young you have thirst for power and until today, I guess you still cannot let it go.¡±


    That man frowned, anger seemed to sh past deep inside his eyes, it seemed like no one had ever dared to speak to him like that but when he turned to look at Zhou YiXian, he saw his hair had turned all turned white and looked even older than him, suddenly he felt loss and that anger also dissipated.


    ¡°Why do you look so old?¡±


    Zhou YiXian shook his head and said, ¡°I am old but instead you, who have cultivated and by right should not...¡±He hesitated for a while but eventually said, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s incident, I have heard, you...¡±


    That guy¡¯s expression turned downcast and shook his head, interrupted Zhou YiXian¡¯s words and said, ¡°That time when we were still young, you had once under the Majestic Fox Mountain, used ¡®The Big Dipper Divine Prediction¡¯ to read my fortune, do you still remember?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was stunned.


    That guy raised his head and looked at the sky, slowly said, ¡°I still remember it very clearly, you were full of vigour and were frank to me in everything, you said the deathly aura in my life was too strong and it would curse my wife and children, if there was no way to resolve it, in my midlife I would definitely lose my wife and have no children. Now it actually one after another came true.¡± while speaking, his voice gradually turned dested.


    Zhou YiXian bowed his head, after a long while, he suddenly raised his head and determinedly said, ¡°Now that we both are almost halfway into our graves, I too have words to be truthful to you.¡±


    That guy suspiciously said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zhou YiXian stared at him and said, ¡°At that time when I said those words, it was all totally nonsensical stuffs to bluff you. Old man me have always been frustrated with these fortune-telling things, how would I have the patience to learn it. As for that The Big Dipper Divine Prediction, naturally it revealed something but how would I understand? So those words were just because you had such an arrogant face and I was feeling indignant so I deliberately said those words. Don¡¯t dwell on it in your heart already!¡±


    That guy¡¯s body shook, he never expected such words from Zhou YiXian, after a long while, he suddenly shook his head andughed loudly, hisughter rang loud and clear until he was bending over withughter, where was the initial dignified demeanour?


    Far away, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist both stared in shock.


    After a long while, that guy slowly stoppedughing and his expression gradually resumed its calmness and dignified look but the anguish in his eyes seemed to increased.


    Zhou YiXian quietly looked at him.


    They stood side by side for another while, then Zhou YiXian indifferently said, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    That guy looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always im to be clever? What do you think?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted and said, ¡°You n to go to the death marsh?¡±


    That guy leisurely said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am about to go there. Why, don¡¯t you want to go take a look? Old friend?¡±


    Zhou YiXian smirked and said, ¡°Your reputation is too bad, people will find it weird if I travel with you. I better stay far from you.¡±


    That guy looked at Zhou YiXian, suddenlyughed in spite of himself and said, ¡°The ancient path to the end of the world, to be able to see an old friend it is also considered a rare affinity. Today we meet, in the future we do not know when will we meet again, please take good care of yourself.¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted and said, ¡°Old man me is living well and has no intention of dying, instead it¡¯s you who have enemies more than the foxes on the Majestic Fox Mountain, better think for yourself!¡±


    Xiao Huan stood beside the road and waited for a long time, suddenly she saw her grandfather and that man walking over together and quickly went up to meet them and walked over to her grandfather¡¯s side. That middle-aged man looked at Xiao Huan and then looked at Wild Dog Taoist who was behind.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face changed and he slowly lowered his head.


    That man looked at him for a while and suddenly said, ¡°You are the Wild Dog Taoist who followed Ghost Li?¡±


    The fear expression on Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face deepened, he hesitated for moment and in a low voice said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Huan stood beside Zhou YiXian and could not help but quietly asked Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandfather, who is he?¡±


    Before Zhou YiXian could reply, that middle-aged man seemed to be able to catch even this soft voice, turned and smiled, ¡°Why, youngdy don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Xiao Huan was shocked and shook her head in perplexity.


    That man smiled and said, ¡°Just call me Wan RenWang!¡±


    Xiao Huan was stunned.


    That man looked deeply at Zhou YiXian, suddenly flung his sleeve, turned and strided, never turned back. In his stride there was an air of disdain, gradually radiating.


    The people behind him, saw his figure walking along the ancient path towards the death marsh, they suddenly heard that man sang loudly, ¡°The road to the end of the world, has always been far. The lovers¡¯ thoughts, have always been foolish. The tall sky and broad sea of eight thousands zhangs, all mortal beings crawl beneath it. The thousands stars, the bright first moon, the Heaven is cold, as cold as frost. It isughable all living things are like straw dogs, Laughing at all living things as straw dogs, who for the tricks that produce the rain and who for the clouds?...¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: (as researched online) The song has a meaning of mocking the ignorant humans who like straw dogs can only wait for death in face of natural cmities and nobody can y any tricks before disasters. Straw dogs are offered as sacrifices to gods or ancestors during ancient times and thrown after the ceremony]


    The voice was crude, although not gentle or soothing to the ears but it had a feeling of force within the destion of the singing. They saw under the sky, on the ancient path, the free clouds and the lonely wilnds, that man sping his hands behind, walked, an indescribable stubborn and intractable disposition.


    The singing gradually faded, that person had already gone far away.

 Chapter 102: Mysterious Snake

    Chapter 102: Mysterious Snake


    Hee wee guys, k1nk4, Furinkazan, ycb5959, HPC7595, sainuu


    Mysterious Snake


    The wind blew over, the numerous flowers swayed together.


    Lu XueQi expressionlessly stood among the sea of flowers, silently looking at Ghost Li who was facing her.


    Faint delicate fragrance, soundlessly drifted.


    Ghost Li lightly shrugged, Xiao Hui [sou] jumped down from his shoulder, looked at its owner with wide eyes and also nced at Lu XueQi who was opposite, it scratched its head and ran off by itself to a side.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gazended on the tall and big stone door behind Lu XueQi, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This is what we are looking for?¡±


    Lu XueQi stood before the door, she did not smile nor speak, only her face was slightly pale, what exactly was she thinking in her heart?


    Ghost Li slowly walked up, faintly said, ¡°I want the thing that is inside...¡±


    [Qiangng!]


    Tian Ya Celestial Sword like autumn waters [Trantor¡¯s note: like the eyes of a beautiful woman], horizontally between him and her, reflecting both of their images, wavering slightly.


    Ghost Li stopped in his steps.


    Lu XueQi unhurriedly lifted her head, her face as pale as frost but she looked even more like an unworldly Nine Heavens fairy, extremely delicate and beautiful, even the words that she was saying now also carried a bone-prating coldness, ¡°I will not let the Evil Sect get their hands on this rare treasure and harm even more innocent people.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at her, deeply, looked at her.


    That girl still looked as cold and beautiful as before, time never left any of its traces on her, just that, what about her heart?


    He had changed, deep inside this girl¡¯s heart, had it also changed too?


    He suddenlyughed out and then the smile in his eyes slowly turned cold. He smiled and said, ¡°Is it? Then that is unfortunate, I intend to take this unknown rare treasure and kill even more people!¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body trembled, she stared hard at this guy in front of her and did not speak anymore, just that the hand that was holding Tian Ya, tightened.


    From far, suddenly a faint sound of roar was heard. That sound came from the haze below them and seemed to be very far away, it sounded like some wild beast.


    After a moment, both Ghost Li and Lu XueQi felt a light vibrationing from the sky-towering gigantic tree below their feet.


    Ghost Li and Lu XueQi¡¯s expressions changed at the same time, this gigantic tree was huge beyond their imagination and could bepared to an ordinary mountain or even bigger. Not to mention shaking this tree, even the thought of causing it to vibrate was unthinkable.


    Both of them were not ordinary figures, there was no way that they would not detect the movement below their feet. Obviously in the haze below, a sudden unforeseen event with an unknown great force shook this tree.


    With such thought, both of them with their quick-thinking, assumed this event most likely had something to do with the Celestial Emperor Treasury.


    And at this moment, the first ray of sunlight from across the horizon, shone over horizontally and onto the sea of flowers, about three chi before the stone door.


    Ghost Li¡¯s figure moved but Lu XueQi¡¯s bright eyes shed, the Tian Ya Celestial Sword horizontally in front of her chest, went across and blocked in front of that Celestial Emperor Treasury door.


    Ghost Li stared, red light seemed to sh in his eyes, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I do not wish to fight with you, move aside.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked straight into his eyes and had no intention of moving, she indifferently said, ¡°If you kill me, you can go over.¡±


    The red light in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes surged, suddenly a sound of long howl, he flew up. Green light surrounded him, the force swift and fierce.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face was as cold as frost, Tian Ya Sword rose up into the air, she suddenly coldly said, ¡°Since you have joined the Evil Faction, why do you still use the skills from Qing Yun Sect?¡±


    Ghost Li in the mid-air, the Sinister Orb on top of the Soul-Absorbing stick in his hand shone brightly with red light, even his eyes were also bright red, the murderous energy increased exponentially and he shouted, ¡°So what if it¡¯s Qing Yun skills, so what if it¡¯s Evil Sect sorcery, I use it all the same to kill people and take lives, what can you do?¡±


    In the sharp whistle, that sheet of red light mixed with the clear light, struck down from the top.


    Anger shed past Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes, refusing to yield even the slightest, Tian Ya Celestial Sword met the attack in the air, the two world¡¯s supreme rare weapons collided with a crash!


    [Bang!]


    A loud sound, Ghost Li¡¯s body soared up, Lu XueQi on the tree trunk was also forced back a few steps, her face turned a few shades of pale. But this cool and cold girl, her arched brows frowned and her body rose up with the sword, with Tian Ya Celestial Sword in front of her chest as the center, the resplendent blue light instantly diffused out. She within the sword¡¯s light, was even more iparably elegant and beautiful.


    ¡°Ten years ago that battle, it was me who lost!¡± She in the mid-air, stared at Ghost Li in front of her, word by word she unhurriedly spoke. At the same time the Tian Ya Celestial Sword urged by her skills, the resplendent blue light became stronger and stronger, as if even the sunlight in the sky was also being forced to recede.


    ¡°Ten yearster, let me consult you again, you who are the only one currently with Buddhism, Taoism and Evil, the three schools of true ways in your body!¡±


    Ghost Liughed loudly and said, ¡°Your memory is quite good!¡±


    With no hesitation, the Soul-Absorbing stick suddenly rotated in front of him, waves of clear lights, his left hand continuously drew strange drawings of forms, immediately a clear dazzling Tai Ji picture appeared in front of him, it was the authentic Qing Yun Sect Tai Ji Xuan Qing Taoism skill.


    Lu XueQi saw it and turned colder, a clear whistle, Tian Ya Celestial Sword¡¯s light intensity increased, when her wrists turned, immediately that Tian Ya looked like it had grown ten times bigger, chopped towards Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face changed slightly, he himself had spent a considerable effort to train on this Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way, just with this sword¡¯s might from Lu XueQi, he knew that in these ten years, her skills had advanced by leaps and bounds. In that year of Qing Yun Sect younger generation, for sure nobody was able to easily use the sword light to form Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way to such pure state and with such powerful might. It was only once during his youth when he saw his teacher Tian BuYi used it while discipling QiHao and the then Tian BuYi¡¯s attainments at that time on Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way had already reached ¡®Shang Qing Realm¡¯.


    And right now looking at what Lu XueQi casually cleaved over, the sword tip¡¯s light was like a mountain, the blue light swift and fierce like a knife, its might was like toppling the mountain and overturning the sea. It was not inferior in any aspects aspared to the Tian BuYi at that time, these ten years the speed at which her skills advanced was really inconceivable!


    Just that even though her aptitude excelled the rest but Ghost Li with three schools of amazing skills, cultivated hard day and night for these ten years, how would he be just average?


    Right now Ghost Li, facing that mountain-like sword tip, raised both arms, the Tai Ji image in front of him suddenly spinned rapidly, its speed increased and shielded in front of him.


    [Si!] a sharp sound, like the all-conquering sword tip was forcibly stopped by this Tai Ji image but that blue light became even more stronger, the clear light glimmered and the brilliant light shone between them, it was truly beautiful but everyone knew knew, if one was not careful and was hit by this type of sword tip¡¯s clear light which contained the powerful force of the Taoism true way, it would be either be death or injury.


    In the light, Ghost Li breathed out loud. [boom] a muffled sound, Tian Ya Celestial Sword flew back and that Tai Ji image flickered a few times and disappeared into the air.


    Ghost Li [Hei] a sound, looked at Lu XueQi, a faint admiration in his eyes but soon covered by the red light, he said, ¡°As expected amazing, using only ten years and you can actually break through and reach the Shang Qing Realm, I¡¯m afraid Qing Ye founder at that time did not have such achievements?¡±


    Lu XueQi hovered in mid air, her clothes fluttered, the moment her hand gestured with the sword form, Tian Ya Sword immediately stopped, the blue light flourished again and was even more brilliant, at the same time she was secretly shocked. These ten years her skills improved radically, even though her aptitude excelled others but mainly it was because she trained painstakingly hard and almost could be described as unreasonable. As for the reason on why she disregard everything and trained so hard, and even her teacher Shui Yue Master also could not take it and tried to persuade her a few times, the reasons behind was not some outsiders could understand.


    The arduous cultivation path and with her exceptional gifted intelligence, finally half a year ago, it allowed her, among the Qing Yun Sect younger generation, to be the first to make a breakthrough and reached the Shang Qing Realm. Ever since a thousand years ago, she was the next fastest person to reach this realm after Qing Ye founder. With her current cultivation level, in Qing Yun Sect other than the various elder sect leaders, most likely she was leading. Even the one who had always been known as the number one among the younger disciples, Xiao YiCai, most likely would also be slightly inferior to her.


    But even though it was so, when she was dueling with Ghost Li just now, this ordinary Qing Yun disciple who was known as Zhang Xiao Fan initially, his skills were actuallyparable to her. That move to conjure the Tai Ji image was skilful and experienced and it blocked her sword which had Shang Qing Realm power. And in it, the underlying energy was turbulent, waves after waves it gushed over, strong and solid and it seemed like it was from Buddhism but looking at his techniques, it was obviously the hand gestures for Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way form.


    Has this man finally on the cultivation road, walked out a road that no one has walked before?


    Both of them looked at each other, their stares gradually turned sharp and brighter but just at this moment, an extremely deafening roar travelled up from the haze with a rumble!


    The sound was so fierce and thunderous, with Ghost Li and Lu XueQi¡¯s cultivation, they actually felt slightly dizzy too and almost at the same time, the trunk under their feet suddenly quaked.


    Like, the solid big earth suddenly shook violently, almost like an earthquake.


    [Zi zi, Zi zi!] a series of shrieks, it was the monkey Xiao Hui who was lying beside that Celestial Emperor Treasury stone door and got a fright from the sudden quake, it cried out while clutching the vines beside the door.


    Without waiting for Ghost Li and Lu XueQi to react, the direction from where they had came, four figures suddenly appeared and flying swiftly over. One person was in the front and three were at the back, in a blink of an eye they were already near. Lu XueQi and Ghost Li both looked over and were shocked.


    And the four people who were pursuing all the way suddenly discovered there were people before them and were also shocked, they all stopped in spite of themselves.


    The four people were all familiar figures. The only person in front was an alluring and charming youngdy, it was the Evil Sect HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr and behind her were all Good Faction men, not only Lu XueQi knew them, even Ghost Li also knew them.


    Fa Xiang, Zeng ShuShu and the one who suddenly stopped in his tracks in shock, his eyes never once left Ghost Li - Lin JingYu!


    The ce suddenly turned silent.


    Ghost Li looked at them, Fa Xiang and the rest hadplicated expressions on their faces, as if happiness, shock, the various expressions one by one shed over.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes swept the scene, with Ghost Li¡¯s power and authority in Ghost King Sect, naturally his origin was well studied by Jin PingEr. Regarding the past entanglements that Ghost Li had with the Good Faction people who were there, more or less she knew a little.


    Looking at the situation now, she hesitated slightly, her footsteps were already quietly moving towards Ghost Li and she stood together with him.


    Over at the Good Faction side, Fa Xiang and Lu XueQi saw Jin PingEr¡¯s movement, both frowned slightly but they still did not speak.


    Breaking the silence was instead Lin JingYu who was standing the furthest away.


    In his eyes, he seemed not to have noticed Jin PingEr at all, only the past Zhang Xiao Fan stood in front of him. He slowly walked up a few steps, his lips moved, it seemed like speaking was also difficult for him.


    ¡°Are...are you still doing well?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly looked away and did not meet him in the eye, facing Lin JingYu, without knowing why, he suddenly dared not look into his childhood good friend¡¯s eyes.


    Lin JingYu saw Ghost Li¡¯s face and seemed more agitated, his voice seemed to turn hoarse, ¡°Xiao Fan, you...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled, he lifted his head in spite of himself and a familiar face met his eyes, in there there was not a single trace of hostility, only emotions and joy.


    ¡°JingYu...¡± his voice rough.


    Lin JingYu for the past ten years, trained and cultivated at Qing Yun Hill Founders Ancestral Hall and had numerous times imagined the scenario where he and Zhang Xiao Fan again reunited, he had also countless of times questioned himself, how should he face Zhang Xiao Fan who had joined the Evil?


    Is it Evil and Good irreconcble, to draw swords to determine life and death?


    Or try his might to persuade him toe back to the Good Faction?


    But today when they finally met, he could not even say a word. The past times, scene by scene quietly came up into his heart, until the very end, it was very obvious what determined it was not Qing Yun Hill, not wielding the sword to fly, not across the world unhindered but two childhood good friends, in that dpidated grass temple, running aboutughing heartily!


    Time like sand, had it ever erase the most precious thing in your heart?


    The childhood friend, the once brothers, after ten years, was standing in front of him.


    Stepping one foot forward, Lin JingYu¡¯s face showed agitations that he had never shown before and even Ghost Li was visibly moved by it, his body wavered slightly.


    Or maybe, inside Ghost Li¡¯s heart, he was also as agitated?


    Jin PingEr stood beside Ghost Li frowned slightly, naturally she was not interested in the sentiments between these two brothers but looking at the current situation, the Good Faction seemed to have more numbers on their side, if Ghost Li was going to have any problem now, she might be on her own.


    She coughed, smiled and said, ¡°Ah! Ghost Li gongzi, didn¡¯t expect that you will reach here earlier than us, I wonder if that rare treasure is already in your hands?¡±


    Once the words were out, Lin JingYu and Ghost Li both were shocked, Fa Xiang and Zeng ShuShu also looked towards Lu XueQi at the same time, Lu XueQi slowly shook her head, they then felt relieved.


    A simple question and it could abruptly pulled them back to reality, Ghost Li briefly closed his eyes and when he opened them the next moment, it had an indistinct sh of red light, his eyes also turned sharp. He looked at Lin JingYu deeply and finally turned and did not look at him again, instead he stepped back and stood side by side with Jin PingEr.


    Jin PingEr smiled, her eyes lucid like water, her nces wandered about and seemed to be pouring it all onto Ghost Li, she gently said, ¡°Are you still doing fine?¡±


    Ghost Li snorted and said, ¡°You and I temporarily join forces, how about it?¡±


    Jin PingEr immediately said, ¡°Good, after this matter, we will then discuss.¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her and nodded, only in a short time, these two people had already foresaw that this situation would not be easily to handle and immediately decided to join hands.


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t your HeHuan Sect has many skilled experts? Howe only you entered the inner marsh and instead let them gain advantage?¡±


    Jin PingEr nced at Fa Xiang and the rest, her face actually turned slightly red with embarrassment, looking even more endearing, she softly said, ¡°Our HeHuan Sect is a small branch sect, I¡¯m afraid if I bring more in, those people out there will all suddenly die without reason.¡±


    She smiled and looked at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Instead Ghost King Sect has always been a crouching tiger hidden dragon [Trantor¡¯s note: conceal your talents], howe other than a grey fur monkey, there is no one else beside gongzi?¡±


    Ghost Li heard the hidden sarcasm in her words and indifferently said, ¡°We are the same, I bring more in, I¡¯m afraid the forces outside will be swallowed by your HeHuan Sect and Wan Du n.¡±


    This time the Evil Sect three big powerful sects came to the West in force, on the surface everyone coborated to get rid of Chang Shen Hall but on the sly they were all plotting and scheming, catching and guarding against each other. As the three big sects were impeding each other, they did not dare to deploy much of their highly-skilled disciples and this instead let the Good Faction gain advantage.


    Zeng ShuShu stood afar, his heart was also feeling agitated. Previously on Qing Yun Hill, he had always been on good terms with Zhang Xiao Fan and could be considered the next good friend with Zhang Xiao Fan other than Lin JingYu. Sadly fate was such and it actually turned into the situation today, he could not help but feel pained in his heart.


    He had the intention to speak with Ghost Li, no matter whether it worked or not, he wanted to let this friende back to Good Faction again. Just that for a moment, his sightnded onto Jin PingEr¡¯s face, suddenly his heart jumped. He felt that the girl was like a peach blossom, extremely alluring, a pair of bright eyes that glimmered like deep waters, that eyes looked back at him and indistinctly it seemed to speak, staring at himself.


    He took a few nces, immediately he felt a sound of collision inside his head, as if he was drunk and he only wanted to be drunk inside that girl¡¯s eyes, he could not help but took a step forward.


    [Du!]


    Suddenly a shout cut off, like the evening drum and morning bell in a monastery, suddenly rang out beside his ear. Fa Xiang¡¯s pale blue monk robe moved and he suddenly appeared in front of him, blocked off Jin PingEr¡¯s gaze and at the same time made a subdue-demon roar at Zeng ShuShu.


    Zeng ShuShu got a shock and regained his senses, immediately he felt cold sweat all over his body and kept muttering his thanks to Fa Xiang, he secretly cursed in his heart, ¡°This Evil Faction sorceress is really scary!¡±


    Fa Xiang¡¯s expression was grim, he turned around and stared at Jin PingEr. Jin PingEr had already fought with them beforeing up and she knew that although this Fa Xiang Monk appeared young but he already truly had the Tian Yin Temple Buddhism cultivation skills, her bewitching skill had no effect on him. Most likely this person¡¯s self-control was too profound and would not be affected by these external influences, immediately she smiled and did not say anything.


    Fa Xiang frowned and looked back at Zhang Xiao Fan, facing Zhang Xiao Fan, his expression was not that calm. His usual cid and benevolence face had an indistinct guilty expression, after hesitating for moment, he quietly said, ¡°Zhang junior brother...¡±


    Ghost Li suddenly coldly interrupted, ¡°I am called Ghost Li and have no other name.¡±


    Fa Xiang held his breath, Zeng ShuShu who was behind could not contain anymore and called out, ¡°Xiao Fan, don¡¯t be like this, all of us still treat you as...¡±


    Fa Xiang suddenly waved his hand and blocked off Zeng ShuShu¡¯s words, at the same time he quietly said, ¡°Zeng junior brother, some words you should not carelessly say it, if your Qing yun seniors know about it, I¡¯m afraid there might be trouble.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu was startled, looked at Ghost Li again but eventually shut his mouth.


    Fa Xiang turned over, he looked like he still wanted to say something to Ghost Li but at this moment, the gigantic tree suddenly shook violently again. This time the tremors were very strong and far exceeded the previous one, everyone could see that the tree was shaking in the air, at the same time they could not find their footing and stumbled for a while.


    Everyone turned pale at the same time.


    Almost at the same time, another earth-shattering roar came from the haze below, like some ferocious beast crying out at the sky, that invisible sound waves actually turned into a violent gale, surged up from below and caused everyone¡¯s clothes to p around loudly.


    And in the roar, a strange [si si] sound apanied it. A sound like a poisonous snake crawling and also like a rope brushing against something reverberated between Heaven and Earth, it became louder and louder, nearer and nearer.


    Jin PingEr suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh no it¡¯s that beast, it actually came up!¡±


    Everyone, except Ghost Li and Lu XueQi, turned pale.


    Ghost Li abruptly turned his head but saw Jin PingEr¡¯s pale face, he was surprised. Although she was more of an enemy than a friend but he knew Jin PingEr was actually not someone to be underestimated. And while they were working together to exterminate Chang Shen Hall a few days ago, in between chats, she was someone whose thoughts were cautious and meticulous, and her methods ruthless and cruel, she was really not someone easy to deal with.


    But right now there and then, even her face seemed to have fear.


    In the air, suddenly it had a smell of blood apanying that gradually louder sounds, like the footsteps of a monster echoing in their hearts, turning thicker and thicker.


    ¡°What is this thing...¡±


    Ghost Li was halfway asking when suddenly he stopped, his eyes staring straight ahead. Then subconsciously he looked to the side, there, a white-like-snow attired Lu XueQi, without knowing why, also suddenly looked at him.


    The clear sky, the direction from where the gigantic branch tree stretched over, initially it still had quite an amount of thin, floating clouds but suddenly it seemed to have two balls of burning gigantic fire mes.


    Dark sea green mes!


    In the mes, were two thin and long vertical deep pupils, glimmering with cold light.


    The bloody smell in the air, suddenly grew very much stronger and made one felt like vomiting upon smelling it.


    Ghost Li, for an unknown reason, his body trembled slightly, after a long while, he watched as it slowly became clearer, that slowly emerging gigantic beast ahead, that unimaginable gigantic beast.


    His voice turned hoarse, as if reliving the past, using only the voice that he could hear, he mumbled, ¡°ck Water Mystical Viper, ck Water Mystical Viper...¡±

 Chapter 103: Yellow Bird

    Chapter 103: Yellow Bird


    Thks always for reading guys, ycb5959, k1nk4, Furinkazan, sainuu, FuSpu, HPC7595, Nerodragon12, sp and jiken I¡¯m trying my best to speed up too hee


    Yellow Bird


    The tree shook even more violently, with the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s enormous body on it, even this unfathomable sky-towering strange tree seemed to tremble too.


    It seemed to be a ferocious beast from the ancient times, the ck Water Mystical Viper used its mammoth body to wrap around the trunk and left a ruin of leaves and branches in its wake and the strange vines flowers withered and crushed. It swaggered ahead, the human species in front of it were like ants, not even worth bothering.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face looked slightly pale, she stepped forward, her eyes still staring at that approaching ancient gigantic beast, she quietly asked Zeng ShuShu, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sweat appeared on Zeng ShuShu¡¯s forehead, he said, ¡°When we were below just now, we suddenly saw this terrible beast. With just our current level of cultivation, naturally we could only run. But at that time it did not seem to mind us and appeared to be looking for something, so it left very quickly. Unexpectedly it actually, actually crawl up here.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, even though they were all cultivators and different from themon people but the strength of a human was limited, especially in front of this extremely horrible gigantic beast, any efforts made would beughable.


    At the critical moment where the ck Water Mystical Viper was nearing, Jin PingEr suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh no, this beast seem to being for the thing inside the Celestial Emperor Treasury.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Ghost Li frowned slightly, his face was expressionless. He suddenly recalled while in the miasma wall when he first entered into the inner marsh, he once encountered an inconceivable-sized beast but due to the miasma, he was unable to see it clearly. Just that since then, he had a familiar sense of feeling towards the special bloody smell in the atmosphere and as seen today, what he had encountered that day was actually this ck Water Mystical Viper.


    Watching the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s continuous approach, the mammoth ck body causing the tree trunk to shake unceasingly and almost made one worry if this tree might copse under its weight. And its massive head high up, the bright red forked tongue under its fangs, flicked unceasingly, it growled softly towards the direction of the Celestial Emperor Treasury, appearing to be very excited.


    Right now, anyone could see that this enormous beast¡¯s goal, was indeed the item located inside that Celestial Emperor Treasury behind them.


    Ghost Li turned back and looked at that Celestial Emperor Treasury, that thick solid door had not move the slightest. The spot of sunlight which shone in the sea of flowers before it, had now shifted to the door, the four big ancient seal characters, ¡®Celestial Emperor Treasury¡¯, glinted in the sunlight.


    Fa Xiang watched as that enormous snake body like a small mountain, came nearer and nearer, he sighed softly and turned swiftly around and spoke to the rest, ¡°This ck Water Mystical Viper is an ancient demonic beast and is not what a human can fight against, we are definitely not its match so let¡¯s not force ourselves, we better quickly leave.¡±


    Actually everyone knew this fact, Zeng ShuShu, Lin JingYu and the rest nodded, Jin PingEr on the other side humphed and showed her unwillingness but looking at her expression, she was getting ready to leave.


    Everyone started to wield their magical weapon and prepared to disperse, Ghost Li¡¯s hand started to glow with dark green light and he was about to turn back and call Xiao Hui who was still hiding beside the stone door, when at this moment, suddenly above the Celestial Emperor Treasury stone door, a muffled rumbling sound was heard.


    At that moment, it was exactly where that sunlight across the horizon, shone onto the uppermost horizontal stroke of the Celestial character in the four ancient seal words, ¡®Celestial Emperor Treasury¡¯.


    [Hong!]


    Almost at the same time, the ck Water Mystical Viper suddenly sped up, it swiftly climbed up while growling at the same time. For a moment, everyone panicked, Jin PingEr, Zeng ShuShu, Lin JingYu, Fa Xiang etc all flew up first.


    In the air, the pungent smell of blood assaulted the nose, a violent gale started to blow from nowhere, cutting across their faces like knives.


    Ghost Li suddenly turned and leapt back, flying towards the Celestial Emperor Treasury, Fa Xiang and the rest who were already in the air were all shocked. Turning back to look, the ck Water Mystical Viper appeared agitated and infuriated, its huge eyes widened and wisps of ck gas seemed to shoot out from its mouth, its enormous body twisted and moved continuously and it looked like it would soon reach the Celestial Emperor Treasury entrance.


    The Celestial Emperor Treasury stone door which appeared huge to the humans, right now was only more or less the size of that ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s head.


    Ghost Li in the air, felt darkness suddenly behind him and that darkness was like toppling the mountain and overturning the sea, charging towards himself. Without turning his head, he knew that the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s enormous body was just behind him.


    He turned into a stream of green light, in front of this enormous beast, like lightning, flying towards that stone door.


    Ahead of him, the monkey Xiao Hui suddenly shrieked!


    A dark shadow smashed down, the huge gust of wind was so fierce, even before it touched his body, it could actually blew Ghost Li¡¯s body to the side.


    Ghost Li felt rmed but right now he was already no longer that youth in the Forsaken Abyss, in an instant he moved with his thoughts, as if he had eyes behind his back, he steered the Soul-Absorbing stick from the crushing ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s body and escaped by a hair¡¯s breath.


    Right now, the sound of the Celestial Emperor stone door gradually became louder, together with the rumbling sound, an originally perfect piece of huge stone door, under the sunlight, a crack suddenly appeared in the middle and slowly moved away to the side.


    A gold dazzling light, from that crack, burst forth. Even though it was daylight but it was so resplendent and hard to view it directly, even the sun which was slowly ascending in the horizon also seemed dim inparison.


    There seemed to be something howling within the Celestial Emperor Treasury, roaring within the golden light!


    The entire ck Water Mystical Viper body suddenly turned taut, making an earth-shattering howl, it disregarded everything else and its massive snake head charged directly towards the Celestial Emperor Treasury stone door.


    And between it and the stone door, that stream of green light seemed to be one step earlier than it, looked like it was going to enter that Celestial Emperor Treasury...


    If, without that resplendent autumn-waters-like Tian Ya Celestial Sword.


    A screen of blue light had already reached towards Ghost Li¡¯s head, condensed to form an enormous light sword and cleaved down. The red light in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes surged, the stone door was just in front of him but if he did not block this light sword, most likely he would be cleaved into half on the spot. He had no choice, the green light reversed and flew up towards the sky, the blue and green light, in the approaching threatening ck shadow, shed violently. Immediately, invisible energy waves propagated in all four directions, even Jin PingEr and the rest who were in the air were shocked at it.


    Even though the force was such powerful but for that ck Water Mystical Viper and the strange golden light in the Celestial Emperor Treasury, they were not affected at all. The dazzling golden light increasing in its intensity, the ck Water Mystical Viper too charged over, this guy and girl, in the turbulent changing perilous scene, still holding on bitterly, both refusing to give way.


    Until, both were covered totally in their magical weapons¡¯ lights, their faces turned paler and paler but the most important was, in this flint-spark moment, the enormous ck shadow, arrived before them.


    The cultivated human¡¯s magical weapons, activated by their internal energy, collided with the ck Water Mystical Viper, vanished like smoke into the thin air.


    Lu XueQi and Ghost Li were thrown forward at the same time, Ghost Li felt the turmoil of blood and energy in his chest and a ringing sound in his head, his entire body¡¯s energy channels seemed to turned upside down by that powerful collision with the ck Water Mystical Viper. A mouthful of blood was stuck in his chest, if not for Tian Yin Temple¡¯s Great Brahman Wisdom in his body protecting his heart and circting rapidly at the same time, blocking and dissipating the external forceyer byyer. If not he would be spitting out blood immediately.


    But even though it was so, he still felt severe pain in his entire body, he wondered how many bones were broken. He in the air, suddenly forced himself to turn his head and looked at Lu XueQi.


    That cold and cool girl seemed to be worse, on her snow-white dress, blood stains on her chest, beside her lips on her pale face, blood trickled down, it appeared she had already coughed out blood.


    Qing Yun Sect¡¯s skills although were ingenious but on shielding the body and strengthening the heart aspect, Buddhism Great Brahman Wisdom ranked higher.


    The Good Faction people hovering in the air were all staring in shock, the events happened in an instant and before they could react, Lu XueQi had already stopped Ghost Li and in the next moment, both were hit and thrown forward by the ck Water Mystical Viper, looking at their figures, most likely they were hurt badly.


    Lu XueQi was after all a Qing Yun disciple, and needless to say, Ghost Li was still that Zhang Xiao Fan and had close connections with that group of people. With this change of event, the Good Faction reacted and immediately flew over, although they could not hold back the ancient evil beast ck Water Mystical Viper but they hoped to provide some assistance to the two of them.


    At the same time Jin PingEr quietly flew to the other side but under the ck Water Mystical Viper shadow, her pair of bright eyes were instead concentrating on that dazzling golden light from the Celestial Emperor Treasury stone door, her bright eyes gleaming.


    Far ahead, the sun which was justing up, rose a little more.


    Under the sunlight, from that uppermost stroke of the Celestial character, it shifted up a little.


    Suddenly, the stone door which was opened halfway, about three chi wide, stopped moving and after a moment it actually started to close up and that golden light gradually dimmed.


    Ghost Li, although his body was on the point of breaking but he and Lu XueQi were still conscious, just that the collision force from the ck Water Mystical Viper was too great and within the short time, he was unable to control his body and it looked like he was going to crash into the solid thick stone door. With the speed at which he was going, even with three schools of true ways protecting his body, he would also most probably still be smashed into pieces.


    And the scary part was, that stone door, was in the process of closing up with a muffled groaning sound.


    A distance away, it seemed like from the mid-air, cries of rms came from Lin JingYu and the rest!


    Ghost Li¡¯s mind, in that instant, suddenly felt like in a trance, indistinctly there seemed to be a girl dressed in light green, under the blue sky, smiling at him. Just that, for some reason, her smile was blurred.


    Time, in this instant, seemed to slow down suddenly.


    His body was still turning in the air, he saw the savage-looking ck Water Mystical Viper which had arrived behind him, saw the solid stone door closing in front of him, and also, saw that beside him, the white-attired girl who also like him, flying without control in the air.


    He suddenly felt an urge to ask Lu XueQi, what was it for, that she would risk her life and still insisted on stopping him?


    [Zi zi, zi zi!] a sound that seemed to be next to his ear, Xiao Hui¡¯s shrieks woke him, Xiao Hui had ran to that stone door crevice and was jumping up and down in urgency, shrieking loudly and right then, the opening of the stone door crevice was already less than two chi.


    Watching helplessly, about to smash onto that stone door.


    Watching helplessly, about to end this life.


    Watching helplessly, the blue sky and white clouds, pressing down on him.


    If, giving up...


    He gritted his teeth, using hisst bit of strength, turned his body around slightly and in that instant, the corner of his eyes saw what was ahead, that crevice was directly facing him.


    Maybe, he could escape from the gates of hell?


    He sighed in relief, as if like he was going to die, not a single bit of strength left in him.


    The harsh sound of the wind, he suddenly felt that, someone was watching him.


    He raised his eyes.


    Lu XueQi, had already regained conscious and was beside him, looking at the direction of her fall, it was for sure that she would smash onto the solid stone door. But, for some reason, on this delicate and beautiful girl¡¯s face, there was no sign of fear at all.


    In this moment where it felt like the sky and earth were spinning around, in this critical moment of life and death, her body involuntarily heading towards death but on her face, not a single trace of grief, not a single trace of fear.


    Like a night-blooming cereus, her figure embellished with dark red blood, among the rmed cries far away, before Ghost Li, no, the then Zhang Xiao Fan, she suddenly smiled.


    The pale smile had a gentleness not seen before, in this piercingly cold wind, her lips parted slightly and closed, gazing at the person beside her.


    There were four words, traversing through the wind, past the blood and as if even through the times, pacing lightly between the ten years, then, lingered beside his ear and reverberated deep inside his heart.


    ¡°You,e back...¡±


    x x x


    She closed her eyes, her body seemed to sink suddenly, soon, she would leave him, it seems like thest bit of her strength also disappeared with that four words.


    ck hair lifted up by the wind, slightly covered one side of her fair face, that girl drifted with the wind, at the corner of her mouth, there seemed to still have a faint smile.


    But what was it, that reverberated deep inside the heart, such burning emotions? Like a raging flood bursting through all obstacles, everything else in the world could disappear but right now right here, that white figure.


    How could it give up?


    How could it abandon?


    A low hoarse cry in his throat, he struggled in inexplicable tears, in the fierce biting wind he struggled, to stretch out his hand, stretched out his hand, stretched out his hand...


    Tightly, held on!


    Just like ten years ago, beside Forsaken Abyss, in the rain of stones, that white-attired girl ran to him without a care and grabbed his hand.


    Tightly, held on...


    Before hisst bit of conscious slipped away, he used all of his strength to pull that girl towards himself.


    Ahead, the crevice with only one chi of gap, the golden light behind the stone door had vanished totally, leaving only darkness.


    A faint warm, in his palm.


    He closed his eyes, the vast darkness, like ten years ago, drowned over them, swallowed them.


    x x x


    The stone door closed with a bang, at thatst moment, Xiao Hui following its master, also slipped in.


    And immediately after which, the enormous stone door once again, with a loud sound, became whole and that crack in the middle suddenly vanished.


    [Bang!] The ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s massive snake head pounded onto the stone door, the force was so powerful that the trunk of a few zhangs thick shook violently, like it was going to split.


    The ck Water Mystical Viper watched as if its delicacy was about to reach its mouth but flew off at thest minute, sunk into an uncontroble rage, its massive snake head started a frenzied attack at the stone door, the force of it making even the people who were a great distance away in the air to change their expressions.


    Jin PingEr bitterly took flight, staying far away from that ck Water Mystical Viper, cursing non-stop in her heart. Just now she took advantage of everyone¡¯s distraction and secretly followed along on the other side of the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s dark shadow to get near to the Celestial Emperor Treasury, initially she wanted to take the chance to slip in but unexpectedly the situation had an unforeseen change and that Celestial Emperor Treasury for unknown reasons, suddenly closed up again.


    Jin PingEr was a step toote and she was extremely vex but there was nothing she could do, and the ck Water Mystical Viper in its rage had started to notice the people in the sky, Jin PingEr sensed something was not right when the ck Water Mystical Viper raised its head and quickly retreated for another several zhangs.


    As expected, the ck Water Mystical Viper suddenly opened its snake mouth and ejected a ck poisonous liquid towards them, the pungent smell of blood overwhelmed and made one nauseous, each of the Good Faction people scrambled to avoid and for a moment they looked pathetic, Jin PingEr was quicker and considered calm. But looking at that ck Water Mystical Viper howling in rage and again using all of its might to smash against that stone door, most probably she would not be able to get anything today, and if she continued to wait, that group of Good Faction instead might have hostile intentions to herself so the best way out would be to leave.


    As such, Jin PingEr quietly left and flew towards the direction where she had came but flying for only a short distance, she had a shock. On the pathway where the ck Water Mystical Viper had travelled, destruction was left in its wake but somehow there was a patch of vines¡¯ flowerbed which were actually untouched and within this patch of flowerbed, under the sunlight, there seemed to be indistinct dark red lights glinting, arranged disorderly but looking careful at it, it instead looked abstruse.


    Jin PingEr frowned slightly, looked carefully for a while and a realization shed in her eyes, she seemed to have look through it and with a quick look, nced around and at the same time she sneered and quietly said, ¡°So even they havee!¡±


    She hesitated slightly for a moment in the air but eventually still flung back her head and flew off without even looking back.


    And before the Celestial Emperor Treasury, the ck Water Mystical Viper was still raging and it continued to smash against the stone door, the Good Faction guys who were in the air initially intended to go down secretly and see if there was any way to assist the two of them but once they went near that ck Water Mystical Viper, they would be attacked and a few times they were nearly hurt by it.


    After a few times of failed attempts, Fa Xiang signalled to the rest to gather around, he quietly said, ¡°We cannot continue on like this, we don¡¯t know what is in this Celestial Emperor Treasury that make this beast so infatuated with it. With it keeping vigil here, there is no way we can enter the treasury.¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s expression was grim, he kept staring at that ck Water Mystical Viper below, Zeng ShuShu also looked anxious but even with his quick-wits, right now he had no solutions.


    Just when everyone was worrying over it and the only sound left in the world seemed to be that ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s howls, at this moment, suddenly, the sky darkened.


    Zeng ShuShu and the rest were startled, it was still bright and clear a moment ago, how could it suddenly turned dark, all of them raised their heads to look.


    And with this look, all of them were dumbfounded, in the nine heavens above, a sheet of tangerine yellow color appeared, almost more than several zhangs wide, enveloping their heads and almost obstructing the sunlight.


    Following which, a clear whistle that sounded like a phoenix cry came from the horizon.


    The frenzied ck Water Mystical Viper suddenly stopped its actions, it raised its massive head and its expression turned extremely infuriated, it opened its mouth and bared its fangs, roared towards that cloud.


    That piece of cloud blotted out the sky and the sun andnded down, although it was not as colossal as the ck Water Mystical Viper but it was not much difference.


    From afar the crowd saw it clearly, it was a strange gigantic bird with orange yellow coloured feathers, it spread its wings and took off, circled around and did not show any fear towards the ck Water Mystical Viper which had trespassed on the trunk and instead looked like it intended to attack.


    And the ck Water Mystical Viper, while facing this strange bird, kept its insufferable arrogance attitude and coiled its body, its snake head hissed and readied forbat.


    ¡°This, should be the legendary Nine Heavens Divine Bird - Yellow Bird!¡± (Note 1)


    Fa Xiang watched the two gigantic beasts in confrontation, muttered.


    x x x


    Note 1: This literary quotation phrase was taken from [ssics of Mountains and Seas. ssics of Vast Southern Wastnds. Mt Wu Yellow Bird]: Mt Wu, Yellow Bird in the West. Emperor¡¯s Medicine, Eight buildings. Yellow Bird at Mt Wu, monitoring the mystical snake.


    Other note: Emperor refers to Celestial Emperor, Medicine refers to immortal¡¯s medicine, namely immortality medicine. Mystical snake means the ck Water Mystical Viper.

 Chapter 104: Xiao Hui

    Chapter 104: Xiao Hui


    Hey guys, thks alot, jiken, Furinkazan, k1nk4, ycb5959, HPC7595, Sunterjo, sainuu and Aryan Pras. Jiken, you were right hahaha. I didn¡¯t have time to check for errors, so hope u guys dun mind, enjoy


    Xiao Hui


    He in the darkness, slowly opened his eyes.


    Everywhere was dark, then, not far ahead, a faint glow, like a weak candle me in the night, quietly burned.


    He watched quietly, that light, was a faint light purple color and then it changed to cyan and then slowly to dark green. Like this, it continued to change, glimmering with different color lights, very mesmerizing.


    [Zi zi, zi zi...]


    Suddenly just beside him, Xiao Hui softly called out, as if due to this darkness even it dared not be loud.


    Ghost Li turned his head and indeed against that weak light, the monkey Xiao Hui was crouching beside him.


    He smiled and subconsciously clenched his teeth, intending to sit up right in spite of the pain and assess the situation first. Unexpectedly with this action, he did not feel any pain and sat up with no trouble at all, which surprised him.


    In the darkness, that constantly color-changing light gently shone on his body. Ghost Li checked his body, the injuries sustained from that heavy hit with the ck Water Mystical Viper, for some reason, suddenly healedpletely.


    He frowned slightly and felt greatly astonished but for the moment he could not think of any reason so he decided to stand up and check out the situation first.


    He had just moved when suddenly he stopped, his body looked like it had gone stiff.


    Not knowing since when, his hand was still holding on to another hand, a fair, slender and warm hand.


    They had held on so tightly, so naturally that it made one forgot that their hands were still together.


    Ghost Li paused then slowly turned to his side, that faint light gently floated in the darkness, revealing a distinct and cold beautiful face. Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes were still closed and she still looked pale, beside her mouth, there seemed to be a faint blood stain, like a rare red flower petalnded onto that snow-like fair face.


    Her lips, slightlypressed, as if a faint smile was still on it.


    Everywhere, silence!


    Whose gaze, quietly watched in the darkness, time like water, ten years of time, deeply engraved in life but it also seemed like nothing had ever happened, like it was still yesterday.


    x x x


    [Boom!]


    Suddenly, a loud sound exploded in this dark space, immediately the earth quaked and apanying it in the distance were a clear phoneix-like cry and a roar of rage, the entire dark space shook violently. Xiao Hui gave a strange cry, its body like a gourd rolling on the ground, bumped and thrown to the side, it tumbled onto the ground with a heavy sound. Ghost Li also for the moment, unable to control his body while sitting and lurched to the side.


    And this quake also woke Lu XueQi, she seemed to wake up with a start, a soft cry from her mouth and following which her body too went ant and she opened her eyes.


    Reflecting in her eyes, were first the darkness and then that familiar face, sitting beside herself.


    Just like ten years ago under the Forsaken Abyss, beside the Heartless Sea!


    The quake slowly subsided and the surroundings regained its peacefulness, wondered what triggered this strong quake?


    Lu XueQi slowly sat up, looking at Ghost Li, Ghost Li also did not avoid and looked at her. After a moment both of their eyes, looked down, that two hands, still naturally holding on to each other tightly.


    Lu XueQi kept quiet and did not move. Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched and then he slowly loosened his hand and withdrew it.


    Lu XueQi looked nonchntly at that hand withdrawing into the darkness, which a moment ago, was still radiating a faint warm. In her eyes, an indistinct grief suddenly appeared and then disappeared, reced with coldness.


    She stood up, at the same time frowned, it looked like she also felt astonished at the unexpected recovery of her injuries and turned to look around, she quietly said, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Ghost Li also slowly stood up and said, ¡°I am not sure too but I remembered that we both flew into the Celestial Emperor Treasury.¡±


    Lu XueQi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Was it you who saved me?¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her and then indifferently said, ¡°No, you were lucky and flew in before the stone door closed.¡±


    Lu XueQi turned around and expressionlessly looked at him, a pair of eyes even in the darkness still shining brightly, as if glistening with light.


    Ghost Li did not look at her eyes and turned away, he started to walk towards that weak light and at the same time he said, ¡°You do not own me anything, if you want to kill me, just go ahead.¡±


    Lu XueQi stood silently in the darkness behind him, stood still for a long time and then lightly dusted off the dirt on her body and rearranged her appearance.


    [Zi zi, zi zi!]


    Xiao Hui whose head was spinning from the fall just now, had recovered and leapt and jumped over, in two or three leaps it scrambled up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder and crouched there, watching that mysterious colourful gleaming light.


    As they went near it, the object that reflected in their eyes became clearer.


    This was a wooden tform set-up in the darkness, about half of a human¡¯s height, a circr wooden beam about the thickness of a baby¡¯s arm extended into the ground, above, it supported a small tform about one chi big.


    In the middle of the tform, a primitive and crude shaped cup was ced. It seemed to be carved from wood and looking carefully at it, this entire wooden tform and cup were actually connected perfectly together, as one with the trunk below.


    But the most fascinating thing was what was inside this tiny little cup. The wooden cup was around three inches high, two inches wide, in it it contained a clear liquid and floating above that liquid in the cup, was a tiny small transparent stone, with five smooth faces, sparkling and crystal-clear. And it was from this stone where gentle light radiated above it, forming a semicircle light screen above this tiny small wooden tform, refracting different colours of light, radiating to all four directions.


    Currently Lu XueQi had already walked over, stood beside Ghost Li and looked towards that wooden cup.


    In the air, a strange fragrance wafted, it filled up every space and lifted one¡¯s spirits when it was breathed in.


    Ghost Li and Lu XueQi were not simple people but right now they were unable to deduce what this thing was. Actually on this wooden tform in this Celestial Emperor Treasury, what was contained in this cup was the legendary Celestial Emperor¡¯s hidden immortal medicine, this wooden tform and wooden cup were connected to this extraordinary tree as one, using the tree¡¯s ten thousand years of spiritual energy to preserve this immortal medicine.


    And outside the Celestial Emperor Treasury, this that could make even the ancient demonic beast, ck Water Mystical Viper, drooled for three feet and did not even hesitate to battle with its natural arch enemy, Yellow Bird, the protector of the immortal medicine, was this unremarkable one cup of immortal medicine.


    And the reason why Ghost Li and Lu XueQi¡¯s injuries miraculously recovered, were also because of this immortal medicine and this treasury.


    Just that these type of legends were only heard secretly, nowadays most of the people did not know about it and Ghost Li and Lu XueQi both did not know, they could only frown and feel perplexed while facing this kind of gifted earth treasure.


    While pondering over it, suddenly, another loud sound sounded again, the entire Celestial Emperor Treasury shook violently and at the same time, the terrible roars and shouts of the ck Water Mystical Viper started again. It seemed like this ancient huge beast was extremely infuriated and refused to give up the immortal medicine.


    The Celestial Emperor Treasury, even though was an ancient incredible site but right now, first it had existed since a very long time ago and second, the ck Water Mystical Viper had pounded on it for unknown number of times, with this ancient demonic beast¡¯s strength, how would it be inconsequential? If not for the fact that it was the Celestial Emperor Treasury and instead just an ordinary hill, most likely it would have been ttened long ago by this ck Water Mystical Viper.


    Right now sounds of [ge ge] exploded all around and everywhere reverberated the sturdy tree¡¯s cries of pain, a twisting sound that made one jittery and at the same time it heaved greatly inside the Celestial Emperor Treasury. Xiao Hui shrieked and almost fell off from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, both Ghost Li and Lu XueQi felt the violent movements and almost could not stand straight.


    ording to logic, with this kind of powerful hits, even if the wooden tform and cup were joined together, that immortal medicine inside the cup would have spilled over. But in this moment of violent waves, that stone floating above the water in the cup suddenly threw out a thin stream of golden light, projecting it straight up, shone onto that light screen and immediately the entire light screen turned into a golden color and immediately the light flourished.


    Under this nket of light, the wooden tform which was starting to wobble, within the heaving motions, suddenly became still. Until the quake slowly subsided, that golden light then slowly became weaker and regained its original appearance.


    Ghost Li and Lu XueQi looked at each other, their eyes reflected admiration and astonishment, the work of Gods was really unimaginable.


    Ghost Li surveyed the surroundings, using the remarkable stone¡¯s light, he saw that other than this wooden tform in the treasury, there seemed to be nothing else. But looking at this strange stone, sparkling and crystal-clear, immortal energy swirling within it, it was definitely not an ordinary item and it seemed like the rare treasure that they were searching for so many days, was this.


    Once his thoughts formed, a desire burned, he stretched out his hand towards that wooden tform¡¯s light screen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Suddenly, Lu XueQi¡¯s voice, became cold and spoke out beside him.


    Ghost Li¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air and then slowly withdrew, he turned and faced Lu XueQi.


    Both of them, face to face, at a distance less than three chi between them but the indistinct warmth between them a while ago, had all suddenly cooled down and turned into a silent coldness.


    Ghost Li looked at Lu XueQi, slowly said, ¡°I want this thing.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked into that man¡¯s eyes and quietly said, ¡°I will not allow you to get it, unless you kill me first.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak anymore.


    That weak light in the darkness, softly turning, fluctuating with colourful lights, as if it was trying to narrate something too?


    [Boom!]


    Another deafening sound, the same earth-shaking quake but this time, the impact was even stronger than the previous time, although the golden light sprang out from that strange rock and protected the wooden tform but the treasury¡¯s walls looked like it could not hold up anymore.


    A hoarse breaking sound followed, above their heads an enormous piece of tree fell down. Ghost Li and Lu XueQi jumped to avoid at the same time and following closely behind, booming sounds rang out in session, the ck Water Mystical Viper outside seemed to have gone insane, smashing relentlessly on the Celestial Emperor Treasury, at the same time, that clear phoenix cry among the roars, became more and more enraged and agitated!


    Outside, an earth-shaking battle seemed to be going on!


    The entire Celestial Emperor Treasury under the enormous pressure from outside, finally started to contort, each side of the wall started to slowly cave inwards, splintered tree pieces fell down from above like rain.


    Under these kind of situations, Ghost Li and Lu XueQi for the moment could only concentrate on avoiding the falling huge pieces of wood and could not attend to the wooden tform.


    The Celestial Emperor Treasury looked like it was going to copse but at this moment, as if the magical power of the ancient times Gods, a much more thicker and dazzling golden light than before suddenly soared out, abruptly turned into a beam and charged up into the sky. And this time, it broke through that light screen enveloping the wooden tform and shone straight up towards the Celestial Emperor Treasury dome.


    Within the treasury, a mysterious and distant sound suddenly started, like the Sanskrit song from Mt. Lingshan Grand Buddha scenic area, again like the soft murmurings from the nineherworld lonely souls.


    Following that golden light beam supporting the dome, the entire Celestial Emperor Treasury seemed to receive some kind of boost, it stopped caving in and the falling wood pieces also slowly ceased dropping.


    Then, before Lu XueQi and Ghost Li¡¯s visions, on the entire Celestial Emperor Treasury dome, in that dazzling golden light, suddenly, that mysterious sound sounded, as for the reason why it chanted, golden writing the size of dou, under the illumination of the golden light, one by one it hovered in the air:


    Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs!


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook greatly.


    After a while, that nine words slowly disappeared but the mysterious chanting instead grew louder and louder, stronger and stronger, in a sh, that dazzling golden light beam suddenly exploded, burst of zing lights shot out everywhere in the Celestial Emperor Treasury, on the four walls, with the golden light illumination, one by one the golden words appeared, the strokes of the characters bold, as if flying across.


    Enveloping Ghost Li and Lu XueQi, within the explosion sounds, swirling around!


    Ghost Li and Lu XueQi were awed by this breathtaking strange scene but following which they were captivated by the mysterious words, they watched with rapt fascination, forgetting the surrounding situation.


    And Ghost Li¡¯s heart palpitated faster and faster, right now, a voice seemed to be shouting loudly in his heart:


    ¡°Tian Shu! Tian Shu! This is the third volume of Tian Shu!¡±


    x x x


    Outside the Celestial Emperor Treasury, Fa Xiang and the rest hid far away in the higher atmosphere, watching the two ancient beasts fought on the magnificent tree, their countenance pale.


    The originally exuberant, lush foliage and covered by numerous vines¡¯ flowers, the gigantic tree, right now looked as if it had suffered a massive disaster which came every ten thousands years, everywhere were broken branches and withered flowers, a miserable scene.


    And in front of the trunk, outside the Celestial Emperor Treasury, the ck Water Mystical Viper was still tightly coiled near the Celestial Emperor Treasury stone door, its massive head roared towards the sky, the divine beast Yellow Bird pped its wings and flew, every p of its wings generated a gust of strong wind, even Fa Xiang and the rest who were watching the show from afar also felt the force of the wind.


    The Yellow Bird with a body of orange yellow feathers, both of its wings spanned nearly a hundred zhang, sharp beak and keen eyes, its feet ws were also huge and sharp, right now continuously swooping down, using its sharp beak and enormous ws to attack the ck Water Mystical Viper. And the ck Water Mystical Viper kept on shooting out poisonous gas from its mouth, its snake head shook, its fangs sharp, retaliating with all its strength and from time to time smashed the Celestial Emperor Treasury below its body.


    The battle between the divine bird and gigantic snake, plunged the surroundings into a state of chaos and darkness, the wind and clouds changed countenance, luckily it happened at a deserted ce, if not with these two ancient times incredible beasts¡¯ strengths, even a slightly more bustling ce would also have been destroyed by them.


    The fight so far, the tyrannical ck Water Mystical Viper was already riddled with wounds, on its demonic God-like and unexcelled body, lines and rows of huge wounds were clearly in view, dark red blood kept flowing out, dying the tree trunk below it a dark red colour. As an ancient times demonic beast, its body was actually as hard as rock and only the sharp ws and beak of the Yellow Bird could hurt it.


    But although it inflicted heavy injuries on the ck Water Mystical Viper but the Yellow Bird was not doing too well too. The original phoenix-like bright beautiful feathers while fighting with the ck Water Mystical Viper, after bitten several times by the ck Water Mystical Viper, countless dropped off and also suffered several wounds on its body, deep until the bone, blood gushed out and stained its chest area red.


    Right now, the two giant beasts had stopped fighting temporarily, the ck Water Mystical Viper entrenched itself on top of the Celestial Emperor Treasury, the Yellow Birdnded sideways at the nearby trunk, both parties watching each other, the ck Water Mystical Viper snarled, the Yellow Bird cried. Each seemed to be disying their prowess to each other and neither showed any intention to back off.


    But looking from the outside, the ck Water Mystical Viper seemed to be at a disadvantage over the terrain, after all the physical topography was bad, hanging high up in the tree, it could only entrenched tightly around the trunk while the Yellow Bird could instead fly and attacked from different directions, gaining a lot of advantage. In addition the Yellow Bird was the natural arch enemy of the ck Water Mystical Viper type of demonic beast and facing the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s poisonous gas and fluid, it naturally had the defenses capability. Although there was still fear but even after been bitten, its vital parts were still unharmed and not fatal.


    The ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s most powerful ability lost its effect in front of this Yellow Bird and on top of it, the terrain was disadvantageous, the situation looked unfavourable and it seemed to realize this fact and was even more infuriated. It eyes widened and suddenly its snake head turned back and taking advantage that the Yellow Bird was still a distance away, it fiercely hit onto that Celestial Emperor Treasury.


    The Yellow Bird was enraged, with a clear phoenix cry, it again pped its wings and flew up.


    But this hit was the umted entire body strength of the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s,it mmed down with a bang and not mentioning the others, just the trunk underneath it was already shaking violently, and on top of the Celestial Emperor Treasury, instantly crack lines appeared everywhere, even on that enormous stone door.


    Just like, after staunchly resisting the ck Water Mystical Viper numerous terrible brute attacks, right now, the mysterious force inside the Celestial Emperor Treasury had finally started to break down.


    Far away, Fa Xiang and the rest looked at each other and sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    The Yellow Bird gave a sharp cry, it flew until the mid -air and abruptly charged down, its beak like an enormous arrow leaving the bow, shot towards the ck Water Mystical Viper.


    In an instant the Heaven and Earth changed countenance, winds and clouds changed, there seemed to be an intense fierce storm, turning into an enormous vortex, looking like a tornado, the Yellow Bird in the violent revolving wind, charged down.


    The ck Water Mystical Viper howled out loudly, ominous savage glint shot out from the enormous snake eyes and it actually disregarded the Yellow Bird¡¯s imminent attack and once more used its massive head to hit the Celestial Emperor Treasury.


    [Boom!]


    At that instant, stones and sand flew, dust were whipped up and scattered, [ge ge ge ge] a tearing sound filled the sky and earth and finally after a thunderous sound, the dome wall of the Celestial Emperor Treasury copsed with a loud sound.


    Almost at the same time, the Yellow Bird charged down in rage, the tornado in that instant enveloped the ck Water Mystical Viper, the crowd heard the ck Water Mystical Viper made a piercing cry, the sound extremely mournful, as if it had suffered some grievous hurt.


    The violent storm was not normal, Fa Xiang and the rest, like ants floating along with the wind, had no choice but to retreat even further.


    Until the dust settled down, the cry still did not lessen at all, the crowd looked over, on the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s snake head, fresh blood flowed everywhere, blood spurted like a fountain from the right eye, it was pecked blinded in one eye by the Yellow Bird¡¯s beak!


    And at that moment, the Celestial Emperor Treasury which was smashed opened, the golden light slowly glimmered and then gradually dimmed down.


    The ck Water Mystical Viper and Yellow Bird for the moment stopped their fight and looked down at the same time.


    In front of these two gigantic beasts, even the huge Celestial Emperor Treasury also seemed like a child¡¯s toy.


    In the billowing dust and sand, inside the Celestial Emperor Treasury, the two human figures staggeredly stood up, it was Ghost Li and Lu XueQi. And Xiao Hui who had been crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, dropped down and hid under that wooden tform, both hands clutching the wooden beam tightly, stabilized its body.


    Thinking back when the ck Water Mystical Viper relentlessly attacked the Celestial Emperor Treasury, the situation inside would definitely be bad. Just by looking at Ghost Li and Lu XueQi, although their faces were pale but they still remained calm, Xiao Hui instead was frightened until ¡®No monkey expression on the face¡¯ [Trantor¡¯s note: it¡¯s a y on the words, the correct literary expression is No human expression on the face, which means you look ghastly pale], its mouth continuously making [zi zi zi zi] sounds.


    Ghost Li calmed himself down and then his body trembled, he saw two unimaginable gigantic beasts on each side, ring like a tiger eyeing its prey and looking at their expressions, they were all looking murderous, without a doubt one would also know that this was not a good ce to be.


    But before they could react, the ck Water Mystical Viper with its solo eye had already saw the wooden tform in the Celestial Emperor Treasury and as well as the clear liquid inside that wooden cup on the wooden tform.


    Immediately, the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s eye revealed an uncontroble greed, its massive snake head suddenly struck down but how would the Yellow Bird stand by, a clear whistle and its beak also pecked down.


    The two gigantic beasts at the same time showed their might and even how high Ghost Li and Lu XueQi¡¯s skills were, they could only instinctively wield their weapons and swiftly fly away. But Ghost Li had just flew up when suddenly he got a shock, a cry of [zi zi] sounded behind him, Xiao Hui who had been crouching on his shoulder was now underneath the wooden tform and did not followed him.


    Although his character had changed greatly from the past but he still had deep feelings for Xiao Hui, immediately without even hesitating, he was about to turn back to pick up Xiao Hui. Unexpectedly he had just paused, the Yellow Bird¡¯s sharp cry, together with the ck Water Mystical Viper, both wings pped, a gust of strong wind blustered over and pushed Ghost Li and Lu XueQi out far.


    Ghost Li panicked but the force of the Yellow Bird¡¯s p was extremely strong, his body involuntarily flew out far and with difficulty he managed to control his body but was already at least several zhangs away from the tree. Both of his eyebrows frowned tightly, clear light surged below his body and he immediately charged back.


    At this moment the Yellow Bird and the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s battle had already reached a climax, right now the ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯s target was obvious, it was to get that small cup of immortal medicine but the Yellow Bird naturally would not let it touch it and thus did not fly up again, itnded on the trunk, the two gigantic beasts surrounded that small tiny wooden cup, biting and pecking, cries and howls unceasingly but under the shadows of each other mights, for the moment, they were unable to bend their heads to reach that immortal medicine.


    Xiao Hui hid under the wooden tform and in the beginning felt afraid but gradually it realized that the two fellows were only fighting above its head and did note down, so it quietly stuck out its head to watch. Just that with this look, it noticed that the golden light screen originally enveloping that wooden cup, following the copse of the Celestial Emperor Treasury, also disappeared.


    Xiao Hui slowly climbed onto the wooden tform and looked up, in the mid-air, the snake and bird heads stretched over and pecked back, fighting hard, from time to time huge pieces of scale and feathers fell down like rain.


    The monkey scratched its head and blinked, it lowered its head and saw in the wooden cup beside, that water-like liquid reflected its own image, the stone inside the cup floated on the water surface and did not sink, sparkling and crystal-clear, nobody knew what it was.


    It took a few nces at that cup and suddenly it crouched on top, stretched its head into the wooden cup and [gu lu gu lu] started to drink up.


    [Gu lu, gu lu, gu lu gu lu...]


    The ck Water Mystical Viper and Yellow Bird which were just still fighting bitterly, the two gigantic beasts which were just still earth-shakingly, winds and clouds changing countenance contesting with each other, suddenly their bodies seemed to be frozen.


    [Gu lu, gu lu, gu lu gu lu...]


    This small little sound, not even worth mentioning in the numerous terrible deafening sounds but for some reasons, suddenly, everything in the world stopped, leaving only the sound of aical monkey drinking water.


    That cup was very small and the liquid inside it were only about half a cup, very quickly Xiao Hui finished it and then raised its head and looked around. In the sky above, the ck Water Mystical Viper looked down and seemed like it had not reacted and it raised its head to look at its arch enemy the Yellow Bird opposite it; the Yellow Bird seemed to look back at Xiao Hui with the same expression and then looked at the ck Water Mystical Viper again.


    ...


    [Ze ze].


    Suddenly, another strange sound, the ck Water Mystical Viper and Yellow Bird looked down at the same time, Xiao Hui stretched out its tongue a few times and then shook its monkey head, evidently the water in the cup was not tasty and far from its master¡¯s delicacy made in Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley¡¯s kitchen, Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied. Its eyes turned and saw that although the water was drunk, a small tiny glittering stone was still left in it and quietly lying in the cup, so it might as well took it out and then lightly threw it in the air, opened its mouth, like how the humans eat shelled peanuts, with a sound of [ah-wu], swallowed it.


    ...


    Far away, Fa Xiang and the rest dripped with sweat!


    Suddenly, a howl and a sharp cry were heard, the ck Water Mystical Viper and Yellow Bird charged down in rage, the snake head and bird beak, pounding together towards this pitiful small and tiny monkey, Xiao Hui was extremely terrified and even the monkey hair on its head stood up in fright but right now it had nowhere to escape and could only instinctively prostrated on the wooden tform, using both of its hands to wrap around its head.


    Watching helplessly as Xiao Hui would soon die under thebined attack from these two giant beasts, at this critical moment, a clear light shed past, it was Ghost Li who had arrived as fast as he could, stretched his hand out and lifted Xiao Hui, then flew out with all of his might.


    They had just left the wooden tform when they heard a loud crash behind, the remnants of the Celestial Emperor Treasury building, entirely annihted...


    The ck Water Mystical Viper howled loudly on the tree but even though it always had been unchallenged on the ground but against the enemies that flew, it was helpless, after howling about half a day, it eventually had no choice, and with the immortal medicine gone plus with its natural enemy around, it finally turned around angrily and slowly climbed down, very soon it disappeared into the mist.


    But Ghost Li and Xiao Hui were still in danger, although the ck Water Mystical Viper had no way but there was still a divine beast, Yellow Bird, which ruled the eight thousands miles Ninth Heavens, right now it beat both of its wings and refused to give up, pursuing tightly.


    Sweat appeared on Ghost Li¡¯s forehead, the Yellow Bird¡¯s speed was incredibly fast but it just had an exhausting battle with the ck Water Mystical Viper, suffered a number of injuries and lost a lot of energy, secondly, Ghost Li was small and agile, he kept on making abrupt turns in the air and therefore the Yellow Bird did not manage to catch it. But even though it was so, the Yellow Bird¡¯s exhausted body gradually still caught up, seemed like a little more distance and Ghost Li would be caught. Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder shrieked loudly, looking anxiously, it had called out just twice when suddenly it made a [ung] sound, not knowing if it had drank its fill earlier or not, at this time, it burped.


    Ghost Li felt funny and angry at the same time but right now he could not care more and only concentrated on avoiding that pursuing swift and fierce wind from behind. While flying, the corner of his eyes noticed a patch of flowerbeds in front which was different from the other untidy surroundings, the fresh flowers were still exuberant and in it, red indistinct light floated.


    His body shook, instantly he saw what was hidden in there, he did not expect that they had arrived here too but why did they not inform him?


    A suspicion grew in his heart but right now it was after all a life and death moment and he could not afford to ponder, immediately he flew towards that direction and the Yellow Bird pursued closely.


    Far away, Lu XueQi and the rest eximed out, it seemed like the Yellow Bird¡¯s sharp ws would soon grab Ghost Li¡¯s back and looking at the infuriated Yellow Bird¡¯s expression, it would not rest until it had cut the person who stole the Celestial immortal medicine to pieces!


    In a sh, Ghost Li using all of its strength, turned into a green lightning, streaked past that patch of flowerbed and the Yellow Bird did not notice anything, followed closely and flew above that flowerbed.


    Strange events suddenly happened.


    Underneath the flowers, red lights suddenly rose, bing one, in the mid-air, an ancient red cauldron appeared, it was the Ghost King Sect rare treasure - Hidden Dragon Cauldron.


    And standing on top of the Hidden Dragon Cauldron was one person, with a calm expression, chanting the words, it was Ghost King.


    The mysterious incantation reverberated once again, at the same time Qing Long, YouJi also appeared beside the flowerbed and both of their hands waved continuously, in an instant, under the urging of the Hidden Dragon Cauldron mysterious divine power, the Entrap Dragon WatchTower formation started again. Red lights swept up, bing one dark red light sheet, converged into that Hidden Dragon Cauldron in the sky and trapping the Yellow Bird in it.


    How would the Yellow Bird allowed itself to be captured, immediately it charged left and dashed right but not knowing if it was because it had spent most of its energy fighting with the ck Water Mystical Viper or that this Entrap Dragon WatchTower formation was too powerful, it could not find any escape route and instead recoiled from the mysterious force, its injuries seemed to be more serious.


    In the end, it seemed to know it was helpless, the Yellow Bird wailed and stood within the red light screen, and did not move again.


    Ghost King gave a longugh andnded down, Ghost Li also, carrying Xiao Hui, unhurriedlynded beside him, at that moment, Qing Long and YouJi also came over.


    Ghost Li frowned and looked at Ghost King, Ghost King instead smiled and waved his hand, he said, ¡°Our matters, we will talk when we are back.¡± following which, he gazed far ahead at Fa Xiang, Lu XueQi and the others, suddenly smiled and said to Ghost Li, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest, how shall we deal with these people?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled but saw that Ghost King was still smiling amiably but in his eyes, a sh of gleam, an indistinct trace of coldness within.


    The surroundings, suddenly turned quiet again.

 Chapter 105: Fish Monster

    Chapter 105: Fish Monster


    Thks guys, Furinkazan, k1nk4, sainuu, Aryan Pras, ycb5959 and sp, it was a difficult chapter to trante.


    Aryan Pras, it was an immortality potion. If you are referring to Wu Kong as in Sun WuKong then its like how all the demons and evil spirits were trying to eat WuKong¡¯s teacher, Xuanzang, for they believed his flesh would make them immortal.


    Fish Monster


    Death Marsh, Gigantic Tree Summit


    Lu XueQi, Fa Xiang, Lin JingYu and Zeng ShuShu the four of them steadilynded on the gigantic tree that was in shambles, cracks were everywhere, numerous broken twigs and branches. Even though it had been quite some time but the two ancient gigantic beasts¡¯ fight still made them visibly shocked.


    But right now evidently, their attention was more focused on the people in front of them.


    Fa Xiang frowned slightly, pondered in silence. Those people, he had seen them during the East Ocean LiuBo Hill and Qing Yun Hill battles, obviously they were Ghost King Sect Sect leader Ghost King and his twopetent aides, Qing Long and YouJi, including the changed Ghost Li, it could be said their strengths exceed his side.


    A pity after ascending the tree, at the bifurcation, they and Qing Yun Sect Xiao YiCai, FenXiang Valley Li Xun, YanHong and the rest separated to search, if not although they might not be able to win against these four but at least they would have the manpower to fight.


    But even though their thoughts were such, Ghost King Sect did not seem to have the intention to attack immediately.


    Ghost King nced towards the four of them then indifferently asked Ghost Li, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest, how shall we deal with these people?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer immediately and instead looked at Ghost King. Ghost King¡¯s expression was still amiable and seemed calm but in his eyes, a sharp gleam shed. After a moment, he indifferently said, ¡°Since Sect leader you havee here, naturally all matters should be decided by you.¡±


    Qing Long who was standing by the side frowned slightly, YouJi¡¯s ck veil too seemed to sway slightly and she looked towards Ghost Li.


    Ghost King¡¯s expression did not change, a smile was still on the corner of his lips, he unhurriedly said, ¡°That day when you set off to the death marsh, I said that all decisions here would be make by you. Qing Long, YouJi and I here, only came to capture this Yellow Bird. For these four Good Faction people, still you will have the final say! Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡±


    Suddenly, an extremely contempt cold sneer was heard from the front.


    Everyone looked ahead, it was Lin JingYu whose face was like frost, he coldly said, ¡°Evil spirits evil ways, if you have guts,e forward to determine life and death, why behave like some married women squabbling over there, ridiculous!¡±


    Once the words were spoken, Qing Long¡¯s face was the first to turn dark but Ghost King instead looked at Lin JingYu from afar and was not angry, he smiled, turned and faced Ghost Li, ¡°This person should be Lin JingYu! He is your childhood good friend?¡±


    Ghost Li got a shock in his heart. Until today, Lin JingYu¡¯s reputation was not that well-known but not sure how Ghost King could actually recognize him with one nce. He looked at Ghost King¡¯s smile but felt a chill in his heart.


    Ghost King looked at him, impassively said, ¡°You shall suggest! How shall it be done?¡±


    Ghost Li met his eyes and calmly faced him, he said, ¡°Most of the things here are done and since these people are not the key-decision makers, we don¡¯t have to bother with them. Sect leader at the present you should first settle the Yellow Bird, that is more important.¡±


    Ghost King looked at him and did not say anything, the ce turned quiet.


    A sh of worry appeared in Qing Long¡¯s eyes, YouJi beside him, because of her veil, her expression could not be seen but most likely she would not be at ease. YouJi¡¯s eyes, through the ck veil, looked at Ghost Li and Ghost King and then nced out far, suddenly was shocked. Among the four Good Faction people, Lu XueQi quietly stoodst at the back, her face cold but that pair of eyes, from far, were on Ghost Li.


    Under that icy-frost appearance, there seemed to be hidden indistinct concern.


    YouJi suddenly stretched her hand and quietly pushed Qing Long.


    Qing Long was worrying and suddenly felt it, he turned back to look at YouJi, YouJi¡¯s ck veil swayed slightly and indicated towards the direction of Ghost King¡¯s figure. He and YouJi had moved up to Ghost King Sect Four Great Holy Envoys rank at the same time and how would he not know what she was thinking, just that he had some concern right now.


    After considering for a while, Qing Long eventually still walked over softly to Ghost King and quietly said behind him, ¡°Sect leader, Ghost Li¡¯s words are not totally irrelevant, now that the Yellow Bird had already been subdued, let¡¯s settle it first, else with Wan Du, HeHuan these two sects in the death marsh, trouble may rise if we tardy.¡±


    Ghost King turned his head and nced at Qing Long, slowly nodded and said, ¡°What you said is true.¡± following which a glint indistinctly shed in his eyes, he said to Ghost Li, ¡°Since it is so, I will leave here to you.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ghost King looked at him again then suddenly smiled, he turned and left. Qing Long behind him smiled at Ghost Li and then followed after.


    YouJi slowly followed along, when she passed by Ghost Li, Ghost Li looked at her and lightly nodded.


    YouJi¡¯s ck veil shifted slightly but she did not say anything and just walked on.


    After Ghost King group left, Ghost Li unhurriedly turned and faced Fa Xiang and the rest.


    Fa Xiang coughed once and stepped up, ¡°Zhang junior brother...¡±


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°I am called Ghost Li.¡±


    Fa Xiang paused, Lin JingYu behind him frowned and in a heavy voice said, ¡°Xiao Fan, why must you be like this? I know your nature is kind, it was only because you were framed by treacherous people, that¡¯s why you joined the Evil Faction...¡±


    Fa Xiang heard that and felt it grating on the ear but he only forced a smile and did not say anything.


    Lin JingYu continued, ¡°...if you are only willing to turn back, I believe with Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s magnanimity, he will definitely allow you to return to Qing Yun.¡±


    Ghost Li dispassionately said, ¡°Why must I return?¡±


    Lin JingYu was shocked, a pair of eyes stared deeply at this once childhood good friend, he saw him standing there, with an indescribable cold demeanor and saying, ¡°Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs! I am doing well on this path, I don¡¯t need any of you to save me.¡±


    Lu XueQi stoodst at the back, her body seemed to tremble slightly. Zeng ShuShu stood beside her and saw her expression, he frowned slightly but did notment.


    Lin JingYu looked angry, he stepped forward and was about to say something but was stopped by Fa Xiang.


    Fa Xiang looked at Lin JingYu, shook his head slightly at him, quietly said, ¡°He has sunk too deep in the Evil, you cannot be too impatient if not it will have adverse effect!¡±


    Lin JingYu was initially angry at Fa Xiang for stopping him but after listening to him, he knew his words were true. He turned to look at Ghost Li again, his heart softened and recalled the times when they were young and innocent and had fun together, he eventually gritted his teeth and stepped back.


    Fa Xiang hesitated and said, ¡°Ghost Li patron, whether you admit or deny, we have a history together. Now that the treasury has been demolished and it seemed like there isn¡¯t any rare treasure so we shall part here!¡±


    Ghost Li snorted and nced at Fa Xiang, then at the rest, Lin JingYu, Zeng ShuShu andstly Lu XueQi.


    That distinct and cold girl stood at thest, her face like frost, her eyes like water, deep and unfathomable, what was she thinking deep inside her heart?


    Ghost Li looked away and did not speak anymore, turned and left.


    He had not gone far when he faintly heard someone catching up on him, Ghost Li frowned and turned to look and was stunned to see that it was Zeng ShuShu. Looking at Fa Xiang and the rest¡¯s expressions, they too seemed to be surprised.


    Zeng ShuShu ran before him, with his back facing Fa Xiang and the rest, looked at Ghost Li for a moment and then suddenlyughed, smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t kill me right?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him, looked at his smile, he seemed not to have change at all since the time they had met at Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, still that jovial. After a moment his eyes eventually slowly eased up but his voice was still t like water and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu clicked his tongue [ze ze] twice, shrugged and said, ¡°Anyway I still treat you as my friend, as for how you think, I have no control over it.¡± Speaking until here, he paused and suddenly his eyes blinked in sessions and he quietly said, ¡°Big brother, let me hug this three-eyed divine monkey alright?¡±


    Ghost Li was taken aback, in his mind, a scene where Zeng ShuShu used to pester him to let him have Xiao Hui appeared. He felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart. Actually he had grown up in Qing Yun Hill and had deep attachments for every grass and tree in Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley, whatsmore for Zeng ShuShu, one of the few friends he had.


    Zeng ShuShu saw that Ghost Li did not respond but also did not show his disdain or objection, in his heart he felt happy. He had an intelligent mind and to this friend, Ghost Li, who had joined the Evil Faction, he still valued him a lot in his heart. Just that he knew Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s characteristics of being stubborn and persevering and would rather die in order to honor a promise made that time, one could have imagine, for that matter, how much hurt he had received.


    Therefore all these years, in order to pull this good friend from the Evil Faction, Zeng ShuShu secretly thought of many ideas alone but in the end he could onlye out with one -- to go slow and not be impatient.


    Right now Zeng ShuShu¡¯s gazended on Xiao Hui who was lying on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, immediately both of his eyes shone, he beamed and said, ¡°Xiao Hui, it¡¯s me! Do you still recognized me?¡±


    Xiao Huiyzily on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, strangely, the monkey face was flushed red and looked like someone who had drunk too much alcohol. After Zeng ShuShu called it a few times, it forced opened its monkey eyes and nced at Zeng ShuShu, its mouth impatiently [Zi zi] called out twice and then it closed its eyes again.


    But Zeng ShuShu was not angry at all, he seemed extremely fond of it, [drooling for three chi] the four words obviously were written on his forehead.


    Ghost Li saw Zeng ShuShu¡¯s expression which seemed not to have change the slightest over these ten years, suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Forget it! It is also tired today, in the future if we have the affinity to meet up again, you can say what you want to at that time.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu looked lingeringly at Xiao Hui, nodded and then looked at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°In the future if Good and Evil shes, you and I as enemies, you can just go ahead to attack. As for...¡± He raised his eyes and looked at Zeng ShuShu, after a long while, slowly said, ¡°Your path and my path are different and must be enemies but in my heart, I still treat you as a friend.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu was delighted, joy written across his face and he nodded vigorously, he stretched out his hand and was about to give a hard pat on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder but suddenly felt it was inappropriate and so he withdrew his hand. Following which his eyes shifted and he seemed to thought of something, revealed a grin and he took out something from his bosom, it was a worn-out blue cover book, there was no title on the cover, what could this book be?


    Ghost Li frowned, for some reason, he found this book familiar-looking but for the moment, could not recall where he had seen it.


    Zeng ShuShu quietly pushed the book into Ghost Li¡¯s hand, smiled and whispered, ¡°Since we are all brothers, meeting you for the first time after ten years, I am giving you a small gift.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Zeng ShuShu¡¯s expression, seventy percent of his smile was delight but thirty percent showed an inexplicable risqu¨¦ intention, he frowned and looked at the book in his hand, casually flipped open...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Even with Ghost Li¡¯s current remarkable equanimity, his body still shook and quickly shut the book. The book¡¯s content, in it there were many words and pictures and the pictures were all naked men and women, it was that pornography book which during their youth, Zeng ShuShu on TongTian Peak, had tried to exchange for Xiao Hui ten years ago.


    ¡°You...¡± Ghost Li was speechless and unable to continue.


    Zeng ShuShu red at him and said, ¡°If you do not wish for us to be ruin, better don¡¯t speak too loudly.¡±


    Ghost Li red back at him, in his heart he felt confused, by right he should feel that this person was creating trouble but for some reason, this silly and nonsensical action instead made him felt closer to Zeng ShuShu, the past times, seemed to return.


    Zeng ShuShu smiled, turned around and left. This time his impronto action instead carried a profound meaning, if he wanted to pull this friend back from the Evil Faction, first he must make Ghost Li admit him as his friend. Now that he risked ridicule from the rest to do this nonsensical thing and as expected, it really made Ghost Li speechless, most probably next time when they meet again, their rtionship would definitely be much better than today.


    As he pondered on it, a smiled formed on his face.


    Fa Xiang waited until he returned, saw his smile on his face and said, ¡°Zeng ShuShu, what is it that you are so happy about?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu was in an extremely good mood, he made a cheeky face at Fa Xiang and said, ¡°Buddha quote: Unspeakable, unspeakable!¡±


    Fa Xiang smiled and nced at Ghost Li, that person was standing there, holding a blue thick book in his hand, his expression seemed to beplicated, not knowing what his thoughts were. He shook his head and spoke to the rest, ¡°The matters here have already concluded, let¡¯s go! If there is any other matter, we will talk about itter.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu was the first to nod, then Lin JingYu and Lu XueQi also nodded in agreement.


    Four of them turned into four brilliant lights, soared into the air, made a circle in the mid-air and then flew on.


    Ghost Li stood on the gigantic tree and suddenly felt empty, as if he had lost something. His gaze went back to the book on his hand and then he raised his hand up, about to throw the book away when suddenly he gave a wryugh and eventually kept the book, putting it into his bosom.


    After which, he breathed deeply and made a long sigh, pulled himself up and said, ¡°Xiao Hui, let¡¯s get out!¡±


    Xiao Hui this time, did not even open its eyes, mumbled out twice, [Zi zi, zi zi], not knowing if it¡¯s considered a reply.


    Ghost Li smiled, waved his right hand, wielded his Soul-Absorbing stick and turned into a ck-green light, like a lightning, flew off, leaving this gigantic tree.


    Ghost Li sped along high up in the death marsh atmosphere, like a mystical being that rode the clouds and mounted the mist, traversing through the miasma. He came out from the inner marsh, after stopping slightly to confirm the direction, he then flew off towards where Ghost King Sect¡¯s base was located in the outer marsh.


    Naturally his flying speed was extremely fast but the death marsh was so extensive that after flying for an hour, the surroundings were still the vast grass and seas, endless greens. Although an unknown number of death traps existed below but looking down from mid-air, the scenery was like a painting and boosted one¡¯s spirit up.


    Just that when he was nearing Ghost King Sect¡¯s base, he suddenly frowned, there seemed to be a familiar smell of blood in the air, drifting over with the wind.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, a light whistle, immediately the light below his feet surged and he dashed down from the sky.


    The sharp ck-green light descended from the sky, creating a fierce gust, flying across the dark-green underbrush pond. The invisible winds pushed the pond water apart to two sides, creating waves of ripples on the water surfaces.


    Very soon, Ghost Li sighted the Ghost King Sect base, most of the troops were still there so it seemed at least the majority was still alright, he could then be at least half relieved.


    By this time, the Ghost King Sect disciples also discovered Ghost Li¡¯s descension and started to get up.


    Ghost Linded, stood on the ground but his first reaction was to frown even deeper. The blood stench was extremely thick and it seemed like the bloody smell in the mid-air dispersed from here.


    The Ghost King disciples standing by the side bowed and stood at attention. Although for the past few years Ghost Li did not kill indiscriminately but he practised the Evil way, his personality changed dramatically and his body frequently involuntarily emitted a cold-blooded aura. Other than the Sect leader Ghost King, in Ghost King Sect, the rest of the disciples¡¯ most revered person was instead this rising star.


    Someone walked out from the crowd, it was a young man, his eyebrows straight, eyes bright and piercing, rather handsome, it was YanHui.


    He walked up, bowed to Ghost Li and said, ¡°Vice leader, you are back.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°What is it with here?¡±


    YanHui wanted to speak but stopped, he used his eyes to signal Ghost Li, Ghost Li understood and walked forward. YanHui looked around and loudly said, ¡°Vice leader is back, everyone back to your post, there is no need to be rmed.¡±


    The crowd agreed in unison and scattered.


    YanHui with quick steps caught up with Ghost Li, in a low voice said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    After speaking, he strided right to a rather remote area. After they had walked for a while, they arrived at a spot where the underbrush was exuberant, the wild grass was almost half the height of a human and even though there were nobody around, the stench of blood effused even stronger.


    Ghost Li looked at YanHui, YanHui appeared to be slightly pale, he said in a low voice, ¡°Take a look yourself!¡±, he walked to before that patch of thick growth of grass and spread open it.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly walked forward and looked into the grass, immediately his expression changed greatly. This grass patch did not look any different from the surroundings but in the middle, it was dyed arge area of red human blood, the smell of blood assualted the nose, made one nauseous upon breathing it. Under the thick grass, thirteen bodies were piled up, the sight of their death were too horrible to look at, almost each of the bodies were mutted into quite a number of pieces.


    Even though these few years Ghost Li in the Evil Sect had long been used to gory details but this degree of cruel method, it was the first time.


    He closed his eyes, calmed himself down, following which his face regained the calmness, he slowly walked forward and looked carefully at the bodies.


    YanHui followed behind him and whispered, ¡°These disciples were assigned here yesterday to keep a lookout and were the furthest from our main force, it was the furthest watchout of our scouts, these people were also rather skilled. Unexpectedly within a night, our men were all ughtered without a sound.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was sombre, his eyes gradually turned cold, he slowly said, ¡°Who is the killer? Do you already have any inkling?¡±


    YanHui did not answer immediately, instead he said, ¡°Vice leader,e over here and look.¡±


    Ghost Li nced at him, YanHui stepped over those mutted bodies and walked further into the grasses. In the deeper part of the grasses, there was still one more body but this person¡¯s body instead was quite whole, except for a missing left hand.


    The corner of Ghost Li¡¯s eye twitched, he knew this person, his name was Xu ChongHai, he was his subordinate, who was rather highly skilled, unexpectedly he died here too.


    YanHui walked over to Xu ChongHai¡¯s side and said, ¡°Look here.¡±


    Ghost Li walked nearer and looked down, beside Xu ChongHai¡¯s head, his remaining right hand had drawn out two words in the mud:


    Fish -- Monster.


    The ¡®Fish¡± word was still clearly written but the second word was already slightly untidy, it seemed like Xu ChongHai had reached the end of his strength.


    ¡°Fish Monster?¡± Ghost Li frowned.


    YanHui nodded and said, ¡°I also do not know what it meant, could it be that there are fish monster evildoers around here? But after we had discovered them today, I did an immediate search around here but there were no traces at all of the so-called fish monster.¡±


    Ghost Li unhurriedly turned and walked out of that patch of grasses, YanHui also followed out. The pungent smell in the air was still very strong butpared to the air inside that patch of grass, it was much fresher.


    Ghost Li took a deep breath and suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Kill-the-living Monk! Why is he not here?¡±


    YanHui hesitated for a while and said, ¡°When he saw this scene in the morning, he flew into a rage and then from Xu ChongHai¡¯s writings, somehow he could tell that those mysterious fish monsters were heading towards the south and then went off alone to pursue, I tried to persuade him but he refused to listen. And...¡±


    Speaking halfway, he suddenly stopped.


    Ghost Li nced at him and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bitterness shed across YanHui¡¯s face, he said, ¡°At first, because vice leader you had issued strict orders that we cannot have confrontations with HeHuan Sect and Wan Du n before you return, but because of the murder incident this morning, I was afraid it was Wan Du n or HeHuan Sect¡¯s evil scheme and so secretly brought men to where they were residing and intended to spy. If it was really done by them then naturally we have to seek revenge.¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°The things happened so suddenly, you are not wrong. So what was your findings?¡±


    YanHui hesitated for a while and said, ¡°This, was really out of my expectations. Wan Du n¡¯s forces, for some unknown reason, had already all withdrew from the death marsh yesterday and for HeHuan Sect...¡± He looked at Ghost Li and whispered, ¡°Seemed like they encountered the same incident as us, twenty over men were killed.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed slightly, said, ¡°There is such thing?¡±


    YanHui said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I personally did a thorough investigation beforeing back.¡±


    Ghost Li remained silent and stood there, he seemed to be in deep thoughts.


    YanHui did not dare to interrupt but after a long time, Ghost Li still did not speak, he could not help it and softly said , ¡°Vice leader, what shall we do now?¡±


    Ghost Li did not directly reply YanHui¡¯s question and instead seemed to recall something suddenly, he turned his head around and asked, ¡°Before my arrival, did Ghost King sect leadere here?¡±


    YanHui¡¯s expression changed, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    A faint gleam shed in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    YanHui replied, ¡°Sect leader came together with the two Holy Envoys, Qing Long and Scarlet Bird. His elderly saw the situation here and looked very grim but eventually he only said one sentence, ¡®All of the matters here will be handled by vice leader¡¯ and then left with the two Holy Envoys.¡±


    Ghost Li was expressionless and remained silent for another period. YanHui naturally did not know that the rtionship between Ghost King and Ghost Li had became quite delicate and only watched attentively at him from the side.


    After a while, Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°You have handled this matter well. Since we are done with the matters in the death marsh, starting from now, you will immediately lead our men out and return to Majestic Fox Mountain.¡±


    YanHui nodded and said, ¡°How about you vice leader?¡±


    Ghost Li turned and gazed at the vast clouds in the horizon, over there it looked pure white and wless, who would have expected that underneath it, the number of bloody incidents that would happen?


    He indifferently said, ¡°Although Kill-the-living Monk was impulsive but he has an unique ability in the art of pursuing. The origins of these fish monsters are unclear, besides they killed my men, naturally I have to continue investigating.¡±


    YanHui nodded slightly behind him and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°You can go!¡±


    After speaking, his gaze slowly turned towards south and saw only the vast water grasses, the wind blew over the death marsh, nobody knew what secrets it hid.


    Unexpectedly, suddenly in his mind a scene emerged, several days ago, Jin PingEr, Qin WuYan and him while rendezvousing in secret, that mysterious fish-head-strange-human which ambushed Xiao Huan...

 Chapter 106: Inquire

    Chapter 106: Inquire


    Thks very much guys, k1nk4, Furinkazan, HPC7595, sp, sainuu, ycb5959, Sunterjo and stefanus101, d all of you are enjoying the story. Sorry for thete posting, times flies when it¡¯s year end.


    stefanus101, yes I¡¯m trying to do that but was stuck halfway so I will get back to that soon ^^


    Inquire


    The whistling sound of the wind, the bleak and dreary ancient path, solitary stretched ahead.


    Zhou YiXian and his granddaughter Xiao Huan had already left the death marsh and had been travelling towards the East for the past three days.


    Right in the middle of this day, they were still walking on the ancient path, just that the originally t wildness on both sides of the ancient path were gradually being reced by forest hills.


    Zhou YiXian looked ahead and saw a dpidated stone pavilion, he was just feeling tired from all the walking so he turned around and spoke to Xiao Huan, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to take a rest.¡±


    Xiao Huan acknowledged and then turned back to look, her eyes brimming with smiles and said, ¡°Priest, let¡¯s go take a rest together!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist who was following behind them, smiled and nodded. Initially after leaving the death marsh, Wild Dog Taoist for some reasons, followed Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan from afar and made Zhou YiXian uneasy in the beginning. But a few days ago, after the sudden meeting with that middle-aged man who called himself Wan RenWang, Xiao Huan spoke a few words to him and they became closer, these few days they became even closer and now he followed directly behind them.


    Zhou YiXian walked into the pavilion and watched Wild Dog Taoist followed Xiao Huan in. He was not as polite as Xiao Huan to Wild Dog, he rolled his eyes and suddenly enigmatically said, ¡°I say Wild Dog Taoist, why do you keep following the both of us? We are all paupers and there is nothing for you to rob.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist red at Zhou YiXian and answered back sarcastically, ¡°Stinky old fellow, pretending to be poor again, don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know there is something strange with your that bamboo pole!¡±


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan were both stunned. Zhou YiXian, like his bottom being burned by fire, jumped up, his face flushed red and angrily said, ¡°Good fellow, old man me knew it that you are not a good person and as expected you are coveting my money.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist rolled his eyes and before he could speak, he heard Xiao Huan beside him spoke in surprise, ¡°Priest, how did you know?¡±


    Once Xiao Huan spoke, Wild Dog Taoist for some reasons, he lowered his voice suddenly, hesitated for a moment and awkwardly spoke to Xiao Huan, ¡°He is holding that bamboo pole everyday, even hugging it in his sleep. Putting that aside, he, after every while, will subconsciously caress the bamboo pole. Looking at that scene, an idiot will also know there is something strange with that bamboo pole.¡±


    Xiao Huan [pu chi]ughed out. Zhou YiXian¡¯s old face turned red, snorted and turned his head away, suddenly he felt that this was really too embarrassing, turned back and angrily said to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Even if there is something strange with my bamboo pole, it is not for you to be concern about. So why don¡¯t you say, why do you keep following us?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was stunned and turned speechless.


    Zhou YiXian immediately became conceited and a smile appeared on his face, he pointed at Wild Dog Taoist and said, ¡°Ha, don¡¯t think this old man doesn¡¯t know, you little guy drooling over my money and our Xiao Huan¡¯s beauty, all day long plotting...¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Xiao Huan turned red and loudly called out at Zhou YiXian.


    Zhou YiXian then realized his words were inappropriate but his old face was unwilling to be pulled down, he stammered and said, ¡°Say, right or not...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist sneaked a look at Xiao Huan, that young girl¡¯s fair and white skin right now had a blush of red, with a faint shyness but her eyes were like stars, sparkling, a beauty of youthfulness like right in his face. Wild Dog suddenly felt an inexplicable inferiority and dipped his head down.


    Xiao Huan red at her grandfather, Zhou YiXian. Since young she had roamed the earth with Zhou YiXian and widened her knowledge, naturally she was more liberal than the other young girls, right now she turned and spoke to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Priest, don¡¯t listen to my grandfather babbles, his dog mouth will not spit out ivory...¡±


    Zhou YiXian was enraged and said, ¡°You dare to call your grandfather dog, clearly that fellow is then the wild dog!¡±


    Xiao Huan stuck out her tongue, made a face at Wild Dog. A [weng] sound went off in Wild Dog¡¯s head, he felt that his eyes were full of this beautiful face and would not take in any more colors, and did not even care that Zhou YiXian was mocking him.


    Zhou YiXian angrily turned his head around and spoke to Wild Dog, ¡°Hey, you still have not say why you are following us! If you give us a good reason, old man me will let you follow; if you can¡¯t, then I will let you know my might!¡±


    Wild Dog slowly turned away and was quiet for a long while, he said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Zhou YiXian [ha ha]ughed loudly, his face gleeful.


    Xiao Huan instead looked at Wild Dog Taoist, she curiously asked, ¡°Priest, what is it? Couldn¡¯t it be that you are homeless?¡±


    Wild Dog gave a wryugh and said, ¡°You are right.¡± Without knowing why, he seemed to be especially willing to speak in front of this youngdy, once he started, without rhyme or reason he continued on: ¡±Since young, I have a strange appearance, after I was born, my parents, like I was a monster, threw me into the wilds, leaving me to my fate...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Huan covered her mouth with her hand, shocked. Zhou YiXian instead rolled his eyes, his expression doubting.


    Wild Dog Taoist continued on, ¡°Later on I was found by a group of wild dogs, surprisingly they did not eat me and instead, brought food in their mouths to feed me. So ever since I grown up, I have always called myself Wild Dog.¡±


    Zhou YiXian gave another sneer again but Xiao Huan was full of concentration, nodded slightly.


    Wild Dog Taoist ignored Zhou YiXian, smiled to Xiao Huan and said, ¡°Therefore since young I did not have a home, if I must name one then the dog kennel is my home. Later on a senior from the previous generation of Blood Forger Hall met me by chance and took pity on me, the senior epted me into the sect and taught me skills, from then on, I regard Blood Forger Hall as my home.¡±


    Zhou YiXian sneered and said, ¡°Then you should return to Blood Forger Hall, why loiter around the whole day outside?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist lowered his head, his face solemn and after a long while he said, ¡°Blood Forger Hall had already been extinguished by Ghost King sect, the one who led the extermination was the Ghost Li that you all had seen before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± both Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan were shocked. The internal fights within the Evil Sect were intensely cruel but it was not broadcast to the outside world therefore the fact that Ghost King Sect had swallowed up Blood Forger Hall, Zhou YiXian and the rest did not know. But although both were shocked at the same time, their reactions were different.


    Zhou YiXian frowned and seemed like he thought of something, after a long while he shook his head, sighed and said, ¡°A pity! When it was Elder ckHeart¡¯s time, how powerful the Blood Forger Hall was, sigh...¡±


    But Xiao Huan did not dwell on it so much and after being shocked, she instead thought of something and said, ¡°So it was that Ghost Li who led men to exterminate all of you, then why do you still follow him?¡±


    The corner of Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s mouth twitched once, slowly he briefly exined things to her.


    Xiao Huan humphed after listening, said to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Nian Leader those people, are really without any backbone.¡±


    Zhou YiXian instead red at her and said, ¡°You being so young, what do you know about having backbone or not? If it¡¯s life and death, not everyone has that backbone.¡±


    Xiao Huan pouted and said, ¡°Then isn¡¯t Wild Dog Taoist rather die than surrender?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nced at Wild Dog, nodded and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell in the past that you actually have this kind of backbone, not easy. But in these few years, that Ghost Li known as Xue GongZi, killed numerous people, why is it that only you were let off?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist shook his head and said, ¡°I do not know too.¡±


    Zhou YiXian pondered silently, his eyes reflecting his deep thoughts, the usual cheeky face gradually disappeared. Wild Dog Taoist saw that Zhou YiXian suddenly revealed such an expression which was greatly different from his usual self and could not help but be shocked. However Xiao Huan happened to speak up at this moment and his attention got pulled away.


    Xiao Huan took a few nces at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Then you just follow him all day long, don¡¯t you feel terrible? He extinguished the Blood Forger Hall which you have great gratitude to, you must have hated him a lot?¡±


    Wild Dog felt lost for a moment and then kept quiet, after a long time he slowly shook his head, bewilderedly said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Initially I abhorred that person but in this recent period, I came to slowly realize, actually what is the point of ming him? Even if it was not him, not Ghost King Sect, Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect too will do the same thing, it¡¯s just that Ghost King Sect came first that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Huan had not respond, Zhou YiXian instead sounded surprised, measured Wild Dog Taoist anew from top to bottom, looked as if he was looking at him in a different light and said, ¡°You actually thought of that, I underestimate you.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist rolled his eyes at Zhou YiXian, obviously not interested in Zhou YiXian¡¯s praise. Zhou YiXian was slighted, [he he]ughed and was not angry at all.


    Wild Dog Taoist nced at Xiao Huan, saw her bright-like-water eyes, shimmering like in motion, it was really soul-moving and for some unknown reasons, he did not dare to look longer, lowered his head and said, ¡°That day when I came out from the death marsh, I was feeling extremely vex that I would be among those Ghost King Sect people the whole day, especially asionally I would still encounter Nian Leader and the rest, just nice that I saw both of you and for reasons that I too do not know, I just followed along.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist seemed to recall something, he abruptly looked up and told Xiao Huan, ¡°But I never have any intention to harm you all, I myself also do not know why, maybe I was just wandering around! If...if you are not willing then I will go right now.¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright! I don¡¯t mind. Then you shall follow us from now! Anyway the world is so big, I think you don¡¯t have anywhere to go too.¡±


    Zhou YiXian got a shock, pulled Xiao Huan over and whispered, ¡°Stupid girl, for what did you impetuously arranged to have this fellow follow us?¡±


    Xiao Huan rolled her eyes at her grandfather, said, ¡°What this fellow that fellow, he has a name alright. And to add on, he didn¡¯t have bad intention and is just only following us, what is there to fear?¡±


    Zhou YiXian angrily said, ¡°You this youngdy don¡¯t know how high the sky and how deep the earth is, he is indeed a notorious person from the Evil Sect, heard that before...¡±


    Zhou YiXian suddenly stopped, Xiao Huan stared at him, said, ¡°How was he before? Why don¡¯t you say what unpardonably wicked deeds of his that you have heard of?¡±


    Zhou YiXian scratched his head, thought for half a day, embarrassedly said, ¡°Seems like I have never heard of him doing anything...¡±


    Xiao Huan [pu chi]ughed out, was about to turn around, Zhou YiXian grabbed her and said, ¡°But if you allow this person to be around us, surely there isn¡¯t any good benefit! Why are you doing this?¡±


    Xiao Huan ndly said, ¡°Seemed like yesterday night when we passed by a deserted post, a wild boar ran out from the side of the road, Grandfather you were hiding very far away, it was this priest who dashed up and chased the wild boar away, if not for me, this weak girl, would have to face a big wild boar by myself.¡±


    Zhou YiXian turned red and said, ¡°I, this old man, is aged and weak, how can I stop a big wild boar? Besides, are you sure you are considered a weak girl, don¡¯t even mention wild boar, even if a tigeres along you will still...¡±


    Xiao Huan suddenly coughed, Zhou YiXian also did not continue.


    Xiao Huan turned back, smiled sweetly at Wild Dog Taoist who was sitting by the side and said, ¡°Priest, so in the future we will have to trouble you to take more care of us.¡±


    Wild Dog stood up in a hurry and said, ¡°No, no such thing, if there is any hardbour, just let me do it.¡±


    Zhou YiXian humphed in a distance.


    At this moment, a cold and calm voice was heard outside the pavilion, saying, ¡°So there you are.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s body shook, he turned around to look, Xiao Huan beside him had already eximed, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you!¡±


    On the ancient path outside the stone pavilion, a young man stood there, expressionless, a grey fur monkey crouching on his shoulder, it was Ghost Li.


    This was just the beginning of fall, although it was noon but it was not as sweltering hot like summer, an asional cool breeze blew past the stone pavilion from time to time.


    Just that inside the stone pavilion, the ambience with the arrival of this uninvited guest, Ghost Li, suddenly turned quiet.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face turned red and then white while sitting by the side, his eyes staring on the ground, looking quite nervous. Ghost Li still expressionlessly stood at the other side, did not pay any more attention on Wild Dog Taoist and instead was looking at Zhou YiXian.


    Xiao Huan nced at Wild Dog Taoist then at Ghost Li, after a long time carefully said, ¡°Hm, Zhang...Ghost Li GongZi, why, why have youe?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at her and said, ¡°I came to look for your grandfather.¡±


    Zhou YiXian was stunned and said, ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will like to consult senior on one question.¡±


    Xiao Huan immediately was relieved, secretly smiled at Wild Dog and assured him then she curiously asked Ghost Li, ¡°Ah! You are such a powerful person, what will you like to ask my grandfather?¡±


    While conversing, she suddenly saw Xiao Hui who was on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, a pair of eyes turning around and grinning right at her, she could not help but felt an instant fancy to it, she smiled and said, ¡°Ha, I was the one who gave you the candied haws! Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Zi zi, zi zi.¡± The monkey Xiao Hui called out, nodded incessantly and suddenly leapt from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder into Xiao Huan¡¯s bosom. Seemed like this monkey had an extremely good impression of the candied haws.


    Xiao Huan beamed with smiles, stretched her hands out to catch Xiao Hui, unexpectedly when she caught Xiao Hui, her hands sunk down, it was unexpectedly heavy and almost slipped through to the ground. Luckily her reaction was quick and she quickly increased her strength, that stabilized her body and she managed to hold Xiao Hui steadily but in her heart she felt astonished. Just only several days and Xiao Hui¡¯s body too did not seem to grow much but somehow its body weight increased almost half or more, it was really odd!


    Ghost Li watched Xiao Huan teased Xiao Hui,ughing [ge ge] non-stop, looking extremely delighted, deep inside his eyes a faint smile seemed to appear but after which it disappeared and he turned over and faced Zhou YiXian.


    Zhou YiXian shrugged and said, ¡°I this old man with literary talents of nine dou, have knowledge of six cartloads of books, there is nothing under the sky that I would not know. But you actually came to seek this old man¡¯s advice, this is indeed strange. What is it, why don¡¯t you say?¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: the correct term is eight dou, it means endowed with unusual literary talents and for six cartloads, the correct term is five cartloads]


    Ghost Li did not mind him blowing his own trumpet, indifferently said, ¡°That day in the death marsh, there was a strange person with a fish head which sneaked up on your granddaughter, do you still remember?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was surprised, Wild Dog Taoist and Xiao Huan who were beside, heard it and both looked over.


    Xiao Huan while carrying Xiao Hui said, ¡°Right! That monster was extremely ferocious, if not for Ghost Li GongZi and PingEr sister rendering their help in time, I would almost be killed by it.¡±


    Ghost Li was still facing Zhou YiXian and said, ¡°At that time you said that monster was one of the the human fish tribe from the sixty-three tribes of the Southern border, is that right?¡±


    Zhou YiXian thought for a moment, said, ¡°That is right.¡±


    Ghost Li cupped his hands together and said, ¡°I wonder what else does senior knows about this human fish tribe?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nced at Ghost Li and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in this?¡±


    Ghost Li hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Since I have already consult senior, I need no longer hide the rest from you. After all of you left, my men was ambushed by a group that looked simr to that human fish, we had heavy casualties therefore I will like to understand more from senior.¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned, his body gradually straightened, his eyes reflecting his deep thoughts but he did not speak. Ghost Li was not impatient too and quietly stood by the side. After a long while, Zhou YiXian suddenly said, ¡°Those men that were killed, was it a gruesome death, their bodies mutted into pieces, too horrible to look at?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± this soft exmation, was instead made by Xiao Huan, she looked frightened and obviously shocked.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly nodded, his eyes looked deeply at this old man in front of him, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is indeed.¡±


    Zhou YiXian nodded and said, ¡°Then it will not be wrong, definitely done by the human fish tribe of the Southern Border ten thousand great mountains sixty-three different tribes. This strange tribe branch have weird appearances and already have fish-head-human-body when they were born, ording to their tribe legend, they are the descendents of the union between the ancient fish God and a human girl and called themselves the descendents of the God of Fish. This tribe has always been cruel and bloodthirsty and they believe regardless whether it¡¯s animal or human, after ughtering, they have to chop the body up in order to destroy the soul too, so as to prevent future repercussion. Therefore those killed under their hands, regardless if it¡¯s animal or human, most did not have a whole body remaining.¡±


    Suddenly a strange sound was heard, both of them looked over, Xiao Huan¡¯s face was pale, her eyebrows frowning tightly, looking slightly revolted.


    Zhou YiXian shook his head slightly, looked at Xiao Huan, sighed and said, ¡°The world is so huge, how many cruel things that are out there, you still don¡¯t know!¡±


    Ghost Li naturally was not like Xiao Huan but he too frowned his brows and said, ¡°How is it that such savage and barbarian tribe was not heard before?¡±


    Zhou YiXian indifferently said, ¡°You have been staying in Central in all these while, naturally you won¡¯t understand this type of wild tribes. Within Southern border ten thousand great mountains, treacherous rapids and barren mountains were everywhere, the people there devour raw meat and fowl,pletely different from the civilized people of the Central in. But those tribes have always been staying at where their ancestors resided and between the Central ins and Southern border, there resides one of the world¡¯s three great Good Faction sect, ¡®FenXiang Valley¡¯. asionally a few of them ran out over here and they were all killed by FenXiang Valley¡¯s disciples using their Taoist family skills, therefore the Central ins never knew about the Southern border tribes. For me, it was because while I was roaming the world when I was young and had travelled to an area near the Southern border ten thousands great mountains, so I knew one or two things.¡±


    Ghost Li slowly nodded but his eyes gradually brightened and said, ¡°Then ording to what senior has said, it is reasonable that asionally one of them wille running here but such a big group of tribe people quietly entering Central ins and even till the extent of the death marsh which is at least thousand of miles away from Southern border, is definitely impossible. Unless FenXiang Valley which has been keeping watch on the Southern border, something has happened to it...¡±


    Zhou YiXian suddenly stretched andzily said, ¡°Then that is your problem, I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    Ghost Li pondered for a while and said, ¡°Thank you senior.¡±


    After speaking, he turned over and saw Xiao Huan was hugging Xiao Hui and ying with it.


    Xiao Huan saw Ghost Li turning over and could not help but smiled, ¡°This monkey of yours is so adorable! Oh right, why did it gain so much weight suddenly? And, look at this deep grey scar on its forehead, it seems like another eye. He he, isn¡¯t it ah! Monkey?¡±


    Xiao Huan made a face at Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui, [Zi zi, zi zi] grinned, its tail swishing widely behind.


    Ghost Li was disconcerted. Ever since that day at the Celestial Emperor Treasury where Xiao Hui had drunk that mysterious liquid and in addition, swallowed that strange stone, it, like being drunk, had slept fully for two days and two nights. After waking up it did not seem to eat much but its weight suddenly increased a lot and its appearance started to alter gradually, its fur turned shiny and glossy, especially that grey scar on its forehead, became more and more defined.


    But other then that, Xiao Hui did not seem to change and was still mischievous and greedy. Initially Ghost Li had some worries but as Xiao Hui did not exhibit any strange behaviour, he was not so worried anymore.


    Ghost Li paused for a while and turned to look at Wild Dog Taoist. Wild Dog Taoist looked at him, fear showed in his eyes.


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°You intend to follow them in the future?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°What I have said to you before, do you still remember, Nian Leader and those people wille and look for you anytime.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face became sombre but he nced at Xiao Huan and said, ¡°I know, I don¡¯t care too, it was them who betrayed the sect and still have the cheek to look for me?¡±


    Ghost Li intentionally or unintentionally nced at Xiao Huan then looked away and said, ¡°Since you want it this way then just do what you like.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was stunned, he raised his head and seemed like he did not expect that Ghost Li was so easy-going. Ghost Li ignored him instead and walked to the side, gestured to Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui, with a [sou] sound, scurried out of Xiao Huan¡¯s embrace, in two three jumps went up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Xiao Huan was startled and looked reluctant, said, ¡°You are leaving now?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, cupped his hands together towards Zhou YiXian and then ck-green light drifted out below his body, in an instant became a brilliant light, dashed straight up to the sky and in a moment disappeared into the horizon.


    Watching Ghost Li¡¯s figure disappearing, Wild Dog Taoist suddenly heaved a long sigh, seemed like when Ghost Li was here, there was an invisible pressure, pressing him breathless.


    Xiao Huan saw it and was about to tease him with a few words, suddenly a movement of wind behind her, a gentle voice softly rang out, ¡°Sister, we have meet again.¡±


    Xiao Huan was startled but before she turned around, she was already smiling and said, ¡°PingEr sister.¡±


    Turning around to look, it was indeed the amorous, captivating Jin PingEr, smiling behind her.


    Wild Dog Taoist was after all an Evil Sect member and disposed to feeling fear towards Jin PingEr, his expression showed difit. But Xiao Huan was very close to Jin PingEr and looked extremely pleased to see her, held her hand and kept smiling.


    Jin PingEr like an elder sister, caressed Xiao Huan¡¯s head lovingly, and then intentionally or unintentionally nced up at the sky and said, ¡°Xiao Huan sister, actually I came to ask your grandfather a few questions.¡±


    Xiao Huan, Zhou YiXian including Wild Dog were all surprised.


    Jin PingEr indifferently spoke to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Regarding the Southern border human fish tribe, I still have a few more questions to consult you!¡±


    Zhou YiXian was speechless and frowned, Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes instead before she started asking, again briefly nced up towards the horizon.


    High up within the white clouds, an indistinct light traversing in the clouds, heading towards the south.

 Chapter 107: Sword Dance

    Chapter 107: Sword Dance


    Thks guys, ycb5959, Furinkazan, k1nk4, schnitter, sp and HPC7595, sorryte again!


    Sword Dance


    Deep night.


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Valley.


    The gloomy sky hid the the stars and moonlight, the boundless darkness enveloped the Small Bamboo Valley. Lu XueQi, in an attire of white, stood still by herself on the Full-Moon tform located at the mountain behind Small Bamboo Valley.


    The Full-Moon tform was actually the most famous location in Small Bamboo Valley, listed together with Qing Yun TongTian Peak¡¯s ¡°Sea of clouds¡¯, ¡®Rainbow Bridge¡¯ as one of the six scenic spots of Qing Yun.


    The mountain behind Small Bamboo Valley was also filled with dense bamboos but different from the ¡®ck Bamboo¡¯ behind Big Bamboo Valley. Abound in Small Bamboo Valley was another type of rare bamboo - Tears Bamboo. This type of bamboo color was emerald green, it¡¯s body slender and tall, almost half of the normal bamboo but the structure was extremely tough and durable, known as the world¡¯s number one, ordinary woodcutters would not be able to cut through. But the most famous point about Tears Bamboo was, the emerald green body was littered with tiny pink spots, like the tear stains of a heartbroken gentle woman, extremely beautiful.


    And the origin of the Small Bamboo Valley name, also came from this.


    As for the Full-Moon tform, it was actually a cliff solitarily suspended in the mid-air, other than thetter part of it connecting to the body of the mountain, most of it was suspended in the air. It was said on the night of a bright moon, the moonlight would slowly rise from the bottom of the mountain, slowly making its way to the full-moon tform and at the moment when the moonlightpletely covered the tform, the moon would be exactly right in the middle of the sky.


    And the moment when the Full-Moon tform was at it¡¯s most beautiful, was then. The clear and bright moonlight shone resplendently down, reflecting back from the smooth rock face of the


    Full-Moon tform, instantly illuminating the entire Small Bamboo Valley. And the person who stood on the Full-Moon tform at that moment, would be like in a celestial world; on top of that, legend said that on the first full moon night after sixty years, it would make the person feel that he was standing on the bright moon, that emotional feeling really made one yearn for it.


    But tonight, the moonless and strong winds were obviously not suitable to enjoy the beauty of the full moon, and other than this Full-Moon tform behind the Small Bamboo Valley, the disciples residences in front of the mountain were pitch-ck, evidently already in bed.


    Only Lu XueQi, alone came to this secluded deserted area.


    TianYa, which had never left her, still glowing with blue light behind her in the darkness, illuminating the area around it. The cold night breeze blew over, fluttering her snow-like white clothes.


    Beside her temples, a few strands of soft hair messed up by the wind, caressing across her fair and white face but she seemed not to take any notice at all, silently standing at the most forefront of the Full-Moon tform, staring out in a daze.


    The mountain breeze, gradually turned stronger, her clothes started to dance in the wind.


    Just one more step forward, would be darkness, a vast abyss.


    At the side of the cliff, in the faint light, that white-attired girl stood alone unmoving.


    Little by little, what was it that surfaced from deep down in the heart, the feelings which were originally tender, how did it slowly turned into heartache.


    Bit by bit, like an unseen knife edge, stabbed deeply into the heart.


    The marks engraved deep inside the heart, was actually a person¡¯s face.


    Lovesickness, carved deep into the bones...


    At the hour in the ck night when it was deserted, at a secluded spot, she, slowly opened her arms, in front, was the boundless darkness, like the vast Heaven and Earth.


    The wind was so urgent, charging into her embrace as if it was about to tear apart a person, the darkness below her feet suddenly began to stir, from nowhere dark hands stretched out, wrapping around her body, wanting to pull her into the abyss.


    Just that she, like being witless, just quietly watched, the wind blew at her frail body, like, a lily that had bloomed in the darkness.


    The night, deep.


    That inexplicable chill, seeped into every inch of her skin, only her mind, only inside her mind it suddenly burned, that tender feelings hidden deeply inside her heart, suddenly like a burning me, burst forth and then congealed into --


    A face.


    [Qiang Lang...]


    A sharp sound, suddenly rang out in the night, reverberated far away.


    TianYa Celestial Sword unsheathed, bursting forth brilliant light in the darkness. The white figure soared up, caught TianYa in the mid air, the piercingly cold mountain breeze abruptly swept upwards, apanying that white figure. On the Full-Moon tform, a breathtaking beautiful sword dance began.


    Like the sky meeting the sea in the horizon, transformed into an immense Milky Way, skillfully maneuvered in the slender fair hands, raced jubntly in the dark night. At times it charged towards the sky, at times itnded, at times it transformed into a silver flowing light, sentimentally attached to that unparallelled face; at times it scattered out to be a sky full of tightly-packed stars, twinkling brightly.


    Lu XueQi at this Full-Moon tform, bit her lips tightly, closed her eyes, her body seemed to be drifting along with the wind, like floating cotton, like a cold flower, danced out a poignant pose.


    She, transformed into a white floating light, spent, her face that pale, there seemed to be faint beads of perspiration but she still did not stop, maybe only when her body was exhausted then she would be able to forget everything!


    So she danced and danced, that figure in the night, indistinct and beautiful...


    [Ding!]


    A soft crisp sound, TianYa Celestial Sword dropped slowly from her hand, that sharp sword tip totally disregarded the hard rock, like stabbing snow, soundlessly stabbed into the heart of the stone.


    Brilliant beautiful white figure, slowly lowered her head, the darkness quietly swallowed over.


    Who in the darkness, softly panting?


    Water beads were dripping down,nded on the stone, maybe it was the sweat from exhaustion?


    She softly panted, panted, then slowly calmed down, she raised her eyes, a faint fustration.


    Without realizing, she had danced to the back of the Full-Moon tform, in front of her eyes were a stretch of bamboo forest, in front of her, the slender and gentle tears bamboos.


    In the weak light, the spots of tear stains, like a heartbroken girl.


    She stared dazedly then suddenlyughed, soundlesslyughed, seemed to have some anguish in it and then without a care for the dust on the ground, without a care for the clean white clothes she had on, against the tears bamboos, she sat on the ground.


    Looking up, gazing the sky!


    The vast sky...


    The night breeze blew over, there seemed to be a faint familiar smell.


    She closed her eyes, breathed deeply.


    As it turned out, after being exhausted, that face in the heart, seemed to be even etched even deeper.


    The past, bit by bit, like carved in her heart, unable to be erased anymore.


    Just like that day outside the Celestial Emperor Treasury, he, on impulse, pulled her hand to save her, totally disregarding his own danger.


    She, still with her eyes closed, but a faint smiled appeared at her lips. Then, reminiscing, reminiscing...


    Until thest part, the mysterious words that appeared dancing around them, she then realized, those words had already been etched deeply in her mind. Maybe, she could forget him this way?


    She talked to her inner self like that, although she did not believe it herself but her mouth, was still softly chanting:


    ¡°Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs...¡±


    In thete night, the ancient words like a demon incantation, reverberated quietly in the night.


    x x x


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak, Founders Ancestral Hall.


    The light in the great hall was still as usual, slightly dimmed, Sect Head Reverend DaoXuan was holding three joss sticks in his hands, respectfully bowing to the countless founders and ancestors¡¯ spirit tablets, then stepped forward and ced the joss sticks into the incense burner on the altar table.


    Beside him, stood a shabby old man who took care of the Founders Ancestral Hall. The dim light shone on his face, lines of deep wrinkles seemed to be incised onto his face.


    DaoXuan turned his head over, his eyesnded on his face, suddenly said, ¡°You seem to look like you have aged again.¡±


    That old man expressionlessly, indifferently said, ¡°The times make one aged, what is so queer about it?¡±


    DaoXuan smiled, looked like he wanted to continue but suddenly a voice was heard from outside the Ancestral Hall, ¡°Senior, disciple Lin JingYu is back and havee to give my greetings to senior.¡±


    DaoXuan frowned slightly and did not speak, that old man unhurriedly walked up but did not leave the hall, he raised his voice slightly and said, ¡°Oh it¡¯s you, when did youe back?¡±


    Outside, Lin JingYu respectfully replied, ¡°Disciple came back yesterday, after reporting to sect head, disciple first return to Long Shou Valley to greet sect leader senior brother, once free disciple came over to greet senior.¡±


    A faint smile seemed to appear on the old man¡¯s lips, he said, ¡°Oh, I see. You wait outside for a while, I still have a guest here.¡±


    Lin JingYu seemed to be surprised, the Founders Ancestral Hall rarely had visitors, unexpectedly there was one today. But he had trained under this mysterious old man for ten years and had long regarded him as his benefactor teacher, immediately he acknowledged and quietly went aside to wait.


    Reverend DaoXuan slowly took a few steps, stood in the great hall¡¯s shadows, looking out from the main door, under the warm sunlight, Lin JingYu carrying the Dragon yer Sword on his back, wearing a long robe, a jade belt around his waist, a handsome young face, respectfully stood by the side of Founders Ancestral Hall and patiently waited.


    He quietly watched for a while and said, ¡°This child really has good potential, regardless whether it¡¯s aptitude, character, they are all good quality.¡±


    That old man¡¯s steps seemed to be slightly sluggish, he walked to him and too looked out, said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you recruit him to your branch at that time?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan watched Lin JingYu from afar, that young man was at his prime, no matter looking from which angle, he gave off a vitality and trenchant air, standing out from the rest.


    Reverend DaoXuan suddenlyughed, augh that was very very insipid and then turned around, facing that old man, ¡°Because he is so like someone, the temperament, expression, even his aptitude, are so alike that person. If I allow him to be by my side, I will not be able to sleep.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face beside him, suddenly twitched.


    Reverend DaoXuan nce at him, watched him indifferently, after a long time, suddenly he shook his head, smiled and said, ¡°I am just kidding with you!¡± he had justpleted his sentence when he suddenly frowned, his hand pressing onto his chest, quietly coughed a few times.


    That old man nced at his chest and at Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s slightly pale face, indifferently said, ¡°It has already been ten years, your wound still has not recovered?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan did not speak but his coughs gradually became louder and hisplexion also turned worse, after a long while, his coughs slowly subsided.


    Reverend DaoXuan heaved a long sigh, turned around and no longer watched Lin JingYu, he walked to the altar which enshrined the countless Qing Yun Hill¡¯s ancestors spirit tablets, stared for a while and then quietly said, ¡°I too did not expect that the rebound force from ¡®Zhu Xian Sword¡¯ was that powerful!¡±


    That old man slowly walked over, stretched his hand to take a cloth and started to gently wipe the heavy altar table while saying, ¡°Zhu Xian Sword¡¯s power is so immense, including ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯, it is enough to go against Heaven, this type of tyrannical object, strongly vite the Heaven¡¯s will, when you were using the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, you should have knew it already.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan lightly said, ¡°Of course I knew it, on the stone tablet inside the Illusory Moon Cave, ever since from Qing Ye founder, the sessive forefathers all had left stern warning, unless it is thest resort, if not never touch the sword!¡±


    That old man slowly wiped the altar table, his movement extremely slow, as if he had wiped like this for many years and could therefore had such concentration. His eyes looked at the table top, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Actually I had once thought before, maybe if you use the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword more frequently, maybe you will die earlier than me.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at the old man¡¯s stooped figure, his eyes pupils suddenly shrank, after a while, he slowly turned and headed towards outside.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± that old man¡¯s slightly dested voice was heard behind him.


    Reverend DaoXuan stopped but he did not turn back, after a moment, he was heard speaking unhurriedly, ¡°Do you still remember the words I said to you when I saved you?¡±


    That old man stood in the dark shadows, did not answer.


    Reverend DaoXuan also did not turn back, inside the Founders Ancestral Hall, a strange atmosphere seemed to waft in it, after a long while, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice was heard speaking indifferently, ¡°I saved you, was because I owed you but I will not let you live longer than me!¡±


    That old man¡¯s figure had already submerged into the shadows, unmoving, Reverend DaoXuan walked out, leaving that Founders Ancestral Hall.


    x x x


    Lin JingYu patiently waited outside, when he saw it was Sect Head Reverend who walked out from the Founders Ancestral Hall, he had a shock and quickly paid his obeisance. Reverend DaoXuan nced at him, a strange gleam seemed to sh in his eyes, nodded and left.


    After Lin JingYu sent Sect Head Reverend off, for some reasons, when Reverend DaoXuan came out from the Founders Ancestral Hall, Sect Head Reverend¡¯splexion seemed to be strangely pale.


    Lin JingYu was pondering over this when from within the hall, the old man¡¯s voice was heard unhurriedly saying, ¡°Is it JingYu,e on in.¡±


    Lin JingYu hurriedly acknowledged with a ¡°Yes¡± and entered the hall.


    When he entered the hall, Lin JingYu felt a chillness and at the same time, his surroundings darken. He subconsciously frowned, in these ten years he had followed the mysterious old man and looked after the Founders Ancestral Hall but from the first day he came, he felt something queer with this Founders Ancestral Hall, no matter when, it was always chilly and dark but it was not totally dark, instead there were many candles offered before the ancestors spirit tablets but the existence of those dim candlelights seemed to just bring out the darker shadows and not throw off the dimness and gloomy feeling in this great hall.


    But he, after all, had lived here for ten years and extremely revered this old man standing in the darkness, he had long ago ignored this strange ce and immediately pay his obeisance to that old man and said, ¡°Senior, disciple has returned.¡±


    For these ten years, Lin JingYu had more than once, wanted to address this old man as teacher but each time without exception, he was rejected by the mysterious old man, therefore Lin JingYu had always addressed him as senior. Anyway he had seen even Sect Head Reverend treated this old man differently, most likely he must once be a senior in Qing Yun Sect.


    That old man smiled, walked out from the shadows and assessed Lin JingYu. He saw some signs of hardship on Lin JingYu¡¯s face after these few months but he looked much more alert, his eyes could not help but revealed gratification, calmy said, ¡°This trip out, you didn¡¯t get hurt right?¡±


    Lin JingYu smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say there are no injuries but they were all superficial wounds, not worth mentioning. Just that it is regrettable that we came back without any achievement during this trip out to death marsh.¡±


    He briefly went through what happened in the death marsh, by now the news of the three big Evil sects, in their internal fights, extinguished Chang Shen Hall together, had already spread and shocked the world, Lin JingYu also heard it on his way back and ryed it to the old man too.


    But the old man seemed not very interested in the demise of Chang Shen Hall, after hearing that the one of the big four Evil Sect branch was exterminated, his expression never changed and only quietly listened to Lin JingYu¡¯s words.


    After Lin JingYu finished, the old man was silent for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°You said that this time the other three big Evil Sect branches including Wan Du n, all hadrge forces sent out?¡±


    Lin JingYu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    That old man seemed to hesitate but eventually still asked, ¡°Did you see Cang Song?¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s body shook, he was dumbfounded but became silent after that, his expression lookedplicated, after a long while he then said, ¡°No, senior.¡±


    The old man saw his expression, suddenly said, ¡°Do you hated him alot?¡±


    An anguish shed through Lin JingYu¡¯s eyes, he slowly said, ¡°I do not know too but Good and Evil are irreconcble, even if we meet again, we will be enemies that cannot exist under the same sky!¡±


    ¡°Humphed!¡± That old man suddenly sneered.


    Lin JingYu was surprised and said, ¡°What is it senior?¡±


    That old man slowly shook his head, turned his body around, his gaze looking upwards, reflecting in his eyes were the countless of Qing Yun Hill ancestors spirit tablets high up above, the dim candlelights in front of their tablets, right now looked like their eyes, silently watching the people inside the hall.


    ¡°He has raised you since young, imparted to you the Taoist skills, taught you the ways of men, at the end even passed down the Dragon yer Sword to you, has he ever done anything to let you down?¡± the old man suddenly asked.


    Lin JingYu slowly shook his head, quietly said, ¡°He has always treated me well, in the past I have like worshiping God, regard him like a father, extremely revered and respected him. But...¡±


    Lin JingYu did not continue, that old man suddenly became quiet, after a long while, that old man forced augh, in it immense grief, facing those candles before the tablets, he quietly said, ¡°Actually, Cang Song is only a pitiful person who has walked the wrong path...¡±

 Chapter 108: Ancient Temple

    Chapter 108: Ancient Temple


    Thks guys, Furinkazan, k1nk4, schnitter, ycb5959, HPC7595, Sunterjo, sainuu and sp, and Merry Christmas in advance!


    Ancient Temple


    In the southern border bands, at the extreme south of the Divine Land, legend said that it was inhospitable, abounded with poisonous insects and ferocious beasts. And the most ring difference with the Central ins was in the extreme south, lofty majestic mountain ranges, one after another, like erupting abruptly out of the ground, towering into the clouds, cutting off the south from the north.


    Since ancient times, because of the fertile Central ins, very few people ventured into the southern border, there was no other reasons, first the road was precipitous, second too many ferocious beasts and poisonous insects, miasma and unclean water and the most of thend was barren, unable to be cultivated. Later on without knowing since when, a rumour started that in the infinite great mountains of the southern border, there were different kinds of barbaric tribes which devoured raw meats and were savage and bloodthirsty, and among them there were even horrible cannibals, as such even lesser people dared to venture in. Instead the world shook in dread, worried day and night that one day those barbaric tribes would suddenly ran out from those great mountains and invade the Central ins, endangering the world.


    But for the past thousand years, there were no rumours of wild tribes attacking people. Although asionally at the southern border frontier, from time to time there were sightings of queer creatures that looked like the tribes but most probably the rumours died off and people gradually forgot about it. In the current times, even for the people living at the fringe of the southern border, probably only the mothers would say, ¡®If you don¡¯t listen, those monsters from the wild tribes wille and catch you¡¯ these kind of words while coaxing the children to bed, in normal days, nobody had seriously considered if those tribes really existed in the deep mountains, not to mention those living thousands of miles away in the Central ins.


    Speaking of which, that ten thousands great mountains shrouded within theyers of mists had already became a ce forgotten by the people.


    But even though themon people had forgotten about those tribes but some true enlightened Taoist priests did not. Regardless whether it was Good or Evil Faction, as long as those who were slightly more senior would know for the past thousand years, the reason why the south¡¯s tribes were unable to scourge the world was because of the Good Faction huge sect, ¡®FenXiang Valley¡¯.


    The majestic ten thousands lofty mountains, isted themunications between north and south. The Central ins folks were unable to travel down south and those wild tribes were unable to travel up north but a thousand years before, an unimaginable great cmity descended from Heaven, innumerable number ofmon people within a radius of thousand miles died. After the cmity, someone discovered that in the middle of the lofty mountain ranges, the mighty lightning from the sky actually cleaved off somewhere in the lofty mountains, revealing a three chi wide, ck and gloomy small path.


    And it was from then on, rumours started that in the ten thousands great mountains, concealed strange wild tribes and from time to time, invaded and harassed themon folks. Themon people living at the border was miserable until the appearance of FenXiang Valley.


    Among the various sects in the Good Faction, FenXiang Valley had the most mysterious origin, the earliest record was at one thousand and five hundred years ago which mentioned a group of FenXiang Valley disciples roaming the world. If topare only the history, in the world only Qing Yun Sect and the Evil Sect¡¯s histories were longer than FenXiang Valley, even TianYin Temple was shorter.


    But even though it was so, this sect had always been the the most low-profile. Although a few highly skilled cultivated Taoist priests would emerge from time to time but their influences over the world¡¯s matters were not great. Until eight hundred years ago, at the fringe of the southern border near that dark tunnel, this sect found a mountain valley and settled down and since then known as the ¡®FenXiang Valley¡¯. And in the eight hundred years, unbelievable highly skilled martial fighters came forth inrge numbers, their powers flourishing by the day and until today, it was already standing equal with Qing Yun Sect, TianYin Temple, bing one of the three great sects of the world¡¯s Good Faction.


    And fittingly, the current valley master of FenXiang Valley, Yun YiLan, together with Qing Yun Sect Reverend DaoXuan, Tian Yin Temple PuHong, were the Good Faction¡¯s main pirs. Just that this person had always been low-keyed and his reputation were inferior to the other two.


    Because of the location, FenXiang Valley almost instinctively took up the responsibility of guarding that dim, dark small path, known locally as the ¡®ck Hole¡¯. Since then, there were no more rumours of creatures from the wild tribes harassing themon people. Hence to the localmon people, FenXiang Valley had an extremely high prestige and revered by the people like immortals.


    All of these information were recorded in the Evil Sect Ghost King Sect and in these ten years, Ghost Li had read it and now slowly recalled it in his head. It was already the third day he had travelled south since the day he had approached Zhou YiXian to inquire about the human fish tribe. Making haste during the journey, he had managed to reach the area near the ten thousands great mountains.


    The night was alreadyte, this night, the moon was right in the sky, the clouds were slightly thick, a few stars missing but the moonlight was clear and bright, shone onto the world, illuminating the hill where he was settling at.


    Ghost Li stood on the hill, gazed towards the south, frowning slightly. Xiao Hui the monkey was still crouching at his shoulder, holding a wild fruit plucked from somewhere, gnawing deliciously at it.


    On his journey here, for the first two days he was still able to find the signs left behind by Kill-the-living Monk but today, Kill-the-living Monk seemed to have vanished. However from the messages that he had left in the previous days, the Kill-the-living Monk who was skilled in the art of pursuing had already confirmed that those mysterious human fish people were swiftly moving south, their goals obviously trying to return to their southern borderir.


    Unless, Kill-the-living Monk already had a confrontation with those mysterious human fish people?


    Ghost Li sighed softly, a trace of worry shed through his eyes. The barbaric tribes were obviously very much different from Central ins figures and this had been mentioned many times in the Ghost King sect remnant records. Those people there never knew what was enlightenment and cultivation but seemed to have all sorts of strange witchcrafts, inconceivable.


    Kill-the-living Monk was young and had a fiery character but was an outstanding figure among the younger generations of the Ghost King sect and usually followed around Ghost Li, a capable man.


    Now that he had mysteriously disappeared, Ghost Li felt worried. Right now he gazed ahead, in the heavy ck night, shadows seemed to be moving in the southern area, like some enormous animal was making threatening gestures, most probably that must be the legendary ten thousands giant mountains. And at some ce below that range of mountains, would be the legendary mysterious FenXiang Valley.


    The southern border had always been FenXiang Valley territory, an Evil Sect disciple venturing in alone, needless to say, it was dangerous.


    While Ghost Li was pondering, suddenly he had a sense and raised his head to look, only a moon hung solitary in the horizon, traversing through the faint dark clouds, suddenly it felt somehow unnatural.


    A dark red light suddenly appeared in the night sky, under the clear moonlight, swept past the horizon andnded among the mountains in the south.


    Ghost Li stared at that strange red light, both of his brows slowly knitted, after a moment he made up his mind, patted Xiao Hui on his shoulder and the dark-green light below his feet lighted up, the Soul-Absorbing Stick gleamed with faint light, supporting him and Xiao Hui, slowly rose and abruptly increased in speed, pursuing in that red light direction.


    x x x


    Since when, the dark clouds in the night sky gradually increased in numbers, that solitude moon in the horizon, the moonlight gradually darkened and a gloomy unnatural atmosphere that seemed to exist only in southern border, turned thicker and thicker in this night.


    That mysterious red light flew for a while andnded between the mountains which were about ten miles south away from where Ghost Li was hiding. There were many mountains in the southern border and vegetations abounded on the mountains, just that in the forest on this nameless small mountain, there was a deste ancient temple. That red lightnded before that temple, wavered and a bony old person walked out.


    He nced around the surroundings and after checking to see that there was no one around, he walked into the ancient temple.


    Wild mountainous terrain, dpidated ancient temple but someone still came in the middle of the night, naturally there was something secretive. After a moment, in the shadows of the forest outside the ancient temple, Ghost Li¡¯s figure slowly emerged. He studied the nameless ancient temple for a moment and then raised his head to look at the sky again. The clouds had turned darker, gradually obscuring the moon.


    His figure shed and he silently moved towards the ancient temple.


    This ancient temple evidently was in a disrepair for a very long time, crumbling fences and dpidated walls inside the temple, even the main hall from the outside also looked extremely broken-down, everywhere were holes. The cold night breeze blew over, the broken windows [zhi ya] swayed, the quiet noise seemed especially miserable in the night, with an added feeling of uncanniness.


    [Trantor¡¯s note: crumbling fences and dpidated walls - an idiom]


    [Bo!]


    A light sound, seemed like someone lighted up a fire, a faint light lighted up in the great hall, just that this light was dim and could only brighten the main hall a little, the slightly further areas from it were still shrouded in darkness.


    ¡°Ji ji, ji ji ji, ji, ji ji ji ji ji...¡± suddenly a weird noise rang out in the great hall, the noise was like the crying of the ghost in the night but also seemed like the sound made by a poisonous insect traversing in the night, made one had goosebumps upon hearing it, extremely unbearable.


    Ghost Li hid within the shadows and looked towards the great hall.


    Under the dim light in the great hall, other than that elderly man seen earlier, there were two other men, one seemed thirtyish, average build and the other man, taller but for some reasons, he was covered tightly with a cloak from head to toe, even the top of his head was not revealed and that weird noise actually came out from the bottom of this person¡¯s cloak.


    The noise reverberated in the dim ancient temple, getting more and more eerie, like an evil ghost awakening.


    Ghost Li watched coldly, this was also the first time he had heard such strangenguage, naturally he did not know what was being said but looking at the other two men¡¯s expressions, he knew there would be oue. As expected, after that mysterious man temporarily stopped after speaking for a while, the middle-aged man standing beside him who had been listening intently, turned and spoke to that elderly, ¡°Tribe leader said that this time that they did not aplish anything and instead lost men and also exposed their tracks, are all because of your inurate news. The God of Beast Great King after hearing these has already flew into a rage...¡±


    When that middle-aged man mentioned the word, ¡®God of Beast¡¯, his voice suddenly dropped and that tall figure dded under the cloak also shivered.


    That elderly frowned and said, ¡°Our original agreement was to inform God of Beast Great King the location of the ¡®Celestial Emperor Ming Stone¡¯ and ording to what we know, that rare stone is indeed at the Celestial Emperor Treasury in the death marsh, why are we being med for incorrect information?¡±


    He nced at that mysterious figure hiding in the cloak, a sneer suddenly brushed past his lips and he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more likely due to your inability?¡±


    Once the words were out, that mysterious figure wrapped in the cloak immediately responded with a series of sounds, ¡°Ji ji, ji ji ji ji, ji ji ji...¡° The sounds came out repeatedly, even though Ghost Li who was hiding at the side could not understand the meaning but listening to the sharp and urgent sounds, it was obvious that the mysterious figure was enraged.


    After that mysterious man ¡°Ji ji ji ji¡± for a while, the expression on the middle-aged man who was tranting also gradually changed. When he finally waited until that man stopped, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Tribe leader said although they have never been to the death marsh but they also know that it has always been secluded but this time, a great number of Central ins cultivated martial experts suddenly appeared there, naturally, naturally it is your information which is inurate.¡±


    That elderly seemed surprised that the middle-aged man had finished, that mysterious man had spoken for a quite a while but when this middle-aged man tranted, it was only this sentence, most likely the mysterious man had included many crude and vulgar words in-between and the middle-aged man did not wish to trante that.


    That elderly pondered for a while, looked as if he did not wish to offend the mysterious man and said, ¡°The appearance of the Celestial Emperor Treasury this time had unusual astonishing signs, shocking the world, most likely those Central ins cultivated martial experts also heard about it and swiftly went over, this is not something that we can control.¡±


    That mysterious man hiding inside the cloak had not appeased and made another series of strange sounds, the middle-aged man listened and nodded, spoke to the elderly, ¡°Tribe leader said that the Celestial Emperor Ming Stone is really very important to the God of Beast Great King, stakes are high, this time because they had returned empty-handed, God of Beast Great King was infuriated and killed a number of the tribe people on the spot...¡±


    When the elderly heard it, his face became somber and seemed to be in a heavy mood but a in his eyes, a mocking look seemed to sh past involuntarily.


    The man in the middle continued to trante, ¡°Therefore please quickly find out who have the rare stone now so that they can again go get it and offer to the God of Beast Great King!¡±


    Ghost Li who was hiding, suddenly had a thought, after hearing them mentioned this Celestial Emperor Ming Stone a few times, could it be that strange stone which was swallowed by Xiao Hui?


    The elderly was heard saying after hesitating for a moment and then nodding his head, ¡°Alright, leave this to us, within three days, we will give you a reply.¡±


    The mysterious man humped once, ¡°Ji ji ji ji¡± said a few times, the middle-aged man nodded to the elderly and said, ¡°Tribe leader agrees, after three days, we will meet here again.¡±


    That elderly nodded, was still waiting for him to go on when that mysterious man instead turned and walked out, and did not even regard them with a look, extremely arrogant and rude.


    That elderly¡¯s expression changed, filled with rage while looking at that mysterious man¡¯s back, the middle-aged man hurriedly pulled him and shook his head, the elderly nced at him and held himself back.


    Until that mysterious tall figure disappeared into the darkness, the elderly suddenly [pei] a sound, scolded, ¡°What is that thing, a bunch of bastards only!¡±


    That middle-aged man smiled obsequiously, said, "Teacher uncle, don¡¯t always get angry, don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡±


    That old man sneered and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with them¡± after which he turned and looked at him and said, ¡°Speaking of which, SunTu, you must have suffered a lot while living with those bastards for three years in order to learning their birdnguage?¡±


    The middle-aged man who was called SunTu, smiled and said, ¡°Disciple has received great kindness from teacher sect but because disciple¡¯s aptitude is too low and was agonizing on how helpless disciple was in repaying valley master and various teacher uncles¡¯ generosities, happened that there is this opportunity, how can disciple not put in all of his efforts!¡±


    When Ghost Li suddenly heard the words, ¡°Valley master¡±, his heart immediately turned cold.


    That teacher uncle instead smiled and looked approving, he stretched his hand and patted SunTu¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly he sneered again, ¡°Luckily valley master is brilliant, know that I have always been level-headed therefore send me to meet those bastards, if it¡¯s ShangGuan Ce that old fellow who came, he would have messed up the whole thing there and then!¡±


    SunTu forced augh, his expression looked odd, respectfully replied with an acknowledgement but seemed afraid toment anything on that ShangGuan Ce.


    Ghost Li who was at the side, was now without any doubts. ShangGuan Ce was one of the south ¡®FenXiang Valley¡¯ well-known top figures and although he never roamed the world but his reputation preceded him. Especially ten years ago at Qing Yun Sect battle, Ghost King deployed a clever tactic and sent ZhouYin to impersonate as ShangGuan Ce and assassinate Tian Yin Temple¡¯s monk, and it really worked, almost doomed Qing Yun, Tian Yin Temple these two big sects. At that time, Ghost Li was a Qing Yun disciple called Zhang Xiao Fan and also at the scene, therefore he had deep impression of that name.


    After hearing the two of them addressed that mysterious man as ¡°bastard¡±, that mysterious man¡¯s identity could also be surmise, just that FenXiang Valley who had always been awe-inspiring righteous, could actually revealed such unimaginable evil aura now.


    Ghost Li coldly looked at the two people in the great hall, in the darkness, a cold and disdain sneer on his lips.


    In the scene, the two of them discussed a little while more and SunTu blew out the candle in the great hall with one breath. Both of them headed outside and appeared to be leaving. Ghost Li frowned in the darkness and was just hesitating when suddenly, a strange cry was heard outside the ancient temple!


    The people inside the temple were shocked, the elderly and SunTu stopped in their tracks.


    The cry was shrill and angry, and also carried a feeling of panic but it seemed to being from some wild beast and not human cries. Just that Ghost Li analyzed it slightly and immediately recognized the sound was made by that mysterious figure who was hiding in the cloak, he frowned subconsciously. At the same time, the elderly and SunTu also recognized it and immediately their expressions changed greatly, they both soared up at the same time and flew out of the temple.


    In the deep wild mountains, there was actually still an ambush happening!


    The moonlight cold and chilly, as if the unnatural aura had deepened.


    x x x


    Outside the ancient temple, at the back of a hill far away.


    A purple light suddenly red in the night, charged halfway into the sky and suddenly struck down.


    About several zhangs away, Ghost Li also felt that piercingly cold murderous aura. His pupils contracted and he instantly recognized what magical weapon it was.


    The two people from FenXiang Valley flew but that elderly was obviously higher skilled than SunTu and in a short while, increased the distance to several zhangs between them and at the same time a dark red celestial sword appeared in his hand, flying swiftly towards where that purple light had shed.


    Just that without waiting for him to reach the back of the hill, a loud roar of despair reverberated in the dark night. That elderly¡¯s expression changed greatly and went even faster, [hu] a sound and he had already flew over, Ghost Li quietly followed from the other side and came around to the back of the hill.


    A blood stench assaulted the nose immediately, the cloak which had been sliced into two floated down, dark red blood sshed everywhere. The revealed identity of that mysterious figure was actually a fish-head-human-body human fish but right now had been chopped into two from the head to the crotch, cleaved into two in one stroke, its corpse fell onto the ground but the killer had already vanished.


    That elderly was shocked and angry, this killer had killed in an instant and disappeared, the skill level was definitely not low. Although he extremely disliked these human fish but he knew that the valley master had important matters with these barbaric tribes and now that a murder had happened right before his eyes, if the other side pursued it, he would have a hard time exining.


    By now SunTu had also arrived and saw the butchery, immediately he was speechless.


    The elderly expression was very ugly, suddenly he soared up, the dark red light supporting his feet, he flew to mid air and nced around but everywhere was darkness, in the sea of forests, how could he find the killer?


    Suddenly, he shouted loudly, ¡°Whichever master is here, pleasee out, FenXiang Valley LuShun will like to consult!¡±


    The voice spread far away, immediately in the sea of forests and mountains, a faint echo reverberated everywhere, ¡°LuShun will like to consult...LuShun will like to consult...¡±


    Just that other than that, there was no other sound.


    LuShun¡¯s eyes looked like it was going to spit fire, after a while hended and spoke quickly to SunTu, ¡°Clean up the tribe leader¡¯s body and bring it back to the valley, the killer has just acted and still must be around, even if I have to dig for three chi, I must find this person.¡±


    SunTu quickly nodded and said, ¡°Teacher uncle be careful.¡±


    Before he could finished his words, LuShun had already soared up and vanished into the dark forests. SunTu turned around and saw the cleaved corpse, the strong stench of blood everywhere and he could not help but revealed his disgust, made a [pei] sound.


    Ghost Li slowly retreated, thought for a while in the darkness and carefully scrutinized the surroundings, after which he looked back at that ancient temple and immediately silently went over.


    The cold night, dark clouds obscured the moon.


    Although it was only a short while but in this ancient temple, it seemed to suddenly darken down, the asional moonlight peeking out from the dark clouds illuminated this ce slightly but returned back to the darkness after a while.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly walked out, stood in the ground before the great hall, a pair of eyes staring at the hall.


    The cold breeze blew over, the broken windows making [zhi ya] uncanny sounds, quietly groaning in the darkness.


    ¡°GongZi is really amazing, I can hide from LuShun but I can¡¯t hide from you!¡±


    In the main hall¡¯s darkness, a faint voice suddenly rang out, softly floated out.

 Chapter 109: Devil Formation

    Chapter 109: Devil Formation


    Thks guys, Furinkazan, HPC7595, ycb5959 and sp And thks ycb5959! Made the correction.


    Devil Formation


    Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Location of Ghost King Sect Headquarters.


    Below the deste mountain, Ghost King sect¡¯s headquarters was concealed in the solid hard grotto. In the winding twisting tunnel, somewhere in a deep and tranquil location, an empty long tunnel with only coppernterns embedded every several zhangs in the stone walls, illuminating a little.


    YouJi with her face covered by a ck veil, her figure swaying, walked alone ahead, looking from afar, she looked just like a spirit in the darkness.


    The ce, was the restricted area of the Ghost King sect, together with the icy-cold cave where BiYao was, it was the most mysterious ce of the Ghost King sect and had always been forbidden to normal disciples. But YouJi, as Scarlet Bird, one of the four great holy envoys of the Ghost King sect, was one of the core members and therefore able to enter these ces freely.


    Just that, she nced at that distant endless deep tunnel which she was heading to, her footsteps suddenly slowed down, as if she had some hesitation but eventually still strided over.


    In the deep shadows ahead, a few strange low cries seemed to being from it now, like some wild animals roaring.


    Passing another long tunnel, thenterns on both sides of the walls started to get dimmer, finally, after turning into a corner, YouJi came to the end of this tunnel and a stone door stood in front of her, three words carved into the lintel:


    Entrap Dragon WatchTower.


    YouJi stared at that three words for a long time, surrounded by silence, only from time to time that strange cries which started not long ago, gradually became clearer and a faint stench of blood seemed to fill the air.


    The ck veil on YouJi¡¯s face moved, she seemed to be shaking her head, softly sighed and then walked into this stone door.


    Once inside the stone door, arge space appeared, it was actually a huge grotto and at the side were strange towering crags, each having their own shapes. And in front of the stone door where YouJi was, a stone path suspended in the air, winding ahead, passing through the middle of the grotto. Right now, she was actually high up in the mid-air of this huge grotto.


    This was clearly not the first time YouJi was here, looking at such a scene, she did not appear stunned and remained still for a moment and then walked along that narrow small stone path. The upper half of the grotto was in darkness but below the stone path, red lights glimmered and reflected up and instead made the crags in the top half of the grotto looked savage.


    The blood stench in the air, turned thicker.


    The stone path suspended in the midair of this enormous huge grotto, it was unknown if it was natural or manmade and hanging horizontally like that in the air, looking at it from afar, there was actually no stone pirs supporting it below, really inconceivable.


    The dark figure of YouJi walked along the stone path, not a sound was made while she was walking, which really had some degree of eerieness. But not long, she saw a figure ahead.


    Ghost King.


    The end of the stone path was a seven chi big stone tform, Ghost King was standing on it with his hands sped behind. Looking at his back figure, his figure was calm and dignified, almost giving a strange feeling of bing one with this enormous huge grotto.


    YouJi walked behind him and quietly said, ¡°Sect leader.¡±


    Ghost King turned his head over, nodded, smiled and said, ¡°You havee.¡±


    The ck veil on YouJi¡¯s face suddenly paused, like she was shocked. When the stone path arrived at this tform, it was considered the end and there was nothing ahead. Correspondingly, the mysterious red lights at the bottom of the grotto looked brighter from here. When Ghost King turned his head, that red light was immediately reflected over, indistinctly making his face blurred and even in his eyes, there seemed to be a faint red light.


    Ghost King seemed not to have notice all these and only said, ¡°Come on over.¡±


    YouJi walked over and stood on the t tform, immediately her eyes widened, without the stone path obscuring, whatever was at the bottom of the grotto was inly visible.


    At the bottom, was an enormous blood pool, fresh red blood fluid filled the bottom of the enormous grotto, nobody knew from where did Ghost King sect obtained so much of the fresh blood. Most likely the heavy smell of blood in the air came from below.


    In the blood pool, two massive beasts were immersed in it. One was the Yellow Bird from the death marsh and another was the rare Kui Niu from East Ocean LiuBo Hill. These two ancient rare beasts¡¯ upper bodies were soaked in the blood pool and at the same time, above the blood pool, a dark red light enveloped their bodies. Looking at the direction from where the dark red light was projected, it wasing from the Hidden Dragon Cauldron with ineffable power, mysteriously suspended in the mid air by itself.


    Ghost King and YouJi were standing quite far from where the Hidden Dragon Cauldron was but YouJi could still see a dark figure performing sorcery on top of the cauldron, just that she could not view it clearly because of the red lights. But even so, she still knew who it was - Mr Ghost, the most mysterious person in Ghost King sect.


    YouJi, as one of the four holy envoys of Ghost King sect, knew almost everything about Ghost King sect at the back of her hand but except for this Mr Ghost. The reason was very simple, this person did note from Ghost King sect. Instead, it was when after the current Ghost King ascended the position, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared beside him, Ghost King deeply respected him and this mysterious figure, in the rare times that he made his moves, the strange skills that he disyed, also made Qing Long, YouJi etc the Ghost King sect martial experts changed countenances.


    But in YouJi¡¯s heart, she had been extremely wary of this person all along, the most important reason was because, under the strong encouragement from Mr Ghost, Ghost King had finally at ten years ago, started the ¡°Four Divine Blood Formation¡±.


    Passed down for generations of the Ghost King sect, the heirloom magical weapon, ¡®Hidden Dragon Cauldron¡¯, had mysterious origins and contained infinite divine power, neither good or evil, extremely unusual. And on this cauldron¡¯s body, other than the primitive and crude decorative patterns, there were many mysterious inscriptions engraved on it and the ancestors of Ghost King sect for generations were unable to fully understand it. Until the current Ghost King, who was an exceptional genius and happened that beside him, a Mr Ghost who seemed to be specialized in such mysterious writings, suddenly appeared. The two of them joined hands and managed to decipher the mysterious wordings.


    And the engraved inscription on this cauldron, recorded a strange formation called ¡®Four Divines Blood Formation¡¯ which needed the divine powers from four primeval age rare beasts to trigger the mysterious power from this cauldron and be an unequalled powerful one of a kind formation. ording to the inscriptions on the ancient cauldron, once this Four Divines Blood Formation formed, the power would be enough to destroy the earth.


    Ghost King was an ambitious ruthless man with great talent and bold vision, naturally he would not turn a blind eye to that kind of power. And ten years ago at the Qing Yun battle, Qing Yun sect Zhu Xian Sword¡¯s power awed the world and swept through all obstacles, it was not what a human strength could fight against. Ghost King thought carefully, only this Four Divines Blood Formation could have the possibility ofpeting against the Zhu Xian Sword Formation.


    And from then on, Ghost King sect started to focus only on the preparation for this Four Divines Blood Formation.


    YouJi looked away from the indistinct figure of the Ghost King and looked towards the two divine beasts in the blood pool. Although they were immersed in the blood but the Yellow Bird which had lived for an unknown number of years, evidently was recalcitrant and from time to time, made a clear angry cry and pped both of its wings, creating huge ripples in the surrounding blood fluid.


    But the blood in the pool seemed to have a strange repressing effect, the Yellow Bird¡¯s divine power and strength were obviously different from before and especially on its head, a dark red light projecting from the cauldron enveloped it. Once the Yellow Bird made any movement, the dark red light immediately brightened and the Yellow Bird whose body had just lifted up, immediately was pressed down, like a huge mountain with incredible strength pressing down on it


    After a few times, the Yellow Bird¡¯s movements slowly slowed down and although it was still resisting, it was slowly bing weak. And on the other side of the blood pool, the huge body with a single feet of the rare beast Kiu Niu, soaking its entire body in the blood pool, unmoving, only its eyes asionally looked over at the Yellow Bird, maybe because it had been trapped here for a long time, it had totally gave up on resisting.


    Looking at the current state of these two majestic divine beasts, YouJi could not help but frowned slightly behind her veil, an inexplicable repulsive feeling in her heart.


    Ghost King standing beside her seemed to sense something, looked at her and suddenly asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    YouJi was surprised and immediately calmed down, faintly said, ¡°Nothing, sect leader.¡±


    Ghost King looked at her and then looked at the blood pool, after a long time unhurriedly said, ¡°Now that half of the Four Divines Blood Formation has beenpleted, we only need to find the other two divine beasts and we can look forward to the future where our Ghost King sect rule over the world.¡±


    YouJi was silent for a while and then softly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ghost King sped his hands behind his back, still looking at the two divine beasts in the blood pool, he suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°You had reached the death marsh earlier than me, I have instructed you to observe Ghost Li discreetly, do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    YouJi¡¯s ck veil slightly shifted, after a moment, she said, ¡°In the death marsh, he led men to deal with Wan Du n, HeHuan Sect and Good Faction, in that kind ofplicated, scheming situations fraught with dangers, he was still able to act ordingly and eventually with the rest, exterminated Chang Shen Hall, he really had the making of a general. And...¡±


    Speaking till here, she suddenly paused, Ghost King was surprised and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    YouJi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°While in the inner marsh, he sneakily attacked and seriously injured Wan Du n¡¯s Qin WuYan, he being stoic and ruthless, we can no longer underestimate him.¡± while speaking, YouJi suddenly felt a sudden lost in her heart, the person that they were discussing about, was he really that Zhang Xiao Fan?


    The person that BiYao loved deeply, was it really him?


    But Ghost King seemed satisfied, nodded and said, ¡°His character is steadfast and resolute, and really is a man of rare ability. These few years he has been learning our holy sect skills and with the two matchless evil weapons around him day and night, it is also considered normal that his temperament is turning more ruthless and bloodthirsty.¡±


    YouJi raised her head and looked at Ghost King, a faint smile was on his lips but against his impassive yet dignified face, it actually gave off a chilly feeling.


    ¡°But,¡± Ghost King suddenly said, ¡°I heard that in the death marsh, when Ghost Li met those Good Faction people, especially the Qing Yun disciple named Lu XueQi, he had some strange behaviours, is that true?¡±


    YouJi was shocked but Ghost King looked calm, could not tell what his thoughts were, just that for no reason, her mind suddenly felt confused. She and Qing Long secretly entered the death marsh and the delicate feelings between Ghost Li and Lu XueQi, she had saw most of it while in the dark. However now that she thought about it, she instead felt an inexplicable heartache.


    Like a sharp needle, stabbed into her heart.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ghost King turned over and looked at YouJi.


    YouJi slowly lowered her head, because of the ck veil obscuring her face, nobody could see her expression. After a moment, her voice for some reason, seemed to be slightly hoarse but still very clearly and coldly, replied Ghost King:


    ¡°Yes, he and Qing Yun sect Lu XueQi indeed have some equivocal feelings between them. Outside the Celestial Emperor Treasury, I saw it with my own eyes, while facing the ck Water Mystical Viper, he risked his life to save that girl!¡±


    Ghost King did not speak anymore but in that instant, the smell of blood around them suddenly thickened ten, hundred times. That man still with his hands sped behind him but maybe it was because of the red lights reflecting from the bottom of the grotto, the red light in his eyes abruptly increased greatly.


    YouJi slowly bowed to Ghost King and walked towards the back, unhurriedly walked out of this suffocating grotto.


    Just that when she reached the stone door, she was suddenly startled. Qing Long was quietly standing outside the stone door, looking indifferently at her.


    YouJi met his eyes, both of them stared at each other like that for a long time and did not speak.


    After a long while, Qing Long slowly walked up, brushed past her and walked into the grotto, leaving YouJi alone, staring nkly at that tunnel.


    In the end, he did not speak a single word to YouJi.


    x x x


    The faint moon of the southern border, hung solitary in the west horizon.


    The ancient temple in the deep mountains, the miserable cries of the insects, a deste dim night scenery.


    [Hu!]


    A whistle, the ce where the light shed, LuShun wielding his sword, flew over andnded in the courtyard of this ancient temple. His eyes glinted, inch by inch he swept his eyes over the great hall of this ancient temple.


    He had already searched thoroughly an area of ten miles nearby without any results and actually did not see a single figure, after thinking carefully, he suddenly realized with a start that he had left out this ancient temple.


    The cold night breeze, the abandoned great hall which did not even have a main door, although not long ago LuShun had just been here and even had talks inside the great hall but looking at it now, the interior had suddenly turned eerie, something in the darkness seemed to be watching him.


    Cold sweat suddenly broke out in his palms.


    That fish-head-human-body creature which had just died, was the tribe leader of the south¡¯s barbaric human fish tribe. Now that he was assassinated after his meeting with him, he really could not avoid any responsibility from it. He was fully aware that the south barbaric tribes had ndestine dealings with his own sect and knew clearly the terrible and cruelty of those wild tribes, if he could not ount for this incident to the barbaric tribe, then most likely he would have to suffer for it.


    But based on his understanding of the wild tribe, these human fish creatures¡¯ skills were not trival. Although iparable to highly skilled taoist priests like himself but to die with just one strike, the skills of this assassin would probably not be inferior to himself.


    LuShun breathed deeply, suddenly spoke loudly, ¡°Which master is it, pleasee out and speak.¡±


    ¡°Speak...speak...¡±


    The night breeze carried the tail of his words, drifted within the temple but the temple remained silent, not a sound.


    LuShun¡¯s face became more somber, he gritted his teeth, the celestial sword¡¯s light in his hand surged greatly, the human and sword became one and charged into the great hall, instantly the hall lighted up. But just when his figure entered the hall, at one of the hall¡¯s dpidated wall, two dark figures swiftly left the hall and disappeared into the nearby dark shadows without any traces.


    After a long while, LuShun was heard ransacking the hall, [ping ping pang pang] it rang out for quite a while but eventually he still walked out dejectedly, evidently with no results. He stood on the flight of steps, his face unreadable, after a long while, he stamped his feet and sighed, ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡±


    While saying, he did not stop shaking his head and then wielded his sword and went towards the south, after a moment he had disappeared without a trace.


    In the temple, it immediately turned silent, the insects which were startled by LuShun and disappeared, again cried out, the cold moon and clear wind, again a deste scenery.


    With the disappearance of LuShun after a very long time, the temple seemed to lost all signs of life and as before, there was no movement. After another while, a sharp whistle was heard suddenly in mid-air, a red sword light swiftly charged down from the clouds,nded in the courtyard at breakneck speed, the light wavered and LuShun¡¯s figure appeared.


    His purpose of leaving was to deploy a empty city tactic, pretending to fly far away but instead turned back halfway and hid among the dark clouds in the sky. Pity that even so, there was still no signs of anyone appearing in the ancient temple. LuShun finally revealed a dispirited face, gave a long sigh and again wielded his sword and flew towards the south, after which his traces was not seen again, looked like this time he had really left.


    Tranquility again returned to the temple but after a while, two shadows wavered and two figures unhurriedly appeared.


    The first person, slowly walked to the courtyard, the translucent moonlight coldly shone down, casting a long slender shadow from his figure onto the courtyard dpidated gstone bluestone.


    It was Ghost Li.


    Head raised, gazing at the moon.


    The cold clear moonlight, shone onto his face.


    Suddenly he actually looked like he had been through some vicissitudes.


    Even the monkey crouched on his shoulder, right now also remained quiet, like its master, quietly looking at the moon.


    ¡°Why, GongZi like this southern border moon scenery?¡± Suddenly, behind him, another seductive figure still concealing in the shadows, spoke with a sweet-sounding gentle voice, travelled to his ears.


    Ghost Li slowly looked away but did not turn and did not answer the shadow woman¡¯s question, instead he asked, ¡°Why did you kill that human fish?¡±


    The girl who was still concealing in the shadows,ughed softly and said,¡±Those human fish creatures not only killed GongZi¡¯s men, they also killed my men, I did it to seek revenge for GongZi.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression did not change and obviously he did not believe those words, he indifferently said, ¡°Long heard that ¡®Purple light sword¡¯ is a Nine Heavens celestial weapon, today in Miss¡¯s hands, it has disyed its prowess, as expected it has an extraordinary power that even the gods and ghosts cannot imagine.¡±


    The girl softlyughed, the sound gentle and pleasing to the ear, in this deste night scene, suddenly it added a few colors, making it lively.


    Footsteps slowly sounded, she from the shadows, unhurriedly walked out.


    She was the Evil Sect HeHuan Sect, the ¡°Miao GongZi¡± addressed by everyone, Jin PingEr. Under the moonlight, she was still wearing an attire of pale yellow clothes, the soft clothing swayed lightly in the night breeze, a few stray hair strands beside the hairline, looked slightly messy but seemed to give a more teasing kind of feeling .


    Ancient temple deep in the mountains, a beautiful woman in the cold night!


    Right now, her glistening eyes, a enchanting scene of spring seemed to be on her face, extremely exquisite, for the moment, even this night scenery also seemed to warm up.


    Ghost Li turned around, his eyes nced at her face.


    Jin PingEr was still smiling, softly said, ¡°GongZi, you carry rare treasures on you; ¡®Sinister Orb¡¯ merged with ¡®Soul-Devouring¡¯¡¯ to be an unparalleled rarity, this small purple light sword of mine, how can it even be mention in the same breath as your Soul-Absorbing?¡±


    A red light shed past Ghost Li¡¯s eyes but his expression did not change, he said, ¡°Miss¡¯s trip down to south, is it also to investigate those human fish tribe?¡±


    Jin PingEr nodded slightly and her eyes glimmered, she said, ¡°But didn¡¯t expect that this matter actually involve FenXiang Valley.¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her but did not speak. In his heart, he was bing more and more wary of this girl. When she suddenly ughtered the tribe leader, the level of her skills disyed seemed much more higher aspared to that day in the death marsh, when they were attacking Chang Shen Hall YuYang Zi with Qin WuYan, most likely she did not use her full strength that day.


    Just that the level of her skills was secondary, he himself also did not use his full strength. But Jin PingEr assassinating the human fish, obviously she had intended to shift the me to FenXiang Valley, instigating dissension between the wild tribe and FenXiang Valley.


    The extent of this girl¡¯s scheme, her vicious methods, was really not trival.


    Jin PingEr looked at Ghost Li, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°GongZi¡¯s trip to the south, must be also to investigate those human fish but so far what have you discover?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jin PingEr heard his cold reply but was not angry, instead she smiled even warmer and said, ¡°Just that now that we both know FenXiang Valley has secret dealings with those barbaric creatures, not sure what is GongZi nning to do next?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes glimmered, said, ¡°What does Miss think?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°I asked GongZi first.¡±


    Ghost Li heard her like-annoyed-like-teasing reply, frowned, numerous thoughts had already gone through in his heart: now that FenXiang Valley was suddenly discovered to have ndestine dealings with the barbaric tribe, it was really sensational big news. If this spread to the world, most likely those Good Faction figures were going to be dumbfounded.


    In the current situation, the best method naturally would be to scout on the mysterious FenXiang Valley but now, there seemed to be more than meets the eye. First, leaving out the fact that the tribes had always been mysterious, just FenXiang Valley, their strength could not be belittled. LiXun, YanHong etc who came from FenXiang Valley, including that elderly LuShun, their skills were extremely high.


    Jin PingEr slowly walked to Ghost Li, raised her head and looked at him, smiled and said, ¡°GongZi is thinking to visit FenXiang Valley in the night?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes glimmered, said, ¡°Why, Miss also has such intentions?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled, extremely captivating, a burst of beauty seemed to assault the face, Ghost Li¡¯s resolution actually shifted, he could not help but felt shocked.


    Jin PingEr indifferently said, ¡°Naturally I am willing to make this trip with GongZi but just one thing, I hope GongZi will promise me.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes focused and he said, ¡°What?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°I only hope that GongZi on no ount will treat me like Qin WuYan, suddenly striking out while being beside me and killing me.¡±

 Chapter 110: Sneaking

    Chapter 110: Sneaking


    Thks too guys, Furinkazan, HPC7595, schnitter and ycb5959, I¡¯mte this week T_T


    Sneaking


    The summits of the southern border mountains werepletely different from the mountains in Central ins, less elegancy and tranquility and instead more of loftiness and sheerness.


    Below the night sky, the unbroken mountain ranges rose and fell, towering, imposing and criss-crossing, looking at it from afar, it gave off a feeling of harshness.


    Ghost Li sped his hands behind his back, gazing far away, after two slightly lower mountains and a considerably t wilnd, four majestic mountain peaks suddenly appeared towering from the ground, closely linking with each other to form a mountain valley. And behind the four lofty mountains, under the vast night sky, were innumerable shadows. Indeed it was the infinite ten thousands great mountains of the southern border.


    And in the middle of the four mountains, at the fore was the renowned FenXiang Valley.


    Tonight, the night was very dark, the faint moon hung high up and indistinctly a few stars were still in the horizon, twinkling faintly. Under the cold clear moonlight, a haze seemed to be in that valley in the distance, drifting lightly, like a fine veil of mist, mysterious and beautiful.


    Ghost Li frowned and looked away.


    It was already the third day. Ever since that night three days ago, he and Evil Sect HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr unexpectedly discovered FenXiang Valley was actually colluding with the southern border great mountains barbaric tribe and so decided to investigate further. ¡®FenXiang Valley¡¯ these three words, in the southern border here, reverberated like thunder, both of them easily obtained the location of FenXiang Valley but when it was time to slink in, they discovered that it was rather troublesome.


    FenXiang Valley upied a vast area, logically it should not be hard to sneak in. The fact was such too, both of them with their skills, easily avoided FenXiang Valley ordinary disciples who were patrolling FenXiang Valley day and night but who would have known that each time they reached an area which was rtively deep inside FenXiang Valley, no matter how they concealed their figures, a mysterious clear and melodious ring would set off nearby and immediately attracted numerous FenXiang Valley men toe search and some of them were highly skilled disciples.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr both were sharp-witted and that few times they managed to escape in time but no matter how careful they were, they still were unable to escape that mysterious chime and in the days that followed, they still were unable to prate deeper and FenXiang Valley seemed alerted and already increased the number of disciples patrolling.


    Ghost Li pondered for a long time but was still unable to figure out how FenXiang Valley managed to foresee their movements. Seemed like this FenXiang Valley which was listed as one of the three mighty sects of Good Faction really had concealed abilities.


    And at this time, Xiao Hui who had been quietly crouching at his shoulder suddenly moved, a low exmation was suddenly heard behind:


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ghost Li turned, in a small clearing inside the forest, a campfire was burning, Jin PingEr sat before it, a wooden stick in her hand and on it, a cleanly stripped wild rabbit was roasting. She was seen frowning now and looking at that wooden stick in her hand, her expression despondent.


    Ghost Li walked over.


    These past three days he and Jin PingEr had tried many times to sneak into FenXiang Valley but both also failed. Their rtionship was quite delicate, on the surface they seemed at peace with each other but coverty both were wary of each other and knew the other party was still a scheming, ruthless aplice and when without warning would suddenly strike and kill.


    Walking near the campfire, Xiao Hui [Zi] called out and jumped onto the ground, Ghost Li looked towards Jin PingEr and was surprised, he saw her looking helplessly at that rabbit skewered on the wooden stick and one of the rabbit leg was actually burned.


    Both of them had circled around FenXiang Valley for a few days, this kind of wild countryside, naturally there was no viges or inns and while Ghost Li did not mind eating dried rations for the few days, Jin PingEr instead was somewhat unable to bear it. Tonight they happened to see a wild rabbit running past and caught it, thinking to have a change of taste and made a fire pit. Since their location was quite far from FenXiang Valley, they were not afraid of being seen.


    Just that now it seemed although Jin PingEr was highly skilled but she did not had any such experience of cooking in the wild. After a few times, she could not grasp the techniques and burned the food. Right now Ghost Li stood in front of her, Xiao Hui half crouching on the ground, one man and one monkey, four eyes looking at that burned rabbit leg. Jin PingEr flushed red and slowly withdrew the stick from the fire.


    [Zi zi, zi zi...] Suddenly, a burst of strange sounds, it was Xiao Hui who was grinning broadly, lying on the ground, its tail standing tall and swaying to and fro, its right hand clutched into a fist and incessantly pounding the ground, looking like it could not control anymore, it actually made this kind of inconceivable action.


    Jin PingEr and Ghost Li were both stunned at the same time and then both came out of their shock, Jin PingEr were extremely stupefied and a trace of anger shed across her face, Ghost Li also could not figure out from where did this monkey learn such ability of ridiculing people when it hardly left his side. He nced over at Jin PingEr, coughed once, lightly kicked with his left leg and kicked that grey fur monkey, who was still beating the ground, out.


    Xiao Hui, like a gourd, rolled off but [Zi zi zi zi] sounds were still being heard from a distance.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr nced at each other, the ambience turned somehow awkward, Ghost Li looked at the wooden stick in Jin PingEr¡¯s hand and then grabbed a rock from nearby and sat on it, said to Jin PingEr, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Jin PingEr was surprised and saw the calm expression on Ghost Li¡¯s face, handed over the wooden stick in her hand. He first tore off the burnt portion, ced the stick again into the fire and slowly roasted it while rotating. The way he roasted it was obviously different from Jin PingEr, the mes leapt and licked, the wooden stick slowly rotated, in a short while, a faintly discernable fragrance slowly wafted out.


    Jin PingEr raised her head and looked at Ghost Li, under the firelight, his usual pale face right now had turned ruddy, in the ck abstruse eyes, two small burning balls of fire reflected in it.


    A man who was concentrating on roasting food for her...


    The atmosphere suddenly turned quiet, nobody spoke. Jin PingEr slowly looked away, picked up a few withered twigs beside her and put it into the fire, the mes slowly burned bigger, swallowing the twigs and from time to time, emitted [pi pa] sounds.


    In the distant forest end, a night breeze seemed to have blow over, the sounds of the leaves and branches rustling softly were heard, entered into the hearts...


    Xiao Hui, unknowingly had ran back and carried a few wild fruits in its hands, seemed like it had plucked them from the forest. It walked to the fire, nced around and dumped its bottom beside Ghost Li¡¯s feet, brought the fruit to its mouth and opening its mouth wide, started to munch the fruit, at the same time its long tail swayed andstly wrapped around Ghost Li¡¯s leg.


    They sat in silence for a long while, the fragrance in the air thickening, the fats in the wild rabbit above the fire had started to surface and slowly dripped down, the meat shining with grease, one look and it made one¡¯s finger itched, Jin PingEr also could not help but took a few more looks.


    After another while, Ghost Li carefully assessed the rabbit and withdrew the stick, with one hand holding it, the other hand stretched into his waist, felt around and took out a few small bottles and containers, from it, he scattered powder-like stuffs onto the rabbit¡¯s body.


    Jin PingEr was stunned and said, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Ghost Li smiled, Jin PingEr watched and without knowing why, felt some bitterness in it, Ghost Li was heard indifferently saying, ¡°Just some salt and seasonings, it is an old habit of mine, I carry it everywhere with me.¡± While speaking, he passed the stick over to Jin PingEr.


    Jin PingEr hesitated but did not take the stick.


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes glinted, he smiled faintly, tore off a piece of rabbit meat and put it into his mouth and ate it.


    Jin PingEr turned red for a moment, in the firelight, a coquettish look appeared on her face, captivating, after a moment, she stretched out her hand to take the stick and quietly said, ¡°Many thanks GongZi.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, turned his head and took a fruit from Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, he put it close to his mouth and slowly bite once, started to eat it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, another soft exmation from Jin PingEr, the sound seemed to carry some pain, Ghost Li and the monkey, Xiao Hui, both raised their heads at the same time and looked over, Jin PingEr¡¯s fair hand covered her mouth, her eyebrows frowning, looking slightly in pain. She suddenly realized that Ghost Li and Xiao Hui were looking at her, her face flushed red and embarrassedly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful and burned myself...¡± her voice gradually turning smaller towards the end of the sentence.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched but there was no change in his expression, just that Xiao Hui beside him suddenly made [Zi zi] sounds and started grinning broadly, the half-eaten wild fruit in its right hand dropped onto the ground and following which, its fists pounded the ground, looked like it was going to do that weird action again.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes stared, feeling embarrassed and angry but without waiting for her reaction, and without waiting for the monkey Xiao Hui to beat the ground with its hands, Ghost Li had already with one foot, lightly kicked Xiao Hui out like a rolling gourd.


    After a moment, Ghost Li was heard faintly saying, ¡°Animals are unrefined, don¡¯t take offence.¡±


    Jin PingEr nced at him, calmed herself down, nodded and smiled, she then gently blew the roasted rabbit in her hand and used her fair white hand to tear a piece of meat off, put it into her mouth and chewed.


    The moment it entered her mouth, Jin PingEr was immediately aroused. In that instant she felt that fragrance seemed toe alive, channelled into her entire body and her body seemed to feel lighter by a few degrees, her mouth salivated, this was a taste she had never tasted before. The outer skin was crisp but not burnt, thin and crunchy; in it, the meat was smooth and tender, and including the unknown seasonings, that delicious taste seemed to seep into her heart, she could not stop after this bite, almost lost her self over it. She never expected that this delicacy was actually made by this man in front of her.


    Even though Jin PingEr¡¯s skills were considered high, her resolution firmed, right now her appetite was stimted, she tore one piece after another, in a short while she had already eaten one rabbit leg and only then she felt slightly full and stopped. She then smiled and looked at Ghost Li, said, ¡°What good skills GongZi has, an ordinary rabbit, and it can actually be roasted to be so delicious by you!¡±


    By this time the monkey Xiao Hui had already ran back, crouching beside Ghost Li, a pair of alert monkey eyes turning here and there, for a moment looking at Ghost Li, another moment looking at Jin PingEr.


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Just a small trick, I have embarrassed myself in front of Miss.¡±


    Jing PingEr smiled sweetly, her beauty charming and captivating, her eyes glistened and she gently said, ¡°In my whole life, I have never eaten such delicious rabbit!¡±


    Ghost Li smiled faintly, was about to say something but his body suddenly shook, a perplexed look in his eyes.


    This sentence, this voice, this dainty smile, suddenly surged in his mind. The faint dim night, cold night breeze, a pain suddenly felt in his heart, like an angry wave tossing and heaving.


    Once at some time, he had heard these words before.


    That was a memory many years ago sealed and left but without warning, gushed up into his heart.


    A clear brook, sparkling with sunlight, dainty smile, gentle sound of the wind...


    Kongsang Mountain, behind the precipice, two people who had just escaped death, crowded around a fire, also barbecuing.


    That smiling figure in light green clothes, suddenly drowned him, upying all of the empty spaces in his heart, he involuntarily shook.


    BiYao...


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious, the most delicious thing that I have ever eaten in my life, is the rabbit that you are roasting now.¡±


    That sentence at that time, faintly reverberated in his head, slowly turning into a thorn, into a needle, stabbed into his heart.


    ...


    ¡°GongZi, GongZi?¡± A slightly rmed voice rang out beside his ear, pulled Ghost Li back to reality.


    Jin PingEr, without knowing when, had stood up, her left hand was still holding that wooden stick but her right hand was withdrawn into her sleeve.


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes focused, inhaled deeply, calmed himself down and immediately said, ¡°I am alright.¡±


    Jin PingEr took a deep look at him, the look in her eyes unpredictable, softly said, ¡°GongZi, why is your face so pale, did something happen?¡±


    Ghost Li met her stare, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°What could happen to me?¡±


    Jin PingEr looked at him, the indistinct glint in her eyes slowly disappeared, the lovely look on her face appeared again, she smiled and said, ¡°As long as GongZi is alright.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart suddenly felt depressed but his face did not show it, he was about to say something when Xiao Hui who had been keeping quiet beside him, suddenly moved and nced back.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr at the same sensed it, stood up and looked towards the south, in the southern horizon, the air above the tranquil FenXiang Valley which was surrounded by a group of mountains, a sharp cry was suddenly heard from a far distance, a stream of red light charging towards the sky, after lighting up the horizon, it slowly dropped down.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes both lighted up at the same time.


    x x x


    Within FenXiang Valley, the lights which had died out during thete night, suddenly were lighted up again.


    Human voices, either near or far, mixed with deep low cursing voices of being awaken from their sleep, gradually also became louder. But in this gradually increasing mor, shouts of anger mingled together with strange cries like of a wild beast, drifted out from the entrance of FenXiang Valley.


    After a moment, sounds of fighting had travelled over and at the same time, clear melodious rings and rm bells reverberated in the valley. In thiste night, there were actually intruders forcing their way into FenXiang Valley.


    Arriving soundlessly, hiding at another mountain were Ghost Li and Jin PingEr, watching that scene of lights at FenXiang Valley entrance and also human figures frequently hurrying from within FenXiang Valley to the entrance, they were secretly shocked.


    Who was it, that dared to boldly offend one of the world¡¯s supreme Good Faction leader, FenXiang Valley? Even as the outstanding martial experts of the Evil Sect younger generation, facing the unveiled experts of FenXiang Valley, they also had to think carefully if they could sneak in.


    Initially when they both arrived here, Jin PingEr could not help but softly ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your Ghost King Sect?¡±


    Ghost Li naturally denied but he had pondered on it and could not figure out other than the Evil Sect, in this world what power could be so arrogant?


    The din of human voices in FenXiang Valley in this night, after a while, there were still human figures continued to head towards the valley entrance, looking at the scene, the situation over there not only did it not subside, in fact it seemed to have worsen.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr frowned slightly but the situation in front of them was a golden opportunity, Ghost Li quietly spoke to Jin PingEr beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Jin PingEr nodded but she nced at Ghost Li and said instead, ¡°I am very interested in themotion at the valley entrance, why don¡¯t we take advantage of the confusion and take a look there first?¡±


    Ghost Li thought for a moment, shook his head and said, ¡°You go ahead, I am going deeper into FenXiang Valley to take a look.¡±


    Jin PingEr in the darkness, seemed to be surprise and then said, ¡°Works for me, you be careful then.¡±


    Ghost Li was slightly surprised, ¡®be careful¡¯ these two words suddenlying out of Jin PingEr¡¯s mouth seemed somehow odd but Jin PingEr looked straight in his eyes, smiled sweetly and then her figure transformed into a faint flowing light, glided down silently from the mountain ridge and then disappeared into the darkness.


    Ghost Li frowned, a glint shed across his eyes.


    x x x


    Although FenXiang Valley¡¯s lifetime was iparable to Qing Yun Sect and Evil Sect but it had been in operations here for over eight hundred years. Ghost Li¡¯s figure quietly slinked in the night shadows, facing him were blocks of temple halls and buildings in a picturesque disorder. Looking at the architectures, it looked simr to Central ins designs but in the details, like the windows lintel and eaves corners, some ferocious beasts decorated it at times, which was not found in Central ins. Evidently in these eight hundred years, FenXiang Valley had also been influenced by the southern border local uncouth customs.


    Over at the valley entrance, a hubbub was still going on. The annoying rm bell that Ghost Li and Jin PingEr were helpless against, right now was ringing non-stopped. The ce where he was hiding right now, was in the shadow of arge rock at the foot of the mountain. Thest time they had tried to sneak in, the mysterious clear sound of bell started ringing when they took a few more steps from here.


    Right now the bell was resounding in the far distance, an empty ground stood three zhangs in front of the big rock and then it was an ordinary-looking house, appeared to be the residence of the FenXiang Valley disciples.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, stood straight up in the shadows and looked around, the surroundings was all quiet,paring to the hubbub in the far distance, it was devoid of human voices. As for the FenXiang Valley disciples in that building, most likely they had already been called out to the valley entrance.


    In the unusual silence, Ghost Li unhurriedly walked forward.


    One step, two steps...


    He walked very slow, until the fifth step, the surroundings was still the same.


    But on Ghost Li¡¯s face, he was even more solemn, because thest time he was here, it was when he took the sixth step, he was discovered by that mysterious bell.


    The glint in his eyes became brighter, he slowly swept his gaze around but did not notice anything different.


    The next moment, he slowly took the sixth step.


    [Ding ling...]


    Almost at the same time his foot touched the ground, the clear sound of bell suddenly went off in front of him, travelling far out in the silence.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body froze, a mixture of surprise and anger in his heart, the uncanny skills of this FenXiang Valley was really ingenious, no matter how he tried, he was unable to find it, it was really baffling.


    But tonight naturally the circumstances was different from the previous days, although Ghost Li triggered some invisible mechanism and set off the rm bell but the hubbub in the distance away as well as the fighting noises were even louder and soon drowned out the bell.


    Ghost Li immediately decided, swept his eyes around and then flew up, keeping close to the ground and glided to the back of the house, the bell was still ringing, really exasperating.


    At this moment, Xiao Hui who had been quietly crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, suddenly called out in a low voice, Ghost Li was startled and turned around to look at Xiao Hui.


    Reflecting a bit of the faint moonlight, in front of Ghost Li who was in the shadows, Xiao Hui¡¯s body suddenly emitted a faint sound of [ka ka] and then that scar on its forehead, suddenly deepened.


    Without waiting for Ghost Li to react, Xiao Hui who seemed to be slightly abnormal, suddenly turned its head, its pair of monkey eyes gradually lighted up with a strange ring golden light but behind that golden light, indistinctly fused with a strange red light.


    ¡°Zi zi, zi zi¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s monkey hands suddenly pointed to a far secluded corner of the building foundation.


    Ghost Li carried Xiao Hui, assessed it carefully, quietly asked, ¡°What is it, Xiao Hui?¡±


    ¡°Zi zi, zi zi!¡±


    Xiao Hui softly called out, its hand was still pointing at that direction, at the same time that golden light in its eyes slowly faded.


    Ghost Li frowned and nodded, ced it on his shoulder and glided over.


    The dark corner of the foundation, gave off a faint moss smell. Under the careful search by Ghost Li, very soon there was a discovery, a small hole of about one chi big was concealed in the foundation.


    His eyes glinted, he stretched his hand out and as fast as lightning, explored the hole, after a moment, a small sound was heard suddenly from the hole and immediately became quiet, almost at the same time, that incessant bell also suddenly stopped.


    A trace of smile revealed on Ghost Li¡¯s lips, he unhurriedly withdrew his hand out and in the next moment, in his hand, was a strange wild animal, after struggling a few times, it stopped moving.


    This strange animal was covered with grey skin, about three chi big. Its body in a strange bow-shaped figure, the back arched high, the head and tail drooped low, a pair of ck eyes like tiny ck peas set on top of its head. But the most peculiar thing was that this animal had a strange long snout, about half a chi long, almost one third of its length, the tip of its snout had two thick nostrils and looked simr to the pigs reared by farmers.


    Ghost Li stared for a moment and then snorted, quietly said, ¡°No wonder I simply cannot hide from it, so there is actually this kind of ¡®grey pig¡¯ (Note 1) here.¡±


    x x x


    Note 1: [Divine and Evil The strange. Spiritual beast chapter] Grey Pig: Long snout big ear, neck-less with long tail, eats ants, insects, grass, nocturnal and some say earth pig.


    Again note: [Contemporary animals.Earth pig]: Mammal and also known as Africa anteater, its body stocky, body length approximately 140cm, without any incisor or canine teeth, like anteater it uses its long tongue to eat the termites. It is found in south and central of Africa, in hills or semi grasnds, it is extremely good in digging, resting in its cave during the day and hunts in the night. It is very timid and has an extremely sensitive hearing, depending on its sense of smell to forage, which is ten times and more acute than a dog.

 Chapter 111: Inferno Altar

    Chapter 111: Inferno Altar


    Thks guys too, sp, HPC7595, ycb5959 and Furinkazan


    Inferno Altar


    Ghost Li threw the already-dead grey pig at the corner and inspected the hole where it had been. And as expected, an extremely fine string extended out from the hole and connected to a bell over a distance. Most probably the reason why he and Jin PingEr failed to sneak in was because of this tiny small grey pig.


    He had once saw it in the ¡®Divine and Evil The strange¡¯ remnant hidden secretly in Ghost King Sect, the grey pig¡¯s snout was extremely sensitive and far exceeded the mortal animals. These few days he had been trying to think of ways to conceal himself but he had never expected that he would be detected by this kind of small animal.


    Just that even though he had finally understood this crucial point but Ghost Li instead frowned, standing in the dark corner, he stood quietly. The grey pig, an unusual animal, although not considered an ancient celestial beast but it was rarely seen and only to be found in some forest deep inside the southern border ten thousand great mountains. And FenXiang Valley actually had such animal and these few days he had been trying to get into FenXiang Valley through different ces and without exception, he was always discovered. The number of grey pigs in FenXiang Valley was not considered little, which was really astonishing.


    The most important point was, they could domesticate this amount of grey pigs to that degree at the same time, such skill in taming wild animals, not just Central ins Good Faction, even within the Evil Faction, it was unheard of but it was heard that there was this unusual skill among the southern border barbaric tribes.


    Ghost Li looked up and turned around, gazed ahead and suddenly discovered that, in that hubbub far away, deep inside FenXiang Valley, it was still serene, the heavy darkness like a dark curtain enveloping, not knowing how many secrets it concealed.


    Thatmotion at the valley entrance gradually died down, in the far distance someone was heard speaking loudly but the sounds of fighting had already stopped, seemed like FenXiang Valley had already contained the situation.


    Who was it exactly, that had the audacity to provoke FenXiang Valley? Ghost Li looked away, in his heart he unconsciously thought about Jin PingEr, this mysterious seductive girl, right now most likely would be still in that chaos!


    Right now, Ghost Li had already from his concealed corner, slipped deeper into FenXiang Valley. Along the way, there was not anymore of that warning rm triggered by the grey pigs, most likely FenXiang Valley scattered those keen snout small animals at the perimeters corners of the valley, once within the middle of the valley, there was no longer a need to worry.


    Thete night, the valley which had calmed down from thatmotion seemed especially tranquil. Following Ghost Li, like a ghostly figure, drifted on the buildings¡¯ paths, that world under the dark curtain slowly revealed itself.


    FenXiang Valley known as the world¡¯s Good Faction pir, although usually it handled matters in a low-key manner but it was after all still a huge sect that had prospered for eight hundred years. And what gradually emerged along the way, was the heritage of this powerful sect.


    Under the night sky, ten over big or small paths were seen, connected with each other, like the blood vessels of a human body, scattered and extending deep into the FenXiang Valley¡¯s darkness. nking both sides of the road were either themon disciples¡¯ residences or the lofty impressive temple buildings, mixed within these buildings were mostly gardens, there were green bamboos, winter cherry blossoms and also brightly-coloured magnificent Chinese peony, each in groups, looking at it from afar, it blended well into the surrounding buildings, each with its own vour.


    Because of this hubbub, even though it waste in the night, from time to time there was still FenXiang Valley disciples moving around, Ghost Li had to carefully conceal himself in order not to reveal his tracks. The expressions on those disciples instead looked calm, without the shock and terrified expressions at the beginning of thatmotion, a look and one would know that the situation at the valley entrance had already been settled.


    The small number of FenXiang Valley disciples moving around were naturally not a problem for Ghost Li, for ten years his body had Buddhism, Evil and Taoism, these three family of cultivating enlightenment, with the mysterious strange skills from the Tian Shu as foundation, his skills improved by leaps and bounds, even the learned and versatile Ghost King was extremely astonished and baffled, in the end it could only be redited to the Buddism theory of cultivating together, maybe there really was some mysterious unknown alliance that mutually enhanced each other.


    Just that the dark ce where Ghost Li was concealing himself, even as he held the ordinary FenXiang Valley disciples with disdain but the several paths lying ahead instead troubled him, he did not know which way to go. He secretly sneaked into FenXiang Valley was because he wanted to search this FenXiang Valley thoroughly to find out just what secrets they had inside this valley, the best would be if he could find out the rtionship with those southern barbaric tribes.


    To know all these, naturally he would need to go into the ces where the important figures were in FenXiang Valley, just that lying before him, those paths looked like a maze, really perplexing.


    Just when Ghost Li was frowning in contemtion, considering whether to catch a FenXiang Valley disciple and interrogate him, suddenly a strange movement on his shoulder and a soft moan came from Xiao Hui.


    Ghost Li was shocked and turned his head to look and his body shook. Xiao Hui the monkey, used its hands to grab his clothes tightly, the monkey¡¯s face contorted, both of its eyes closed tightly in pain. It was after all human psychic and knew now was not the time and therefore bore it.


    Ghost Li was not ordinary rmed, for some reasons, after entering the valley, Xiao Hui seemed somehow abnormal. Looking at it now, its body seemed to be in severe pain.


    Stretching his hand to gently embrace Xiao Hui, Ghost Li carefully assessed it, he felt the monkey¡¯s body quivering in its hands, obviously it was using all of its effort to suppress the inexplicable pain. Ghost Li felt even more worried and quietly asked, ¡°What is it, Xiao Hui?¡±


    As if it understood its master, Xiao Hui¡¯s head tilted and slowly opened its eyes.


    Golden light with faint dark red lights, like a demonic ghost fire in the night and even more like a pair of devil eyes from the nineher world, appeared in front of Ghost Li.


    The temperature in the surroundings suddenly seemed to turn chilly.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s breathing slowly became louder, Ghost Li clearly felt, the monkey¡¯s hands that were clutching onto both of its hand, gradually increased in strength, its nails sinking deeply into the flesh.


    The monkey¡¯s mouth slowly opened and closed but that demonic golden light in its eyes instead stared firmly at Ghost Li and did not even rx for one moment. From that, Ghost Li suddenly felt a sense of familiarity, like the blood-devouring re he had when he was crazed...


    In that instant, Ghost Li suddenly felt coldness in his entire body, he abruptly turned and looked at his own hand. Inside that sleeve, without knowing since when, the top part of the Soul-Absorbing stick where the Sinister Orb was, emitted faint ck-green light with traces of blood light.


    Sinister Orb!


    The most sinister and the most vicious thing in the world, was actually so unfathomable...


    Like something suddenly emerging from the depths of his heart, in that instant Ghost Li felt a bitter taste in his mouth, he dumbfoundedly turned his head over, looked at Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui seemed to sense something too and quietly called out twice.


    Ghost Li calmed himself down and then realized, behind the golden light in Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be a panic look. He inhaled deeply and then revealed a smile on his lips, softly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Xiao Hui seemed to understand its master¡¯s words, its eyes blinked and then slowly closed it, after a while, that inexplicable pain gradually receded, the pressure in Xiao Hui¡¯s hands also gradually decreased.


    Ghost Li stood in the darkness, slowly embraced Xiao Hui in his bosom.


    The night was as cold as water.


    In the darkness ahead, the figures of one man and one monkey, in a dim, dark corner, lightly glimmered.


    Without knowing how much time had passed, Xiao Hui seemed to be asleep, quietlyy in Ghost Li¡¯s embrace.Ghost Li did not even care that he was in a perilous FenXiang Valley, stood straight in the darkness, gently hugged the monkey.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui¡¯s body moved, raising its head up. Ghost Li lowered his head down to look, the golden light in the monkey¡¯s eyes had already all disappeared and revert to its usual lively look.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart immediately felt like it was released but without waiting for him to speak, Xiao Hui seemed to struggle and then pointed its arm to a road outside. Ghost Li was surprised, looked over and after a while, two people walked over from that path, Ghost Li recognized them.


    Li Xun and YanHong.


    Ghost Li frowned, he had knew these two people ten years ago and they were already outstanding talents. Although things changed in these ten years and they did not meet again but to people who were cultivating, ten years was like a snap of one¡¯s fingers. Both of them looked exactly like ten years ago, just that looking at their movements, their skills most likely were iparable to what they were ten years ago.


    Both of them unhurriedly walked over, they seemed to be conversing. Nearing, YanHong was heard saying, ¡°Senior brother, why did those monsters suddenly charge in?¡±


    Li Xun frowned, showing his puzzlement too. But his expression was solemn and he coldly said, ¡°Those uncivilized beasts, who knows what they are thinking! If you ask me, those human fishes dared to invade the valley then we should not let them return, why do we still need to bother ShangGuan teacher uncle?¡±


    YanHong gently said, ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t get angry, the valley master has far foresight and there must be something else in this matter that we do not know for now. In the beginning when we made representations with those barbaric tribes, it was because of ShangGuan teacher uncle, who disyed his remarkable ability and awed them, those barbaric tribe then viewed the elderly as celestial being. As long as the elderly appear, those monsters will definitely obediently leave. The valley master asked us to invite ShangGuan teacher uncle out, most probably is because of that.¡±


    Li Xun humphed, said, ¡°I naturally know all these but I just don¡¯t understand, with our FenXiang Valley¡¯s honor, why do we still have to grovel to those monsters and now even invite ShangGuan teacher uncle out, if this matter leaks out, wouldn¡¯t our FenXiang Valley be aughingstock of the world¡¯s Good Faction?¡±


    YanHong smiled and said, ¡°Senior brother, I guess those barbaric tribes still have their uses, therefore the valley master tolerated them. Until the future...¡± Speaking until here, she suddenly stopped but her eyes looked at Li Xun, seemed to convey even more words.


    Li Xun¡¯s lips twisted, a trace of resentment on his handsome face, looking at it from afar, it seemed to add on a degree of attractiveness. But he did not reply and only softly sighed, unhurriedly walked along with YanHong on to the small path beside, after a while disappeared into the night darkness.


    In the darkness, a dagger-like stare watched their back figures. Ghost Li¡¯s mind thought rapidly, the party that invade FenXiang Valley tonight was actually those human fishes whom he himself had been pursing. Recalling back three days ago that night, where he eavesdropped on LuShun and that human fish, that tall human fish seemed to be the tribe leader.


    Seemed like tonight¡¯s matter was most likely because that human fish tribe leader was assassinated by Jin PingEr, the remaining human fish tribe in their rage, came to seek revenge. With these thoughts, Jin PingEr¡¯s figure involuntarily shed past Ghost Li¡¯s mind and he felt even more wary against this girl.


    He stood in the darkness for a while and then seemed to make a decision, looked towards Xiao Hui in his embrace. Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes blinked and then suddenly it moved, scurried up to his shoulder and grinned, seemed like it had fully recovered.


    Ghost Li was relieved, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see what kind of person is that ShangGuan teacher uncle, shall we?¡±


    Xiao Hui ¡°Zi zi¡± called out twice, waved its hand and pointed towards the path that Li Xun and YanHong walked.


    Ghost Li soundlesslyughed in the darkness, his figure suddenly rose, quick like a ghost, went off towards that secluded small path.


    Far away, a FenXiang Valley disciple was walking heading this direction at the same time, suddenly his vision blurred, a ghost figured seemed to sh by on that path to the valley¡¯s restricted area, ¡®Inferno Altar¡¯, he looked again but there was nothing. He was stunned and then shook his head, muttered to himself and then continued to walk on, disregarding it.


    The path was surprisingly long, evidently where that ShangGuan teacher uncle was at a very secluded ce. Ghost Li, after travelling for a while on this path, did not see the rest of the buildings anymore, on both sides of the road were all trees and vegetation, the night breeze blew over, under the faint moonlight in the horizon, the trees¡¯ shadows looked like some evil demons dancing, revealing some abnormalities.


    Ghost Li carefully followed along the path, after walking for quite a while, the path did not split like the other paths, seemed like this path led directly to where that ShangGuan teacher uncle was.


    FenXiang Valley upied a massive space, this small path, twisting and turning, leading even deeper into the valley.


    Suddenly, a white rectangr object suddenly appeared ahead, Ghost Li focused and saw it was a stone tablet, engraved on it were two lines of eight characters:


    Inferno restricted area


    Disciple to stop here


    Ghost Li frowned, hesitated not because ahead could be some mysterious ce of FenXiang Valley but because of these two words, ¡®Inferno¡¯, quietly touched a ce in his heart.


    He could not help but nced at his right arm, underneath the clothes, ¡®Inferno Mirror¡¯ was quietly lying on his arm.


    He paused for a while then sneered, lifted his feet to walk past this stone tablet.


    That stone tablet seemed ordinary but it seemed to be a dividing border, after that stone tablet, for some reason, that small path was still twisting and extending ahead but the trees and vegetation beside the path clearly turned sparse.


    First the green grass slowly disappeared then it was the short shrubs and then even the exuberant forest also thinned. Cracks also started to appear on the ground and the remaining trees were all withered and yellow, seemed like this area clearlycked water, the ground seemed scorched.


    Would it have any rtion to that two words, ¡®Inferno¡¯?


    Xiao Hui, on its shoulder, softly called out, its body also moved and seemed restless. Ghost Li gently patted its body, Xiao Hui then gradually calmed down. The surrounding scene was indeed weird but it seemed not to be an important ce inside FenXiang Valley, if not, on his way here, not even a single disciple was seen guarding this ce.


    Ghost Li¡¯s thoughts turned, following the small path, passing thest turn.


    Suddenly, he who had always been imperturbable, his body shook, before him was a big empty ground, a hot burst of air assaulted him from somewhere.


    An enormous round-shaped altar stood in the middle of the ground, its bottom suspended in the air, thirteen enormous stone pirs made of white jade stone and almost three zhangs high supported the entire altar. A total of twelve white jade stone pirs were at the altar¡¯s perimeter, each one almost as thick as two persons¡¯ arm¡¯s length encircling it and the thickest white jade pir in the middle of the altar, was almost five or six persons¡¯ arm¡¯s lengths.


    And on top of the altar, all of the structures were build from a type of crimson strange stone material, the tform, railing were all without exception. In the middle of the altar, a building stood towering majestically, presenting a pagoda design. There were a total of three levels and the higher each storey was, it was half the size of the storey below it but each storey looked to be an unimaginable ten zhangs high.


    Looking at it from afar, this altar looked just like an enormous ball of burning crimson fire, directly piercing the firmament. Ghost Li stood below the altar and like an ant, extremely insignificant.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, the architecture before him was really overwhelming, the works of the Gods, these four words to describe it seemed fully deserving. Unexpectedly FenXiang Valley would have such majestic building inside it. He thought for a while and then recalled that stone tablet, and somehow knew, the ce in front of him, would most likely be the legendary FenXiang Valley¡¯s - Inferno Altar.


    He calmed himself down and then silently drifted over. Other than this Inferno Altar, there was nothing else in the surrounding, nowhere to hide himself. But luckily there was not any guard in this ce and he was fast, very quickly his figure reached the bottom of the altar.


    Once neared the altar, the heat in the air immediately increased more than several folds, even with his current skills, he felt a burst of agitation in his heart, sweat appeared on his forehead. Ghost Li frowned, secretly rmed and then remembered that Xiao Hui might not be able to tolerate the heat and turned to look, Xiao Hui was instead scratching its head and picking its ear, seemed not to be bothered at all with the heat.


    Ghost Li was surprised, felt that Xiao Hui was behaving abnormally recently, especially after it had swallowed the divine medicine at that Celestial Emperor Treasury in the death marsh, its body started to gradually evolve.


    But whatever it was, under the current circumstances, Xiao Hui who was not bothered by the heat was better than bothered by it, Ghost Li at that moment did not have the luxury to dwell on it. He was just pondering on how to go up this altar when footsteps sound were heard from above the altar.


    Ghost Li frowned and quickly looked around, there was nowhere to hide at all, after hesitating for a moment, he flew under the altar and hid behind one of the huge thick white jade pirs.


    Hiding behind the pir, he subconsciously touched the stone and felt a burning pain, his reaction was extremely fast and immediately withdrew his hand.


    Even the pirs was boiling hot under the altar.


    The footsteps became louder, evidently someone was walking down, suddenly an aged voice was heard unhurriedly saying, ¡°Since the valley master invited, I naturally must go. Just that all of you have to tell me, why did those human fishes suddenly became so violent and actually attacked the valley?¡±


    Ghost Li hiding within in the pir¡¯s shadow, looked out and saw Li Xun, YanHong following the back figure of a grey-clothed elderly, respectfully walking down.

 Chapter 112: Assassination

    Chapter 112: Assassination


    Thks for reading guys, schnitter, HPC7595, ycb5959 and sp! And thks ycb5959 for the mistake, haha will make the correction.


    I have also created a webpage for the trantions, so far only managed to upload Book 3, will be adding Book 4 soon. If you are interested to read the previous trantions instead of going through the threads, can take a look at http://xiakeluojiao.blogspot.sg/


    Assassination


    Ghost Li looked over from where he was hiding in dark, he saw an elderly, his face was thin and bony, wearing a long grey robe, simple and in, his features and gestures did not look different from the others, if he was to appear in the streets, most probably nobody could tell that this person was a cultivated Taoist priest.


    But the expressions on the two people following behind him, leaving YanHong aside, Li Xun who had always been arrogant, seemed to be extremely respectful to this ordinary-looking elderly, his expressions and gestures showed his constant attentiveness.


    Right now after they had heard the elderly¡¯s question, Li Xun hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Teacher uncle is astute, actually it was because the human fish barbaric tribe leader died of unnatural causes and so those monsters flew up in a rage, this then...¡±


    By then, the three of them had walked down from the Inferno Altar, the grey-clothed elderly frowned and indifferently said, ¡°How did the human fish tribe leader die?¡±


    Li Xun forced a smile, shook his head. YanHong who was beside said, ¡°Reporting to teacher uncle, three days ago that human fish tribe leader after meeting LuShun teacher uncle at ¡®Nameless ancient temple¡¯ at northern HeGu Hill, was suddenly assassinated by a highly skilled martial artist less than one mile from the temple.¡±


    The grey-clothed elderly, made a [yi] sound, showing his surprise and said, ¡°Who is the murderer?¡±


    Li Xun shook his head, said, ¡°We have investigated for several days but did not find any clues.¡± He seemed to hesitate and then continued to say, ¡°We should have reported this matter to teacher uncle earlier but valley master deliberated over the fact that teacher uncle has been guarding the important ce, Inferno Altar, for nearly a hundred years and has long since take no concern in the mundane affairs, therefore did not wish to disturb teacher uncle.¡±


    The grey-clothed elderlyughed and said, ¡°How would I not know the good intentions of Valley Master. I guess if not for the fact that the barbaric tribe still has its uses and old man me still have some degrees of influence left when old man me had subdued them at that time, if not valley master will not wish to bother this old man already.¡±


    Li Xun smiled and was about to say something but that elderly seemed not willing to continue on the topic and said, ¡°Was LuShun at the scene at that time? If its just within one mile, don¡¯t tell me he could not find the killer? Even if he had to dig for three feet, he would have find it long ago.¡±


    Li Xun heard it and could not help but nce at YanHong. YanHong hesitated and then softly said, ¡°Guessed that killer was really too cunning and his skills was too high, after achieving his aim with one strike, he immediately fled, therefore even LuShun teacher uncle was unable to catch this person.¡±


    That elderly humphed and did not speak anymore but in his expression and tone, a feeling of disdain was felt and evidently, he did not think very well of that LuShun mentioned by YanHong and Li Xun.


    The three of them continued to converse while walking and had already crossed almost half of the three zhangs of empty ground, going further and further away from Ghost Li. Ghost Li slowly let down his guard but his body was still uptight, he heard that elderly asked a question from afar but because of their distance, he could not hear it clearly but indistinctly he heard that elderly asked about the current human fish creatures¡¯ situation.


    Li Xun acknowledged behind him, said, ¡°The situation is now under control, LuShun teacher uncle brought a group of disciples to trap those human fishes at the valley entrance and using his powerful abilities, crushed those human fishes¡¯ arrogance, now both parties are facing each other. Those human fishes keep saying they want to seek revenge for their tribe leader, valley master is not willing to break off all ties totally and so sent us to invite teacher uncle...¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp cry was heard from the direction of the valley entrance, reverberating far to where they were, the sound was extremely mournful. Everyone was shocked and Li Xun said, ¡°It seems to being from the valley entrance!¡±


    Before they could react, the sounds of fights started again, roars and cries were incessantly heard, the valley which had just became peaceful, once again was enveloped by the hubbub.


    Their expressions changed, the grey-clothed elderly snorted, flung his sleeve and in an instant, transformed into a stream of grey light and charged up into the sky, swiftly flying towards the valley entrance, Li Xun and YanHong too urgently followed.


    Until their figures disappeared totally into the night sky, Ghost Li then slowly walked out, thought for a while and then turned and looked at the Inferno Altar.


    The enormous architecture towered over him, even the white jade stone pir beside him also looked to be so tall and majestic in the night, not to say that crimson temple building above it.


    Not far ahead, was the staircase from where that elderly, Li Xun and YanHong walked down from. Ghost Li looked towards that staircase, all of it was also built from the same strange crimson stone material, blended into one with the surrounding railings and bstones.


    Slowly stepping forward, Ghost Li walked up, the temperature seemed to increase much more and he felt like he was stepping onto burning fire instead of the crimson stones.


    The staircase stretched up with thirty-six steps, after making a turn, continued to extend upwards. Ghost Li inhaled deeply, his face calmed and slowly walked up. The surrounding railings and bstone walls were smooth and in, without any decorations, seemed especially quaint.


    Even the night breeze which blew over now seemed extremely hot, Xiao Hui crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, curiously watched its surroundings.


    Finally, after climbing a total of three sections of one hundred and eight stairs, Ghost Li reached the Inferno Altar.


    Although he had saw this ce while standing below the Inferno Altar but now that he was on it, standing before the lofty building situated in the middle of the Inferno Altar, looking at the immense building which was a hundred times taller than himself, watching that spire tip like a sharp sword piercing the firmament, Ghost Li could not help but feel insignificantly small.


    The same crimson stone material, cut into enormous stone blocks of almost the same size, each almost as tall as half a person¡¯s height, stacked together to form the majestic building. Walking near it, in that scorching heat, Ghost Li clearly saw those stone blocks were stacked so closely together that as if even a knife would not be able to stab in between the gaps. It was really unimaginable that how FenXiang Valley forefathers created such a work of ghost and gods at that time.


    And he almost had an illusion, that in front of him was not a building but a ball of burning, raging enormous fire. And this fire was so huge that it almost looked like it was going to fall immediately and swallow the small insignificant him.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, calmed himself and suppressed his feeling of shock and admiration, he then turned and carefully checked out the path to this Inferno Altar building. Without any effort he found it


    The entire altar-built-like-pagoda did not have a single window, surrounded tightly by the huge crimson stones, only the lowest level, a one zhang tall, six chi wide door stood near him.


    Ghost Li walked over and very quickly discovered that even though this door was painted red but was still different from the surrounding stone walls, it was a wooden door. Guessed it should be, if even the door for ess was also a heavy stone door then it would be very troublesome!


    Ghost Li stood before the door for a while and did not immediately push open it, he turned and nced back.


    The entire Inferno Altar, other than the blistering heat, was silent.


    [Zhi ya!]


    The next moment, he had pushed opened the door.


    At FenXiang Valley entrance, right now it had turned into a river of red, over a hundred tall and sturdy human fishes were [wa wa] crying out loudly, extremely incensed, wielding various kinds of strange weapons, there were spears, knives, swords and halberd, fought incessantly with the FenXiang Valley disciples surrounding them. Blood flowed continuously down onto the ground, severed limbs remains were seen everywhere, quite a number of the casualties were FenXiang Valley disciples but more were the human fishes.


    As for those severed limbs, most likely those were chopped off by those savage-natured human fishes.


    But even though the scene was shocking and the human fishes were extremely fierce but FenXiang Valley side was gradually suppressing the human fishes, several higher skilled disciples formed a semicircle formation and attacked in.


    However, those human fishes were really savage and their bodies were very much different from the humans, even if a cultivated Taoist fellow fighter received a sword sh from the FenXiang Valley disciples, they would also be hurt but those human fishes for some reasons, their bodies were extremely resilient and including the fact that FenXiang Valley disciples seemed to have receive somemands and allowed some leeway. Other than a few highly skilled disciples¡¯ magical weapons, when the other disciples¡¯ magical weapons hit onto their bodies, the human fishes were at most only thrown out and rarely blood was seen.


    But first, FenXiang Valley disciples had been training for many years and their skills high, fighting one on one and including the magical weapon power, surpassed those barbaric human fishes; second, those human fishes were only strong and thick-skinned, FenXiang Valley disciples advanced and retreated, at times wielded their swords and attacked from the air which made the human fishes frustrated and greatly gained advantage.


    And among the disciples, one elderly was inmand, it was that LuShun who Ghost Li had seen in that dpidated ancient temple. He was seen frowning, his expression extremely ugly, evidently furious.


    While the fights were getting intense, suddenly a miserable cry was heard, it was one of the FenXiang Valley disciple who for a moment let down his guard and his leg was caught by a sickle-simr looking weapon wielded by a human fish, dragged from the air and fell onto the ground. In an instant, several human fishes swamped over, the weapons danced and in a blink of an eye, dead, even his body was not kept whole.


    In that instant, FenXiang Valley disciples were in an uproar, many of them could not tolerate it anymore and gestured rapidly, their weapons in the air immediately made sharp whistles, attacked in groups. Miserable cries were heard instantly, several human fishes were already struck dead by the magical weapons.


    However those human fishes were really savage, their expressions did not change at the sight of blood spraying everywhere in the air but instead became even more wild and leapt up to fight, not afraid of dying at all.


    LuShun wielded his sword and flew up to the air, shouted out in session but regardless whether it was the human fishes or FenXiang Valley disciples, all were unbridled and none regarded his words, it seemed like a massacre was going to start.


    And at this moment, the solitary moon that hung up high in the night sky suddenly darkened, LuShun frowned and looked up, a mass of grey clouds was seen sweeping over. LuShun¡¯s countenance changed and he snorted.


    That sheet of grey clouds rolled over with astonishing speed, in a blink it had arrived and its force increased, the wind rapidly turned in the air and soon created a diameter of several zhangs tornado, sharp sounds apanying it, [wu] a sound, swiftly charged down from the sky.


    And almost at the same time, the surrounding grounds vegetation and trees were flipped out by the strong wind, stones and sands flew, those lower skilled FenXiang Valley disciples and some human fishes were sucked up by the raging wind and flung out.


    Everyone was shocked and before they could react, that tornado had alreadynded, in the shrill cries of the wind, [peng peng] loud sounds, several human fishes, like being grabbed with a huge hand, were all hit flying, flew backwards and fell heavily onto the ground.


    Those human fishes [zhi zhi] cried out, their shrieks sharp and horrible but they sounded terrified. The raging wind continued for a while and after separating all of the human fishes and FenXiang Valley disciples, slowly stopped. The sounds of the wind slowly ceased, the huge wind force also gradually dispersed and a grey-clothed elderly figure emerged.


    FenXiang Valley disciples were shocked and started to descend, paid obeisance to the elderly and respectfully greeted, ¡°ShangGuan teacher uncle.¡±


    LuShun also slowly descended to the ground and walked over, he nced at that grey-clothed elderly, the vein in his face twitched. Then while smiling superficially, he said, ¡°ShangGuan senior brother, this kind of trivial matter, why trouble you this important figure toe out?¡±


    The grey-clothed elderly nced at him, faintly smiled and said, ¡°The valley master ordered, I have no choice but toe.¡±


    LuShun¡¯s expression changed.


    By then Li Xun and YanHong had also arrived and descended from the sky. Li Xun walked over to LuShun, lowered his voice and said, ¡°LuShun uncle, it was the valley master who instructed me to invite ShangGuan teacher uncle over.¡±


    LuShun humphed, his expression became uglier but in the end he did notment anything and turned around.


    The grey-clothed elderly also did not look at him and turned to look at the bloody scene, his face somber.


    By now, the human fishes were all gathered together, their eyes on this grey-clothed elderly. They seemed to recognize him and for some reasons, those fearless human fishes seemed to be fearful of this ordinary looking elderly and for the moment, did not attack.


    The elderly looked away and in a low voice said, ¡°Where is SunTu?¡±


    He had just spoken when a middle-aged man walked out from the FenXiang Valley disciples, it was the SunTu who had gone with LuShun that night and knew the barbaric tribenguage.


    He was seen running to the elderly, his face extremely respectful and said, ¡°Disciple is here.¡±


    The elderly nced at him, he was right now covered with ash and dirt, seemed like because of his inadequate skills, he had suffered during the fights but luckily he kept his life, after all not many knew the barbaric tribenguage.


    The elderly immediately said, ¡°Come over and trante their words for me.¡±


    SunTu cautiously acknowledged and stood aside.


    The elderly nced at the human fishes, loudly said, ¡°Old man me is ShangGuan Ce, one of youe out to speak.¡±


    A stir went through the group of human fishes, evidently they understood ShangGuan Ce¡¯s words. And the name seemed to have a magical power on them, it was really extraordinary. After a while, a tall big human fish walked out.


    ShangGuan Ce assessed him with a few nces, unhurriedly said, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    That human fish hesitated,[ji ji ji ji] said.


    SunTu who was standing beside immediately said, ¡°They know.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce with his expression unchanged, said, ¡°Why did all of you attack my valley, is it because our FenXiang Valley looks easy to be bullied?¡±


    That human fish¡¯s face showed anger, [ji ji ji ji] started to speak, its voice extremely incensed.


    SunTu tranted at the same time, ¡°He said, our tribe leader was killed while meeting with your people and you all actually said the killer could not be found, obviously...obviously you all did it. Although our human fish tribe is not your match but even if we have to die, we want to seek revenge for our tribe leader!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce frowned tightly, a trace of worry shed over his eyes. He was one of the top figures in FenXiang Valley and his skills were unfathomable, in the secret fierce fight with the southern barbaric tribe hundred years ago, ShangGuan Ce disyed his skills and awed the barbaric tribe. Since then his reputation had travelled far and wide within the southern sixty-three tribes. It was also because of this reason that the valley master, Yun YiLan, today had requested him who had not interfered in the mundane affairs for very long time, to make his appearance.


    Also ShangGuan Ce had resided in the southern border for a long time and there was none other that had knowledge of these barbaric tribes like him, just this branch of human fish tribe, he knew them to be savage and ruthless and the death of their tribe leader was an unprecedented deep humiliation, it could really be that the entire tribe would die here without any hesitation.


    If it was just this barbaric tribe, ShangGuan Ce would not be concern about it but although the southern border wild tribes on the surface looked to be fighting among themselves but their internal rtionships wereplex and besides, in these hundred years, an exceptional figure had appeared and was not an easy person to deal with, if in the event this alerted that figure, the big scheme that FenXiang Valley had been nning for a hundred years would be destroyed in one moment.


    He was thinking it through rapidly in his mind, Li Xun standing beside saw ShangGuan Ce pondering with his head low, softly spoke to SunTu, ¡°Isn¡¯t the situation under control before I left, both parties facing each other, the human fishes also did not wish to fight and wanted to speak to our valley master? Why did the fights started again?¡±


    SunTu with a pained expression, forced a smile and said, ¡°We are also wondering! Initially it was all good, although the atmosphere was slightly tensed but both sides had no intention to continue fighting. Unexpectedly a miserable cry was heard from the human fishes, a human fish at the edge was mysteriously killed, those human fishes erupted into a rage and charged over like madmen.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce heard it, suddenly spoke in a low voice, ¡°Was it done by one of us?¡±


    SunTu was stumped for a moment and LuShun who was beside, coldly said, ¡°It was in a mess at that time, who knows?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face turned cold, suddenly raised his voice and spoke loudly to the FenXiang Valley, ¡°During the confrontation, was there anyone who acted and killed the human fish?¡±


    The FenXiang Valley crowd was silence, the disciples looked at each other and for a long while, nobody came out to admit.


    At a distance, the human fishes were agitated, evidently enraged.


    ShangGuan Ce frowned tightly, suddenly spoke to the human fish who was standing in front, ¡°I will go take a look at that person¡¯s corpse.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for the human fish¡¯s reply, walked over straightaway.


    That human fish¡¯s countenance changed but looking at ShangGuan Ce¡¯s expression, eventually still turned and led him to a corner of their crowd, after identifying a human fish body, pointed to it and ¡°ji ji¡± said a few words.


    LuShun, Li Xun, SunTu and the rest had also followed ShangGuan Ce and walked over. SunTu quietly said, ¡°This is the human fish which had died.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce stood beside the corpse, carefully looked, his expression gradually turning ugly. After a while, he muttered quietly to himself, ¡°Remarkable, remarkable.¡±


    Li Xun standing behind him, also looked at the body, unexpectedly also frowned. That human fish body was still holding onto a big knife but the head on his neck was already gone, a human fish head was lying not far away, most likely it was his.


    This human fish was cleanly beheaded by someone.


    Li Xun¡¯s eyes could not help but look at that neck, the wound was extremely smooth, evidently an extremely sharp weapon was used to deliver the fatal single blow.


    ¡°Yi!¡± Suddenly, LuShun softly eximed, walked over and crouched beside the body to take a close look at the human fish body.


    ShangGuan Ce frowned and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    LuShun, after examining for a while, unhurriedly stood up but his expression was extremely ugly, spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°This cut is exactly the same cut left on that human fish tribe leader by the assassinator, the wound was extremely smooth and not a single distortion was seen on the flesh but deep inside the blood vessels, for some reasons, had a faint purple color.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and quickly looked over, it was what LuShun had said.


    ShangGuan Ce was extremely shocked, abruptly turned and his eyes glinted brightly, said, ¡°The killer is here!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s eyes were like a knife, extremely sharp, the elderly who was ordinary-looking, now was as if his entire body had suddenly emitted an overpowering sharp re. He slowly looked at every person in the surrounding, not one dared to look him in the eyes.


    A sudden silence in the scene, only a night breeze blowing from nowhere, blew past the tips of the trees¡¯ branches, making rustling sounds.

 Chapter 113: Strange Beast

    Chapter 113: Strange Beast


    Thks guys, HPC7595, schnitter, ycb5959 and Sunterjo, blog updated too (http://xiakeluojiao.blogspot.sg/). Very sorry for beingte this week, I¡¯m trying to catch up and I hope to release more chapters too but pls be patient and give me more time k


    ycb5959, yes I find it strange too but I double-checked and its really guns hahaha


    Strange Beast


    Inferno Altar.


    Although it was a wooden door but it felt heavy to touch, after pushing hard, the heavy Inferno Altar¡¯s solid door emitted a low sound of [zhi ya] and slowly opened.


    From the door, red light weakly shone out, the temperature seemed to increase another few degree, scorchingly hot.


    Ghost Li frowned, faint sweats already seen on his forehead, he suddenly recalled what he had eavesdropped just now, that elderly called ShangGuan actually had been guarding this blistering hot ce for nearly a hundred years, he wondered how did he bear it all these while.


    Inside the Inferno Altar, it was not that bright, other than the mysterious stream of red light, most of the area was dim, ipatible with the surrounding torrid heat. Ghost Li stood at the entrance, deliberated for a moment and finally stepped in.


    A sound of [zhi ya] again apanied it, the wooden door gently closed.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, calmed his mind down and started to appraise the surroundings. It was as what he had surmised when he had looked at the Inferno Altar from the outside, this was indeed a huge hall, the height reaching up to five zhangs, the entire hall appeared circr and the walls also looked identical to outside, all made from that crimson rock, there was not a single decoration or engravings, simple and unadorned but against this enormous empty space, there was an indescribable grandeur and majestess, giving off a feeling that only the exalted level of architecture would have this kind of simplicity.


    Very quickly Ghost Li soon discovered that the red light that was filling the entire great hall came from the center of the building. Nearing the center, the surrounding became brighter and looking at it from afar, against the red light, a ball of mes seemed to be burning in the middle of the building.


    Ghost Li watched intensely at that ball of ¡°mes¡±, the red light gently shone over, reflecting in his eyes and also on Xiao Hui who was crouching at his shoulder.


    In the eyes of one man and one monkey, both seemed to be dyed red by something at the same time, red mes indistinctly burning.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s tail gently swished, it seemed unsettled and quietly called out.


    Ghost Li strided, walked towards that ball of ¡°fire¡± in the center of the building, unhurriedly walked deep into where that red light was.


    As he walked nearer to that ¡°fire¡±, the surrounding air became hotter and right now, it was almost like he was beside the deep undergroundva. In Ghost Li¡¯s mind, for no reason, a long-forgotten past event suddenly surfaced - Below the Fire Dragon Cave, thevake that was even more scorching hot than now, that pair of fox spiritsmitted suicide by jumping into theke.


    The thought shed past, at less than one zhang to the center of the building, he suddenly stopped. Xiao Hui turned its head and look at its master.


    Ghost Li frowned, already looking away from the fire and observing the floor.


    The smooth floor, made from the crimson rock piles, revealed a design.


    Under Ghost Li¡¯s feet, a notch about the thickness of a finger appeared on the gstones and extended in two directions but it appeared to be twisting and definitely not level. And one chi ahead of Ghost Li, the same notch thickness, squiggly drawn on the solid crimson rocks, forming a design about one chi big.


    That was a celestial deity!


    One that Ghost Li had never seen before, never heard before deity.


    The worn-out notch on the ground slowly extended out, the signs of wear and tell could be seen all over on the perimeter of the image, evidently these carvings existed for an eternity, revealing some destion.


    The top of the deity¡¯s head was hairless but instead a slightly curved horn like a goat was there, his face looked simr to human, just that underneath that eerie holes for the eyes, sharp fangs were obviously in the mouth. The engraver had even carved out a few tiny holes at the side of the fangs, as if fresh blood was dripping down, increasing the savageness of the idol.


    And the body of the deity, was greatly different from human, like a well-built panther¡¯s body, he had four arms, one hand was holding a knife, one hand a shield; the remaining two hands, one was grabbing tightly onto a painfully contorted human body, that person seemed to be crying out loud towards the sky; and the other hand was gently holding an object, still dripping wet with blood, it was actually a human heart.


    The initial crude bleak notch stopped here, the carving strokes suddenly was abandoned in anger, the deep hatred in the heart like it had erupted all of a sudden. Ghost Li could actually incredibly vividly felt that frenzied energy, seething from the notches.


    The cid notch, in an instant, became fierce, pouring swiftly down from the body, it became one with the lower part of the ferocious deity, transforming into raging burning mes. The red lights glimmered, the deity¡¯s mouth seemed to have a hideous grin, as if he was about to break out from the floor ande alive!


    Ghost Li deeply, deeply inhaled, almost subconsciously, he merged the image of the engraver and the architect of this Inferno Altar. Unbelievably there was actually such a master craftsman in this world that had such out-of-the-world talent!


    An engraved drawing and it had as if captured the world¡¯s creations!


    That notch was still extending out, Ghost LI could not help but followed it to the side and gradually discovered the second, third deities¡¯ drawings and finally, after circling once around that ball of red mes in the middle, he, in total, discovered eight deities drawings carved into the floor. Not one of them were alike but Ghost Li was almost certain that, engraved on the floor were all ferocious deities.


    In those drawings, humans became the offerings for the deities, like food. The entire interior of the huge building right now had became somber, as if following the discovery of the drawings, somehow some ferocious animal was indistinctly howling.


    And outside those ferocious deities drawings, there was still a notch that surrounded them but it was not aplete circle, at times it travelled twisting inwards, at times it rose and turned outwards, Ghost Li for the moment could not figure it out.


    Right now, he returned to the first baleful-looking deity, after staring deeply at the deity, he raised his head and that burning fire once again appeared in front of him.


    Suddenly, a [weng] sound went off in his head, something surged up, a kind of thirst, a kind of thirst to suck blood, such a familiar feeling rushed up in his heart. Almost at the same time, the deities suddenly seemed toe alive, indistinctly wavered in front of him.


    The Soul-Absorbing stick hidden beside his hand, through the cloth sleeve, slowly started to light up.


    Ghost Li¡¯s breathing slowly turned heavier, suddenly, he forcefully shook his head and focused his mind, and then slowly walked over to that ball of fire.


    Just that, he had forgotten to look at the monkey, Xiao Hui, crouching at his shoulder.


    In that pair of monkey¡¯s eyes, the golden light once again appeared but behind the golden light, there were even more red lights, the same frenzied bloodthirsty in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, gradually brighten its eyes, filled its eyes.


    The distance of one zhang was not far, Ghost Li very quickly came near to the source of that red light in the center of the building.


    By now he had already discovered, the eight stone carvings which he had just seen, were all surrounding this light source and the direction of the deities¡¯ heads were all facing this way. The temperature was now blistering hot, if a normal person was here, most probably he would not be able to breath.


    Ghost Li forced himself to quell the waves of bloodlusts raging in his heart, looked past the red lights and at the source of the light.


    A thing that looked like a stone well, thin top and thick bottom, appeared in the middle of the great hall. Three chi high and with a diameter of not more than two chi, built out of the same crimson stone as the stone floor.


    But on top of the smooth well surface, there was a strange white glittering crystal-clear stone, it appeared to circr and looking carefully at it, innumerable surface cuts were seen instead, each varying in sizes, resplendent radiance circting around it.


    And the unceasing red light projecting out from the well, after entering this strange stone that looked like a crystal, the light was refracted outyer byyer, there seemed to be traces of blood vessels flowing in in-between it. And those light streams congregated into a mass of red light three chi above the strange stone, that was the burning mes which Ghost Li had assumed it to be when he saw it from afar, and that illuminated the entire building.


    Looking at this mysterious and mystical scene, Ghost Li slowly went near that well, near that dazzling clear stone and looked down.


    A familiar sight impressed upon his eyes. The boilingva underneath raged and roared, like the tide of a furious raging sea, surging unceasingly and receding, theva which were sshed up onto the rugged rock faces made sizzling sounds.


    The Inferno Altar building was actually built on top of a volcano that looked like it was going to erupt.


    A wave of agitation was felt in Ghost Li¡¯s heart, subconsciously he was clenching his hands into fists, even his breathing started to be heavier. Ever since he went near those savage stone carvings in the ground, those never seen and heard before drawings stirred up the savageness deep inside his heart, or maybe those deities were actually savage evil deities. The Soul-Absorbing stick¡¯s bloodlust in his heart was getting stronger but strangely, he could still remain conscious, unlike the other times where he had descended into madness.


    Just that although he was clear-headed, the agony from the powerful vicious energy in his body tormented him more. If there was anyone around, the person would see that in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, aglow brightly with red light, like an evil ghost.


    Just when Ghost Li was forcibly holding up, Xiao Hui on his shoulder suddenly [zhi zhi] called out twice and jumped down,nded straight at that strange stone.


    Ghost Li was greatly shocked, that strange stone had faint blood-red rays travelling around it, even he who had trained with the Evil Sect Tian Shu for many years, could feel that the evil power in it was something not to be trifled with, he immediately stretched out his hand to prevent and urgently called out, ¡°Xiao Hui, be careful!¡±


    But because Xiao Hui had leapt out in a sudden, Ghost Li¡¯s reaction was toote and his hands grabbed empty air. Xiao Hui unfolded out in the air, its eyes like Ghost Li, glimmering with red light. Before he knew it, Xiao Hui had alreadynded on top of that strange stone, a slight sound of [peng] was heard.


    Instantly, the red lights which were refracted from the strange stone, were blocked by Xiao Hui¡¯s body. And almost at the same time, that ball of red lights congregated above, lost their light source and vanished.


    Suddenly, the entire world seemed to turn silent.


    Only in a twinkling of an eye, the entire great altar building lost all of its light, darkness enveloped the entire ce.


    Ghost Li held his breath, dumbfoundedly stared at Xiao Hui.


    It crouched on top of that stone and for the time being, seemed safe. The red light which had projected out from the well, was now blocked by its body, reflected onto its stomach.


    The red light flowed like fresh red blood, glimmered faintly on its body. Xiao Hui¡¯s body slowly started to emit sounds, like the grating sound of bones knocking against the joints.


    [Ka ka, ka ka...]


    Ghost Li stepped forward, watching Xiao Hui, a premonition in his heart.


    Xiao Hui slowly turned over, its pair of eyes had totally turned red, so dazzling in the darkness!


    The next moment, strange events suddenly happened!


    In the great hall, in the deep recesses of the surrounding darkness, suddenly a deste howl powerfully reverberated. The stone carvings around them all at the same time, glowed red and one by one lighted up.


    When the eighth stone carving was also lighted up, the deste howl had already turned mournful, filling up the entire space. And in thispletely enclosed altar, a wind had started to blow.


    Ghost Li grabbed Xiao Hui up, hugged it close to him. Almost at the same time, an enormous rumble was heard, all of the carvings shone out brightly, immediately those red lights evolved into forms and rose above those stone carvings, at the same time retaining those stone carvings¡¯ appearances, gathered and transformed into a t surface.


    One by one the savage deities which had transformed into red lights gathered in the air and now Ghost Li could finally see that twisting stone carving that encircled those stone drawings.


    It was a gigantic me totem, wrapping all of the deities in it, together with the increasing gale, this mysterious halo slowly rose and right now, had already rose past Ghost Li¡¯s head, came to a stop above Xiao Hui and him.


    Ghost Li looked up, cold sweats had already started to form in his palms.


    The savage-looking deities looked like they had been revived, in the enormous me-shaped like red coloured halo, faced the sky andughed. By then, the great hall darkness had already been banished, the entire ce illuminated brightly by this dazzling halo.


    The circle of red light slowly started to rotate, gradually increasing in speed and also increased the speed of the wind in the great hall. Ghost Li in the eye of this storm, the clothes on his body making loud pping sounds, even his countenance also started to turn pale.


    Just that he was still not making any move.


    The mystifying atmosphere became heavier and heavier, in the rapid sharp soughing of the wind, mysterious fierce and maliciousughter seemed to mix in it, as if the rumoured Nineherworld evil spirits had came into the world.


    The red halo finally rose up to the domed roof, spinning rapidly under the simple unadorned gstone, red rays of light scattered down like rain, like blood rain raining down in the hell.


    [Rumble!]


    Spinning rapidly to a point where it seemed to disappear before the eyes, suddenly the red halo came to an abrupt end, without any warning it stopped. The next moment, above this mass of red mes, like being triggered, the enormous gstones shifted, with the me totem in the center, receded in four directions.


    In the red halo, two balls of zing eyes lighted up.


    [Hou...]


    A deep low roar was heard from the red halo in the air, in that moment, the entire massive building seemed to tremble, all of the deities cried out at the same time!


    The enormous body with an inconceivable heat, the entire body like burning with mes, an enormous beast leapt down.


    Ghost Li¡¯s pupils immediately shrank, he pushed with his feet, the Soul-Absorbing stick surged with green light and he flew backwards, avoiding that thunder-like force leaping down.


    The enormous beast in raging burning mes, roared in fury, slowly turned its head over and stared at Ghost Li.


    For some reasons, Ghost Li suddenly felt his mouth turned dry.


    Like those strange ferocious deities, he had never before seen and even in the books, there was not any record documenting this kind of fire beast. The enormous body reaching a height of several zhangs, four thick sturdy legs and extremely sharp ws at the tips, moving slightly on the ground, it left deep shes on the solid crimson b stones.


    On its massive head, a mouth full of sharp teeth, in the pair of huge eyes, there were no pupils, instead two balls of burning mes. And on this strange enormous body surface, raging burning mes covered it, as if the mes were part of its body. Even from afar, that blistering heat from it was already intolerable.


    And that enormous huge fire totem in the air, right now like being controlled,nded down and erected itself behind this strange beast, slowly rotating. All of the evil deities above it, like this fire beast, ferociously stared at this man and monkey who had disturbed the divine spirits.


    Xiao Hui, embraced by Ghost Li but its eyes stared unmoving at that strange beast, the red glow in its eyes instead of weakening, became stronger.


    [Hou!]


    That fire beast made another loud roar and again leapt over. This time Ghost Li did not avoid, also the fact that this strange beast was too massive and the spaces in the huge wide great hall was taken by up mostly by it, leaving little room.


    The Soul-Absorbing stick, like being controlled by an invisible hand, floated before Ghost Li. Ghost Li¡¯s face was somber and he ced Xiao Hui on his shoulder, after which his both hands, behind the Soul-Absorbing stick, rapidly conjured in the air, the Sinister Orb on top of the stick immediately emitted an Eight Trigrams image, instantly blew up in size and headed towards that fire beast.


    After a moment, that strange beast shed against the Eight Trigrams image in the air.


    Right now if Qing Yun Sect disciples were here, most likely they would cheer loudly, this was the authentic Qing Yun Sect unrevealed secret technique ¡®Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way¡¯.


    As it was the Taoism True Way, the force was naturally formidable, the fire beast leapt with a mighty force but was forcibly blocked by it, its enormous body fell onto the ground.


    But also at the same time, a huge force rebounded, Ghost Li¡¯s body shook greatly. The force of this fire beast¡¯s leapt was actually several times more powerful than a highly skilled cultivated martial artist.


    Although that fire beast was blocked but its massive head abruptly lifted, the fire burning in its eyes, obviously it was unhurt but it became more infuriated, with a roar it leapt again. That enormous fire totem behind it also unhurriedly followed.


    Ghost Li frowned tightly and was about to make his move when his shoulder suddenly felt lighter, Xiao Hui had unexpectedly leapt up, leaving his body and headed directly towards that fire beast.


    Ghost Li was rmed, he involuntarily burst out, ¡°Xiao Hui, must not...¡±


    That fire beast suddenly perceived an object heading over and was shocked, it growled, its body which had just leapt up, again temporarily stopped, intending to take a good look at this object.


    Against the red light, Xiao Hui whose eyes had already turned totally crimson, leapt in the air.


    When its body, insignificant aspared to that fire beast, reached the highest point, it suddenly paused in the air.


    In that instant, like time had totally stopped, when the monkey came to a standstill in the air, the great hall which was just filled with the fire beast¡¯s raging roars, suddenly became silent.


    [Ka deng!]


    A clear and melodious sound slowly reverberated. In the innumerable streams of red light rays, a stream of golden light rose up.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s body extended out, its eyes closing tightly, faint golden light glowing from its entire body, like Buddha. In-between its eyes, on its forehead, that dark scar suddenly wiggled and the next moment, Xiao Hui suddenly lifted its head, both hands tightly clenched and howled long to the sky.


    Ghost Li who was standing behind and about to leapt forward, also suddenly stopped, stared dumbfoundedly at the transforming Xiao Hui in the air.


    That dark scar started to wriggle even more agitatedly, suddenly Xiao Hui howled again and a ripping sound apanied it next, an indistinct cry and that scar splitted, spilling brilliant golden light out of it.


    The third eye!


    Three-eyed Divine Monkey!


    The legendary unrivalled mysterious beast of all creations, in this fire-like great hall, suddenly transformed!

 Chapter 114: Celestial Fox

    Chapter 114 - Celestial Fox


    The fire beast with its head raised was watching Xiao Hui suspended in the air, enveloped in golden light, after a while, suddenly with a roar, the temperature in the great hall instantly rose rapidly, like being in sea of fire. In its bellowing roar, its attention had obviously transferred from Ghost Li to Xiao Hui, four of its legs stomped on the floor and abruptly leapt up, heading straight towards Xiao Hui. The mes on its body burned fiercely, even the rotating mysterious fire totem halo behind it, dazzled as if it was on fire.


    Against this overwhelming fire pressure, the golden light emitted by Xiao Hui was suppressed in an instant, the mes surged and leapt up, looked like it was soon going to swallow Xiao Hui.


    In this imminent peril, a figure appeared in front of Xiao Hui, it was Ghost Li. He was seen soaring up and floated in front of Xiao Hui, the ck Soul-Absorbing stick under his conjuring, lit up entirely, emitted streams of ck green radiance, in it were also faint traces of blood.


    In the next moment, that enormous beast¡¯s head had already arrived before Ghost Li, facing such tyrannical and ferocious mythical beast, Ghost Li could even clearly see the sharp teeth inside its bloody mouth.


    Inhale, deeply!


    In the air full of fire sparks, a Buddhism incantation suddenly appeared three chi in front of Ghost Li, glowing with resplendent golden light. A greenish ck air shed across his face and just when the beast¡¯s enormous w reached the incantation, a faint dark colour floated out of the incantation¡¯s golden light at the same time.


    Ever since the establishment of the Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple, ¡®Great Brahman Wisdom¡¯ and ¡®TaiJi Xuan Qing Way¡¯ the two formidable skills for the first time, exhibited at the same time.


    The fire mes everywhere, like the mountains and seas!


    The beast roared, struck down with a paw. The powerful force of the fire forcibly mmed onto the incantation, in that instant, the point of contact burst with unparalleled glorious radiance. The mountain-like mes immediately rebounded inverted, the beast¡¯s massive body was actually thrown back, the entire great building shook with the impact of the invisible force.


    That fire beastnded on the floor, looked to be also shocked, abruptly raised its head, a pair of burning mes looked at that human figure.


    The incantation slowly dimmed and then dispersed, unhurriedly disappearing into the air. Ghost Li¡¯s bodynded, when his feet touched the ground, he involuntarily staggered, his face pale.


    The Soul-Absorbing stick slowly floated down, suspended in front of its owner, facing that fire, dark green light still emitting from it.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched slightly and then repressed it immediately however the next moment it moved again and finally his shoulder shook, with a [wa] sound, threw out a mouthful of blood. The red blood like a red mist, sprayed in front of him.


    Just like many years ago, that mournful, grieving heartbroken rain!


    Little by little, drop by drop, that fresh blood covered the ck stick, the used-to-be ¡®firestick¡¯ quietly absorbing every drop, silently sucked it into its body, leaving not a single trace.


    On the Sinister Orb, red light slowly glowed.


    A cold feeling washed over Ghost Li¡¯s body.


    The savageness that he had been repressing, finally reached its limit, Ghost Li howled long to the sky, both eyes crimson, a thousand thoughts raced past his mind, the endless blood and bones like in a nightmare hurled over, enveloping him in it. The trembling hands started to grab tighter, as if he was unable to restrain the seething excitement of his blood from that pungent blood smell!


    Opposite him, the eight ferocious deities on top of the fire totem behind the beast, also glimmered, as if responding to that bloodlust aura from his body.


    The Ghost Li now, seemed to have transformed into a cruel ferocious beast, facing that fire beast in front of him. In the great hall of blistering heat, even the air seemed to be inmed.


    [Hou!]


    Suddenly, that fire beast growled, as if for the first time, it felt uneasy.


    Xiao Hui floated down andnded before Ghost Li.


    That eye on its forehead shimmered with golden light, at the same time, [ka ka ka ka] sounds of the joints shaking violently came from Xiao Hui¡¯s body. Then, under the watchful res of both Ghost Li and that fire beast, Xiao Hui started its transformation.


    The original small body suddenly developed innumerable thick, bulging muscles, in-between the [ka ka] sounds of joints knocking, Xiao Hui¡¯s body slowly grew. When it was still visible to the human eyes, a monkey whose height was less than half of a human, rapidly grew bigger with its abruptly increasing muscles and bones, in a blink it had already exceeded Ghost Li¡¯s height.


    The muscles in Xiao Hui¡¯s arms, chest and stomach swell out, its head also grew bigger, long and sharp fangs also appeared in its mouth, white with a gleam grew suddenly beside its huge mouth.The palms which used to pluck fruits for food, also grew sharp ws.


    Finally, this monkey which had transformed into an extremely frightening ferocious beast which was almost the same height as the fire beast, slowly opened its eyes, the eyes below its third eye.


    The bloodthirsty and red re, mixed in the golden light, dazzling.


    The original spacious altar building, suddenly with the appearance of two such massive beasts, became packed. Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes were full of ominous re, stared at that fire beast, roaring incessantly.


    The fire beast¡¯s massive head slowly turned, with only mes in its pair of eyes, there seemed to be no expression. But it could be seen towards this abruptly transformed huge ferocious monkey, there was some reservations.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui howled, the third eye which was glimmering with golden light suddenly shone brightly, a stream of golden light swiftly shot out, that fire beast with a low roar, avoided it.


    The golden light hit onto the floor, a boom and immediately an enormous pit formed in the solid crimson gstones.


    Without waiting for the fire beast to react, Ghost Li who had been standing behind Xiao Hui, had already leapt up, his body shrouded in a strange glow, the Soul-Absorbing stick in front of him with a sound of [sou] charged towards that fire beast.


    Almost at the same time, Xiao Hui also charged over.


    The mes in the fire beast¡¯s eyes instantly red up.


    Suddenly, just when Ghost Li who had been inundated with bloodlust and was about to strike the beast with his full force, the Inferno Mirror on his right arm abruptly awakened, projected out an extremely thick pure Yang, far exceeding what it had done previously, and charged towards the Sinister Orb¡¯s malevolent energy in Ghost Li¡¯s body energy channels.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body received a great shock, his face instantly nched. His body while in the air, like being hit abruptly with an enormous force, felt his entire body in that instant was being stabbed by a hundred thousand sharp knives. That pure Yang energy inside his body, as if being stimted by the Sinister Orb¡¯s Yin cold malevolent energy, with an unimaginable speed turned into a broiling fiery ze, covered every single channels in his body, fighting unceasingly with the Yin cold energy of the Sinister Orb.


    His body in that instant copsed, fell lifelessly from high up in the air andnded heavily onto the ground. And the Soul-Absorbing stick, lost its master¡¯s conjuring while halfway flying and as if it had a spirit awareness, flew back and [peng] dropped onto his body.


    [Zhi hou...] Three of Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes looked over at the same time, angrily bellowing, evidently unable to understand what had suddenly happened to Ghost Li.


    But almost at the same time, the fire beast opposite it started to act. Above the rotating fire totem halo, one of the eight ferocious deities suddenly with a sh, apanying the loud roar of the fire beast, pounced over. That ferocious deity apparition, like a living thing, made threatening gestures and charged over with the beast.


    Xiao Hui bellowed in anger, its massive body suddenly leapt over, the two massive beasts shed in the mid-air and again heavilynded onto the ground, the entire hall immediately shook unceasingly.


    The burning mes, like toppling the mountains and overturning the seas, set several parts of Xiao Hui¡¯s sturdy body ame but it seemed to disregard the pain from the fire, swept down with its ws and hit heavily onto that fire beast¡¯s head but almost at the same time, its tummy received a heavy blow from the opponent.


    The two giant beasts at the same time cried out in pain and then grappled with each other again, the gigantic bodies became terrifying volcanos, each blow causing rains of blood to fill the air.


    Ghost Liy lifelessly on the floor, unable to move from the sudden excruciating pain, blood red color appeared before his eyes but for some reason, at that moment, he became clear-headed.


    All of the mour instantly went far away, the re from the zing mes also became distant in the horizon, the pain in his body invaded every inch of his flesh. His eyes in the blood-red light clearly saw that ferocious deity spectre, manipted by some strange force, savagely pouncing towards him.


    But he, did not have a single ounce of fear!


    An instant, how long was that?


    At the cusp of life and death, what would you recall?


    Was it that many years ago scene of howling night rain in the bamboo mountain? Or that pale white figure beside in that deep endless abyss?


    In that trance he saw the past, that faint smile when they first met...


    He slowly closed his eyes.


    Was he about to die? Then die!


    This lifetime, had been too arduous!


    The next moment, that boundless darkness with a heavy ominous air, enveloped him.


    [Peng!]


    The powerful force pushed Ghost Li straight from the floor, right up into the air, flying out backwards, the transformed ferocious deity spectre attached onto his body while grinning hideously, [si] with a sound tore opened his clothes, it opened its bloody mouth and was about to bite his throat.


    Xiao Hui who was wrestling with the fire beast heard the noises and turned back, its eyes turned wide in that instant and the corner of its eyes split, blood trickled down and ran down its face, with blood dripping, it seemed like one of the evil spirit from the nineherworld and it made a mournful shrill.


    With an incredulous force, the red light in Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes looked like it was about to drip blood out, it bellowed and actually flung that fire beast away. But almost at the same time, the fire beast¡¯s sharp ws gashed a huge wound in its stomach, blood like an angry tide spurted out.


    But Xiao Hui did not even nce at its own body, pounced with all of its strength towards Ghost Li.


    That man entangled with that savage deity!


    Right now reflecting in its red like blood eyes...


    The distance which was actually very close, would it be the horizon?


    ......


    The wind shrieked.


    Waves of ominous intention.


    The savage deity¡¯s sharp teeth with one bite, bit Ghost Li¡¯s throat. Xiao Hui who was still several zhangs away, whimpered and howled with desperation.


    A faint red ray suddenly shone out from Ghost Li¡¯s tattered clothes. That savage deity for some reason, like its body had suddenly froze, unmoving.


    Inferno Mirror!


    That ancient me totem set in the center of dark green jade, right now unhurriedly lighted up, emitted a red light ray and shone onto that savage deity spectre.


    Almost without any resistance, [si] a sound, that ferocious deity spectre,like a whale sucking water, was sucked in and disappeared in a sh.


    After a while, Xiao Hui reached Ghost Li but before it could check his wound carefully, strong wind movements were heard from behind, that fire beast had leapt up again.


    The wound on Xiao Hui¡¯s stomach was gushing with blood and clearly, its movement were already somehow strenuous but subconsciously, Xiao Hui was still defending in front of the already unconscious Ghost Li.


    Just that, that fire beast suddenly stopped, its massive head moved slowly, the eyes still burning with mes saw the Inferno Mirror on Ghost Li¡¯s right arm.


    The ancient fire totem, glimmered with vague red lights, as if it was speaking.


    Xiao Hui warily watched that fire beast.


    But this strange beast suddenly behaved oddly, as if it could not believe it, looked at the Inferno Mirror and again looked at Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, it massive head still moving around, it was actually agitated, making low growls incessantly.


    After a while, as if it finally was unable to resist anymore, the fire beast suddenly bend its two front legs down, its body fell prostrate, the massive head slowly nodded thrice towards that Inferno Mirror and then with a low deep roar, the mes on its body suddenly dimmed down, all of the mes - disappeared and then finally, even this huge beast also started to dissipate into the air. And the eight ferocious deities in the fire totem above, after losing the fire beast, also started to disappear.


    The entire hall, suddenly quietened down.


    All of the ferocious lights disappeared, the hall once again shrouded by that faint red light from the volcano well, only above, where the fire beast had appeared, revealed a round hole which led to the second level.


    Xiao Hui whimpered, slowly sat on the floor beside Ghost Li and quietly watched its master, then, at the huge gash on its stomach.


    It waited silently.


    The pain gradually receded, life¡¯s survival instinct pulled him out from the darkness.


    Ghost Li slowly opened his eyes.


    The excruciating pain was like an invisible burning fire, burned every inch of his flesh, it did not leave any trace but it was enough to exhaust him.


    He inhaled deeply, felt something cold in his hand, the ¡®fire stick¡¯ was beside his hand, apanying him.


    Fire stick...


    He suddenly made a bitterugh quietly, [zhi zhi] sounds were then heard beside him. Ghost Li turned his head and saw Xiao Hui lying beside him, watching himself. The enormous body had now resumed its normal form and became that small monkey who again leaned close to his hand. Just that its stomach had been discoloured by the blood from the wound and that third eye which still glimmered with faint golden light, all reminded him of what had happened just now.


    Ghost Li suddenly smiled, looked at Xiao Hui and slowly sat up, he stretched his hand to gently smooth its head. Xiao Hui grinned and called out [zhi zhi] twice, scratched its head.


    The red lights in the hall slowly rotated, shone onto their figures.


    Ghost Li observed his surroundings and felt exhausted but the channels inside his body, after that incredulous internal fight, seemed well. Just that he could not figure out why did the gentle and pure Inferno Mirror suddenly turned so violent, after musing on it, it seemed to have some rtions with this Inferno Altar and that bizarre ferocious deities formation.


    Ghost Li arranged his torn clothing and then tore a piece out, carried Xiao Hui over and carefully bandaged the wound on its stomach. Xiao Hui lowered its head, three eyes blinking, it saw a belt like sash on its stomach, [zhi zhi] called out and seemed very curious, kept touching above it.


    Right now Ghost Li gradually regained his strength, hugged Xiao Hui and stood up, looked around. The hall was in shambles, remnants from the intense fightings could be seen everywhere but the scars were all on the floor, only a few on the walls. And that circle of savage deities carvings, right now had resumed its tranquility, lying there lifelike.


    He stood and contemted for a while, could not figure out how long he had been in this Inferno Altar but evidently that ShangGuan elderly who was guarding this ce still had not returned, most likely he left knowing that there was a fire beast guarding this ce!


    Then, he saw the round hole which led to the second level above his head.


    Some of the red lights in the great hall drifted up but looking at it from below, he could only see a small area of the hole entrance, beyond it seemed to be darkness.


    Ghost Li nced at that darkness, suddenly spoke to Xiao Hui, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look! Alright?¡±


    Xiao Hui grinned in his embrace.


    Ghost Li gently patted its head then ced Xiao Hui at his shoulder, took a deep breath and then slowly floated up, leaving the ground and flying towards that hole.


    He ascended very slowly, extremely careful, who knew what strange creature was guarding this mysterious and unfathomable altar. But the surroundings were still, even when he floated up to the second level, he did not receive any attack.


    The second altar level other than the faint red lights from that round hole, the surroundings were pitch dark but deep in the darkness, there was an object which was glowing with faint light.


    Ghost Li walked towards that.


    There was a stone tform about half of a human¡¯s height, in the shape of a round pir, the entire stone was very different from the crimson gstones, while emitting a faint chill, a faint light above the stone pir constantly changed color, turning light red at times, light purple, pale yellow, dark green, extremely captivating.


    And on top of the tform, a circr indentation and beside it, engraved with three words -


    Inferno Mirror!


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes looked to his right arm, in-between the torn clothes, indistinctly revealed a crude shaped me totem Inferno Mirror.


    He gently untied the treasure, after staring at it for a moment, ced it into the slot, it was a perfect match.


    The next moment, a low groan was heard from above. Xiao Hui and Ghost Li looked up at the same time, the gstones above, receded and revealed a stone hole.


    Almost at the same time, the temperature dropped drastically, from the blistering heat to frigid coldness like ice. Against that faint red light, cold white air could be seen drifting down from the round hole above.


    The extreme temperatures of hot and cold, could actually exist at the same time on this Inferno Altar!


    A faint smiled revealed on Ghost Li¡¯s lips, he took the Inferno Mirror from the stone tform and into his bosom, without any words, he again headed for the highest level.


    The air became colder and colder, the heat from the volcano mouth simply had no effect at all here, when Ghost Linded on the floor of the third level, he discovered that it was all thick frozen ice.


    There was no light in there but after Ghost Li¡¯s eyes adjusted to the surroundings, he discovered faint bluish lights emitting from every corner.


    The solid ice which had been frozen for unknown number of centuries, seemed to be telling something softly.


    He slowly walked forward, his footsteps reverberating on the ice, breaking the ancient silence in this ce.


    Suddenly, a low rmed, gentle yet dested female voice was heard in the darkness, ¡°You are not ShangGuan Ce?¡±


    Ghost Li immediately stopped, after a moment, he stared deeply into the darkness and unhurriedly said, ¡°I am not?¡±


    That voice after remaining silent for a while, slowly said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ghost Li responded with another question, ¡°Then who are you?¡±


    The solid ice that was emitting a faint blue light seemed to glimmer, the female voice was silent. After a while, balls of faint bright light, like endless deep pupils, blinked and blinked, in the darkness, watching Ghost Li and Xiao Hui.


    Finally, to the Soul-Absorbing stick in his hand.


    ¡°That monkey on your shoulder, is the Three-eyed Divine Monkey right?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, did not answer, instead it was Xiao Hui which shouted out to the darkness, as if showing its strength.


    That female was not offended, slowly said, ¡°That magical weapon in your hand, is it ¡®Sinister Orb¡¯ and the evil object, ¡®Soul-Devouring¡¯, with Evil Sect ¡®Blood Forging Skill?¡¯ smelted by it?¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked, his pupils shrank.


    That female voice seemed tough quietly and unhurriedly said, ¡°Soul-Devouring and Sinister Orb are the world¡¯s supreme evil and savage objects, especially Sinister Orb, it contains ruthless demonic energy, invisibly infiltrating one¡¯s soul. I can tell that although your skills are high but the evil energy had already prated deep into your body, sooner orter you will turn insane and die.¡±


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    The female instead ignored him and continued, ¡°That monkey beside you, although known as the divine among the living creatures and now its celestial eye has been opened but I see faint red savage light in its celestial eye¡¯s golden light, most likely because it is around you, it is also infiltrated by the Sinister Orb evil energy, with time it will just be a savage beast massacring the livings, why not just name it as ¡®Three eyed Savage Monkey¡¯.¡±


    Ghost Li was greatly shocked and was speechless. He had started to detect unusual changes in Xiao Hui but now that the facts were being clearly said out by the mysteriousdy, a thousand thoughts tumbled in his mind, he felt lost.


    Xiao Hui instead showed its anger, shrieked out loud and bared its sharp teeth at the darkness.


    That female voice suddenlyughed, faintly said, ¡°You are angry, hehe, what for? We are both innate divine creatures, you know me and I too know you, why do you have to covet the mortal world¡¯splicated human rtionships?¡±


    Ghost Li focused his thoughts, calmed himself down and his eyes turned cold, the Soul-Absorbing stick in his hand also slowly lighted with dark green light, he coldly said, ¡°If you still do not reveal yourself, don¡¯t me me for offending!¡±


    That female humphed, said, ¡°You are not FenXiang Valley disciple and still able to reach the third level of the Inferno Altar, definitely you have some ability. Is ShangGuan Ce dead? But even he is not around, you can still go pass the ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ guarded by ¡®Crimson Fire Beast¡¯...¡±


    ¡°Not right!¡±


    Suddenly, that female voice went shrill, as if recalling something, her voice became agitated.


    ¡°Not right, even how high your skills are, other than ShangGuan old ghost, in this whole world only...only with Inferno Mirror then the third level of the altar can be opened. You, you have the Inferno Mirror?¡±


    At thest sentence, as if reflecting her emotional voice, the surrounding solid ice lighted up with blue light at the same time.


    Ghost Li frowned but before he could react, that faint eyes in the darkness had already saw the edge of the Inferno Mirror peaking out from his bosom.


    The ancient totem, seemed to be burning faintly.


    ¡°Inferno Mirror!¡±


    A sharp long cry, that female voice instantly became loud and sonorous, mixed with deep anguish, shock, sadness, hopelessness and a trace of destion.


    ¡°Why, why is the Inferno Mirror on you? How about Xiao Liu? How about Xiao Liu...¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Xiao Liu also means Small Six]


    She wailed, as if she had lost her mind. In the third level of the Inferno Altar, deep in the darkness, blue light suddenly exploded out, numerous shadows danced in the faint blue light, wavering between the darkness and light.


    A figure, as if flying out from the dark abyss but as if also like from the ancient destion, a huge figure like a demon, moved in this space.


    Ghost Li was stunned, no matter how ferocious and terrible the thing would be, he was also mentally prepared. But when he saw the figure in front of him, he was still shocked.


    The far memories in an instant gushed up, filled his mind, even Xiao Hui on his shoulder also shrieked unceasingly.


    Behind that figure, like in a nightmare, nine shadows danced.


    He slowly, slowly, spoke, ¡°Nine-tailed Celestial Fox!¡±

 Chapter 115: White Fox

    Chapter 115 - White Fox


    Laguna Collective (Mooy¡¯s trantion) = Little Pond Town


    The Divine Land expanse ofnd, vast and boundless. After subtracting people who were known as the spirits of the ten of thousands of creations, innumerable living things live together with humans in this space between Heaven and Earth. Like a household having chicken, duck, pig and dogs, ferocious beasts like panther, wolf, tiger and jackal, were all what humansmonly known and seen.


    And since ancient times, different kinds of rumours had travelled and spread in the world, in the Divine Land surrounding secluded wilnds, among the barren mountains and unruly rivers, there were some ancient spiritual intelligent beasts, remnant species of the chaotic primeval times left in the mortal world. In the next hundred thousand years, countless tales of hot-blooded youths travelling over mountains and seas to capture dragons and demons were delightfully talked about, spreading around by word of mouths.


    And in those many varied folklore, the fox spirit race which might not be the most savage and strongest monster but without any doubt, the fox spirit species was the most mysterious, mystical folktale in the eyes of the humans and the only legend that had some human rtionships.


    Like the ¡®ck Water Mystical Viper¡¯ type of ancient huge beasts which had became the target of those countless youths who wished to prove their abilities and training, the fox spirits instead when mentioned, always had some dubious rtionships. Although there had also been always folktales where the fox spirits inflicted injuries on humans but the difference aspared with the other creatures was, the fox spirit race usually leave behind touching stories of falling in love with a human and this, in the varied folk tales of demons harming humans, was really a prominent and unusual matter.


    Of course, all these were just spread by the ordinary folks,mon people in the mortal world, in the genuine cultivators¡¯ eyes, the fox spirit n was a group of extremely intelligent and cunning creatures. Their strength were unlike the ck Water Mystical Viper those kind of inconceivable ancient demonic beasts but those fox spirits instead understood the rtionships between humans and legends even said that when their cultivations reached a certain level, the fox spirits would develop an ability to transform into humans, this might be the reason for those poignant human and demon love tales.


    And within the fox spirit n, there was a family branch that was the most intelligent and most mysterious, legends said that with their increasing Taoism cultivation, the number of tails would continue to increase, a hundred years of cultivation would have three tails, known as demon fox; thousand years of cultivation would have six tails, known as elk fox; and until the stage of nine tails, it would be the supreme realm of the mortal demonic creatures, nobody knew exactly how many years of cultivation it would take to reach that realm but in the legend, when the fox spirit had reached the level of nine tails, it was already an unequalled demon, its power exceeded deity, known as ¡®Nine tailed Celestial Fox¡¯!


    Just that this legend was too mystical, not manymon people knew about it but in Ghost Li¡¯s heart, it was as clear as a mirror. Not because of anything, but because ten years ago, in that Fire Dragon Cave, that pair of fox spirit figures dying for love, was the first jolt in his life to his once unwavering faith.


    Even until now asionally in his dreams, that deste and beautiful white fox figure, was still vaguely distinct.


    Faint streams of blue lights from the icy solid frozen ice refracted into the surroundings, causing the third level of the altar to constantly waver between brightness and darkness. In front of Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, from the deepest recesses of the darkness, in the faint eerie blue lights, an enormous figure slowly emerged.


    A white fox, a gigantic white fox!


    This was the first time in his life seeing such gigantic white fox, from where he was standing, he could see that the white fox was twice as high as him, almost the height of two humans. Even in this dim light, that pure white fur body was still so beautiful, the smooth fur was like the best silk cloth in Central ins.


    This was a creature that captivated the humans with one nce, just that its body was so massive, subconsciously it felt somehow scary. And in reality, this white fox was in an extremely emotional agitated state.


    The altar space which was initially tranquil, right now was filled with the white fox¡¯s wails and howls, the pair of deep ck eyes set on the fair and white skin, right now was filled with madness.


    The blue lights became brighter and brighter, somehow a wind had started to blow. Ghost Li¡¯s clothes pped in the wind, Xiao Hui¡¯s shrieked out loud, bared its teeth at that white fox, making threatening stances.


    Abruptly, a scream from the white fox¡¯s throat, its front feet suddenly leaving the ground, it actually stood up and almost at the same time, Ghost Li felt the surrounding frozen ice radiated brightly with blue light, in the rumble of sounds, two enormous, almost the height of three men, ice moved through the air, each heading towards Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li frowned, the Soul-Absorbing stick glowed with dark-green light, swiftly carrying him and Xiao Hui backwards. Almost at the same time their figures shifted, two of the enormous ice collided together with a rumble, making a deafening explosion, broken ice scattered all around.


    Before they even came to a stop, the entire third level ice which was emitting faint blue light, lighted up at the same time, instantly the eerie demonic energy increased tremendously in this space, innumerable small and big blocks of ice slowly floated up into the air, glittering profusely, extremely beautiful and magnificent.


    Ghost Li frowned even deeper, this nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s evil powers was as expected powerful, those demonic beasts that he had encountered the past years, other than the unimaginable ancient huge beast ck Water Mystical Viper, this nine-tailed celestial fox in front of him was the strongest.


    However, when his eyes looked past those innumerable ice fragments twinkling with beautiful blue lights, that white figure with eyes filled with grief and anguish, it was an expression he had not seen for a long time, just like that pair of foxes¡¯ images, started to oscite in his heart, no matter what, he did not wish to fight against this white fox.


    Just that while he was hesitating, the nine-tailed celestial fox made a sharp whistle, those ice fragments floating in the air streaked over with lightning speed, as if they had received a mysteriousmand.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face turned cold, stretched to grab Xiao Hui and hugged it in his bosom, at the same time, wielded the Soul-Absorbing stick and flew to the side. In a moment, blue lights shed everywhere, the solid ice like rain, collided against each other incessantly. In every flint-spark moment, countless streams of pale white light and blue solid ice, pursuing after that dark-green figure.


    The dark-green shadow like ghost, always escape at the critical moment, in the raining hail, left or right, up or down, avoiding this never-endingyers of hail.


    The white fox¡¯s sharp whistle turned even higher, just that for some reason, the angry scream seemed tock stamina. While the intense fight was going on, a dark-green figure suddenly shed, out of nowhere Ghost Li had traversed thoseyers of ice and dashed near the white fox.


    The white fox was shocked, its beautiful white fur moved on its own, its front paw waved and looked as it was going to conjure some strange effects, unexpectedly at this moment a dark red light leapt up suddenly from behind, almost at the same time, the white fox¡¯s body shuddered, like it had suffered a heavy blow, its eyes unfocused and in that instant, the evil power dissipated entirely, its body copsed.


    And the next moment, the dark figure floated, a pale hand from the light shot out, grabbed the white fox¡¯s throat.


    The white fox groaned, its eyes showing immense pain but looking at its expression, it instead closed its eyes, as if resignated, waited to die.


    The ce where the hand touched, it was icy cold yet still soft, Ghost Li¡¯s handnded on the white fox¡¯s throat, the enormous body was just in front of him but for some reason, it was like a weak little bird in his hand.


    Xiao Hui crouching in Ghost Li¡¯s bosom, suddenly softly called out.


    Ghost Li quietly looked at the white fox in front of him, slowly withdrew his hand.


    The white fox slowly opened its eyes, reflecting into its eyes, was that man¡¯s figure in front of it.


    One human one fox, looking at each other like that!


    [Rumble]


    Following the sound, that blizzarding hail behind Ghost Li, lost its demonic power conjuring and started to fall, when the ice collided against each other, the ice crystals sttered everywhere, white ice mist floated out, spreading from the back and totally covered Ghost Li and that white fox figure.


    After a long time, the ice dust gradually settled down, Ghost Li and that white fox figures emerged again.


    Xiao Hui had again crawled up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, three of its eyes blinked and blinked, looked at Ghost Li and looked at the white fox again and then looked around, it suddenly developed an interest in the beautiful ice crystals scattered all around and jumped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, sat on the floor, took up some beautiful ice crystals emitting blue faint lights and started to y with it.


    The white fox¡¯s eyes, from Ghost Li shifted to Xiao Hui, it looked intently and then back to Ghost Li, after a while, said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    Its voice had evidently calmed down. Ghost Li did not answer immediately, his eyes unexpectedly nced behind the white fox, very quickly, he found the thing that he had suspected.


    A dark red chain as thick as a human arm, locked around the white fox¡¯s waist, red light faintly emitting from the chain, even separated by a distance, one could feel that unusual power.


    The white fox had abruptly lost its power while battling, evidently the chain had activated its power. But it was not unusual too, if not for this powerful control, with the legendary celestial fox¡¯s unmatched power, how could the Inferno Altar trap it?


    The white fox stared at Ghost Li, Ghost Li did not answer its question, it seemed not to mind because what it was concerned about, was entirely another matter.


    ¡°How about Xiao Liu? Is it that you killed him and then took the Inferno Mirror?¡± Its voice seemed low, as if exhausted.


    Ghost Li was silent, after a while he unhurriedly said, ¡°The Xiao Liu that you mentioned, was it an elk fox who had six tails?¡±


    The massive white fox¡¯s body trembled and it lowered its head.


    ¡°It is dead!¡± Ghost Li¡¯s voice was not loud but clearly said.


    The white fox¡¯s eyes looked to the ground in front of it, dimly said, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, I with...two friends heard that there were some evil creatures creating trouble below Little Pond Town ck Stone Cave and so went to investigate.¡± Ghost Li¡¯s face was still as water, indifferently spoke about the past. For the moment, the spacious ce was silent, only his voice gently reverberated, asionally Xiao Hui could be heard ying.


    ¡°......Until the end, it saw that things wereing to an end and the three-tailed fox was dead too, it decided tomit suicide, before it died, it tied the Inferno Mirror on my arm.¡± Ghost Li took the Inferno Mirror out from his bosom, under the faint blue lights, the ancient me totem seemed to be also burning lightly.


    The white fox stared nkly at the Inferno Mirror, after some time, it quietly said, ¡°Xiao Liu was my son!¡±


    ......


    The surrounding stillness seemed dead, Ghost Li looked at that sorrowful white fox in front of him, suddenly felt a feeling of suffocation. Engraved deeply inside his heart, that white fox figure entering the moltenva, as clear as if it was in front of him.


    Ten years of time, like it was just only yesterday.


    What was it, that quietly changed, your heart my heart?


    ¡°The death of your son, I am partly to me.¡± Ghost Li faintly spoke, ¡°In the future if you have the chance, go ahead and kill me.¡±


    The white fox¡¯s head rose, stared deeply at him and suddenly, Ghost Li sensed that the white fox wasughing, with thousands and hundred years of time in its eyes, aughter with faint anguish.


    ¡°If he can give the Inferno Mirror to you, I as his mother, how can I not know what he was feeling at that time?¡± The white fox faintly said, slowly turned its body, the chain at its waist making ear-piercing sounds, confining it.


    Ghost Li looked at the white fox slowly making its way back into the darkness, suddenly an inexplicable urge in him, he burst out, ¡°Is there anything I can help you?¡±


    The white fox¡¯s body paused but did not turn over, only its voice, suddenly had a faint excitement, ¡°You are willing to help me?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak or answer.


    The white fox slowly turned around, right now suddenly, a strange gleam surfaced in its ck deep eyes.


    ¡°Three hundred years ago, our fox n snatched the Inferno Mirror from FenXiang Valley but our casualties were huge, other than Xiao Liu who managed to escape, only I survived and am imprison in this Inferno Altar, suffering the ¡®Inferno Chain¡¯ torment. My power is being suppressed by this Inferno Chain and the ¡®Eight Savages Inferno Formation¡¯ in the Inferno Altar, suffering day and night.¡±


    It gave a coldugh and said, ¡°If not for the fact that FenXiang Valley wants me to divulge the location of the Inferno Mirror, I would have been dead long ago.¡±


    Ghost Li silently nodded.


    The white fox nced at him, said, ¡°This Inferno Chain is a Heaven and Earth unusual object, aze with strong Yang, once locked, it cannot be opened unless it is by a person well-versed in FenXiang Valley¡¯s secret incantation. But other than that, with the Inferno Mirror, it can also open this thing!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze, slowly looked to the Inferno Mirror in his hand, the faint warm from that ancient me totem radiated out.


    The white fox¡¯s voice continued upfront, ¡°The Inferno Mirror is the essence of ten thousand fires, a celestial weapon since the creation of Heaven. You only need to go to the end of the stone walls behind me, there is a round pir shaped stone tform, the Inferno Chain starts from there, at the same time it extends deep into the volcanova below and absorbs the infinite heat energy. ce the Inferno Mirror on the stone tform and the Inferno Chain will be unlocked, without this restriction, with only the Eight Savage Inferno Formation below without the Inferno Mirror as the core, it will not be able to trap me.¡±


    Speaking until the end, the white fox¡¯s voice seemed to be quivering, showing its excitement.


    Ghost Li did not speak, his face as still as water.


    The white fox looked at him, after a while, a deep disappointment appeared in its eyes, it made a wryugh, softly said, ¡°Have you regretted? Then forget it, actually in this world, who is not like that?¡±


    Speaking, it looked like it was about to turn back again, Ghost Li suddenly moved.


    He slowly walked forward, walked past the white fox, Xiao Hui behind, raised its head and seemed to develop an interest in the situation here, in two three jumps it leapt up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Ghost Li walked past the white fox, the white fox too followed and turned, its massive body apanying Ghost Li, for some reason, its eyes had a different gleam.


    ¡°Young man, why are you helping an evil beast?¡±


    Ghost Li did not turn and without any change in expression, the white fox following behind him, could not see his expression, after a while, that man who was walking alone in the darkness, quietly spoke to himself, ¡°Actually in this world, who is not like that?...¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, when I ced them into theva with my own hands; ten years ago, under the Zhu Xian Formation, when I watched helplessly as she fell from the air......¡±


    The white fox stopped walking, the end of the Inferno Chain had an extremely powerful restriction on evil beasts, it was unable to move forward. And Xiao Hui right now also seemed to sense something, jumped down from Ghost Li and stopped beside the white fox.


    And Ghost Li, did not stop.


    The white fox silently watched, as the darkness from the most dim areas faintly shone down, swallowing that man¡¯s figure.


    It suddenly sighed!


    After a moment, it turned its massive fox head, went near Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui facing this hundred times bigger than itself evil beast, did not have any fear instead, [zhi zhi] called out twice, three eyes looking at the white fox at the same time.


    ¡°Is he also a grieving person?¡± the white fox faintly asked.


    Xiao Hui blinked, [zhi zhi] called out, at the same time, scratched its head.


    The white foxughed faintly, in itsughter, there were more sorrow and vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°Your cultivation is not enough and your spiritual intelligence has just opened, the love between humans in the mortal world, how will you know?¡± It softly said to itself, its voice gradually turning softer, faintly heard, ¡°Because the mortal world has such infatuated man, thus it then made us in the thousand hundred years, still deeply sentimentally attached...¡±


    FenXiang Valley entrance.


    The ambience became more and more somber, the ce was silent. The human fish tribe with their angry eyes stared at the FenXiang Valley men with ShangGuan Ce as leader, and on the FenXiang Valley side, fear and shock.


    A number of disciples had started to secretly look around, the cold breeze blew over, tree branches gently danced, a low ghost wail started from somewhere and travelled over, making one turned cold upon hearing it.


    ShangGuan Ce frowned, his face was solemn, even if this unknown killer had high skills, with his current skills, he was not worried. But with such high skills and yet used such ruthless methods, it was obviously trying to incite conflicts between FenXiang Valley and the human fish tribe, this was indeed worrying.


    Unless, the big n that FenXiang Valley had been plotting for hundred years, eventually was still leaked out?


    Once such thoughts formed, even with ShangGuan Ce¡¯s deep skills resolution, his heart involuntarily panicked.


    But he was after all not a normal figure, after a moment he calmed down, he knew that right now the killer was watching covetously from the dark, he must not lose his sense. And in these several hundred years, this was the first time someone had such audacity and dared to behave impudently in FenXiang Valley. If he did not properly teach the person a lesson, next time any tom dick and harry would also dare toe and make trouble!


    ShangGuan Ce focused, his head moved to the side, Li Xun understood and walked up, ShangGuan Ce coldly said, ¡°Pass down the order, all of the disciples to move out, seal every exit in the valley, in addition release all of the ¡®Red Eye Eagle¡¯, let them circle around in the air, we must not let this murderer escape.¡±


    Li Xun nodded, hesitated a moment, quietly said, ¡°Teacher Uncle, then Valley Master...¡±


    ShangGuan Ce shook his head, said, ¡°Since valley master asked you to pass his orders to me to handle the matter tonight, most likely he is unable to leave. You also know that he...¡± speaking halfway, ShangGuan Ce suddenly stopped, raised his eyes to look at Li Xun, ¡°At a muchter time, I will naturally exin things to him.¡±


    Li Xun lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, disciple will go do it now.¡± and then turned and left.


    When his suave figure walked to the back, the surrounding FenXiang Valley disciples made way for him, and from the start standing beside him, listening to every word between him and ShangGuan Ce, YanHong watched Li Xun¡¯s figure, indistinctly a strange gleam in her eyes.


    Li Xun¡¯s figure very soon disappeared into the FenXiang Valley darkness. A stir went through the human fish tribe, a few of the human fishes [ji ji] peculiarly called out at the same time. The tall big human fish as their representative exchanged a few words with the others, turned back with its face incensed, ¡°ji ji ji ji¡± speaking ceaselessly.


    ShangGuan Ce frowned, SunTu beside him had already started to trante, ¡°They are asking us to quickly hand over the killer for their tribe leader, if not they will kill us all.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce humphed, coldly looked towards those human fishes, those human fishes evidently still fear ShangGuan Ce, for a moment were shocked but their savage characteristics took over and even more human fishes started to shout out in anger.


    ShangGuan Ce knew that these wild tribes could not be judge usingmon reasoning and with the FenXiang Valley¡¯s uing important matter, it was absolutely not the time to turn things sour with the wild tribe, and the powerful figure hiding in the ten thousands great mountains, not only him, even the valley master, Yun YiLan, with skills surpassing the heavens also feared him to some degree.


    He was pondering on how to appease the wild tribe temporarily, slowly spoke, ¡°Everyone, the matter today, ShangGuan Ce will definitely give you an answer but for the time being, will have to put you through the inconvenience here...¡±


    Before he couldplete his words, suddenly with no warning, the earth beneath his feet violently shook.


    This quake was so sudden and violent, many of the FenXiang Valley disciples were caught unaware and fell down.


    ShangGuan Ce had deep skills, naturally he was different from thosemon disciples, he almost stabilized his body in an instant, while in shock, from the corner of his eyes he saw, standing beside him YanHong was also unsteady but was only slightlyter than him in standing firm.


    ¡°Ah, the sky, sky has changed in color!¡±


    Not knowing who was the first to shout, everyone looked up in that instant, the dark ck night sky had turned red, numerous clouds like burning mes moved swiftly, started to gather and circled around a certain ce, indistinctly wind and thunder could be heard, a majestic scene, extremely spectacr.


    ShangGuan Ce was shocked, his countenance change greatly, almost subconsciously he turned to look and as expectedly, where the clouds had gathered was indeed around the mysterious Inferno Altar.


    ShangGuan Ce was shocked and enraged, disregarding everything else, he stomped angrily and transformed into a grey light, rapidly flew towards the Inferno Altar. But when his body soared into the air, for some reason, a faint doubt shed across his head, ¡°YanHong¡¯s skills, when did it improved so much?¡±

 Chapter 116: Escape

    Chapter 116 - Escape


    Inferno Altar.


    The Inferno Altar, so imposing and huge that it gave an indestructible impression, suddenly started to shake violently. The nine-tailed celestial fox and Xiao Hui who were located at the third level of the Inferno Altar, were thrown to the side by this sudden huge force. But they were after all intelligent spiritual beasts and very quickly they found their footing.


    In the darkness recesses ahead, a dark red light slowly lighted up, indistinctly revealed Ghost Li¡¯s figure.


    The Inferno Chain locked at the nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s waist started to glow, from the dark red colour to bright red, from afar, it looked like liquid fire was flowing along the strange chain and ming.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox quietly humphed, pain revealed in its eyes. Xiao Hui standing beside, looked at the nine-tailed celestial fox and then at the figure in the darkness.


    The dark red light became even brighter, revealing the stone tform in front of Ghost Li. The Inferno Mirror was ced by Ghost Li on the tform, in the dark, there seemed to be silent shouts, like indignation, like rage.


    That ancient me totem in the heart of the Inferno Mirror, pulsed with light, like fire burning!


    [Rumble!]


    Suddenly, a boom was heard below and immediately a burst of hot air gushed up, turning this icy-cold third level into a red zing ce.


    The innumerable huge ice around them started to melt, disintegrating ceaselessly, the ice crystals which were still radiating faint beautiful blue lights before they disappeared, reflected the surroundings between sudden darkness and brightness.


    The entire ce,in the dance between the heat waves roars and the soundless ice cubes, disyed a sight rarely seen in the world. Xiao Hui turned its head over, three of its eyes blinked and grinned, transfixed; and the nine-tailed celestial fox seemed to disregard the cold and hot rare scene behind it at all, a pair of fox¡¯s eyes staring at Ghost Li beside the dark red light.


    Following the gradually brightening light on the me totem, the enormous Inferno Chain started to emit sounds of [ka ka], the intensity of the light on the chain also increased, like it was about to burst out in mes. At the same time, the pain in the nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s eyes increased, the furs around the Inferno Chain at its waist actually turned brown.


    The temperature in the air kept on increasing, sounds of explosions were heard in the Inferno Altar below, the sounds appeared to be the roaring raging volcanova rising and falling turbulently.


    And in this strange scene of explosions and strange lights shing everywhere, the nine-tailed celestial fox suddenly trembled, its fox head turned abruptly, turning away from the Ghost Li¡¯s figure which it had been staring at.


    At a far away distance, outside of this turbulent, dramatic hubbub, a long whistle seemed to be heard, carrying immense anger and shock, flying at full speed over!


    The nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s countenance changed, its eyes suddenly full of anxiety, its head whipped back and was about to speak¡­


    [Rumble]


    A m.u.f.fled rumble, sounded at this moment.


    The stone tform in front of Ghost Li, in the mysterious divine power of the Inferno Mirror, made a deep loud sound, as if it was unwilling, and started to sink down. The Inferno Mirror slowly floated up from the tform, shifted into the mid-air, radiating pure red light.


    Following the tform descension, the surrounding stone walls started to tremble, a deep crack appeared and closely following after it, was another crack. At the same time, that Inferno Chain, deeply embedded into the stone wall, also started to quiver, the quivering speed rapidly increased and finally, when the seventh crack appeared on the stone wall, a deafening boom was heard, the once indestructible Inferno Chain like a dead snake, without its brilliancy, fell from the nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s waist and onto the floor.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox, among the ice and fire, darkness and light, raised its head and howled long!


    The howl was mournful and distant, reverberated far away until it became one with the raging volcano roars, piercing and sonorous, unceasingly!


    In that instant, as if it was the force from the enraged fire, that surging turbulent waves made a thunderous boom, the deafening st burst up, immediately innumerable cracks appeared at the st.u.r.dy stones under their feet.


    Ghost Li with one hand, grabbed the Inferno Mirror and put it in his bosom and walked back with quick steps. Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out, ran and leapt up to his shoulder.


    White mist gathered rapidly around the nine-tailed celestial fox, turning thicker in an instant, shrouding the white fox¡¯s body, after a moment, a series of strange [suo suo] sounds were heard, in the white haze that was incessantly invading the atmosphere which were turning hotter and hotter by the waves of increasing heat, a human figure slowly emerged.


    A white as jade hand, illuminated by the fire light to look faintly translucent, as if blood could be seen flowing faintly in the thin veins. The smooth shoulder, perfectly round and not a single blemish, the indistinct like gentle rising peaks, so mysterious and out of ce in this fierce and brutal world.


    Ghost Li could not see the person¡¯s face clearly and also did not have the time to look.


    Finally, like it could not bear it anymore, the volcano which hady dormant for infinite time, erupted, underneath them the earth quaked violently, everything started to fall, the air was so blistering hot that it felt as if it was going ignite, even breathing in also felt like fire.


    The deafening st rocked out from deep inside the earth, the weaken gstone floor instantly copsed down. From where the dark-green light shed, Ghost Li¡¯s face was grim, he leapt up into the air, from the white haze where the nine-tailed celestial fox had transformed, she was heard saying,


    ¡°Upstairs!¡±


    Ghost Li did not think twice, flew up and as expected, briefly after, the solid stone walls above their heads also crumbled following the floor, Ghost Li, among the rain-like falling broken fragments, avoided and dashed up with full force, Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] shrieked, grabbed tightly onto Ghost Li¡¯s clothes. And the nine-tailed celestial fox, shrouded within the white haze, followed closely behind.


    Below them, the moltenva broke through all of the obstacles, like a giant column of fire, burst into the sky, following closely behind them.


    The entire FenXiang Valley was instantly illuminated by the zing red light, everyone looked up at that giant fire column shooting up to the sky.


    Even the ck clouds in the sky, was prated through by this powerful earth force!


    From the heart of the fire column, the ck clouds in the sky had totally turned into the colour of fire, like the entire sky had turned into a burning sea of fire.


    After a while, the burning ashes, ma.s.sive stones fragments, cinders fell out from the sky, either burnt or burning, like an apocalyptic sombre rain!


    n.o.body saw the figures of Ghost Li and the nine-tailed celestial fox, the Red-eyed Eagles which were released to surveil from the sky, right now were also fleeing for their lives, not to even mention pursuing.


    For the moment, FenXiang Valley men other than some asionally eximed in surprise, were speechless, even the human fishes were also rendered speechless by this Heaven and Earth phenomenal.


    Only at that fire column end, below the Inferno Altar, a bellow of anger could be heard far away, roaring unceasingly!


    Far away, that terrible fire column had already disappeared, the earth also gradually regained its stillness, only in theyers of clouds, a giant ck hole could still be seen clearly, the surrounding clouds around the ck hole, like being burnt, disyed a strange golden yellow colour.


    After leaving the FenXiang Valley far away, Ghost Linded at a secluded hill, the area was exuberant with trees and vegetations, even if FenXiang Valley men were to pursue them, they would need at least half a day. And furthermore with the expanse ofnds around FenXiang Valley, it would not be that easy.


    Hended on the ground, the dark-green light withdrew with a sh, the nine-tailed celestial fox was heardnding shortly after. Ghost Li did not turn and stood unmoving.


    There was no sounding from the back too.


    After a while, Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Do you need clothes?¡±


    For some reason, in the voice from the back suddenly had a trace of light lovely feel , ¡°Hm, thanks GongZi.¡±


    Ghost Li took off his coat and threw backwards, during these actions, he still did not turn, just that the monkey Xiao Hui crouching at his shoulder, was not like its master at all, its head turning here and there, looked at Ghost Li and then behind, scratching its head at times, seemed to be baffled.


    The soft rustling sound of dressing was especially distinct in the still forest, the night illuminated by the peculiar clouds in the sky, gradually started to dim again.


    Even separated by a long distance, in the night breeze blowing over, it carried torrid heat.


    ¡°GongZi, it is done.¡± That female voice behind him, quietly said.


    Ghost Li did not turn immediately, instead stood still for a while and then slowly turned over.


    A girl wearing his coat, quietly stood in the dim night, in the forest, before him.


    Her figure was slender and graceful, the misfit coat could not hide her perfect figure. The coat to her, obviously was too big, wrapped around her body and fastened in front, was still unable to conceal the fair skin revealed in-between the gaps, in this type of night, it seemed to emanate a faint seduction call.


    Her lips was soft, her eyes enchanting, her nose sharp, her brows arched. Her beauty, was like the gentle waves of the flowing water that embraced you, making you intoxicated; or like a beautiful woman whose beauty had permanently froze for hundred thousand years, even after the storm and snow, it became even more beautiful.


    Ghost Li was silent, after a while, turned his head over.


    Xiao Hui crouched on the ground, looked at its master gazing far away, Ghost Li since earlier had been gazing at the horizon, wondered what was he thinking?


    The fair hand stretched over, Xiao Hui turned and grinned, stretched out its own monkey hand, under the grey fur, its fingers looked to be even longer than human.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox transformed into this female human figure, gently squatted beside the monkey, her clothes shuffled slightly, indistinctly a faint spring scene swayed.


    She quietly smiled, looked at Xiao Hui with interest, then stretched her jade-like hand, gently take Xiao Hui¡¯s finger.


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] smiled.


    Her eyes seemed to be smiling too, she gently said, ¡°I want to thank you too.¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes blinked, suddenly nodded unceasingly, its expression conceited.


    That girlughed, stretched her hands and hugged Xiao Hui into her embrace, stood up and walked unhurriedly over to Ghost Li.


    Raising head and looking into the distance, that distant mountain concealed by the night.


    ¡°Three hundred years already, ¡°After gazing for a long time, she slowly said, ¡°a total of three hundred years of time¡­¡±


    Ghost Li turned to look at her, she was still gazing far away, Xiao Hui in her embrace for some reason, was very quiet, its eyes looking at Ghost Li.


    From the side, in the outline of her gentle face, there seemed to be a inexplicable obstination.


    After remaining silent for a long while, she suddenly sighed, shook her head, turned and looked at Ghost Li, smiled.


    That beauty, like a lily blossoming in the night!


    Ghost Li asked, ¡°What is your n?¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox smiled, seemed to look lost, softly said, ¡°Tell me more about the ce where Xiao Liu killed himself. If there is a chance in the future, I¡¯ll like to go there and take a look.¡±


    Ghost Li lowered his head, a gleam seemed to sh past his eyes, he said, ¡°At a ce called Little Pond Town near KongSang Mountain in the north, there is a small forest within ten miles of the town, in the forest there is a ck Stone Cave, the ce is at the deepest recesses underneath the cave, it will not be hard to find.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox smiled faintly, nodded.


    Ghost Li nced at her, seemed to hesitate but then his hand stretched into his bosom and took out the Inferno Mirror.


    In the night, the ancient me totem on the Inferno Mirror, faintly glowed.


    Reflecting in the nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s eyes, like two b.a.l.l.s of tiny mes.


    ¡°This, ¡° Ghost Li looked at the Inferno Mirror in his hand, pa.s.sed it over, ¡°better return to you, it was originally your son¡¯s belonging.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox was surprised, looked up at him and slowly took the Inferno Mirror, she yed with it in her hand for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Do you know this Inferno Mirror is a supreme celestial weapon of the Heaven and Earth, the essence of ten thousands of fires. If its power is harnessed properly andbine with the ¡°Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡± that you have seen in the Inferno Altar, it has the rare might to destroy Heaven and Earth.¡±


    She smiled, looked at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Even if it is so, you still want to return it to me?¡±


    Ghost Li looked indifferently at that treasure in her hand, was silent for a moment, unhurriedly turned over and quietly said, ¡°What do I want it for, why do I want to destroy Heaven and Earth for? What I want, it cannot give me¡­¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at Ghost Li, did not speak for a long time, her eyes as deep as water.


    Suddenly, sheughed, with three hundred years of vicissitudes and sorrow.


    ¡°Well said, well said!¡±


    Ghost Li looked at her, even though she had a smile but destion was in her eyes.


    ¡°These three hundred years, I never see daylight in the Inferno Altar, I have thought countless times, what made me lost my mind to go steal this Inferno Mirror? These three hundred years, if I had spent it happily with my family, how wonderful that would be¡­¡±


    Sheughed loudly, her gentle beautiful face full of grief, she raised her hand and threw the Inferno Mirror back.


    Ghost Li caught it and was stunned, he said, ¡°This is what your n exchanged for using their lives, how can you¡­¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox slowly ceasedughing, the anguish in her eyes were deeper, quietly, faintly she said, ¡°What do I want it for?¡±


    Ghost Li subconsciously tightened his hand over the Inferno Mirror, felt the faint warm radiating from it. After a moment he said, ¡°You have been imprisoned by FenXiang Valley for three hundred years, don¡¯t you want to seek revenge?¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox indifferently said, ¡°Yes, of course I wanted. I have thought about it every moment in these three hundred years. But after I had escaped and until now, facing this night scene, vast sky and earth, suddenly I didn¡¯t have the urge to seek revenge anymore.¡±


    She looked far out, in the vast Heaven and Earth, she smiled and said, ¡°These few hundred years of time, I had actually wasted it on this nonsensical magical weapon. Now let me spend somefortable days in this mortal world before deciding.¡±


    Ghost Li kept quiet, said, ¡°Then maybe you will still need it in the future, beside Inferno Mirror was after all your son¡¯s¡­¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox smiled sweetly, said, ¡°Xiao Liu? Didn¡¯t he give you this thing? Beside¡­¡± She appraised Ghost Li, said, ¡°You are using the Sinister Orb and Soul-Devouring, such sinister and deadly things as magical weapon, the evil power had seeped deep into your body. From what I see, if not for the Inferno Mirror¡¯s pure Yang energy helping you to resist, most likely you would have long lost your conscious and turned insane and savage. If you give it to me, what about yourself?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, his pupils shrank slightly, looked at the nine-tailed celestial fox.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox smiled faintly, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that, old woman like me who have live for a few thousands of years naturally will know more.¡±


    Ghost Li felt somehow embarra.s.sed, frowned and eventually kept the Inferno Mirror.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s head, still could not help but nce at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Right now the evil energy in your body has already prated too deep, even though your own skills are high and with the Inferno Mirror suppressing it, the evil power of the Sinister Orb and Soul-Devouring demonic energy did not dare to ur frequently but I guess you must have suffered the torment frequently and you are gradually turning more blood-l.u.s.t, is that right?¡±


    Ghost Li right now facing the thousand-year old evil fox spirit transformed into this gentledy, did not dare to belittle, although a bit hesitant but after a while, he still nodded.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox sighed and said, ¡°In my view, you can live till today with the Sinister Orb and Soul-Devouring, it is already an unusual thing. But if you still wish to live peacefully in the future, I will advise you to quickly throw this number one evil object in the world away.¡±


    Ghost Li was expressionless, slowly raised his hand, the ck Soul-Absorbing stick appeared in his hand, the ck body mixed with faint blood lines, quietlyy on his palm.


    That familiar icy feeling already formed part of his body, travelled slowly in his body.


    ¡°The number one evil object in the world which you mentioned, has saved me countless of times!¡± Ghost Li said, ¡°You said I can only live peacefully if I throw it away but you do not know if I do not have it, I cannot even survive until today.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at nine-tailed celestial fox, his eyes cold, said, ¡°And, you are wrong about one thing.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at him, smiled and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°You said it is the world¡¯s number one evil object, actually it is not.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox frowned and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ghost Li coldly, without any feelings at all, said, ¡°The most evil object in the world, is not it, it is¡­¡± he used his hand, pointed to his heart, coldly said,


    ¡°Human heart!¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox was astonished.


    That man in the night scene, expressionlessly turned over. The night breeze still carrying the hot air blew over from afar, brushed past their clothes. Somehow his figure suddenly looked especially dested.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox quietly looked at him, after a long while, sighed softly, her voice faint, she muttered something but n.o.body could hear what she said.


    Just when she turned around and was about to walk off, not willing to interrupt Ghost Li, Ghost Li suddenly spoke behind her, ¡°Senior, you are experienced and knowledgeable, I have an important matter and please you have to enlighten me.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox was slightly surprised, turned and saw Ghost Li already facing her, as if reliving something, his face revealed his emotions, hope, yearning and even, an indistinct fear!


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°A girl, ten years ago used her body¡¯s blood essence to form a powerful curse and then forced her three souls and seven mortal forms to conjure...a powerful magical force. But just when her souls were about to be scattered, a magical weapon with her, ¡®HeHuan Bell¡¯, captured one of her soul and therefore until today, the girl¡¯s body was not destroy or dead but she is totally unconscious. Senior you, your knowledge and experience are vast and rich, is there any way to save her?¡±


    Until thest words, Ghost Li actually started to tremble.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at this man, her eyes gleamed with much gentleness, after a moment, she firmly nodded and said, ¡°There is a way!¡±

 Chapter 117: Hope

    Chapter 117 - Hope


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook greatly, immediately his face was wild with joy, the long sombre expression on his face, with one swept, was cleanly brushed away. Controlling his agitated emotions with difficulty, Ghost Li¡¯s trembling voice said, ¡°Please, please enlighten me senior!¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at him intently then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°That girl must be someone you love deeply right?¡± Ghost Li did not answer but the longing and anxiety expressions on his face intensified.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox shook her head and sighed but her eyes were gentle and full of pity, softly said, ¡°If it is as what you had said, that girl¡¯s body is still whole then naturally it would be that strange magical power that forced her soul to split up and scatter. By right once the three souls and seven mortal forms are dispersed, even God or deities would not be able to save her but as long as there is still one soul remaining, then there is hope.¡±


    ¡°Although the soul is made up of three souls and seven mortal forms but all of it are still the essence of a human, in the same human soul, a mysterious attraction between each other exists, the Central ins cultivated taoists have only limited knowledge on it but many years ago, I saw with my own eyes a mysterious person conjuring ¡®Soul Return Unusual Art¡¯ and called back a man¡¯s soul and three mortal forms which were unfortunately absorbed by an evil demon.¡±


    ¡°As such, although the situations are slightly different but as long as the body of your friend is not destroyed and the remnant of the soul still exist then there is hope.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression initially was very excited but when he heard ¡®Soul Return Unusual Art¡¯ these four words, he suddenly recalled something, frowned and said, ¡°Senior, the Soul Return Unusual Art that you have mentioned, don¡¯t tell me you are referring to the ¡®ck Shaman Tribe¡¯ in the southern ten thousand great mountains?¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s eyebrow arched, expressing her slight surprise, nodded and said, ¡°Why, so you also know about this ck Shaman Tribe? This ck Shaman Tribe is mysterious and unfathomable, the ck Shaman Master that offers sacrifices to the deities in the tribe is especially proficient in this type of ghost, spirits and soul skills, as long as you can find the ck Shaman Master, then your friend most likely can be saved.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, after a long while, unable to conceal the disappointment on his face, quietly said, ¡°To tell you the truth, the information about this ck Shaman Tribe having the possibility of saving my friend, I already heard it ten years ago. But in the past ten years, I havee to this southern border countless of times and even explored for a long time deep inside that inhospitable mountains and rivers. But no matter how carefully I searched, I cannot find even a single information about the ck Shaman Tribe. Everyone told me that long before a thousand years ago, that ck Shaman Tribe had already be extinct...¡±


    ¡°Thousand years ago?¡± The nine-tailed celestial fox frowned while listening and now suddenly raised her voice, interrupting Ghost Li.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what is it?¡± Ghost Li looked up at her.


    That gentle lovely girl frowned slightly, as if pondering about something, her soft long hair wrapped around her shoulder, when the night breeze blew over, strands danced beside her face.


    After a long while, she raised her head and said, ¡°Being incarcerated for so long, my head is not that agile anymore, I needed to think before I can recall. When I met that ck Shaman Tribe person, it was two hundred years before I was caught by FenXiang Valley. So to say, at least around five hundred years ago, the ck Shaman Tribe people still exist.¡±


    Ghost Li stared intently at her, the expression on his face changed greatly, the nine-tailed celestial fox saw it and suddenly said, ¡°Alright, alright, considering the fact that you are my benefactor, I will help you in this! Tomorrow I will bring you to the southern border to find and see if there is still any traces of the ck Shaman Tribe in the ce where lst met that fellow.¡±


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, was quiet for a while, bowed slightly at her, said, ¡°Many thanks senior, I¡¯m beyond grateful, if my friend can be saved, no matter what assignment senior has in the future, just go ahead and order me will do.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at the man in front of her, saw his unswerving determination, a faint warmth still remained in his eyes, wondered who was it that he thought of?


    With her thoughts, she for some reason, her heart felt soft, the men in the mortal world, there would always be heartless ones, there would also be devoted ones.


    Thete night, deserted, only at a unknown area deep inside the forest, the cries of the wild insects reverberated in, the looming overcast, as if bending over to narrate.


    A slight breeze blew, the branches in the forest swayed, making rustling sounds.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox gently ced Xiao Hui on the ground, stood in the forest, quietly standing, after a long while, she closed her eyes, slightly turning her head, like she was listening for something and also as if she was using soul and body to feel the taste of freedom in this world.


    The footstep sounds behind her suddenly stopped, Ghost Li¡¯s voice was heard saying, ¡°The night iste, why hasn¡¯t senior gone to bed?¡±


    The nine-celestial fox did not open her eyes and did not even turn around, only unhurriedly said, ¡°What about you! Why are you not asleep?¡±


    Ghost Li was quiet for awhile, said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox turned around, looked at him, smiled and said, ¡°Feeling some nervousness?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, the once almost despair thoughts suddenly renewed with hope, he could not not feel excited by it and thus insomnia.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox smiled sweetly, full of seductiveness, even the night around her also seemed to turn tender. She was heard saying, ¡°There is one thing, I will like to tell you.¡±


    Ghost Li quickly said, ¡°Senior, please say.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox red at him, said, ¡°That can you not call me senior anymore, there is nothing bad about you but just that don¡¯t you know if you keep calling a woman senior here and senior there, it will make that person turn old, it is very rude you know?¡±


    Ghost Li was speechless.


    So no matter whether it eighteen, twenty eight or two thousand eight hundred years old, as long as it was a woman, definitely would fear aging...


    ¡°Then, how shall I address you?¡± Ghost Li carefully asked.


    Thatdy was stunned when she heard it and then an exasperated expression surfaced, after a long while she then faintly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! What shall I be called? I have long forgotten my name. Why not this way, since you saw my true white fox self, then you can just call me Xiao Bai.¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Bai means white]


    ¡°Xiao Bai...¡± Ghost Li awkwardly called out once, his expression very peculiar.


    The nine-tailed fox seemed not to mind at all, instead swept her gaze around and saw the monkey Xiao Hui crouching on the ground looking around, and then thought of something, she asked Ghost Li, ¡°Oh right, then what is the name of this monkey, you can¡¯t be calling him three-eyed divine monkey right?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°I adopted this monkey when I was young, I called it Xiao Hui.¡±


    The nine-tailed celestial fox, who was also the gentle and lovelydy called Xiao Bai now, was astonished and thenughed, she stretched her hand to carry Xiao Hui up, assessed it, her eyes full of smiles, said, ¡°He he, we indeed have affinity, you are called Xiao Hui, I am called Xiao Bai.¡±


    Xiao Hui in her embrace grinned, [zhi zhi]ughed, cing its monkey hands on her shoulders, looking very intimate.


    Ghost Li stood aside, saw the scene there, for a moment could not say anything. After a while, he shook his head in the dark and quietly walked away.


    The next day.


    The sky slowly lightened up, just that the southern border sun still had not revealed itself, the sky was dim, full of dark clouds, it was a cloudy day.


    But there was still enough sunlight and it did not feel suffocating. asionally a slight breeze would blow, brushing past the body, without that heat from yesterday, boosting one¡¯s mood up.


    The icy cold feeling flowed around in the human body, the Inferno Mirror on his chest also emitted a gentle warm. The two extreme energies existed at the same time in his body. Right now, all seemed to be quiet too, coexisting in peace.


    Ghost Li slowly opened his eyes, made a wryugh.


    In fact, nobody knew it better than himself about his body condition. Yesterday night those words that Xiao Bai, also the nine-tailed celestial fox, said about his body, were all proven during that fight with the Fire Beast when his body had suddenly copsed.


    Even he himself did not know, how long could his body hold up?


    He lowered his head, watched that ck fire stick quietly lying beside his hand, for so many years, it had always silently apanying him.


    He suddenly smiled, grabbed the fire stick tightly, like, connected by blood.


    As long as BiYao could be saved, the rest, what did it matter?


    Suddenly, a wind movement was heard above this small mountain,ing in from afar in the sky, a human figure flew down.


    Ghost Li frowned, stood up and looked up, his eyes cold.


    After a moment, that figurended, lights shed and gradually faded, revealing a yellow figure.


    Jin PingEr!


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes stared, his heart feeling shocked, he concealed at this small mountain summit but this Jin PingEr could actually still find him, it was really unbelievable, unless she had been secretly following him and even he himself also did not detect it?


    Jin PingEr, still carrying that familiar smile, said, ¡°Gongzi, you have indeed found a good ce to hide!¡±


    Ghost Li snorted, suddenly said, ¡°Ms Jin is the one with good skills, really awesome.¡±


    Jin PingEr, like she did not understand Ghost Li¡¯s sarcasm at all, smiled and said, ¡°How can I bepare to Gongzi,st night Gongzi only tested your abilities slightly and could cause the entire FenXiang Valley to be turned upside down, it was really Heaven and Earth changing countenance, this humble girl is really impressed!¡±


    A thousand thoughts went through in Ghost Li¡¯s heart but he still could not imagine how this HeHuan girl managed to find him. But that did not show up in his expression, he indifferently said, ¡°The volcano eruption yesterday was a natural catastrophe and had nothing to do with me. Instead I wonder what news has Miss enquiredst night?¡±


    JIn PingEr¡¯s eyes glimmered and was about to speak, suddenly she frowned slightly, from behind Ghost Li, a pping sound and first, the grey-furred monkey which had been apanying Ghost Li ran out and then followed by a woman walking leisurely out from the forest, her skin like snow, her face like a painting, with ten thousand different kinds of amorous expressions, a thousand kinds of tenderness, all in that graceful posture, it was an extremely beautiful woman.


    And the most important thing was, Jin PingEr looked over and saw that woman had only a coat, with no other clothes in-between it, the openings indistinctly revealed white fair skin while she was walking, making her even more alluring.


    That clothing, very obviously belonged to a man and on yesterday night, she still saw it Ghost Li wearing it and now, Ghost Li did not have his coat anymore.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes glimmered, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This sister is so beautiful, why have I not seen her in the past few days?¡±


    While speaking, with a vague smile facing Ghost Li, said, ¡°In the past I have heard the devotion and love GongZi has for Miss BiYao, Miss BiYao also had her soul destroyed for GongZi, sacrificing her body to block ¡®Zhu Xian Mysterious Sword¡¯ and GongZi because of Miss BiYao, betrayed Qing Yun and joined the Holy Sect, assisting Ghost King sect leader to go on a punitive expedition everywhere, killing numerous people. And even in the past ten years, did not hesitate to risk your life to prate deep into the southern border ten thousand great mountains to look for ways to treat Miss BiYao, all of these, how can any woman in the world not be moved and admire?¡±


    Her voice became more and more gentle and her expression too. But instead there was a twist in her words, ¡°Just that time is heartless, the years manifested, the past is over, GongZi again found a good mate, I have to congratte GongZi on this, he he, someday allow me to personally visit Majestic Fox Mountain and send my congrattions to Ghost King sect leader.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression turned dark and cold, until the end of her speech, he turned even more stony but he only coldly snorted and did not say anything.


    Instead it was the nine-tailed celestial fox who nced at Ghost Li and again at Jin PingEr who was standing opposite, suddenlyughed loudly and said, ¡°Thisdy, you have misunderstood, actually it was because this humble girl had met with robbersst night and was almost robbed of my chastity, luckily this Ghost Li GongZi happened to pass by and helped me, I could then fortunately escape, as for the clothing on me, it was also GongZi who temporarily lent it to me for cover.¡±


    Jin PingEr turned and looked at Xiao Bai, with her experienced eyesight, how could she believe those words and looking at Xiao Bai who was smiling delicately, how would she look like someone who was threatened by robbers yesterday? With Jin PingEr¡¯s nce, if there were bandits, who ignorantly, met this girl, most likely...


    Jin PingEr shook her head and could not be bother to think about this matter, just that Xiao Bai¡¯s beauty wasparable to her, she could not help but take more nces and then turned to speak to Ghost Li, ¡°GongZist night at FenXiang Valley, did you discover anything?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Nothing,st night after arriving at the valley, I only encountered the volcano eruption and thus withdrew.¡± He paused slightly and looked at Jin PingEr, ¡°You went to the hubbub at the valley entrance, what happened there, the rtionship between that human fish and FenXiang Valley master, did you have any discovery?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled, her expressionposed, shook her head, sighed and said, ¡°It was really unfortunate, I also did not have any discovery, yesterday night the hubbub at FenXiang Valley entrance was created by fights among their own disciples, as for that human fish, it is really a hopeless muddle!¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, for a moment was silent.


    Jin PingEr was quiet for a while and then again turned to nce at Xiao Bai a few more times and then revealed a smile, turned and spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Since GongZi has a beauty forpany, I will not stay here and be an eyesore, let¡¯s separate here, maybe not long after if I have affirmity with GongZi, maybe in this southern border we will meet again.¡±


    She turned to smile at Xiao Bai, flung her sleeve, a sh of light and transformed into a stream of yellow light figure, flew up into the air.


    Ghost Li looked at the figure diminishing over the horizon, frowned. Xiao Bai walked to him, Xiao Hui jumped up with two, three leaps, although it was just one night, Xiao Hui seemed to be very close with this Xiao Baidy.


    Xiao Bai gently hugged Xiao Hui, after staying silent for a while, spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Have you ever told her that we will be here?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head in silence, after a long while said, ¡°This is something I cannot not figure out, how powerful is this girl that she will know our movements? But I have checked my entire body and still did not find anything suspicious.¡±


    Xiao Bai looked around, appraised Ghost Li and then looked at Xiao Hui, she smiled and said, ¡°With your skills, that girl even if she wanted to leave any slightest trace on your body, I¡¯m afraid it would also be difficult, the problem is not with you.¡±


    Ghost Li turned his head, hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°So, from senior...Miss Xiao Bai¡¯s words, you seemed to know something?¡±


    Xiao Bai used her hand and gently smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s head, smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Hui must have never bathe, so the problem should be on Xiao Hui¡¯s body...¡±


    At the foot of the small mountain, Ghost Li and Xiao Bao found a small clear brook and gave Xiao Hui a bath.


    Xiao Hui, from the time it was born, never had a bathing experience, naturally was hundred times unwilling and struggled with its might, [zhi zhi] called out incessantly.


    Eventually, it was still Xiao Bai who had a way, she found wild fruits from somewhere and threw it in Xiao Hui¡¯s hands, at the same time gently coaxed it and finally ced Xiao Hui in the water and bathed it.


    Ghost Li watched with a frown at the side, after remaining silent for a long while, said, ¡°Strange, why didn¡¯t I notice the smell?¡±


    Xiao Bai heard it,ughed gently, said, ¡°You are a man and without paying attention, naturally will not detect, it is because I like Xiao Hui too much,st night hugged it and from there, I smelled a faint indiscernible fragrance, at that time I found it strange, Xiao Hui this monkey should not have this kind of smell but the fragrance is really too faint so I did not pay attention to it, just that this morning after meeting thatdy, I then realized!¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Thatdy¡¯s thoughts are really cautious and mysterious, good tricks, very clever!¡±


    Ghost Li coldly snorted.


    The sky was still shaded by foliage, the gurgling stream, Xiao Hui at times yed with delight in the brook and seemed unwilling to stop, at times also sshed water droplets everywhere.


    Xiao Bai who was crouching beside and bathing it, her face because of this yful monkey, was also covered with quite a few water droplets.


    Ghost Li stood beside, gazed far off.


    Beside the brook, Xiao Bai drew up her sleeve, her expression smiling, her eyes like water, gently coaxing Xiao Hui to behave while washing its body.


    Looking carefully, a few water beadsnded on her face, like sparkling pearls, either gently pouncing on the tip of her brows, or following the outline of her face dripping down, brushing past the almost translucent skin but still lingered and unwilling to drop.


    A slight breeze blew over from the southern border wilnds, brushing past her long hair, sparkling water beads, also gently quivering...


    Ghost Li suddenly turned his head over and stopped looking at that direction. Just that after a moment, Xiao Bai¡¯s shrieks were heard from behind.


    Ghost Li was shocked, turned over and saw Xiao Hui, after bathing, jumped onto the banks and without waiting for Xiao Bai¡¯s checks, shook its entire body and immediately caused the water droplets on its furs to spray out in all directions.


    Xiao Bai could not avoid in time, scolded whileughing. Her body had already been sprayed with much water droplets from this drizzle that appeared out of the sky.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved, involuntarily alsoughed. Then he turned his head around, sounds of Xiao Bai still scolding andughing at Xiao Hui could still be heard. In this dim sky, suddenly there was a warmth not seen for ages, quietly brewing.

 Chapter 118: TianShui Stockade

    Chapter 118 - TianShui Stockade


    Nobody knew if the southern border sky had always been so hazy in that season, after emerging from that small mountain top, with Xiao Bai¡¯s guidance, two humans and one monkey headed towards northwest of FenXiang Valley.


    The night of the volcano eruption in FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar, the Heaven and Earth countenance changed, its might extremely powerful. Although it already could not be seen in the vicinity of a hundred miles but an extremely big piece of cloud hung above FenXiang Valley, a crimson yellow color, extremely abnormal.


    This degree of phenomenal change was already conspicuous and now that it happened in the low-profile mysterious FenXiang Valley, with FenXiang Valley status in the Good Faction cultivators, it attracted even more attention from the world and immediately rumours circted, all specting what exactly happened in FenXiang Valley?


    Just within several days, in the peaceful southern border wilnds, many unfamiliar faces started to gather, numerous either openly or discreetly power factions, in the open or dark enquiring what had indeed happened.


    This kind of situation, naturally was not something that FenXiang Valley wanted, on the contrary, because of some undisclosed secret, FenXiang Valley sect was extremely indignant over it.


    On one hand, FenXiang Valley was cordial to the disciples sent by various powerful sects in the Good Faction like Qing Yun Sect, Tian Yin Temple etc Faction to enquire, hosting them with good tea or water, using natural catastrophe as a perfunctory exnation, on the other hand, secret inquiries made by the three great Evil sects, FenXiang Valley would never be merciful in their turf, momentarily in the vast expanse of southern bordernds with FenXiang Valley as the core, glints of swords and shadows frequently shed.


    Just that no matter whether the Good Faction or the Evil Sect, all sensed that under the mysterious atmosphere of the FenXiang Valley, indistinctly revealed an abnormality, this time FenXiang Valley seemed to receive an extremely big shock, the valley disciples almost were all mobilized, day and night unceasingly searching in different parts of the southern border, as for searching for who and what, they avoided and covered up, keeping it a secret.


    Several dayster, the hazy southern border sky became a much bustling ce, dazzling beautiful light beams could be seen shing in the sky frequently, they were all FenXiang Valley outstanding disciples whom were pursuing onto something.


    Rumours, also began to spread.


    Birth of some strange beast or mysterious rare treasure bursting into the sky from the volcano eruption, different kinds of rumours, numerous.


    And even more ridiculous was that some even vividly spread rumours about internal disorder within FenXiang Valley and some disciples had betrayed and killed the valley master, Yun YiLan. And to further corroborate it, FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan really did not appear for several days until the rumours began to turn into a frenzy and in the days that followed, rmed Qing Yun Sect Reverend DaoXuan and Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master. Both of them sent out disciples together to hurry over to FenXiang Valley to enquire and FenXiang Valley, did not know whether tough or cry, exined that the valley master was in seclusion and was unable to make an appearance.


    Once the verified news were ryed, Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple then felt relieved but these two great sects leaders were not simple people, how would they not detect that there must be something odd in all of these and therefore secretly ordered their disciples not to hurry back and instead secretly investigate.


    Often reiterating on the chaos in the world, rogues of all kinds running wild, FenXiang Valley at the same time had always remained mysterious and equivocal. During the Qing Yun battle, they happened to excuse themselves and that led one to make conjectures, hence the action of Ghost Li unintentionally rescuing the nine-tailed celestial fox who was incarcerated for three hundred years, triggered the world¡¯s powers covert struggles, the stormy gathering of the southern border.


    Because FenXiang Valley sent out numerous disciples, making trips, tracking and interrogating, with Ghost Li and Xiao Bai¡¯s cultivated skills, naturally they did not fear these disciples but the thought of the possibility of revealing their tracks and incurring countless troubles, and if the FenXiang Valley powerful figures were to be alerted ande in force, then they might not be able to fight them off, after all FenXiang Valley was a thousand year great sect with unfathomable depth of power.


    Ghost Li, considering the on-hand important matter, decided that it was more important to search for the ck Shaman Tribe that could save BiYao. Therefore ever sinceing down from that small mountain, heading Xiao Bai¡¯s advice, Ghost Li found a secluded vige, bought two sets of clothes with money, one male and one female, and both Xiao Bai and him changed into it.


    The far distant southern bordernd, naturally its custom was different from Central ins, even the casual clothes wore daily,pared to the robes worn by Central insmoners, had their own distinctive style.


    Because the clothes were bought from a secluded vige, therefore the coarse handiwork was expected, wearing them, the greatest difference from Central ins clothes was that other than the designs were different, the colours were brightly coloured, the male clothes had dark blue as base, the female¡¯s colours wereplicated and colourful, rich and beautiful.


    Because they had to avoid detection by FenXiang Valley, they were unable to travel by air, although Ghost Li was anxious but after being advised by Xiao Bai who said that since he could wait for ten years, how could it be at the critical moment, he could not even wait for a few more days? If for a moment of anxiousness and aroused FenXiang Valley pursuing men, most likely when the situation became chaotic, instead by then he would not be able to know how long more he had to wait!


    Although Ghost Li was impatient but he could not not agree with what Xiao Bai said, both of them unhurriedly traveled, wearing southern border¡¯s attire, while travelling, they met a few batches of FenXiang Valley disciples but were not recognized by them, at most because Xiao Hui looked unusual and attracted a few more nces.


    The most important point was that at that night, Ghost Li and Xiao Hui never once revealed themselves therefore FenXiang Valley men did not know how they look like and could only questioned suspicious strangers, which instead missed them out.


    Right now Ghost Li and Xiao Bai were already on an ancient pathway three hundred miles away from FenXiang Valley, it was in the open wilnds and not a human in sight, just an hour ago they had walked confidently past a group of FenXiang Valley disciples.


    The hazy sky, dark clouds moving slightly, with a slight frown while walking ahead, contrasting him, Xiao Bai perpetually had a smile on her face, in good spirits and peering around while travelling, gazing into the southern border scenery, even though it was a dested wild ancient path, in her eyes, it seemed to also be the most beautiful sight.


    Ghost Li nced sideways, the monkey Xiao Hui sat on Xiao Bai¡¯s shoulder,posed. Maybe because they were both rare intelligent spiritual animals on earth, Xiao Hui was very close to the nine-tailed-celestial-fox-transformed Xiao Bai, the past few days it had spent more time with Xiao Bai.


    Watching Xiao Hui and Xiao Baiughing and ying at times, making [zhi zhi] delightful expressions, Ghost Li suddenly recalled, if his old friend Zeng ShuShu from Qing Yun Sect saw that, most likely he would be very envious!


    Xiao Bai was wearing themon clothes of the southern border girls, the design nothing different from the styles of themon people, just that thismon clothing, against her unmatched beauty, instantly like radiating light and heat, revealed even more of her unseen svelte figure, as if this girl was born to fit into these clothes, exuding the southern border women unique graceful bearing from head to top.


    Xiao Bai noticed Ghost Li¡¯s look, turned and smiled, said, ¡°What is it, me wearing these clothes, does it still look nice?¡±


    Ghost Li smiled faintly, with his character, naturally he would not wish to answer these type of flippant questions so he changed the topic and said, ¡°Seems like you are quite familiar with the southern border¡¯s custom and surroundings, not to mention the others, just this ancient and secluded small vige deep inside the FenXiang Valley vicinity mountains and you can actually find it, unless you came here before?¡±


    Xiao Bai pursed her lips, looked away into the distance, the topography of the mountains in the distance joined together, endless and infinite, it was the unique characteristic of the southern border, the ancient path ahead, meandered and stretched out ahead, at the sides of the path, either near or far, all had peculiar lofty rock hills. Far ahead, the mountain summits and horizon, joining in the far distance, the overcast dark clouds hung around the summits, drifting with the wind.


    She slowly walked, after a long time sighed softly and spoke, ¡°I have not onlye here before...¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Bai let out a long sigh, shook and smile, as if trying to shake off the past, said, ¡°You don¡¯t know right! Our fox spirit n, the ce of our origin is this southern border, I grew up among these inhospitable mountains and rivers.¡±


    Ghost Li was astonished, said, ¡°Then why is it for the past one thousand years, the folktales in Central ins always have your fox spirits presences?¡±


    Xiao Bai replied, ¡°That is because a thousand years ago, I brought my fox spirit n away from here and headed to the Central ins, eventually we settled down at the Majestic Fox Mountain located in the southwest.¡±


    Ghost Li was greatly surprised, for a moment unable to speak, after a long while his voice rough, said, ¡°What, you...¡±


    Xiao Bao looked at him with interest, smiled, a gleam shed in her eyes, as if sentimental, as if the vicissitudes of life, ¡°Didn¡¯t expected it right, it is where your Ghost King Sect headquarter is now situated, so to speak, the name, Majestic Fox Mountain, is most probably because of our fox spirit n!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a long while, quietly said, ¡°Then perhaps your n and Ghost King Sect...¡±


    Xiao Bai, without waiting for his sentence toplete, immediately shook her head and said, ¡°This you can be assured, our fox spirit n has been neighbours with Ghost King Sect for several hundred years and always coexisted in harmony, not even that, these several hundred years, there were also a few human and spirits rtionships, so therefore, other than repaying you for rescuing me out from the Inferno Altar, after knowing you are Ghost King Sect disciple, that is also one of the reasons why I am helping you.¡±


    Ghost Li then felt relieved and then thought of something, said, ¡°Then after this affair, will you still be going back to Majestic Fox Mountain to visit your n members?¡±


    ¡°n members?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face slowly turned downcast, raised her head and looked at the sky, after a while, softly said, ¡°My n members, were all dead because of me.¡±


    Ghost Li was again stunned, Xiao Bai gave a bitterugh, her expression getting more mncholy but also did not wish to continue on.


    Ghost Li was quiet for a while, avoided the topic and said, ¡°We have already been walking for three days, how long more to the ¡®Seven Mile Cave¡¯ that you said?¡±


    Xiao Bai nced at him, her gaze like water swept past his face, said, ¡°Seven Mile Cave is the southern border Miao tribe¡¯srgest inhabitation, ording to my memory, twenty miles from here is a bustling ce where different tribes cohabitate, called ¡®TianShui Stockade¡¯, from there a perilous narrow path to the south leads towards the Miao people¡¯s Seven Mile Cave.¡± Then she gave a soft wryugh, said, ¡°But I do not know, for the past three hundred years, whether there are any changes in the southern border situation.¡±


    Ghost Li silently nodded, subconsciously quickened his steps.


    Xiao Bai followed behind him, her eyes lingering on him for a while, then looking ahead again, the stretch of mountain veins linking together, towering aloft, majestic and precipitous, like a giant human, watching between the Heaven and Earth, on the ancient path, these few tiny humans...


    Ghost Li in these ten years, came numerous times to the southern border for BiYao, more or less knew a few things about the local people here.


    The southern border was a vast territory, a vast but sparsely popted, other than the barbaric tribes in the extreme south ten thousand great mountains stretching continuously for thousand of miles, the generations of people living on the southern border fringe, mostly consisted of five main tribes, namely: Miao, Tu, Zhuang, Li, GaoShan.


    Ordering by poption, Zhuang tribe had the most and made up almost forty percent of the total southern border poption. Going by territory, Miao tribe was the most powerful, thend that they upied was thergest and most fertile,paring folkways, the least popted GaoShan tribe was the most agile and brave.


    These five big tribes, lived at the southern border fringe for generations and generations, each of the tribes had their ownnguage but on the whole, they used anguage simr to Central ins whenmunicating between tribes, just that more or less it contained the ethnic tribes ¡®characteristics¡®.


    For so many years, naturally there were times where theymunicated and held each other hands with delight but there was nock of scheming, contention and conflicts among them. Over a long time, gradually the tribes upied their own area but there were also situations where territories inteced and resulted in fights.


    And where each tribe¡¯snds met each other, there would be viges, towns, stockade where several tribes¡¯ people cohabitated, the maximum would even contained people from the five tribes residing together.


    And the TianShui Stockade that Xiao Bai mentioned, was where Miao, Zhuang, Tu and GaoShan tribes bordered on, it was also on the southern border fringe and quite a well-known bustling ce.


    The sky slowly got dark, when it was nearing evening time, Ghost Li, Xiao Bai, Xiao Hui, two humans and one monkey finally walked into TianShui Stockade.


    Although there was a stockade word in the name but it was totally different from the mountain stronghold builtmonly on the mountain tops, TianShu Stockade was built on a wide, tnd, paths leading out from the stockade in north, south, east and west directions, ording to what Xiao Bai had exined on the way here, this ce was originally built by the Tu tribe and the initial location was not here, instead it was on a mountain located near southwest, because there was a clear spring at the top of the mountain so it was named TianShu Stockade.


    [Trantor¡¯s note: TianShu means Heaven water]


    Just thatter on when the four tribesnds borders met each other and as the poption grew, it became the ce where different tribes cohabitated. And as the trading merchants gradually increased and stayed on the mountaintop, firstly the ce was cramped and inconvenient, secondly, it was also difficult travelling in and out, even though the southern bordermoners were much healthier and fitter than Central ins people but no one would be willing to climb up the mountain everyday to train their bodies.


    As such, slowly people started to relocate to the foot of the mountain and as the days went, the number of people increased and the entire mountain stronghold¡¯s poption gradually migrated down. Following the flourishing trades between the four tribes, the merchants and traders travelling to the ce increased, the scale of the trades also expanded, as for the original mountain stronghold, overtime fell into disrepair, only the name, TianShui Stockade, still remained.


    The sky had just turned dim, the streets were still crowded with people, travelling to and fro, a hubbub of voices, at times different tribes¡¯nguages could be heard loudly, very much different from the deserted ancient path that they had came on, Xiao Hui sitting on Xiao Bai¡¯s shoulder felt very intrigued, its monkey head turning left and right, peering everywhere, [zhi zhi] calling unceasingly.


    The three-eyed monkey was after all unusual and very soon attracted the stares of the people on the streets, and a few children wearing southern border tribes apparel even followed behind them merrily, sparing no effort in making funny faces at Xiao Hui, teasing it.


    Xiao Hui was by nature mischievous and immediately got excited, its tail swished to and fro and looked as if it was about to jump down and y too, luckily Ghost Li humphed once, pulled it over with one swing of his arm and held it in his hands. Xiao Hui, helpless and knew it would not be able to run off, climbed up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, making [zhi zhi] noises at the children behind and also imitating their funny faces, the children were even more excited, jabbering andughing loudly, looked like they felt very intrigued too.


    Ghost Li frowned, felt slightly peeved but not because Xiao Hui was yful but because he had other concerns.


    He turned his head and looked slightly to the side, Xiao Bai¡¯s lips had a faint smile and was happily watching those children and Xiao Huiughing and frolicking, the coarse fabric garment, how could it conceal her skin-deep lovable beauty.


    Not to say at this southern border fringe, the severe wind and snow, most of the women looked ordinary, their skin dark, even at the Central ins, with this several thousand years of cultivation transformed into human Xiao Bai, the lovely and gentle demeanor indistinctly giving off underneath that exquisite elegant appearance, every frown and every smile, invariably made one experience a feeling of being drunk.


    And as expected, after a moment, in the hubbub of children¡¯sughter and jesting, more and more people looked over and those adults¡¯ stares, very naturally and very quickly, from the monkey shifted to thatdy whose beauty was unable to be concealed by the coarse garment.


    Immediately, as if an invisible sound wave extending out, the crowd felt astonished by the sight and thatdy under the numerous stares, seemed not to have any slightest embarrassment, looking at her slight smile, as if she liked that kind of feeling.


    Ghost Li felt very vexed, with that kind of attention, it was definitely not his intention and was just thinking if he should remind thisdy beside him, to quickly find a ce to stay and get up early in the morning the next day and head for that Seven Mile Cave, which was then the important matter to do.


    Just that, as if his intention was destined not to be realized, a character that definitely always appeared in the innumerable stories around the world, right now had shown up.


    The hooligan in the folktales, at this southern border fringe, in the sparsely popted tribes, actually also existed.


    Three men walked out from the crowd, almost looking simr, tall, burly, with tiger-like back and bear-like waist, speaking half unfamiliarnguage mixed with the local¡¯s unique ng, started to take liberties with Xiao Bai.


    Hooligan A: ¡°Oh, that...this woman is really beautiful!¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled sweetly, her hand gently brushed past her face, with unspeakable loveliness, said, ¡°Is it?¡±


    In that instant, the crowd was in an uproar.


    The three hooligans were extremely delighted, Hooligan B opened his shirt, revealing his good spirits, ¡°Little sister, follow me! I will let you eat something hot...and drink something nice!¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: A Chinese idiom, meaning to eat delicious food and drink hard liquor drinks]


    The onlookers crowding around immediatelyughed out loud, Xiao Bai nced at Ghost Li beside her, her face still smiling.


    Hooligan C mocked Hooligan B, ¡°Do you even know what is to eat spicy and drink something nice, that is called eat tasty and drink spicy!¡± after speaking, he turned to Xiao Bai, ¡°Little sister, my family has good farnds and ten thousands fields, if you follow me, guarantee you...¡±


    Speaking halfway, he was unable to continue, Xiao Bai smiled even more sweetly, as if the tenderness was emanating straight from her heart, a pair of moving eyes like water, as if about to spill out.


    Just that her body instead stepped back and stood beside Ghost Li, gently said, ¡°I am already someone with a husband.¡±


    The onlookers, again anothermotion, Xiao Hui who was on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, [sou] a sound, dropped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder andnded on the ground.


    After a moment, for some reason, Xiao Hui actuallyy on the ground, using its monkey hands to pound on the ground intensely, grinning and [zhi zhi]ughing out loud.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was somber, silently stood there, felt the three hooligans in front of him, six pairs of vicious eyes, filled with enmity at him.


    After a moment, the hooligans charged over, seemed like the southern border proverb, wife from fists, was still full of vitality after thousands and hundreds of years, serving the southern border people.


    [Peng! Peng! Peng!]


    Three sounds, three human figures flew out, crashed onto the walls by the street and then heavily fell down, groaning loudly.


    The crowd was speechless, Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest, we will leave early tomorrow morning.¡± After speaking he walked ahead, Xiao Huiying on the ground, caught up with two or three leaps, scurried up to his shoulder, its mouth [zhi zhu] unceasingly, turned and made a funny face at XIao Bai.


    Xiao Bai smiled, followed up, walking to Ghost Li, she suddenly quietly said, ¡°You see I was locked up for three hundred years and yet I¡¯m still not considered old right?¡±


    Ghost Li, not a word, only quickened his steps.

 Chapter 119: Cold Night

    Chapter 119 - Cold Night


    The southern border vour was greatly different from Central ins, just that as the years went, although the ce was remote but it still had tradings with the Central ins. And the local produced fur, ore etc had good reputations in Central ins and attracted quite a number of Central ins merchants toe forward to trade. And as time went by, the southern border which did not have any inn, under the influence of the Central ins merchants, inns appeared in some of the most bustling cities and towns.


    The ce where Ghost Li and Xiao Bai were now, was such an inn, its name directly taken from the ce and named ¡®TianShui Inn¡¯. Walking into the inn, very evidently the tables and chairs decorations were influenced by Central ins culture but the innkeeper and waiters were all local Zhuang tribe people. Zhuang tribe in the southern border had the biggest poption and in rtive, their people were better off and were most influenced by the Central ins, unlike the other tribes which still insisted on hunting as their main way of life, Zhuang tribe had already gradually started to farm and trade.


    But it was also because of that, Zhuang tribe¡¯s trait was more cid, most of the tribe people did not have that intrepid characteristic so they were not as powerful as the Miao tribe which had a smaller poption than them.


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai sat down, a waiter was alreadying over to serve them, by now the sky had turned dim but there was not many customers in the inn. The waiter¡¯s appearance and clothes looked to be from Zhuang tribe but most likely he had worked here for quite a while, hisnguage was rather fluent.


    ¡°Two customers, will you like to eat something? Our inn still have clean rooms, our prices are the most reasonable, well-known near and far.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, said, ¡°Give us two clean rooms, we are staying one night.¡±


    The waiter smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°Two customers most probably have not eaten right, do you want to order some rice and dishes?¡±


    Ghost Li was not hungry but nced at Xiao Bai, decided he should order some food, spoke, ¡°Um, give us two bowls of rice and also a few...¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡± Xiao Bai suddenly eximed, a smile on her face, said, ¡°Do you have ¡®Earth Stuffed Siskin¡¯ here?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, looked at Xiao Bai, that waiter was also stunned, took another nce at Xiao Bai, said, ¡°Miss can it be that you have visited southern border before, this signature dish, naturally we have it.¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s smile deepened, her eyes gleamed, as if reminiscing something, slowly said, ¡°Oh, right, also ¡®Three Parts Snake Intestines¡¯, ¡®Roasted Bear¡¯s Tail¡¯, ¡®Roasted Autumn Leaf¡¯, ¡®Five Little Worms¡¯, ¡®ck Heart Fruit¡¯ ...¡±


    Her eyes sparkled, speaking while thinking, initially her speed was still slow, naming the dishes by dishes, however her speed increased towards the end, the names of the dishes were also very bizarre, unbelievable upon hearing it, definitely not what Central ins would have.


    Ghost Li was dumbfounded and in the inn, other then the waiter whose smile had turned into a gaping awkward mouth, even the innkeeper who was tabting the ounts at a distance also came over.


    After Xiao Bai had named nearly thirty dishes in one breath, she then stopped to take a breath, turned and smiled to the innkeeper and waiter, ¡°Those dishes, do you have it here?¡±


    The innkeeper and waiter looked at each other, after a while the innkeeper gave a dryugh and said, ¡°Miss you are really knowledgeable, those dishes that you have said just now, not one of them are not southern border famous dishes. However many of their ingredients are not easy to find, other than the Earth Stuffed Siskin, my inn can only make ck Heart Fruit and Roasted Bear¡¯s Tail, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face revealed her disappointment but she smiled and then said, ¡°Alright then just make those three dishes first!¡±


    The innkeeper and the waiter hurriedly acknowledged and went off. Xiao Bai turned around and saw Ghost Li looking at herself, she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°A few hundred years already, I do not know why too, suddenly feel like trying the local vours of those times. You came here before, have you ever tried those dishes?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head, in the past when he visited southern border, his heart was preupied with finding the ck Shaman Tribe to treat BiYao, how would he have the mood to desire for good food, usually he would settle his meals simply in the wilderness. This time if not for the special circumstances, to avoid the pursuing FenXiang men everywhere and on top of that, Xiao Bai was girl after all (although a thousand year old evil spirit...), surely they could not be sleeping in the wilderness every night therefore they entered the city.


    He was silent for a while, suddenly asked, ¡°Earth Stuffed Siskin, I can roughly guess what is it, what is ck Heart Fruit?¡±


    Xiao Baiughed and said, ¡°There is a special fruit in the southern border, emerald green in appearance with white tender flesh but the heart of the fruit is ck, using oil to deep fry it, the taste is really delicious.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned then asked again, ¡°Then that ¡®Roasted Bear¡¯s Tail¡¯ what is that too, don¡¯t tell me it is the tail of a ck bear? I have heard of bear¡¯s paws and bear¡¯s gall but have not heard that bear¡¯s tail can be made into a dish?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled and said, ¡°This bear is not a bear, there is an unique beast in the southern border, called ¡°Long Tailed Bear¡¯, its size is much smaller than the ck, white bears that we are familiar with but the meat is tasty, far iparable to them. Especially the long tail is where the essence is, in southern border locality, it is very famous!¡±


    Ghost Li was quiet, Xiao Bai looked at him, suddenly asked, ¡°Strange, you don¡¯t usually show any interest in anything, why is it when ites to food, you are interested?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, did not speak for a while, since young he had grew up in Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley and started to cook soon after, as to cooking, he was really quite gifted and had an interest. If he was raised in amoner family, most likely he would have be a cook and might even make some small achievements. Just that now...


    Ghost Li sighed softly, suddenly his enthusiasm dried up and did not wish to speak anymore. Xiao Bao looked at him with interest, her eyes twinkled with tenderness, wondered what was she thinking in her heart?


    Only Xiao Hui was looking restless, its head turning here and there, making soft noises from time to time, as if it was expecting something.


    Thete quiet night, TianShui Stockade which had been bustling with people for the whole day, gradually quietened down when it was nightfall.


    TianShui Inn had a total of two storeys, the second storey housed the guest rooms. Ghost Li observed carefully, only Xiao Bai and him were staying in the inn this night. Although it seemed lively here but in this season, the world, disorder in session, not many Central ins merchants came to southern border. And the southern border locals, most of them would not stay in inns.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s room was just beside Ghost Li, separated by wooden boards, it did not offer much soundproof, indistinctly lightughters and [zhi zhi] sounds could be heard from the other room. The monkey Xiao Hui had again ran over to Xiao Bai¡¯s room to y, although Xiao Hui still sleep with Ghost Li every night but Xiao Bai for some reasons, was especially close to Xiao Hui, and now Xiao Hui loved to stick close to this thousand year old fox spirit.


    Ghost Liy down in his room for a while, he had not stayed in an inn for a long time and was not used to it. Unknowingly after a long time, it was alreadyte in the night but he was still not sleepy, feeling somehow vexed, he stood up and slowly walked to the window, pushed opened it and looked out.


    Different from the day, in the southern border night sky, dark clouds slowly dispersing but theyers of clouds were still there, faint moonlight unveiled from from the gaps.


    The clear moonlight, like frost like snow, quietly shone down, onto his body.


    The vast world, was in deep slumber, the surroundings were quiet with no human sounds. Only from an unknown street corner, low insect cries could be heard, the sounds mournful.


    ckness enveloped the earth.


    Through the window, gazing afar, thousands of mountains and miles, the night sky still.


    Under such deste, lonely night sky of the southern border, suddenly, the past like surging waves, rose up into his heart.


    Not long before, that child in the remote vige, embroiled in the seething, turbulent waves of the worldly affairs, drifting along with the waves. asionally looking back, that actually, he had nobody by his side.


    Life was really lonely...


    The man under the moon, his head bowed and silent.


    [Si!]


    A sound pierced through the sky in the far distance, faintly travelling over.


    Ghost Li raised his head, frowning, a slight re in the horizon, like a meteor travelling across the night sky, streaked through the horizon, past the TianShui Stockade,nding in the west.


    And behind it, there were three more lights, pursuing closely.


    Ghost Li was extremely sharp-sighted, with one look he could tell that the four lights were made by cultivated martial artists travelling through the sky and although the three lights behind were still unable to catch up with the first light but the fleeing person was still unable to shake off the pursue.


    After a moment, the first light seemed to make a decision, dropped down from the sky, looking at its location, it was at the southwest direction from TianShui Stockade.


    And then, the three pursuing lights alsonded down.


    Ghost Li was still for a moment, felt that tonight his mood was restless and he really did not wish to be alone here, he waved his right hand, soundlessly transformed into a dark green light, flew towards where the four lightsnded.


    After his figure diminished, [zhi ya] a sound, the room¡¯s window beside Ghost Li was pushed opened too. Xiao Bai carrying Xiao Hui, gazed towards the direction where Ghost Li flew to, after a moment, Ghost Li¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face was still, no expression on her fair face, only her eyes, had a strange gleam.


    Ghost Li soundlessly flew and soon discovered the location where the four lightsnded, it was where the previous TianShui Stockade building had been, that derelict mountaintop for many years mountaintop.


    Just that when he just entered the stronghold, a muffed low exmation was heard from ahead, following an angry sound, mixed in with a familiarughter were heard.


    Ghost Li immediately frowned.


    The coquettishughter, with a faint seductive force, it was Jin PingEr¡¯s voice.


    Ghost Li hesitated, slowly moved forward from the dark corner he was hiding.


    The deserted quiet streets, the ruined remaining tiles, a deste scene.


    The sky now, again cleared up a few degrees, theyers of clouds gradually dispersed, the moonlight gradually became brighter, turning this derelict stronghold a few degrees brighter.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s face still had her unchanging smile, smiling winsomely and stood in the middle of the street, facing her was a young man with an angry expression. This person was also someone Ghost Li knew - FenXiang Valley talented disciple Li Xun.


    And behind him on the street, there was another FenXiang Valley disciple lying on the ground, most likely was injured by Jin PingEr, on his clothes starting from the left chest had a deep big gash shed down and was weakly moaning.


    Just that, Ghost Li¡¯s gaze, just swept through the three people and after a moment, his eyes stoppedpletely on thest person.


    The bleak clear night, the deste street, behind Jin PingEr a remnant of a small derelict building, a woman in white, carrying a long sword on her back, stood on the rooftop, facing the wind, her clothes fluttering.


    Her skin-like snow under the moonlight, made one felt that she was a very beautiful woman with a paleplexion.


    This night, this moonlight, were actually this beautiful and bright because of her?


    Lu XueQi!


    The familiar eyes, whose figure was it reflecting?


    Ghost Li stared nkly.


    In the dark, he quietly watched the girl who seemed to have appear from out of this world, the entire world¡¯s frost and wind, ten years of time, seemed not to have touch her at all. Therefore when one looked over, the first nce, was that she in the moonlight with that cold-and-clear-like fairy figure.


    ¡°Evil woman!¡± Li Xun¡¯s handsome face was full of fury.


    He and Lu XueQi, one at the front and one behind, blocked Jin PingEr but when theynded just now, the Evil Sect demonic woman suddenlyunched an attack, first bewitching his FenXiang Valley junior brother behind him with ¡®Heart Delusion Skill¡¯ then injuring him with the Purple Light Sword. If not for Li Xun who intervened in time, most likely this junior brother would have lost his life.


    Just that Li Xun right now was more concerned, other than this junior brother¡¯s injury, there was still other matters, ¡°What exactly did you do to my junior sister, YanHong. Quickly hand her over¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled, her eyes suddenly in doubt, looked towards the darkness behind Li Xun, either with intention or unintentionally, sneaked a nce at where Ghost Li was hiding, said, ¡°You just said it, that is your junior sister and not my junior sister, how will I know?¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡± Li Xun¡¯s expression was enraged, evidently he cared a lot for this junior sister, angrily said, ¡°If not for ShangGuan teacher uncle¡¯s discerning eyes and discovered it, we would still be in the dark. You deliberately killed our FenXiang Valley disciple, we must settle this score with you. If you are smart, better hand over YanHong junior sister early!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo! I am so afraid!¡± Jin PingEr patted her chest with her hand but a smile was still on her face, not a trace of fear, instead her coquettishness increased, she softly said, ¡°All of you are still considered Good Faction people, how can so many of you bully me this one weak girl?¡±


    A cold snort, was instead heard from Lu XueQi behind.


    Li Xun nced at that beautiful figure standing high up, his face solemn, spoke to Jin PingEr, ¡°Evil woman, if you still stubborn, I will not be courteous...¡±


    An ¡°already¡¯ word had not even spoken out, Jin PingEr suddenly smiled sweetly, purple light suddenly lighted up in her right hand sleeve.


    Li Xun immediately concentrated and prepared, this evil woman was full of tricks and her magical weapon was extremely sharp, it was indeed not a trivial object. With that strike earlier, although his junior brother behind him was under the influence of the Delusion Heart Skill but the years of training was still not her equal, it could be seen her skills were very good.


    Just that Li Xun had always been conceited, his skills were high and although wary but did not have any slightest nervousness.


    And now that there was a beautiful woman coldly watching, ever since he had saw her ten years ago, he had admired her for a long time and definitely would not lose his face in front of this beautiful woman.


    As he was concentrating to fight, unexpectedly the tricky Jin PingEr made another false move, suddenly her figure transformed into a purple light, together with her sword, went to attack Lu XueQi behind.


    In a blink of an eye the purple light was nearing, Lu XueQi¡¯s face was as white as frost, [zheng] a sharp sound, multifarious celestial energy, blue light shone out in all directions, TianYa Celestial Sword suddenly drawn out, horizontal before her. Li Xun saw it from behind, felt an unknown anxiousness, wielded his sword and pursued after.


    Unexpectedly when Jin PingEr¡¯s Purple Light Sword met TianYa, she took the opportunity to retreat, quick as a lightning she turned back. Li Xun was shocked but for the moment could not stop his body in time to pursue back and when Lu XueQi was about to follow, she was instead blocked by Li Xun and had no choice but to suppress her action.


    The two of them looked over at the same time, the direction that Jin PingEr flew in was where Li Xun was standing previously, over there, there was still an injured lying on the ground, a FenXiang Valley disciple at lost to what to do. Li Xun immediately nched, he wholeheartedly wanted to impress Lu XueQi and actually forgot that his junior brother behind him right now was totally helpless, right now he extremely regretted and with a roar, his body like lightning, pursued with all his might.


    Lu XueQi followed behind him, also heading towards Jin PingEr.


    In a blink, Jin PingEr had already reached the FenXiang Valley disciple and suddenly with her feet, kicked his body up, the body flew past her, Li Xun quickly caught him but to his surprise, he felt blood and instantly his robe was already dyed red.


    With this kick from Jin PingEr, it had already ended this young disciple¡¯s life.


    Li Xun¡¯s eyes looked as if it was about to spew fire, just that with this moment of dy, Lu XueQi had already overtaken him to continue pursuing Jin PingEr. And Jin PingEr¡¯s figure was just passing by that dark corner.


    Quietly, in that short instant, Jin PingEr¡¯s voice quietly urgently heard, ¡°Help me block that woman.¡±


    In the darkness, that person snorted, the disdain intention was very obvious and his body moved, evidently did not wish to be embroiled in this matter.


    Unexpectedly in this flint-spark moment, Jin PingEr suddenly quickly said three words out loudly, ¡°Seven Mile Cave!¡± (Note 1)


    These three words, like a sh of lightning, forced Ghost Li who was about to take off, to stop, Jin PingEr¡¯s face, was full of mysterious smile, in an instant brushed past his body.


    And after a moment, Lu XueQi¡¯s white figure, approaching, just in front of him.


    Who knew, in that instant, whose figure shed past the mind?


    The dark green light lighted up, Lu XueQi¡¯s icy cold face in that instant changed, uncertainty, perplexion, joy and anger!


    [Qiang liang...]


    TianYa and Soul-Absorbing, blue light with red light, reflecting each other in the night, reverberated far away.


    Li Xun brushed past Lu XueQi, continued to pursue Jin PingEr, after all Jin PingEr was the more important figure, especially after she had killed his junior brother who had came with him together. Just that while he was in the air, he secretly turned his head back, watching the man and the woman silently facing each other in the derelict street, the me which shed in the depths of his eyes, was actually that red-hot zing.


    Far away, Jin PingEr¡¯sughter could be heard, that voice lovely and mocking, Ghost Li heard it and was silent.


    The moonlight like water, shone on this deste mountain, lonely streets.


    The woman before him, the white clothes like snow, the long sword in her hand, bright like autumn waters.


    Reflecting in the eyes, looking deeply at the person, who was it instead?


    Note 1: Seven Mile Cave, thergest inhabitation of the Miao tribe in history, it got famous because it was said to be as wide as seven mile. Unable to trace when it developed, it was besieged and annihted duringte Yuan and early Ming Dynasty. It was said that the ce was easy to defend and hard to attack, only a narrow path connected it to the outside world and had always been the spiritual prop of the Miao tribe.


    Now that the exact location was unable to be studied and verified but after researching the materials, it seemed in 1983 Guangxi Heyang County (Heyang ??) discovered a rge leveled vige¡¯, the surrounding descriptions were simr and led by Miao tribe, in the nearby mountaintop there was a ¡®Dog Deity Cave¡¯, in it there was an enormous stone dog deity idol that the Miao tribe worshipped, suspected the ce should be there.


    Another note: Dog Deity, in the Miao tribe legend, troops suddenly entered in the dead of the night, all of the Miao tribe people were asleep, a stone dog on top of the mountain suddenly started barking loudly, awaking the tribe and thenbined forces to resist the enemies, saving the entire tribe. Since then they enshrined and worshipped the Dog Deity, year after year unceasingly burning joss sticks and candles.

 Chapter 120: Deep Scar

    Chapter 120 - Deep Scar


    All was quiet in the surroundings.


    The deepte night, was the moment of destion.


    The quiet long street, the bright moon hung in the horizon, clearly and brightly shining down, pulling long shadows out of the two people standing in the deste street.


    What kind of emotion was it, like thousands and thousands of words twining around the heart, just that when one was facing it, no words came out.


    Thete autumn lonely wind, gently stirred the clothes.


    TianYa in Lu XueQi¡¯s hand, twinkling with faint blue light, slowly dropped down and withdrew.


    Ghost Li remained silent.


    Lu XueQi looked at the man in front of her. Under the moonlight, Ghost Li suddenly felt breathlessness.


    Without making any moves, without fighting and even without injury or blood but for some reason, every time he faced this beautiful girl, in front of her eyes, he also had an inexplicable feeling.


    The unparalleled beauty, clear and rippling like snow, like the first time they met, that pure beautiful girl, aloof from the rest.


    Just that, not knowing since when, in her eyes, his figure was in it.


    ¡°Just now that girl, is she HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr?¡± Lu XueQi suddenly quietly asked.


    Ghost Li was surprised, quietly nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked at him, a glint seemed to sh deep in her eyes, she indifferently said, ¡°Were you with her all along?¡±


    Almost subconsciously, Ghost Li immediately shook his head, said, ¡°No, I have nothing to do with her...¡± His voice suddenly dropped, felt something strange with his feelings, as if trying to exin something. But Lu XueQi¡¯s unusual glint disappeared, as if a certain burden was suddenly lifted from her shoulder, even her expression seemed to turn gentler.


    Just that, between the two of them, they were still separated by a long distance, like a deep chasm.


    The moonlight like water, lingered on this deste street.


    Jin PingEr and LiXun pursuing figures had long disappeared, in therge mountain stronghold, it seemed like they were the only remaining ones.


    They were the irreconcble Evil and Good but neither one of them had any intention to fight, in the cold bright light, Lu XueQi suddenly said, ¡°Can...can you walk with me?¡±


    Ghost Li looked up, a surprised look in his eyes.


    Strolling on this derelict street, thete night, the water-like moonlight.


    Both sides of the street were crumbling and dpidated walls, all in ruins, just that when the night breeze blew over, this foreignnd mountaintop thousands of miles away from their hometown, in the tranquility, it seemed to have a faint gentleness.


    Two of them walked side by side but maintaining a distance of three chi, unintentionally or intentionally, they also seemed to vaguely avoiding something.


    But in the middle of this dreary night, how could one¡¯s emotions not be entangled?


    The faint fragrance, in the wind, indistinctly floated beside.


    ¡°Do you still remember, our first match at Qing Yun Hill Seven Branches Martial Competition?¡±


    Lu XueQi suddenly broke the silence, quietly said.


    Ghost Li paused, in his heart he felt puzzled, Lu XueQi in his impression was not someone who talked a lot but somehow tonight she seemed to be rather strange.


    Although it was so but he still nodded and said, ¡°I remember, at that time you could already use ¡®Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form¡¯, it was really remarkable.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked at him, faintly said, ¡°But that match, the fact was I had lost.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent then said, ¡°At that time regardless whether was it your cultivation or training, all far surpassed me, actually I...¡±


    ¡°It was me who had lost.¡± Lu XueQi¡¯s face revealed a trace of dejection, lightly said, ¡°Actually at that time I already knew, at thest critical moment, you deliberately held back. But I did not know why I was unable to control mypetitiveness and at that moment, no matter how, I was unable to tell the truth to my ecstatic teacher and teacher uncle.¡±


    Ghost Li smiled and said, ¡°Those trivial matters, after so many years, why do you still keep it in your heart?¡±


    Lu XueQi looked up, gazed at that bright moon in the horizon, quietly lost in thought, her beauty, under the moonlight, like a flower gently ced down by the bright moonlight.


    ¡°Since then, I remembered you in my heart.¡± She softly, faintly said.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, looked up abruptly, he could not imagine, the cold like frost Lu XueQi would say such words but looking at that quiet and exquisite girl¡¯s beautiful figure under the moonlight, it was clearly in front of him.


    In his heart, suddenly he had a premonition, like, a cmitying quietly, in the other party¡¯s quiet pause, he could feel, he could no longer avoid it.


    ¡°Untilter, when we went to KongSang Mountain Forsaken Abyss, fought with the Evil Faction people, struggled against the demons and evil spirits, you risked your life to save me, I too treated you in kind...¡±


    She softly spoke, her voice floated with a trace of surreal, Ghost Li, no, as if at this moment he had once again turned into the former Zhang Xiao Fan, the past times, one by one surfaced in front of him.


    Just that, he was unable to speak even a word.


    ¡°At that time, we were in trapped in a hopeless situation, making thest struggle for our lives but I was never once afraid, if at that time I was to die together with you, I...¡±


    She turned around, facing this man, in her eyes, a never-before-seen brilliance, a never-before-appeared multifarious tenderness buried deep inside her heart and even her cheeks on her snow like skin, a faint pink blush, with a captivating beauty.


    ¡°...I would also be willing!¡± She said it slowly but with a determination.


    The night scene was just nice!


    The night wind gently drifted!


    The two people facing each other, suddenly became silent.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart was in chaos, thousands of thoughts and emotions poured thick and fast into his mind but in the jumble of turbulent waves, a voice seemed to shout out loudly, ¡°BiYao!¡±


    Instantly, he was drenched in coldness from top to bottom, chilling his blood, chilling his heart.


    Lu XueQi quietly looked at this man in front of her, saw every change of his facial expression. The initial puzzlement and subsequently perplexed and maybe a slight panic but suddenly detachment, a detachment that he wrapped himself tightly in.


    Just that the tenderness in her eyes, never once lessened, still continued to speak in a low voice.


    ¡°Untilter, LiuBo Hill, TongTian Peak, things happened one after another, I stood at the side, watched helplessly as you slowly changed. Until the end, at TongTian Peak, under the Zhu Xian Celestial Sword, after that BiYaody blocked the sword for you, I knew, you would never be able to turn back.¡±


    Ghost Li clenched his fists, nails digging deep into his palms, he breathed with effort, tightly gritted his teeth, so that his detachment would not copse in an instant.


    Just that...just that...


    Just that how could he detachedly face this woman?


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He quietly said.


    Lu XueQi gave a miserableugh, her eyes misted, the figure under the moonlight, deste and beautiful.


    ¡°I do not regret, it has been ten years already, I still think of you in my heart, if it¡¯s possible, I rather give up everything and go to the ends of the world with you but in the end it is already not possible!¡±


    She bit her lips, softly, slowly repeated, ¡°Not possible, not possible...¡±


    Then, raised her head!


    Her lips were so white, the skin on her face seemed to be even paler like almost translucent, only her gaze, bright like that lonely moon hanging high up in the horizon.


    ¡°Qing Yun Sect raised me and educated me, what¡¯s more teacher doted on me, loved me, taught me, not matter what I cannot betray Qing Yun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you these things today because I want you to know my intention, how I will in front of you, sever ten years of my wishful thinking!¡±


    Her fair hand, clutching onto TianYa tightly, as if she was using all of her strength to speak those words.


    Every word, like a sharp knife,nded in Ghost Li¡¯s heart.


    But he remained silent, did not say anything.


    Intensely, staring!


    This man who was once engraved so deeply inside her heart, was just standing in front of her but as if he was on the other end of the world!


    TianYa, unsheathed!


    The graceful arc twinkling with blue light, glimmered past in the air, in front of Ghost Li, shed down!


    In the derelict street, between the two people, just one footstep from Ghost Li, a deep rift appeared.


    Separating the two people!


    The moonlight was deste, the night deepening!


    Her white clothes like snow, fluttered in the windless air, like a fairy, in her bright eyes, tenderness and agony, were all only deep inside her heart.


    ¡°After tonight, if we meet again, you and I will be life-and-death foes!¡± Her pale face did not have a trace of blood, even her figure also started to tremble.


    ¡°These ten years, each time I have foolish thoughts, I would dance with my sword at the back of the hill, ¡°she faintly said, ¡°tonight, let me dance for thest time!¡±


    [Zheng!]


    TianYa Celestial Sword made a cry like a phoenix, shot up into the sky.


    The girl with clothes white as snow, flew up, in the deste beautiful moonlight, as if a nine heavens fairy had descended onto the mortal world, danced madly.


    That glint from the sword indistinct like a dream, danced and consumed the remnants of a millennium-long feelings. The past years, slowly surfaced, unhurriedly passed by.


    Who was it that softly sighed, whose eyes were obscured?


    The swordlight like snow, whose heart did it hurt?


    She obsessed!


    She solitary danced!


    A wind blew, the clouds separated.


    The crumbling and dpidated walls scattered one by one.


    Stones rolled everywhere, dust flew, the sound of the wind mournful.


    Her figure floated, like drifting in the wind, the surrounding winds and clouds gathered together, the sky darkened again.


    Only leaving a clear shadow indistinctly drifting!


    What was it that quietly shouted inside the heart, what was it that impulsively called out in the chest?


    He could not, could not, could not...


    His body trembled, maybe to walk forward?


    That foot lifted up, in the air, looking like it was about to step over the deep mark in the ground.


    The wind whistled, the shadow like frost!


    The sword like autumn waters, descended from the sky, the sharp sound piercing the air but it came to an abrupt stop, in front of his brows.


    The wind that was still howling in the sky, gradually died down, the stones which were rolling around, slowly stopped. The sky again opened up, the moonlight regained its brilliancy, bright and clear like water.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s exquisite face, just right in front of him, like ice like frost, only in that pair of eyes, there seemed to be still a faint feeling, tenderness like water.


    Their eyes, both came to that in-between them -


    deep scar!


    TianYa Celestial Sword¡¯s chill, as if emitting from the tip of the sword through the air, chilled the entire body, waking him suddenly from the hazy dream.


    Her face, was so beautiful that it did not seem mortal.


    Ghost Li¡¯s foot, stopped in the mid air, slowly, slowly -


    retreated!


    Lu XueQi¡¯s hand holding the sword, slowly dropped down, that person¡¯s figure, in the end still quietly retreated from this deep mark.


    Then she smiled...


    That smile seemed like a magnificent lily which in its previous and current lives flourished in the night scene!


    But after a moment, she frowned and bend over, a soft moan, spitted out a mouthful of blood.


    Droplets of dark red, trickled onto her white clothes, like a brightly-coloured yet evil flower.


    She was still smiling, ast look at that man, turned, wielded her sword, flew up, transformed into a white light, streaked past the night sky, under the quiet bright moon, disappeared into the distant night.


    Leaving a man alone, silently looking at the street in front of him, that dyed red line of ...deep scar!


    In the darkness, the nine-tailed celestial fox, Xiao Bai, carried Xiao Hui, watched everything that had happened on that street in the distant. Xiao Hui seemed slightly restless, moved in her embrace.


    Xiao Bai gently patted its head, ced a finger at her lips, making a quiet gesture.


    Xiao Hui quietened down but its eyes was still fixed onto its master¡¯s deste figure, never left for even a moment.


    For the longest time, Ghost Li stood before that deep mark for a very long time, he kept on like that, kept on standing, unmoving.


    And Xiao Bai seemed to be very patient, in the dark waited, right then, even the restless Xiao Hui was also quiet.


    Finally Ghost Li¡¯s body moved once, then as if using a lot of effort to turn, turned his head. Looking from far, this man face was like dead ash, extremely hagged.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s body, again shuffled restlessly.


    Far ahead, Ghost Li quietly muttered but nobody could hear it clearly enough. After a moment, he vacantly raised his head and finally unhurriedly left.


    Until he had gone far, Xiao Bai carrying Xiao Hui came out, walked to the deep mark left by Lu XueQi¡¯s TianYa Celestial Sword, She quietly stare, after a long while sighed.


    ¡°The love in this world, really breaks one¡¯s heart! Pity those two people, so outstanding but like fools!¡±


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi] shrieks were heard, Xiao Bai was startled, it was Xiao Hui who disagreed.


    It jumped down from Xiao Bai, its butt sat on the ground by the side, hatefully refusing to speak, imitating a human¡¯s angry gesture, both of its hands crossed in front of its chest, both cheeks puffed up, looked like it was fuming with anger.


    Xiao Baiughed in spite of herself, in a low voice said, ¡°You don¡¯t like that I said your master is a fool?¡±


    Xiao Hui nodded, [zhi zhi] called out a few times, its eyes blinked. Although it still had an angry expression but its long tail, quietly rolled over, wrapped itself around Xiao Bai¡¯s feet.


    Xiao Bai smiled and shook her head, crouched down and smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s head, her eyes gradually drifted away, after a long while, softly said, ¡°Actually how would you know, my wish in these thousand years is just to be such a fool once and then to also have a fool that would treat me well that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°If that girl really want to sever her love, that sword would have stab in long ago, I guess until the end, although she used the sword to point at Ghost Li but in her heart, how she had longed for Ghost Li to disregard everything and step forward.¡±


    ¡°Just that, if Ghost Li stepped over, he would not be Ghost Li...¡±


    ¡°In his heart, in the end there is still a BiYao!.¡±


    Xiao Bai quietly said, Xiao Hui seemed not to understand, scratched its head, three eyes looked at Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bao stared nkly for another while, suddenlyughed, came out of her reverie, stretched her hand and carried Xiao Hui up, smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s their affair, the knots in their hearts eventually will still need themselves to untangle. Beside, the future, who could clearly say it, don¡¯t you agree Xiao Hui?¡±


    Xiao Bai held Xiao Hui in front of her, smiled and asked.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s tail swished in the air, [zhi zhi, zhi zhi] called out a few times, wagged its head but not knowing if it really understood?

 Chapter 121: Tracking

    Chapter 121 - Tracking


    FenXiang Valley.


    TianXiang residence.


    This was a quiet ce in the inner part of FenXiang Valley, built against the mountain. Surrounded by lofty walls on three sides, only the front door was left unlocked, obscuring the interior from people outside.


    Even though FenXiang Valley underwent such huge changes in the past few days but in the nearby area here, FenXiang Valley disciples still were not seen around, because this was the residence of the FenXiang Valley¡¯s master Yun YiLan and also the ce of his seclusion.


    Every since Yun YiLan started his seclusion, FenXiang Valley disciples were prohibited from entering this area but of course, FenXiang Valley disciples naturally guarded the perimeter of this ce like a bastion of iron. And for those that were able to ess TianXiang residence, other than ShangGuan Ce whom Yun YiLan had always heavily relied on, only his personally-imparted-skills disciple LiXun could enter the ce and meet his greatly respected teacher.


    As for the rest including the older generation like LuShun, all were too prohibited from the ce.


    Even to the extent where FenXiang Valley was infiltrated and the nine-tailed celestial fox which had been incarcerated for three hundred years was released, and even when there was a possibility that the legendary FenXiang Valley treasure Inferno Mirror might appear, Yun YiLan never once emerged, only overseeing the situation through ShangGuan Ce.


    He in that small courtyard, what seclusion was he exactly doing?


    This question, had often surface in many of the FenXiang Valley¡¯s disciples¡¯ hearts.


    The sky gradually lightened, ShangGuan Ce in the slightly damp morning air, lightly pushed open this door, walked in and then closed the door.


    Appearing before him, was a courtyard that he was already familiar with, a few bodhi trees gently swayed their branches in the morning breeze, other than a small path in the middle, the surroundings were all green grass. Other than that, there was nothing.


    The residence of one of the world¡¯s three biggest Good Faction sect leader, was actually so simple and in.


    At the end of the path, there was a white and dark grey small house with two yards, built against the mountain, the wooden door painted purple was also unlocked.


    ShangGuan Ce walked over, pushed opened the door and then closed it.


    Silence immediately descended, as if the turmoil of the mortal world, all at the moment when he raised his hand, locked out of the house.


    In the room, there was nobody, only a few simple furnitures, on the tables and chairs, there seemed to be a lightyer of dust.


    ShangGuan Ce focused himself and walked straight into the house, came to a cupboard and pulled the left drawer, stretched his hand in and seemed to activate something, in the next moment, a low sound was heard behind him.


    The entire wall, unhurriedly withdrew to the right, revealing a solid rock wall with a dim tunnel cut in the middle of it, only wide enough for one person.


    ShangGuan Ce did not hesitate and walk in, not long after his figure disappeared into the dim tunnel, the door unhurriedly closed up, disappearing without a trace.


    In the dim tunnel, a stone about the size of a pebble set into the wall every few intervals gave off light, for the purpose of illumination. And while he was walking, he did not experience any feeling of suffocation, naturally a venttion channel existed somewhere here.


    The path was not considered long, very soon he reached his destination, a stone chamber simr to the size of the room outside. There was nothing in the stone chamber, only a folding screen ced horizontally in the middle, blocking his view.


    Suddenly, from behind the chamber, an extremely haggard voice was heard, ¡°Is it ShangGuan junior brother?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce walked forward two steps, leaving about four, five steps from the screen, respectfully said, ¡°Yes, senior brother, is your body still feeling alright?¡±


    Seemed like that voice belonged to the reputable FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan which had shook the world but somehow this Good Faction giant figure named together with Qing Yun Sect Reverend DaoXuan, Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master, right now sounded like a dying old man who had a deficiency of qi.


    He was heardughing quietly, faintly said, ¡°My body? Will it still get well, it can only be like this, just slowly waiting for death.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s countenance changed, aplicated expression on his face, he was about to say something when he was interrupted by Yun YiLan¡¯s weak voice, ¡°How is things?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°We have somehow more or less investigated, the person who had provoked the human fish on that night was Evil sect HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr, most probably because HeHuan Sect men were assassinated by the human fish in the death marsh so she used ruthless methods for revenge.¡±


    Yun YiLan was silent for a while behind the screen, his voice suddenly turned deep and said, ¡°Then of our ndestine important matter, did she found out?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s body suddenly trembled, in this instant, that voice behind the screen suddenly was filled with authority.


    ¡°From what I think, she still has not.¡±


    ¡°Then that is good, ¡® Yun YiLan seemed relieved, said, ¡°Else if the matter is leaked out, so many years of hard work, would most likely go down the drain.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce nodded and said, ¡°Senior brother can be rest assured.¡±


    Yun YiLan paused for a while, said, ¡°That evildoer who had sneaked into the Inferno Altar and released the nine-tailed celestial fox, have you investigated who was it?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce said, ¡°Last night Li Xun teacher-nephew and Ke RuHui tracked down Jin PingEr near TianShui Stockade, heard from him this morning, the Evil sect Ghost King Sect Ghost Li was also there and he made a sneak attack on Ke RuHui, causing his death. Luckily Qing Yun Sect Lu XueQi, who was sent by Reverend DaoXuan to inquire after senior brother, met him along the way and lent a hand, he was then able to escape from the two evil people¡¯s pincer attack.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Li?¡± Yun YiLan¡¯s voice paused for a moment, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is that Zhang Xiao Fan who had betrayed Qing Yun ten years ago?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce nodded and said, ¡°It is that person, the Qing Yun Hill battle which shocked the world, Zhang Xiao Fan betrayed Qing Yun, in the short space of ten years his skills improved by leaps and bounds, now he is already the number one general under Ghost King.¡±


    Yun YiLan snorted, said, ¡°Reverend DaoXuan that old fellow has grown old, his mind is also somehow muddled, he had such a talent yet he could not use.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce smiled and said, ¡°Li Xun teacher-nephew also said, he suspected that the person who sneaked into Inferno Altar and made a mess was Ghost Li and to rescue the nine-tailed celestial fox, without our FenXiang Valley secretly handed-down incantation, only the thousand-fire-essence Inferno Mirror can unlock the Inferno Fire-smelt-shackles. Based on his deduction, most likely the Inferno Mirror is with Ghost Li.¡±


    Yun YiLan was quiet for a moment, suddenly said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce, separated by the screen, his countenance changed, after a moment respectfully said, ¡°I too think there is a very high possibility.¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s voice, faintly travelled from behind the screen, said, ¡°That time when I met with DaoXuan that old Taoist priest, he boasted his own sect to be distinguished and upright and has always insisted on his ideal that he would rather let off than to kill the wrong person, and had sung his own praises to me, do you still remember?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce was surprised and did not understand why Yun YiLan would mention this long-ago matter but he could only nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, at that time I was also beside senior brother and remembered very clearly, Reverend DaoXuan did indeed said that.¡±


    Yun YiLan gave a faintugh, said, ¡°But it looks like ten years ago, Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, when he used Zhu Xian Ancient Sword to strike at that disciple called Zhang Xiao Fan, what mentality was that? Most likely it was already rather kill the wrong person then let go!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce was silent.


    Yun YiLanughed quietly then said, ¡°You can leave! The matters here, I will still leave it to you.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Then about Ghost Li...¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s voice was heard clearly over the screen.


    ¡°Rather kill the wrong person then let go!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face muscles twitched once then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Not long after, his figure disappeared into the dim tunnel and a short moment after, a deep groan from the mechanism closing up was heard, evidently he had opened the secret door and left.


    In the quiet stone chamber, Yun YiLan¡¯sughter suddenly rang out, carrying a trace of destion and seemed to also be scornful, ¡°What were you thinking, pushing all of it to Li Xun, iming that he had deduced it, you thought I would not know? Three hundred years ago because you were derelict in your duties, you lost the Inferno Mirror but after three hundred years, junior brother! You still did not make any progress!¡±


    ¡°He he, he he...¡±


    The deste and bleakughter, in the cold stone chamber, reverberated.


    After leaving TianXiang residence, ShangGuan Ce walked out of that door, for some reason, even with his level of skills, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He collected himself, contemted for a while and then headed outside, after the familiar winding road, he came to a rather majestic hall, an inscribed board with three words written on it:


    Mountain River Hall.


    The name, together with this imposing big hall, gave one the impression of it looking disdainfully at the world. One wondered when FenXiang Valley forefathers built this hall to receive guests, did they also thought that one day, they would be ranked among the first in the world.


    ShangGuan Ce while thinking of that, slowly walked in.


    There were people sitting in the hall, other than the FenXiang Valley disciples standing aside, the guests in the hall were all Good Faction people who had came to send their regards, about ten over number of people, Li Xun was sitting and apanying them.


    And in ShangGuan Ce¡¯s eyes, the most important thing was, the two people sitting right at the front.


    Lu XueQi.


    FaXiang.


    The two outstanding disciples of today¡¯s two most distinguished sects, naturally they represented their sects so even though their ages were not like the other elders but their ranks surpassed them.


    FaXiang, as usual in bluish white monk robe, an amiable smile on his face, chatted cordially with Li Xun, replying appropriately. And Li Xun and FaXiang, considered to have known each other for quite some time, were quite delighted to see each other, evident from the way they talked, just that in between the chats, Li Xun¡¯s eyes frequently wandered over to Lu XueQi who was sitting beside FaXiang.


    ShangGuan Ce saw all of that, by then everyone had noticed him walking into the hall and had stood up one after another. ShangGuan Ce smiled and returned the greetings, walked to the seat of honour, his eyes unexpectedly also ncing over at Lu XueQi and FaXiang.


    The two of them gave obeisance to him at the same time, Lu XueQi still did not speak, FaXiang instead smiled and said, ¡°It has been many years since west met, ShangGuan teacher uncle¡¯s health is still as good, it is indeed fortunate.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce shook his head and [he he]ughed, said, ¡°Old already, old already, already useless.¡± Speaking, he stretched out his hands to invite the guests to take a seat.


    A thought went through his mind, for these past years, FaXiang¡¯s reputation in Tian Yin Temple and the world¡¯s Good Faction was like the sun at high noon, everyone had already expected him to be the sessor of Tian Yin Temple, therefore this time he represented Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master to be here, it was not unexpected.


    But over at Qing Yun Hill, it was heard that the main branch¡¯s disciple, Su YiCai, among the young disciples, was the most highly regarded by Reverend DaoXuan but of course the publicity that Lu XueQi had for the past few years was also very ring and strong, including her exceptional beauty, was something that the Good Faction cultivations had been discussing with great relish.


    ShangGuan Ce pondered, guessed that this time Qing Yun Sect sent Lu XueQi over, there must be other purposes but naturally his face did not reveal that, and as what he was usually, smiled and said to the group, ¡°Everyone, my humble self ShangGuan Ce, here I am extremely grateful for fellow Faction members¡¯ concerns for our lowly valley, the volcano eruption a few days ago was indeed a natural cmity of Heaven and Earth, because of everyone¡¯s blessings, our lowly valley has not yet suffered any damage.¡±


    Fa Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Amitabha, that could not be better. But heard from those rumours, FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan elder senior seemed to have some mishap, my venerable teacher PuHong Master has always been on good rtions with Yun elder senior and so allowed me to enquire on his behalf.¡±


    With his words, he had asked the question that was on the mind of most of the people in the hall, after all the actions of Fen Xiang Valley in this period were unusual, especially after such a big incident, the valley master Yun YiLan throughout did not reveal himself, it truly made people felt bewildered.


    For the short moment, everyone following each other, turned their attention onto ShangGuan Ce.


    ShangGuan Ce smiled and said, ¡°Actually to tell everyone the truth, I have just came from the valley master¡¯s residence, ¡®TianXiang Residence¡¯.¡±


    Everyone immediately made [Ah], [Oh] exmations, ShangGuan Ce waited until the group settled down, stood up and cupped his hands towards the crowd, smiled and said, ¡°The good intentions and concerns of everyone, I have already ryed each one to the valley master, valley master is extremely grateful. Just that Yun senior brother is really at the critical moment of his seclusion and so is unable toe out and meet the guests, will like to ask everyone to please forgive us for any impropriety.¡±


    After speaking, he smiled and cupped his fist in the other hand, Li Xun beside him also stood up and made the same gesture with him.


    The crowd looked at each other, after a moment, FaXiang stood up, smiled and said, ¡°Since ShangGuan patron has said it so, guessed Yun elder senior must definitely be safe and healthy, we are also relieved. We really have intruded on you during this period.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce and Li Xun replied at the same time, ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡±


    FaXiang nced at Lu XueQi beside him but thedy was expressionless, like an ice, especially herplexion, almost pale like translucent, indistinctly with some mncholy.


    FaXiang made a wry smile in his heart, he knew that Lu XueQi no matter what, would never of her own ord speak up and so spoke on her behalf, ¡°Yun senior¡¯s health is well then that could not be better. Other than Li Xun senior brother mentioned just now about some Evil Sect evildoers taking the opportunity to create trouble, is there anything that require our help?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce paused for a moment, said, ¡°The evildoers are tricky and cunning, loved to hit a person when he is down, they took advantage of the natural cmity and secretly made their move on our lowly valley, it is really detestable. Luckily our defense is tight and have chased them out of the valley. Although we will not leave the matter at that but unfortunately until today we still cannot find them. FenXiang Valley has sent out many disciples but even up to now, other than a few insignificant figures, only yesterday night Li Xun teacher-nephew and Miss Lu XueQi tracked down Evil sect HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr, a pity we let her slipped off again. Right now we also don¡¯t know how we should investigate?¡±


    FaXiang frowned, the rest of the crowd also were speechless and the Evil sect today had flourished in its power, on top of that Jin PingEr was the world¡¯s reputable ruthlessdy, those lowly skilled Good Faction cultivators might also not want to offend her.


    And over at FenXiang Valley, because of different reasons, actually they did not wish for other sects to interfere.


    Immediately ShangGuan Ce signalled to Li Xun with his eyes, Li Xun understood and stepped forward, cupped his hands to his chest and said, ¡°My humble self here thank everyone for your good intentions but FenXiang Valley will do our utmost, even if it takes a long time but we will definitely investigate this matter therefore we also do not wish to trouble everyone...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice, spoke beside him.


    Everyone was startled, turned to look, it was that icy girl, Lu XueQi, who had been keeping quiet.


    This colddy highly regarded by the world, her face as cold as frost, just that in the cold eyes, there seemed to be a glimmer indistinctly, what exactly was she thinking in her heart?


    ¡°Those evildoers, ¡°her voice, reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°most likely went to a ce called ¡®Seven Mile Cave¡¯¡±


    The rest of the people immediately started discussing among themselves, only Li Xun¡¯s body shook once, immediately his eyes while looking at Lu XueQi, had another strange expression.


    ¡°Yesterday night while in a fight with those evildoers, Li Xun senior brother and I both heard the evildy Jin PingEr said to ...¡± her voice, paused, then regained its normality, continued, ¡°to Evil sect Ghost King Sect Ghost Li, ¡®Seven Mile Cave¡¯ these three words.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce frowned, nced at Li Xun, this news, Li Xun for some reason, did not tell him.


    In the great hall, for the moment everyone looked at FenXiang Valley, ShangGuan Ce contemted and then smiled and said, ¡°Unexpectedly Miss Lu has a clue, since it is so, our lowly valley will immediately send someone to check it out, as for our fellow Faction cultivators, actually you all don¡¯t have to go, after all this is southern border and everyone only came to send their regards to our valley master. Therefore the good intentions of everyone, our lowly valley appreciate it.¡±


    Everyone agreed with an acknowledgment.


    Li Xun, while everyone was talking, quietly stood behind ShangGuan Ce and looked at Lu XueQi. Last night as he was pursuing Jin PingEr, first, Jin PingEr¡¯s skills were not below him, secondly, Jin PingEr had always been crafty and after using a few tricks in session, she finally shook him loose. While he was fuming, he recalled Lu XueQi was still in the TianShui Stronghold and facing Ghost King Sect Ghost Li and so hurried back.


    Unexpectedly along the way, he met Lu XueQi who was returning on her sword, after meeting her, he could not help but was shocked, Lu XueQi at that time looked like she had lost her soul, her face was pale with no traces of blood and her white clothes even had dark red spots, it was the marks of blood.


    While rmed, he called her in session, that then made Lu XueQi came out of her reverie but she only quietly looked at him and then went straight back to FenXiang Valley.


    This icy cold girl, with her once fellow sect mate Ghost Li, in that decrepit TianShui Stronghold, what had exactly happened?


    Was it an intense fight? Was it a talk?


    Somehow, when Li Xun thought about that, an inexplicable anger surged up in his heart.


    His expression changed with hisplicated feelings, and all these, did not escape ShangGuan Ce¡¯s eyes.


    Just that, these two people, never spoke a word, with a smile on their faces, spoke cordially.


    In the end, it was decided that the other sect representers would return and because Lu XueQi and FaXiang¡¯s sects had deep rtions with FenXiang Valley, in addition the information was given by Lu XueQi, both of them stayed back and would go with FenXiang Valley men to Seven Mile Cave to thoroughly investigate.


    And almost at the same time, Ghost Li and Xiao Bai carrying Xiao Hui, appeared at the horse-head mountain.


    Looking at this lofty mountain that resembled the head of a horse, Xiao Bai smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Legend said that there is a deep cave on this hill, a Dog Deity worshipped by Miao people resides in it. There is a narrow mountain path at the foot of the mountain, big enough for only one person to walk through, once through it, it will be the Seven Mile Cave inhabited by Miao people.¡±


    Ghost Li expressionlessly looked at the mountain in front, without saying a word, quietly walked ahead. Sincest night until now, he had not spoken a word.


    Xiao Bai stood behind, watched his back, a faint smile on her lips, she turned and patted Xiao Hui on her shoulder, said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out, grinned, suddenly jumped down from her shoulder, ran ahead in a few steps, with a [sou] sound, scurried up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, sat down, turned and waved to Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bao shook her head andughed softly, followed along.

 Chapter 122: Seven Mile Cave

    Chapter 122 - Seven Mile Cave


    Walking into the narrow tight mountain path, twisting and turning, on both sides of the solid steep stone faces, rocks thrusted out intermittently, if one was not careful, one¡¯s head might hit into it.


    And looking at the rock walls surroundings, water droplets were still dripping at most ces, tiny water pools formed where the water flows were the heaviest. On the top and bottom of the rock walls, at the dark areas, quite a number of dark green mosses grew on the rocks, contributing a slightly damp cold feeling to the air.


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai made several turns before they managed to turn out of this unknown number of years old mountain path and to see the sun again.


    This day, the sun had just risen, different from the hazy weather for the past few days, it instead seemed to be rather sunny.


    After just walking out from the dim tunnel, under the sunlight, Ghost Li and Xiao Bai squinted their eyes instinctively, felt that the sunlight streaming down from the sky seemed to also carry a beautiful halo, shining down on them.


    After a while their eyes adjusted, from a distance the bustling sounds of activities slowly became distinct.


    Both of them looked ahead, the scene opened up abruptly before them, surrounded by mountains, a t fertile and opennd appeared before them.


    Rows of buildings and blocks of houses rich with Miao people¡¯s distinctive style rose steeply from the ground or built along the mountains or tightly joined together. And there was even a small clear brook, flowing down from the dense mountains ahead, in this paradise-likend, meandering through. A lot of the Miao houses were built on both sides of the brook.


    And above the water, looking from afar, the Miao people built three bridges and all were unalike, one was a wooden bridge and the most simple, two huge trees tied together andid horizontally across the banks, that became a bridge.


    As for the other two, were made from stone and even more distinctive. Built by piling huge stones, crude and solid, ced t at where the water surface was narrower and then using thick heavy stone bs to stack on top of it, it became a bridge, this was the simple and practical way of building a bridge in the southern border.


    But thest stone bridge was instead made from small rocks and without any bridge pier, it was an arch bridge, each stone tightly pressed together, suspended across the brook, clearly it had the Central ins distinctive architecture, to see it here, it was really puzzling.


    Ghost Li saw it all and was surprised but nothing was shown on his face. He and Xiao Bai continued to walk forward, the crowd gradually thickened and became even more lively. Most of loud chatter around them were in Miaonguage, to Ghost Li he only heard gibberish and could not understand a single word.


    Xiao Bai walked beside him and looked around, many of the Miao people also turned to look at them, because their faces were unfamiliar so mostly took a few more nces but did not show any hostile expressions. After walking for a while, she quietly spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Seemed like the southern border in these few years has indeed became very much peaceful.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, asked puzzledly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Bai said, ¡°When I came here thest time, the Miao people were vignce and on the alert when they saw outsiders, like they were facing a great enemy. At that time, rivalry between the five tribes¡¯ were violent and cruel and fights broke out frequently among the tribes, if outsiders dared toe to this Seven Mile Cave and without any skills to protect themselves, most likely they would not survive. But looking at the situation today, I guessed the fights must have reduced much over the past few years.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded slightly and looked around him, by now they had already walked into the centre of the Miao people, this broad path was on one side of the brook, most of the tightly joined houses of the Miao people were on one side while the other side was the clear river water, with many green trees lining the shores.


    At a quick nce, most of the Miao houses were built using wood, its architecture greatly different from the Central ins, squarish, simple and unadorned, and savage animals¡¯ bones were hung at the houses¡¯ corners, main doors and walls edges, the more ferocious the animals were, the moremonly they were seen, probably it was the Miao people¡¯s custom, to disy the bravery of the owner of the house.


    Both sides of the path had stalls set up by Miao people peddling their goods but most of the stuffs were wild animals¡¯ furs, raw meat and only further ahead in the centre were one or two stalls selling small jewellery, jades etc ythings.


    Xiao Bai smiled and said, ¡°The furs here are all good grade stuffs and the prices are very cheap, if you want to get, buy some here, it is very worth it.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched but he did not speak, continued to walk straight ahead. He slowly walked to the river bank and looked down, the water was extremely clear, from the banks, even the rocks at the river beds could also be seen, the number of big and small fishes swimming and frolicking in the water were even innumerable.


    At a distance, a bird seemed to flit past, pping its wings itnded onto the water, raised its head and looked around, and then contentedly closed its wings and moved gently on the water surface.


    The living creatures of Heaven and Earth, in this ce, unusually harmoniously.


    Xiao Bai slowly came over, Xiao Hui who had somehow again gone over to her shoulder, curiously stuck out its head and peered down into the brook.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ghost Li indifferently asked.


    Xiao Bai contemted for a while, said, ¡°Well to say the matter was also three hundred years ago, if at that time that person did not have our level of cultivation then most likely he had already passed away, we better first find the whereabouts of the person.¡±


    Ghost Li silently nodded, said, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled, pointed ahead with her finger, said, ¡°There.¡±


    Ghost Li looked up, suddenly was taken aback. Where Xiao Bai had pointed was an area deep inside the Miao habitation, built halfway up the mountain, a stone terrace building far high up from the ordinary Miao houses.


    Ghost Li frowned and quietly said, ¡°Altar.¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak but in his heart, he felt slightly rmed, not for anything but the fact that the altar in southern border had a special significant.


    He had frequently visited the southern border for the past years, although he was preupied and wholeheartedly searching for the mysterious ck shaman tribe and therefore did not pay much attention to the southern border custom but as for some basic things, he was still aware.


    At the southern bordernd, Zhuang, Miao, Tu, Li and GaoShan these five tribes, controlled different areas and maybe because each tribes were different and so each had different beliefs, deities and religions but within the different tribes, they all had a specific ce to worship their deities and ancestors and that was the altar.


    The altar among the southern border tribes, indeed had a high status, to the majority of the tribes people, most of the times when the shaman in the altar spoke and the words spoken by the great mysterious deity, there wasn¡¯t any difference. In the past when the wars among the five tribes were at their peaks, it was the same before each battle, to first consult the shaman in the altar and exin the situation to the deity, until the deity -- also meaning the great shaman personally giving permission, the tribe leader then couldunch a fresh new war.


    As such it could be seen, the altar and the shaman in it, what kind of status they had in southern border!


    And to what he knew, those shaman had always seldom receive outsiders.


    Ghost Li after remaining silent for a while, turned and spoke to Xiao Bai, ¡°That is Miao people¡¯s altar, the person that you mentioned, don¡¯t tell me...¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled faintly and interrupted him, ¡°That¡¯s right, three hundred years ago, what I saw here, was that the great shaman in the Miao tribe using Soul Return powerful art, saving that Miao person whose one soul and three mortal forms had been absorbed by the mountain spirit evil demon.¡±


    The great Miao shaman...


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched again, if to say that the shaman in the altar had revered position in the southern border tribes, then as being the most powerful and with the highest status, and delivering the deity decree personally each time, the shaman could be also be said as the deity in themon people¡¯s eyes.


    If someone dared to offend the great shaman, Ghost Li did not have any doubt at all, that all of the Miao people in thisnd and even all of the Miao people in the entire southern border would with all of their might, fight him.


    Xiao Bai looked at Ghost Li with interest, smiled and said, ¡°So how, what do we do now?¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her, the early dawn raysnded on her face, as if refracting it out, carrying with it a faint warmth.


    He did not speak a word, turned over and towards that altar halfway up in the mountain, unhurriedly walked.


    Xiao Bai smiled and followed along.


    This ce, known as Seven Mile Cave, naturally covered an area as wide and known as the biggest inhabitation of the Miao people in the southern border, as they went deeper in, they could see more and more Miao people.


    From the fairlyrge path that they were travelling on, smaller paths constantly branched out to the sides, like an exuberantrge tree branching out and expanding.


    Looking at the two of them from a distance, the road underneath them led straight to that altar in the distance, therefore also saving them the hassle of asking directions.


    Just that as they went deeper in, the number of Miao people noticing them traversing also increased, the whisperings around them unceasingly. Almost about the time to brew half a cup of tea, they came to the foot of the lofty enormous mountain where the altar was.


    Then, they stopped, not because they hesitated but because the Miao soldiers stationed at the foot of the mountain prevented them.


    Ghost Li felt slightly agitated but the situation before them was not exactly unexpected. Of course! As the holy supreme altar of the Miao people, if there was no increased surveince, it would instead be unusual.


    The number of Miao soldiers guarding the mountain foot were in fact not little, a quick nce, there were at least several able-bodied men, either near or far they stood at the road leading up to the mountain, standing guard.


    Right now blocking their way were two Miao men who stood at the forefront, they were dressed like ordinary Miao people but the only difference was a tough-and-tensile-looking rattan-made wooden shield on their chest and their hands holding long pointed spears, seemed like that was the difference between Miao soldiers and ordinary Miao people.


    The two Miao people assessed Ghost Li and Xiao Bai from head to toes a few times, after which most of their gazes lingered on Xiao Bai¡¯s beautiful face and then loudly said, ¡°Ji li ji li hu lu lu, hua hua lu lu hu...¡±


    Ghost Li turned his head and looked at Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, being incarcerated for so long, how would I still remember these localnguages?¡±


    Ghost Li kept quiet, turned back and thought for a moment, said, ¡°We have an urgent matter and wish to pay a visit to your great shaman.¡± Because he had a favour to ask so it was unusual that his speech now was slightly more polite.


    But evidently, this Miao inhabitation was far from the civilised innkeeper and waiter in the TianShui Stockade inn who could understand the Central insnguage, after hearing Ghost Li¡¯s words, the two Miao people frowned even deeper, looked at each other but also held up the long spears in their hands, their faces solemn, loudly shouted, ¡°Hu hu lu lu hua, lu lu hu hu ji li li...¡±


    Ghost Li was taken aback and for the moment helpless, truthfully speaking he had, for BiYao, ran around for the past ten years trying to find the ck shaman tribe and now with much difficulty he had managed to find some leads but instead was blocked by these Miao soldiers, he was actually very agitated and really wished to knock down those people straightaway, dashed into the altar to find that whatever great shaman and let him cure BiYao.


    Just that after all he was no longer that ignorant young man and knew that right now he must not be rash else if things became worse, it would produce the opposite of his desired oue. But while he hesitated, because of theirmunication breakdown, he used his hand to point once at that altar located in the middle of the mountain, using a polite voice said, ¡°We want to go up to your altar and pay a visit to the great shaman.¡±


    He did not know if the Miao people understood his words but when he pointed towards the altar, immediately all of the Miao people in the surroundings, including those Miao soldiers standing in the distance and also including those Miao people who were following them to watch the fun, became incensed and started to scold and shout loudly, the Miao soldiers even [hua] surrounded them, besieging them.


    Ghost Li was shocked, Xiao Bai beside him said in a low voice, ¡°Oh dear, you might have vited the Miao people big taboo.¡±


    Ghost Li bewilderedly asked, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Xiao Bai looked at the surrounding angry crowd, quietly said, ¡°To the Miao people the altar is a holy and untouchable ce, even in everyday conversations it cannot be casually mention, using your finger to point towards the altar is an even more disrespectful action, the most insulting gesture to the Miao people.¡±


    Ghost Li red at her, angrily said, ¡°Such an important thing and you actually didn¡¯t tell me beforehand?¡±


    Xiao Baiughed lightly, as if revealing some of her loveliness, gently said, ¡°Think about it too, I had been imprisoned for three hundred years, how would I still remember so much...¡±


    Ghost Li was lost for words again, for the moment felt his head was swimming.


    The surrounding Miao people saw them not showing any fear and instead lookedposed and quietly chatted among themselves, the man at least still looked anxious, that woman instead looked totally unconcerned about the surrounding Miao people, smiling sweetly, gazing around.


    There were many Miao women around them, watching Xiao Bai¡¯s graceful appearance, they were all secretly envying but when they saw many more Miao men¡¯s eyes glowing while watching Xiao Bai, immediately there was a stir in the scene, instantly [ji li hua] sounds repeatedly rang out, most were that to this adulterous pair insulting the holy altar, their crimes could not be forgiven and should be executed by the deaths of a thousand knives.


    While about it, there were several young men who could not help but tried to dispute with a few words, said that the one who had insulted the altar was that man and the woman did notmit any wrong, why not kill that man and leave the woman, it would also be good to made her my wife etc...


    Before they could finish, those few men were immediately drowned in the Miao women crowd, by their mothers, elder sisters, younger sisters, aunties, third auntie, sixth auntie and even Miao women who had no rtions to them, hit by their hands or kicked by their legs or their hairs pulled or their ears grabbed, punched on their eyes or hit on their chests, anyway hands and feet poured from the sky, wailing like ghost and howling like wolves, after a while, [pu tong pu tong] sounds were heard in session, those men one by one with bruises and swollen faces were flung down into the brook, creating huge water waves.


    The fierce Miao women, could be clearly seen.


    Those Miao soldiers did not expect such a big reaction from those Miao women and that they were actually more infuriated than those soldiers who were only qualified to guard the altar because they were the most loyal and steadfast, felt such abhorrence towards the outsiders who had insulted the altar and beat up those who made any slightest plea or opinion.


    That Miao soldier at the forefront seemed to be the leader of those Miao soldiers, he took a nce at those young men who were still crying their faces out in the river, coughed once and looked at Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, immediately his face turned frost and without looking at Xiao Bai at all, stared unwavering at Ghost Li, as if he feared that this man might slipped off or afraid that his own gaze might wandered, in a loud angry voice he said, ¡°Ha ha lu lu ji li li, hua ji li hu lu lu!¡±


    Over at Ghost Li, he was also very worried, although he did not know why suddenly there would be arge group of Miao womening together and bash up those few young Miao people and threw them into the river but assumed that the Miao people was from a different tribe and most likely had some strange custom, and so kept hisposure.


    But as he could notmunicate with those Miao people and he himself had unknowingly infringed the big taboo of Miao people, enraging the Miao people. As the surrounding Miao people around them increased, although both he and Xiao Bai were Central ins cultivators and definitely not afraid of therge number of Miao people or that they were tall and robust but unfortunately right now he really needed a favour from this Miao tribe.


    Those ten years, from hope to disappointment and to almost despair, it was really agonizing. Now that suddenly there was such a wonderful hope igniting once again, no matter what he was not willing to let it go easily. But right now he could notmunicate with them and if he gestured again it might not convey well, and what if again he unwittinglymitted another Miao taboo, it would be too unjust.


    He stood there, unable to force his way through and even unwilling to walk away, in a dilemma, it was really an awkward predicament.


    And the surrounding Miao people after seeing that those two people were unrepentable and still standing there wordlessly, the guy still had some anxiety expression but that woman actually smiled even more dazzling and seemed to be even happier being surrounded, her smile became more and more sweeter and in fact still smiled to a few Miao men who was staring at her, immediately making those men swooning.


    The surrounding Miao women saw it all and immediately like a pot exploded, it was really enough was enough, the uproar became louder and almost drowning out the two of them in saliva.


    Looked like the crowd was going out of hand, the Miao women in the crowd was about to charge up, to properly teach this coquettish seductress a good lesson, in the name of the deity in the altar to vent their grievances, a loud shout came from behind those soldiers who were guarding the mountain path.


    The voice was imposing and vigorous and could actually suppressed the mour made by so many people, and the voice was filled with authority. The surrounding Miao people seemed to recognized the voice and quietened down at once, looked up to the mountain, evidently this person had a high prestige among the Miao people.

 Chapter 123: Strong Liquor

    Chapter 123 - Strong Liquor


    A group of Miao people walked down from the mountain, Ghost Li and Xiao Bai turned to look and saw seven or eight sturdy Miao soldiers escorting an elderly who looked to be in his early fifties.


    The loud shout just now, was made by this elderly man.


    The surrounding Miao soldiers bowed, the agitated crowd also turned silent, everyone bowed their heads, showing deference to the elder.


    Until the group of people came near, that elder walked out from the group, came to Ghost Li and Xiao Bai and looked at them, the two of them also assessed him at the same time.


    The elder¡¯s body build was quite tall and sturdy, however because of his advanced age, grey hairs was seen at his temples but he looked very healthy and vigorous, a pair of eyes bright and piercing, right now he was frowning and carefully scrutinized the two of them.


    Then, that elder said, ¡°Ji li ji li hu lu lu, hu hu lu lu hu?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, the words seemed simr to what the soldier was asking him previously, most likely they had the same meaning and should be questioning his identity and his purpose here?


    But he could only guess and still did not understand the meaning of the words. He could only say, ¡°We have an urgent matter, wish to..¡± While speaking, he was about to raise his hand and realized with a start, quickly ced his hand down and said, ¡°wish to pay a visit to the great shaman in the altar.¡±


    As he spoke, he was feeling vexed too, these Miao people could not understand his words at all, what was the point of saying it? But to remain quiet would be even more rude and instead might infuriated those Miao people, for the moment he felt very anxious.


    Unexpectedly like Heaven had answered his prayers, the elder heard Ghost Li¡¯s words, frowned and again assessed them from top to bottom, and then suddenly spoke, using clumsy Central insnguage, ¡°You, you are Central ins people?¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai were shocked and then immediately delighted, right now the world¡¯s sweetest sound was most probably this elder¡¯s thick-with-local-ent words. Ghost Li quickly nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, we havee from Central ins and have an urgent matter, wish to pay a visit to your honorable tribe¡¯s shaman.¡±


    The elder nced at them, saw them wearing the southern border ethnic costume but the materials looked coarse. However the demeanours of these two people did not look simple and evidently not ordinary merchants, especially that girl, with her naturally endowed beauty, these clothes which even ordinary Miao woman would not take a fancy to, worn by her actually had an unique distinctive style.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for the great shaman?¡± The elder drawled.


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, cupped his hands before his chest and said, ¡°This..Sir, I have a friend who is seriously injured, nine out of ten of her three souls and seven mortal forms had scattered, leaving only the remnant of one soul. For ten years she is like a dead person, it is really...¡±


    When he spoke until here, an image of BiYao lying in the Majestic Fox Mountain freezing stone chamber suddenly appeared in his mind and for one moment, he became emotional, his voice involuntarily quivered. Although many of the Miao people surrounding them could not understand what he was saying but when they saw his expression and from the tone of his voice, they could roughly guessed what he was beseeching something and for a moment, had a favorable impression of this person.


    As for Xiao Bai standing beside Ghost Li, a pair of bright eyes watching him, at that very moment, that faint smile which had always been on her lips and looked like it had seen beyond the worldly affairs, disappeared and became solemn.


    Ghost Liposed himself, said, ¡°An enlightened man once advised me, this type of injury and condition would definitely need an extraordinary person who knows the Soul Return Unusual Art and use the remnant of her single soul to carry out the extraordinary spell to call back the scattered souls, so that the person could fully recover. I had been searching hard for ten years but unfortunately I am unable to find it in the vast world. Luckily recently, ¡° He nced at Xiao Bai and continued, ¡°recently I heard that your honorable tribe great shaman knows such soul-calling extraordinary spell therefore especially came to beseech the great shaman to please save her. My humble self would be extremely grateful!¡±


    After that elder heard it, he frowned tightly, his expression looked extremelyplicated but looking at Ghost Li¡¯s sincere expression and really did not look at he was lying, after a pause, said, ¡°It¡¯s rare that the Central ins men still has such affections but I cannot decide for this matter, wait here for a while, I will go up the altar and ask for the great shaman¡¯s decision. If the elder refused to see you all then I can¡¯t help too.¡±


    Ghost Li was exulted, nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Thank you Sir.¡±


    That elder nodded, hesitated for a moment then turned around and spoke a few words to the Miao soldiers beside him, those few soldiers nodded at the same time. Then the Miao elder walked back to the mountain by himself, the remaining soldiers slowly gathered around and watched the two of them, not sure if they were surveilling! Or carrying out orders to protect them.


    As for the Miao onlookers who saw that the elder conversed in gibberish with those two outsiders (to them, the Central insnguage was also incoherent) and then instructed those soldiers to watch over them, he himself walked back to the altar, for a moment whispers and all sorts of spections were heard.


    With so many pairs of eyes, Ghost Li¡¯s heart was heavy and his mind preupied, he did not notice the rest of the Miao people at all, Xiao Bai instead again revealed a sweet smile, surveyed the surroundings unhurriedly, inciting numerous lewd or jealous or angry stares.


    Only Xiao Hui on her shoulder was curiously looking around and not interested in those people, its gaze finally stopped on that brook by the side and developed a great interest in the fishes swimming in it, stared intently at it and grinning from time to time. Its body also began to move restlessly, looking like it wanted to jump into the brook to y.


    The Miao altar was built entirely from enormous rocks, majestically towering yet with a hint of primitive and crude form. That elder walked up the path and came before the altar, there was a terrace in front of the altar, paved and levelled from long rectangr stone bs. Behind the terrace, was where the altar was.


    Two enormous stone pirs, erected towering in front of the altar, one look at it, most probably at least ten zhangs tall, and not a single fissure was seen on the stone pirs, it was actually perfectly carved from one enormous stone, one really wondered where did the Miao ancestors find such an enormous stone and could actually transport and erect it before the altar.


    Walking past these two pirs, would be the altar built from stone. The Seven Mile Cave Miao tribe altar had always been well-known in the southern border. Half of it was because it was built from enormous stones and the other half was because hewing directly in the mountain, excavating out from the solid hard rock walls.


    The elder walked in and immediately the surrounding light dimmed. The temperature also seemed to be much lower.


    The elder evidently was an important figure and very familiar with this sacred ce in the Miao people¡¯s hearts, he did not have any hesitation and walked straight deep into the altar, asionally a Miao shaman appeared and both parties exchanged greetings. If Ghost Li and Xiao Bai saw it, most probably they could guess the identity of this elder.


    For someone that could exchange greetings with the Miao shamans, other than the other shamans in the altar, only the Miao tribe leader was qualified.


    The elder continued to walk in, passing through the wide tunnel and came to the deepest part of the altar, which was also the biggest room in this altar.


    Hanging above the stone door was an ornament made from a ferocious beast bones, the stone walls beside were also painted with blood, symbolizing the devotion in ancestral sacri?ce.


    Looking at it in the dark, all of these seemed extremely savage.


    But to the Miao people, this was the most sacred ce, the elder had a solemn expression on his face, he straightened out his clothes and unhurriedly walked in.


    In the enormous stone chamber, absolutely empty except in the innermost area, a fire burned, looked especially bright in the dimness.


    In front of the fire sat a strange stone statue carved from the same enormous stones, its head looked like a dog but it had ten feet and even had sharp ws on it, and on its back, a pair of wings, it was really a strange statue and looked like it was the deity that the Miao people worshipped.


    And in such a huge stone chamber, there was only one person, his back image looked very old and hunched, quietly sat before the fire, as if in meditation and also like he was reticent.


    This strange ce somehow gave one an eerie feeling that time had stopped and came to a standstill.


    Over here, everything seemed still and tranquil.


    The fire burned strongly, causing that person¡¯s figure in front of it, to flicker between brightness and darkness.


    The elderly unhurriedly walked up, stopped about one zhang before that person, lowered his voice and respectfully said, ¡°Great shaman master.¡±


    The figure sitting in front of the fire stirred, a frail voice was heard saying, ¡°Tu MaGu, why are you back again? The Dog deity decree, didn¡¯t I just tell it to you just now? Unless you still have any doubts?¡±


    The elderly who was addressed as Tu MaGu, was the current tribe leader of the Miao in the southern border, he was heard respectfully replying, ¡°Great shaman, I understand the Dog deity decree fully and I will definitely do what the Dog deity¡¯s decree said.¡±


    The great shaman still did not turn around and he was heard saying, ¡°Hm, that is good. But what is it that made you turn back, I sense your heart is disturbed.¡±


    Tu MaGu frowned slightly, seemed to be deliberating on how to describe the matter, after a while he decided to say it directly, ¡°Great shaman, two strangers from Central ins havee to the Seven Mile Cave below, they hope to be able to meet great shaman.¡±


    The great shaman before the fire shifted, his head which had been facing that Dog deity statue and fire, turned over slightly but only his thinning head of grey hair could be seen.


    ¡°Who is it? I have not leave this altar for nearly a hundred years, why would there be Central ins people here to find me?¡±


    Tu MaGu said, ¡°Yes, I felt very puzzled too so came up to consult great shaman, should we let theme up?¡±


    The great shaman contemted for a while, said, ¡°Did they say what are they here for?¡±


    Tu MaGu replied, ¡°Yes, a man and a woman came, that man said he wish to invite great shaman to help him treat a friend¡¯s illness.¡±


    The great shaman snorted, said, ¡°I have to serve the Dog deity and do not have the time to bother with these people, reject them for me.¡±


    Tu MaGu was stunned for a moment but did notment further, ¡°Alright, then I will go and convey your wishes.¡± Speaking, he turned around and headed out.


    He had only taken a few steps when suddenly he heard the great shaman¡¯s voice behind him said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Tu MaGu turned around and asked, ¡°What is it, is there any other matters, great shaman?¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s hunched figure was still facing the fire but his aged voice wafted slowly over, ¡°The illness that they are seeking me to treat, what is it?¡±


    Tu MaGu said, ¡°From what they said, it was a rather unusual sickness, seemed like nine out of ten of a person¡¯s soul was gone...¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s figure in front of the fire suddenly shook.


    Tu MaGu continued to say, ¡°That man said, a master once advised him, that for this kind of condition, only Soul Return spell could cure it. Not sure from where the man had gotten the information, said that great shaman might know such spell, therefore wish to beseech great shaman to treat.¡±


    Tu MaGu slowly finished his words but the great shaman did not have any reaction, his figure unmoving, not sure what was he thinking in his heart.


    The fire leaped and shrank ceaselessly, engulfing the wood in the fire, Tu MaGu waited for a long time but the great shaman still did not speak, he then hesitantly said, ¡°Great shaman then I...will go and reject them, ask them to leave immediately?¡±


    The great shaman was still silent, not even speaking a word.


    Ma TuGu slowly turned around and headed out but just when he was about to leave the stone chamber, the great shaman voice, again was heard.


    This time, even he could also tell, the great shaman who had always been mysterious and wise, like he had pondered through long andplicated thoughts, slowly spoke.


    ¡°You...bring them up!¡±


    Ghost Li could not help but tightened his fists and then slowly released them, he realized with a start, his palms were sweaty because of his anxiety.


    How long was it, since he had felt this agitated and yearning? As his anxiety increased, Ghost Li kept staring at that altar halfway in the mountain. But that elderly, had left for quite some time and still had not returned.


    Unless, that great shaman in the altar, refused to treat outsiders?


    Or, don¡¯t tell him he hadmitted another taboo?


    Ghost Li could not help his thoughts, even his heart also started to beat faster.


    Xiao Bai by his side, watched his face, watched this man who could not hide his anxiety, that concealed deep love, seemed to etch onto his face.


    She sighed lightly and turned her head over.


    The surrounding Miao onlookers, were not as many as before, after all they had waited for such a long time but the tribe leader had not returned after entering the altar and also did not leave any instructions on how to handle these two outsiders, a part of the crowd had dispersed.


    But because Xiao Bai was too beautiful, attracted many of the young Miao men to stand around, while ntly looking at her, they chatted andughed loudly, most likely talking about her beauty.


    As for the monkey Xiao Hui, it has since jumped down from Xiao Bai¡¯s shoulder, ran to the riverside, crouched beside the clear brook and watched the fishes swimming in-between the rocks, suddenly it threw itself in and tried to catch the fishes with its hands. However the fishes were all crafty and slippery, wriggled here and there and escaped from its hands, in the end he was drenched in water sprays.


    But Xiao Hui did not mind, withdrew his hands and patiently waited, after a while, the water surface was still again and those fishes swam back, Xiao Hui waited for his chance and pounced again. As such the cycle started once more, Xiao Hui was greatly interested in this game and was not tire of ying it again and again.


    At the foot of the mountain, the crowd slowly dispersed, the ce regained its peacefulness.


    Tu MaGu still had not returned, Ghost Li felt more and more anxious, almost a few times he wanted to dash up and charge into the altar, grabbed hold of that great shaman and begged him properly but each time he thought of it, he thought of BiYao, eventually he forcibly repressed the urge.


    Waiting, was actually so torturous.


    The anxiety on his face gradually became apparent, other than Xiao Bai, the Miao soldiers also started to notice it, they looked at each other, actually those Miao soldiers also felt greatly puzzled.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a question, why would it need such a long time, unless tribe leader and the great shaman had other important matters?


    The Miao people were coarse and simple, although they still did not understand who those two people were but to let those two to wait here for so long, those Miao people also somehow felt embarrassed.


    After a while, the young tall leader came up, coarsely spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Hu lu lu, gua!¡±


    Ghost Li was startled, did not understand what he meant but saw the Miao soldier took an animal skin bag from his waist and threw it over to him.


    Ghost Li caught it, felt it heavy in his hands, he saw a wooden stopper at the mouth of the bag and looking at the Miao soldier again who stretched his hand to his mouth, making a drinking action. Ghost Li realized then pulled out the stopper, the strong smell of alcohol was thick, it was indeed a bag of strong liquor.


    Ghost Liughed wry, he was not a person who was fond of drinking and now he was even more not in the mood but those Miao people were watching him, he felt he should not let down their good intentions and so nodded and smiled to the Miao soldier, ced the bag into his mouth and forced himself to drink a mouthful.


    Unexpectedly with this mouthful, immediately he grimaced, the liquor fermented by the Miao people was really very strong, it even had the southern border character, a spicy and numbing taste, invading his throat with a force, as he was unprepared, he felt it quite unbearable.


    His reaction was all seen by those Miao people and severalughed loudly out, most probably this was not the first time they had seen the expression made by Central ins people unused to the Miao¡¯s fermented strong liquor, theirugher carrying their pride.


    Ghost Li was angry but then he thought to himself that those people did not have any malicious intent and besides, he needed to ask a favour from them, how could he throw a fit, so he could onlyughed bitterly and was about to return the wine bag, that Miao soldier [he he]ughed and stretched out his hand to take back.


    Suddenly a fair hand stretched over from the side, taking the big bag of liquor from Ghost Li. The crowd and Ghost Li were all stunned, the one receiving the wine bag, was actually Xiao Bai who was quietly standing beside.


    She held up the wine bag to her nose, breathed deeply in, that wine fragrance assaulted her nose, it was extremely strong but this girl seemed not to be bothered at all and instead looked intoxicated. She then raised up both of her hands and ced the wine bag into her mouth, drank it with big mouthfuls.


    Everyone was shocked, even Ghost Li was shocked!


    Xiao Bai after taking a long draft, put down the bag, contentment slowly emerged on her face, after a while eximed softly, ¡°Good wine!¡±


    ¡°Wa...¡±


    The chorus of shouts were from the Miao soldiers. The strong liquor of the southern border Miao, the Miao had always turned fierce and tough after drinking and in their region, the strongest man had always been the one who could hold his alcohol the best. In the Miao tribe, women usually would not touch the strong liquor that only those men drank.


    Unexpectedly today in front of them this woman who looked gentle and lovely, could surprisingly drink this strong liquor with great gusto and looking at her reaction after drinking, it was simply the distinctive look of a veteran drunkard. Each of the Miao men loved to drink, immediately a stir went around the crowd and cheers were heard.


    On Xiao Bai¡¯s fair face, because of the liquor, a faint blush covered her face but she was suddenly invigorated, her right hand holding the wine bag, her left hand loosened, snapped her finger lightly at the group of Miao soldiers, making a thin pa] sound.


    Amotion went through the group of Miao soldiers,everyone looked surprised and amused, that gesture was clearly among the southern border Miao tribe, a gesture made between the men to initiate a drinking challenge, this woman who looked to be from Central ins actually made a totally urate gesture, for the moment they looked at each other.


    But even more formidable, making their eyes go wide, was actually at theter part.


    Xiao Baiughed lightly, her eyes looking genuinely tender like water, she raised her head, swaying her hair, ced the wine bag in her mouth, [gu lu gu lu] drank heavily.


    The Miao crowd was taken aback, Ghost Li, could not understand the situation and yet did not mind, however he only med Xiao Bai in his heart that at this moment she could still create such thing but in the Miao people¡¯s eyes, this woman right now was almost like the world¡¯s number one unusual woman.


    The Miao liquor was extremely strong, such a big bag of wine, currently in the entire Miao tribe, not a single man could drink it all in one breath, most likely would be already knocked out after drinking three quarters of it. But now watching this woman¡¯s throat drinking unceasingly and byrge mouthfuls, for the moment one by one, the Miao men¡¯s countenances changed.


    And Xiao Bai just had to make that extremely ssic hand gesture!


    The Miao people was after all, outspoken and straightforward, and when so many men saw a woman who looked gentle, challenging them, how could they have any slightest thought of backing away. Not knowing who was the first to shout out, threw the long pointed spear onto the ground, untied the wine bag on his waist and raised his head to drink.


    As per the Miao custom every man had a wine bag with him, once it started immediately like a pot exploding, the Miao crowd vied to drink, the scene was really spectacr.


    Only that young Miao leader, who suddenly came out of his reverie, stretched to take his wine bag at his waist but unexpectedly discovered it missing, he then realized his wine bag was already in Xiao Bai¡¯s hand. Watching all of his fellow tribe mates drinking, the Miao leader¡¯s face turned all red with panic, if he did not drink right now, he might be shamed for thousands of years.


    His eyes looked around, had an idea in moment of desperation, the Miao leader with a [sou] scuttled to a Miao soldier who was standing beside the river, abruptly snatched the wine bag from his hand and started to drink it down with big mouthfuls.


    That soldier immediately was enraged, as said rather be killed but must never be denied to drink, with a roar he looked to charge up to snatch his wine back, unexpectedly the Miao leader was already prepared, suddenly with one kick, immediately kicked him into the river, [hua] a soundrge water waves sshed out, scaring Xiao Hui who was ying by the shore.


    The soldier felt extremely wronged and this matter concerned his face, how could he let it go, immediately he scurried back up the bank, with one quick look he knew he could not fight against the Miao soldier leader, stomped his feet angrily and ran with big strides, dashed into a house by the side and among the surprised cries, the man actually snatched a big bag of liquor out, with a [sua] sound, stood with the other Miao soldiers, [gu lu gu lu] drank in big mouthfuls.


    Ghost Li watched dumbfoundedly, for a moment forgot about the altar up in the mountain, he saw arge group of Miao men standing at one side, the other side was a demuredy, both sides drinking like crazy, the sight although was spectacr but yet amusing, making one sweat for them.


    Right now the scene was really too fascinating, immediately attracting the other Miao people, in an instant the news spread and hearing the Miao people shrill voices talking continuously, [hu] arge crowd encircling them, at least three timesrger than the previous crowd.


    The merchant left their stalls, the hunters left their preys, the inhabitants of the houses all ran out, surrounding this area so tight that water could not trickle through, crowds and crowds of people, it was really a sea of people.


    Shouts and shrieks were heard frequently from the crowd, most probably those were cheers from the people who were too excited.


    In the center of the crowd, the critical moment had came for those in the challenge, the strong Miao liquor, how could it be idle, even though they were the Miao soldiers who frequently drank, right now slowly people started to fall down.


    Every time someone fell, immediately [hua] exmations would be heard from the crowd and amotion but the people¡¯s expressions were all filled with excitement.


    After another period, more and more Miao men revealed pained expressions, they were all red in the faces, standing unsteadily and wavered, although they were still making an effort to hold up but as the world turned upside down, they could only dejectedly fell down.


    [Pa, pa, pa!]


    The Miao soldiers¡¯ alcohol tolerance limits were about the same, a big group fell, over at the Miao side, only three were left, struggling to hold up, including that young Miao soldier leader.


    Instead over at Xiao Bai, the crowd was astonished, Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes were halfway closed, the redness on her face slowly thickened, almost as if it was going to seep out from her fair skin, extremely alluring. And even that shimmering eyes, glimmering like it was going to flow out, making one mesmerized upon looking at it.


    Just that even her beauty was such, her alcohol tolerance was even more scary, until now, she showed no signs of unsteadiness and was still drinking big mouthfuls of the strong liquor.


    A few women were in the crowd and all knew much about drinking, one look and they knew that this woman was not pretending, she was really using her own alcohol tolerance topete with those men, surprised and in awed, especially her exceptional beauty, all cheered and shouted.


    [Pong!]


    [Pong!]


    Two muffled sounds, again from the Miao side, two had fallen, right now, only that Miao young soldier was struggling but looking at his staggering footsteps, evidently he was also at his limit.


    And over at Xiao Bai, her face was also gradually turned redder, suddenly her body nted, the onlookers cried out at the same time, Xiao Bai instead slowly put down the wine bag, drew out a long breath, both of her eyes looked like tears were about to spill out, the liquor increasing her charms, she was as beautiful as a flower, her right hand was still holding the wine bag, her left hand instead waved to the crowd, smiling sweetly she said, ¡°Ah KeXi!¡±


    An uproar went up in the crowd, [Ah KeXi] meant good wine in Miaonguage, thisdy¡¯s alcohol limit was bewilderingly huge and just at the right time called out ¡°Good wine...¡±


    Instantly loud apuses exploded from the crowd.


    Xiao Bai flinged her head, seemed to be slightly drunk, her footsteps were also unsteady, slowly walked to Ghost Li, leaned against him, [he he]ughing at him.


    Ghost Li was speechless.


    Xiao Bai closed her eyes, her head lightly moved, suddenly another smile, loudlyughed and said, ¡°Three hundred years! Three hundred years!¡±


    Her head raised, hand raised, drank!


    That drinking posture, was also so captivating and alluring!


    [Bang!]


    Thest Miao person, that leader finally also fell down, even though how unwilling he was but his face was as red as Xiao Hui¡¯s arse, was already incapacitated, after a moment he was unconscious, sleeping soundly on the ground. Someone by the side ran over and lifted his wine bag to check, there was still less than half of liquor left, the person¡¯s countenance changed and announced it loudly to the crowd, there was amotion instantly, evidently this was already an inconceivable record.


    But, the people did not forget, there was still an incredulous girl, still drinking.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face, right now was like a red jade, even her fair neck and her slightly revealed upper chest skin, were also faintly red.


    Looking at her, right now she also could not stand straight but she leaned against Ghost Li and still drinking in big mouthfuls.


    The crowd gradually became quiet, everyone¡¯s expression had already turned from excitement to respect.


    Finally, Xiao Bai after drinking thest drop, both of her eyes seemed heavily closed then she smiled with her face red, her expression sluggish and then with a swing of her hand, threw the big wine bag away.


    Immediately someone ran over and pick up the bag to inspect, and then discovered, the wine bag was actually empty!


    That person was dumbstruck then loudly announced to the crowd which was staring at him intently, the people was silent for a long while, suddenly exploded with earth-shaking shrieks and cheers.


    In the hubbub, Ghost Li, as if sitting on a bed of nails, Xiao Bai¡¯s ckened body leaning softly against him, her face white and rosy, her eyes half opened, shimmering with tenderness, watching him intently.


    ¡°Are, are you alright?¡± Ghost Li after repressing for a long while, muttered only this sentence.


    Xiao Bai stretched her hand and grabbed his clothes, her body paused, as if the alcohol had went up her head, her white teeth bit gently on her lips, even her breathing was getting heavier but the tenderness in her eyes, the smile on her lips, never once changed.


    ¡°You...¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s voice, was as gentle as the water about to drip out, at Ghost Li¡¯s ears, softly said.


    ¡°Have you ever liked me?¡±

 Chapter 124: The Altar

    Chapter 124 - The Altar


    Ghost Li was in a startled but saw Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness, glistening with water like it was about to flow out, reflecting his own face in it, his heart involuntarily jumped.


    ¡°You are drunk.¡± Ghost Li said, beads of perspiration appeared on his head.


    Xiao Bai right now could no longer stand on her own, all of her body¡¯s weight leaning onto Ghost Li. Her white teeth bit gently on her red lips, a low moan escaped from her mouth, a coquettish demeanor that mesmerized one¡¯s soul, slowly, she leaned her head against Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You...¡± This intoxicated, stunning girl, softly said.


    Seemed like the after effects of the alcohol was too strong, she gently rubbed her head on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, it could be she was having a headache! But her voice, was still softly speaking at Ghost Li¡¯s ears, saying,


    ¡°You this person, have been living too hard! Do you know it? Little fool!¡±


    Ghost Li was in jitters after being called ¡°Little fool¡± by her but the words were spoken with tenderness and her body was giving off a faint whiff of fragrance every now and then, lingering around.


    The ultimate was, her that exceptional beautiful facezily lying on his shoulder, her entire body leaning against him, he did not dare to move and could not move.


    If this was in Central ins, it would invite numerous nderous gossips but the custom of southern border was liberal, most of the Miao people did not mind and instead most assumed they were a couple, especially after Xiao Bai¡¯s incredible feat really shocked the Miao vige, so much less evenmented.


    Only some young Miao men who adored Xiao Bai, felt depressed.


    While Ghost Li was at a lost, also at the same time somehow his heart was musing over what Xiao Bai said just now, the words, ¡°living too hard¡° slowly resounded in his heart, for a moment lost in thoughts.


    Then at that moment, suddenly [zhi zhi] sounds were heard beside him, it was Xiao Hui. He then recalled that Xiao Hui has been ying by the side and because the liquor challenge was too stunning, he himself for a moment forgot about Xiao Hui, he turned his head to look.


    Unexpectedly, Ghost Li almost choked on his words again.


    Xiao Hui had ran up from the shore and crouched near where Ghost Li, Xiao Bai were, its three eyes roving around, extremely curious about the situation.


    Now that the liquor challenge was over, the Miao people were busy clearing up, some walked over to lift those fallen drunk soldiers, Ghost Li was also holding up the liquor-sodden Xiao Bai and did not know whether tough or cry.


    And the current scene was even more chaotic, not to mention the drunken Miao people lying around everywhere, the long pointed spears, weapons etc, rattan amours including those big wine bags that were dropped onto the ground by the drunken Miao people, littering everywhere, and some of the bags were not even sealed properly, leaking the remnant of the liquor slowly, infusing the air with a thick strong liquor fragrance.


    The monkey nature was inherently inquisitive and Xiao Hui was a spiritual intelligent animal, its inquisitiveness was ten times stronger than normal monkeys. Taking advantage where nobody was watching, it slyly sneaked to a fallen drunk Miao soldier lying on the ground by the side, its head looking around once to check its surroundings and then after ensuring nobody was watching it, it carefully picked up the wine bag that had fallen beside the soldier.


    The smell of the liquor immediately surged up, Xiao Hui breathed in deeply, its three eyes spinned around, making a bewildered expression, evidently it had never encountered such a thing before.


    Very carefully it sat on the ground, turning its monkey head around, looked cautiously around once more and then slowly put it into its mouth, drank a mouthful.


    After drinking, Xiao Hui ced the wine bag down, its monkey mouth opened and closed, opened and closed! Suddenly looking exulted, it seemed to like this taste very much and could not help but make [zhi zhi] sounds.


    It was also at this moment, Ghost Li heard the sounds and turned over, the first look and he saw that even the monkey was also drinking, after the initial shock, the anger was not something trivial. Thinking to himself that things nowadays had really became crazy, whether was it fox or monkey, all had started to drink ¡°alcohol¡±...


    ¡°Xiao Hui,e here!¡±


    Ghost Li loudly called out, Xiao Hui was startled, looked over to Ghost Li, saw its master face was stern, scratched its head and put down the wine bag, ran towards Ghost Li.


    After a few steps, it suddenly thought of something and turned its head around again, ran back to that drunkard and grabbed the wine bag with half a bag of wine left and then dragged it back with it.


    Ghost Li felt exasperated but then noticed many of the Miao people had also witnessed the monkey¡¯s actions and all startedughing loudly. The Miao people were straightforward and outspoken, especially most of the men loved to drink, when they saw that this monkey actually shared their passion, a bond was formed and they felt that with the world in view, their Miao tribe liquor was still the best in the world, if one does not believe, you could see that even a monkey could not help but drink one mouthful...


    For a moment, many of the Miao people actually became excited, the crowd took out bananas and fruits, threw it all towards Xiao Hui, clearly showing their fondness towards it, giving it food.


    Xiao Hui at the beginning was shocked, the sky had suddenly changed its countenance and innumerable strange objects had started to drop down, it had no way to hide, as such it became enraged, [zhi zhi] shrieked out and made fierce expressions to the Miao people. However, after a while it looked around carefully, the objects were all lovely fruits, how could it not be delighted, immediately it stretched its hand to the ground and picked up a few bananas, and then slowly slipped back to Ghost Li, sat its butt on the ground and ate the banana. And the wine bag that it was holding in its hand, was brought back with it.


    Ghost Li watched Xiao Hui, saw it eating happily and at times stuck out its head and put the wine bag into its mouth, drank up a mouthful.


    The monkey had took a few mouthfuls of the strong liquor and yet its face did not seemed to look red, apparently it was able to hold its alcohol well. Ghost Li was about to say something but looking back at Xiao Bai who was still leaning on his shoulder and intoxicated, he suddenly sighed, swallowed his words and did not say anything.


    Instead Xiao Hui was grinning happily, saw that Ghost Li kept passing nces, it stretched out its monkey hand and took a banana from the ground, and passed it to Ghost Li, seemed like it was quite loyal and wanted to share the good things with Ghost Li. Ghost Li was silent, conflicting expressions shown on his face and finally he slowly shook his head, turned around and did not look at the monkey again.


    The monkey shrugged its shoulders, could not understand why its master was not interested in those delicious food and instead happily devoured it, ignoring him. It peered around, scurried out and grabbed a few more bananas back, ced it on the ground in front of it and slowly savoured it.


    Theplete disarrayed scene was what greeted the Miao tribe leader Tu MaGu when he came down from the altar.


    The soldiers who were responsible for guarding the altar were all drunk and sprawled all around, the air was filled with the liquor fragrance; in the distant, crowds of Miao people stood around and watched, loudughters were heard from time to time; as for the two Central ins people, the guy was still standing at where he was previously, just that his expression looked ufortable while the girl seemed to be drunk, her face was glowingly flushed, leaning entirely on the man but she could still stand, at least this was better than those Miao soldiers who were lying drunk on the ground.


    Even the strange three eyed monkey that came along with them, sat at their feet and with every bite of the fruits, it drank one mouthful of the liquor, looked to be in high spirits.


    Tu MaGu was not a fool, after a few more looks and again at the wine bags littered on the ground and the Miao onlookers¡¯ expressions, he knew these were not any scheme devised by the Central ins people and instead it was his own men who were useless.


    When the tribe leader walked down, someone had already ran forward, spoke quietly in his ear and briefly exined everything.


    Looking at those drunken soldiers, Ma TuGu was fuming with anger, thinking to himself that those useless things could actually disregard the sacred task of guarding the altar. And even more abominable was, twenty over menpeted against one delicate woman and yet copsed drunk, if this was spread around, their Miao tribe¡¯s reputation would fall into disrepute and mocked behind by the other four tribes in the southern border until their deaths.


    He then decided, he had to deal with these useless Miao people after he returned, Ma TuGu forced a smile and pretended to look nonchntly at the scene, walked towards Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li by then had also saw Ma TuGu walking over, his heart thumped once, even though this liquor challenge was not fought using real weapons but the mass of Miao people sprawled drunk on the ground, anyone could tell that the Miao people had been disgraced. When Ma TuGu came down from the mountain, Ghost Li from a distant saw something amiss with his expression, evidently he was very angry.


    Although right now he was walking over with a forced smile but how could Ghost Li not discern the unhappiness in his heart. Ghost Li could onlyment Xiao Bai in his heart for creating such a mess. When Tu MaGu came near, Ghost Li forced a smile and said, ¡°Sir, I, I this friend of mine, she, she really do not know her etiquettes and so created so much...¡± Tu MaGu shook his head, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, I already know it all, actually it is all because my men are too useless.¡± Ghost Li kept quiet and then carefully said, ¡°Then is the great shaman willing to see us?¡± Ma TuGu nced at him and then looked at Xiao Bai with her eyes half closed, panting slightly and leaning on Ghost Li,ughed wry and said, ¡°You all can go up! The great shaman has agreed to meet both of you.¡± Ghost Li was exulted, hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you Sir.¡±


    Tu MaGu said, ¡°I am the Miao tribe leader, you can just call me Tu MaGu.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, although he could tell that this elder was held in high prestige by the Miao people but he did not expect that he was actually the tribe leader, immediately he nodded and said, ¡°As such I thank you tribe leader.¡± Tu MaGu shook his head, said, ¡°Quickly go up! The great shaman is still waiting for all of you!¡±


    Ghost Li acknowledged and wanted to set off for the altar but was held back by Xiao Bai, looking at her soft-like-boneless body still leaning weakly onto him, if he were to walk off like that, she would have to fall onto the ground. He spoke in a low voice to Xiao Bai, ¡°Xiao Bai, I am going to see the great shaman, stand on your own and wait here for me alright?¡± Xiao Bai, unclear if she had heard him clearly in her intoxication but upon hearing Ghost Li¡¯s voice beside her ear, she did not open her eyes, her face smiled, extremely lovely but she did not speak, only her hand which had grabbed on to his clothes, tightened.


    Ghost Li was helpless, besides this was an unfamiliar ce and with Xiao Bai in this state, if he were to leave her alone here, inevitably he would feel uneasy. He thought of many ways and he could only sigh, stretched his hands out to support her and walked up the mountain together.


    Tu MaGu led the way, Ghost Li supporting Xiao Bai following, Xiao Bai¡¯s body was still weak and even her steps were light, most of her weight was on Ghost Li¡¯s hand. Ghost Li frowned and felt an inexplicable feeling, suddenly, he seemed to recall something and turned around, indeed Xiao Hui was still there, at the same spot eating its fruits and drinking, making [zhi zhi]ughing sounds from time to time, so happy that it forgot itself.


    Ghost Li kicked with his leg, a banana flew up and hit just right at Xiao Hui¡¯s head, scaring Xiao Hui, its monkey head turned around violently, using its hand to rub the area where it was hit. Ghost Li angrily said, ¡°Going.¡± Then supporting (carrying?) Xiao Bai and followed Tu MaGu up to the altar.


    Xiao Hui scratched its head, stood up and threw down the fruits in its hands (actually it had eaten much of it), at the same time shook that wine bag. That soldier had a strong alcohol tolerance and drank much of the liquor, including that wine bag had fallen onto the ground and much had flowed out. The remaining liquor, after being drunk by the monkey for some time, had reached the bottom. Xiao Hui threw the wine bag on the ground and was about to follow Ghost Li, suddenly it paused and made a hup sound, its monkey¡¯s face too slowly turned red, looked like the Miao liquor was really extraordinary, right now the alcohol was slowly travelling up to its head. But Xiao Hui was after all a spiritual animal, although its face was gradually turning red but it still behaved as normal and quickly ran over to follow Ghost Li.


    Just that while following behind on the way up, the Miao soldiers who were standing guard were now lying on the ground drunk, their wine bags littered the ground. Ghost Li supporting Xiao Bai walked past ahead, Xiao Hui walked and walked, suddenly it stopped and picked up another big wine bag from the ground, it raised its hands to shake it, [gu lu gu lu] a sshing sound was heard, seemed like much still remained, the monkey could not refrain from showing its delight.


    With the pleasant surprise, Xiao Hui immediately became happy, picked a wine bag from the right hand side, shook it once or twice; picked up another from the left, shook it again. While it walked on, it keep picking, too bad the monkey only had two hands, dropped one after it picked another, but because of its greediness, it refused to give up any, it ced all of its collection together, a total of seven, eight wine bags but it was unable to bring it along, anxiously it could only make [zhi zhi] shrieks.


    It was about to look up and seek help from its master but unexpectedly it got a shock, its master and that Miao elder had already walked far and almost reaching the altar. Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] shrieked, jumped here and there frantically, grabbed its ear and scratched its cheeks, like ants on a hot stove, finally it made a painful decision, grabbed up two wine bags, both hands dragging behind on the ground, ran with all its might up the mountain.


    Luckily the wine bags made by Miao people were thick and sturdy, if not, to be dragged by it like that, it would have broke long ago. Looking at the monkey¡¯s amusing sight, sounds ofughters from among the Miao crowd onlookers, wafted over from far, reverberated in the Seven Mile Cave.


    Xiao Hui rushed along the way and finally caught up to Ghost Li at the entrance of the altar, panting heavily.


    Ghost Li gave a sideways nce, the monkey¡¯s mouth was opened and its tongue rolling out, panting with loud breaths but its hands were still tightly holding onto the two wine bags, he was stunned and then shook his head, turned his head back.


    Tu MaGu made a gesture towards the altar, said, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Tu MaGu smiled and went in first, Ghost Li behind him also followed in. Once entering the altar, the dimness enveloped over, greatly contrasting with the bright sunshine world outside. The great shaman master might had gave some specific instructions as on their way in, Tu MaGu and Ghost Li did not encounter anyone else in the altar. Xiao Bai was deep in her intoxication, Ghost Li¡¯s heart was preupied and did not observe the surroundings, only Xiao Hui dragging the two big wine bags behind them, huped every once in awhile, its monkey eyes peering curiously around. In the dim altar, on those rock walls, the red colours could be faintly seen, looked to be painted with fresh blood. And at the corner of the rock walls, savage-looking ornaments of ferocious beast bones were frequently seen there. Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out twice and seemed uneasy, it quickened its steps and followed Ghost Li closely but its hands which were still holding on to those wine bags, never once let go. Their way in was quite smooth and very quickly they reached the deepest part of the altar, the stone chamber where the great shaman was.


    Ghost Li suddenly frowned, even though right now he was feeling quite nervous but he could sense the icy cold energy emitted by the Sinister Orb in his body suddenly stirred, in this stone chamber, there seemed to be a enigmatic unfathomable energy, triggering the Sinister Orb. Tu MaGu turned around and said to Ghost Li, ¡°Here it is, the great shaman is inside, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and followed Tu MaGu in, one nce and they saw the hunched figure back facing them, sitting in front of the fire. Tu MaGu signalled to them to wait and then walked forward, stopped at where he did previously, respectfully said, ¡°Great shaman, they are here.¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s aged voice was heard speaking unhurriedly, to Ghost Li¡¯s ears, it was actually fluent authentic Central insnguage, saying, ¡°Invite them over! Tu MaGu, there is nothing more for you to do here, you can go!¡±


    Tu MaGu acknowledged, turned and spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Then you all shall have a talk with the great shaman! I will go out first.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Tribe leader, I really thank you.¡±


    Tu MaGu smiled and said, ¡°It was nothing.¡± Speaking, he nced at Xiao Bai who was in the crook of Ghost Li¡¯s arms, mused to himself that there was actually such a girl with such remarkable alcohol tolerance in this world, it was really unbelieveable. While musing, he unhurriedly left.


    Until Tu MaGu¡¯s figure disappeared, Ghost Li turned over and looked ahead. That hunched figure flickered ceaselessly in the firelight, flickering between the darkness, giving a surreal feeling and full of mystery. He was still hesitating on how to beseech him when the great shaman¡¯s voice spoke, ¡°Young man,e over!¡±


    When Ghost Li heard the elderly voice, reverence suddenly rose in his heart, immediately he acknowledged with a word, ¡°Yes.¡± He, while supporting Xiao Bai, slowly walked over, about six chi behind the elder, he paused for a moment and did not continue, stood where he was.


    Xiao Hui, dragging the two big wine bags, also followed along, closely trailing Ghost Li¡¯s feet, its three eyes unceasingly ncing left and right, assessing the surroundings andstly it¡¯s eyes stopped at that strange Dog deity statue, it could not stop looking at it. ¡°Take a seat!¡± The great shaman¡¯s aged voice quietly said.


    Ghost Li obeyed, Xiao Bai by now could not stand and the liquor¡¯s full strength had seemed to suffused her, she looked to be very drowsy, leaned against Ghost Li, rubbed her head against Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder a few times and then fell into a deep sleep. As for Xiao Hui, it seemed to be also affected by the quiet atmosphere in this stone chamber, it did not dare to even breathe loudly, quietly sat beside Xiao Bai, ced the wine bags beside it, quietly took one and drank a mouthful. Its monkey eyes rovered and looked towards that great shaman.


    ¡°You all are looking for me, what is it for?¡± The great shaman was still facing the fire and did not turn around.


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Great shaman, I have a friend, she lost two of her souls and seven mortal forms, leaving only one remnant of her soul, now that it has been a total of ten years, like a dead person. I heard that great shaman you know the Soul Return Unusual Art and would be able to save her. Please great shaman you must, must save her...¡± At thest words, his voice seemed to quiver. Ten years of agonizing wait, bitter search, as if all at this moment, gushed up to his heart.


    The great shaman did not speak and remained silent, the stone chamber seemed to sink into tranquility, only that fire in front of the great shaman, crackled and burned, wavering between darkness and light. After a long while, the great shaman broke the silence and said, ¡°That friend of yours, how did she have this illness?¡± Ghost Li hesitated for a moment, unhurriedly said, ¡°Ten years ago I with...fought with the enemies, the other party had unfathomable powers and used a celestial sword with mighty power to strike down, I was helpless to block it. She, she disregarded her life, ignited all of her body¡¯s blood to fuse with her three souls and seven mortal forms, that then managed to save me but she herself had already became...¡± His voice choked, paused for a long while and then continued, ¡°But luckily she had a rare treasure ¡®HeHuan Bell¡¯ on her, at the critical moment it hooked one of her souls in, this then let us have a glimmer of hope. Great shaman, I beg you to please save her.¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s back figure suddenly seemed to age by a degree in the firelight, he slowly said, ¡°The friend that you mentioned, is she from the Evil sect?¡± Ghost Li got a shock, he was afraid of the Evil sect notoriety and therefore did not dare to specifically mention it, unexpectedly the great shaman after hearing his words, would suddenly bring it up directly. While he was still at a lost, the great shaman¡¯s aged voice again said, ¡°She must be a girl! And the incantation that was used, would be the Evil sect secret skill ¡®Infatuation Curse¡¯, right?¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: ¡®He¡¯,¡¯She¡¯ intonation are the same]


    Ghost Li was greatly shocked, surprised and delighted, surprised that this elder in the deep dark altar of the southern border, would actually be an exceptional person that had kept away from the worldly affairs; delighted because the more powerful his ability was, then the hope of saving BiYao would even be bigger. Immediately disregarding everything, he hurriedly nodded, said, ¡°Great shaman is indeed discernible, it is as such. But although the world has vilify the Evil sect but this friend of mine, she really has a heart of gold, I beseech great shaman to use your miraculous hands and bring her back to life, save her this once!¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s shoulders, seemed to move slightly, in the burning crackling fire sounds, there seemed to be a soft sigh, that sound was faintly grieved, indistinctly heart-broken.


    ¡°The Good and Evil sects of your Central ins, to me this wilnds barbarian, do not have any special distinctions, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    Ghost Li was exulted, was about to say something but the great shaman continued on to say, ¡°The Soul Return Unusual Art that you said, I indeed know a little. But as to whether can it save your friend, I do not have much confidence...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart trembled, his eyes felt warm, for these ten years, the moment now, finally within theyers of darkness, he saw a weak ray of hope. However, the great shaman still continued on, ¡°But before this, I still have a question, you must first answer me.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded hurriedly, said, ¡°Great shaman, please speak.¡±


    The great shaman unhurriedly said, ¡°Who was it that told you, the great shaman in the Miao altar, inherited this Soul Return Unusual Art?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned upon hearing it, involuntarily turned to Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai¡¯s soft body had already slipped down from his shoulder, using Ghost Li¡¯s thigh as her pillow, with a faint smile on her lips, was sleeping soundly.


    Ghost Li was concentrating fully on his talk with the great shaman and hence did not notice her. And looking further ahead, Xiao Hui¡¯s face was also florid, the two bags of liquor remnants appeared to have been drunk finished, mouthful by mouthful, by it. Right now it was leaning against Xiao Bai, using Xiao Bai¡¯s stomach as pillow, four of its limbs sprayed open, sprawled out on its back on the floor, its stomach rose up and down, fast asleep. Ghost Li turned his head back, looked at the great shaman¡¯s figure, for the moment he did not know what to say, shook his head and smiled wry.

 Chapter 125: Li Tribe

    Chapter 125 - Li Tribe


    The southern border, Seven Mile Cave.


    Miao Tribe altar.


    Deep inside the dusky quiet temple hall, the sober Ghost Li and the great shaman did not speak, only the fire made asional crackling sounds. Other than that, in the quiet altar, there was another strange sound.


    Xiao Hui the monkey, drunk and fast asleep, and now snoring.


    Ghost Li was often with Xiao Hui but did not notice that Xiao Hui snore in its sleep, seemed like the Miao strong liquor was really extraordinary. The monkey¡¯s face was florid, its tummy rose up and down ceaselessly, in its adorableness there was still aical side.


    But although both were in a drunken state, Xiao Bai¡¯s posture was far more better than Xiao Hui, this nine-tailed celestial fox who had practised for a thousand years, her cultivation naturally exceeded Xiao Hui, after the big showdown, her skin fair with pink blush, her head inclined, a captivating seductive look on her face, she was indeed an evil spirit that would turn the world upside-down.


    Ghost Li sighed in his heart, turned his head back.


    The great shaman was still facing the fire and did not turn over but at this moment he unhurriedly spoke, ¡°This friend of yours, seemed not to be an ordinary human!¡±


    Ghost Li was astonished, thought to himself that this great shaman was enigmatic, could it be that he had seen through Xiao Bai¡¯s identity as a nine-tailed celestial fox? Although the five southern border tribes¡¯ customs were greatly different from Central ins, they were also much closer to spiritual intelligent animals than Central ins locals but this type of evil spirit, how would they view it, Ghost Li did not have much confidence.


    He contemted for a moment, carefully considered his words and unhurriedly said, ¡°What, why would great shaman look at her, this kind of woman, differently?¡±


    The great shaman was quiet for a moment, indifferently said, ¡°Like her, a delicate woman and yet her alcohol capacity beat several of our Miao strong men, can she still be an ordinary person?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned and then relieved but just recalling Xiao Bai¡¯s impressive feat with the Miao crowd at the bottom of the mountain, he could not help but shake his head.


    Maybe, after being incarcerated in the dark Inferno Altar and living a lonely and painful three hundred years of time, she too needed to release and vent it out once!


    Ghost Li turned his head slightly, Xiao Bai was still quietly lying on his leg, quietly sleeping. The gentle breathing, slightly closed lips and lids, long and elegant eyshes asionally fluttered, like a child who was asleep yet troubled or maybe she saw something in her dreams?


    Just that nobody knew, the person she was today, could she still sleep well, would she have nightmares, agonizing her in her dreams?


    Xiao Bai¡¯s delicate brows, gently frowned, as if she sensed the attention but it also seemed like she had dreamt of something, she shifted her head slightly and then went off again into a deep sleep.


    Her face lit up by the firelight, showing less of her coquettishness but had a never-seen-before innocence.


    Ghost Li shifted his gaze, looked towards the great shaman, said, ¡°She has drank too much liquor, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer your question, great shaman.¡±


    The great shaman was clearly not surprised and did not even turn to look at this girl, after pausing for a while, he unhurriedly said, ¡°There is one thing, you may not know.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, said, ¡°What is it, please speak?¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s hunched figure, casted a long shadow in front of the fire, slightly wavering, even his voice also seemed to be floating, ¡°This Soul Return Unusual Art has always been handed down to the Miao tribe altar¡¯s shamans, to say it even more explicitly, only the generations of great shamans know this skill and have never taught it to outsiders, even my own tribe people is not aware of this. But thisdy looked so young, how did shee to know of this, I really do not understand.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, Xiao Bai was a thousand-years-old cultivated evil fox, just that because of her high abilities, she could then transform to a human and her appearance alluring and beautiful, topare experience and knowledge, indeed not many in this world couldpare to her.


    Just that those words naturally could not be mention to the great shaman, Ghost Li quickly avoided the topic, said, ¡°Great shaman your head did not even turn around and have yet to see her, how do you know she is a youngdy?¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s head inclined slightly, he seemed to give a quietugh, maybe he had figured out Ghost Li¡¯s thoughts, said, ¡°Since thisdy is already drunk, let¡¯s wait for her to sober up first before we continue! Since you are a visitor from afar, look for our Miao tribe leader Tu MaGu, I will convey my instructions to him, to let him arrange for all of you to stay here for a few days.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, he really could not wait to settle things with the great shaman immediately and then leave to save BiYao but from his tone, although his voice was calm but without a doubt, he wanted to first find out about Xiao Bai¡¯s origin before deciding. Now that he had a favour to ask from him and to think of it, since he had already waited for ten years, what¡¯s more another day?


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    The great shaman quietly said, ¡°Then you can leave!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded his head at the great shaman¡¯s back figure and was about to stand up and leave when he suddenly paused. Xiao Bai was still sleeping soundly on his leg, evidently she was knocked out from the liquor, how was he going to wake her up?


    Ghost Li, with difficulty, tried to call her up but Xiao Bai was dead to the world and in her stupor she looked like she was irritated at being disturbed, her small lips pouted and she flipped over, sank into deep sleep again.


    It did not matter that she flipped over but Xiao Hui who was leaning against her stomach, knocked its head against the floor with a [pu tong] sound. However the monkey seemed oblivious and continued to snore, seemed like spiritual intelligent animals, even the monkey¡¯s head was also extremely solid, far tougher than ordinary monkeys.


    Ghost Li sighed, shook his head and after hesitating for a while, he had no choice but to bend over and help Xiao Bai up, and then stood up and stretched out both hands to carry Xiao Bai, at the same time pulled Xiao Hui over his shoulder, carrying both human (fox) and monkey, walked out.


    Xiao Bai lying in the crook of his arms, an indistinct fragrance, a faint smile and that fair face with a pink blush gently wavered in front of his eyes.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, strided out and left the altar.


    ...


    Walking out of the dim altar, passing through that two enormous stone pirs at the entrance, the sunlight immediately shone down onto his face.


    A warm feeling travelled up from his body. Ghost Li squinted slightly and saw not far ahead, with his hands sped behind his back and gazing at the scenery of this Seven Mile Cave from the mountain, was Tu MaGu.


    A shaman-looked-alike Miao person walked out from the altar behind Ghost Li, passed by Ghost Li and walked to Tu MaGu, whispered a few words to him. Tu MaGu looked back, took a few nces at Ghost Li and then at Xiao Bai who was in her liquor-induced sleep, nodded and seemed to be agreeing to something.


    That shaman expressionlessly turned, without a nce at Ghost Li, walked straight back to the altar and disappeared into the dimness.


    Tu MaGu smiled and walked over, said, ¡°How is it, did the great shaman agreed?¡±


    Ghost Li smiled and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know yet, he allowed us to stay here.¡±


    Tu MaGu nodded and said, ¡°I get it, just follow me.¡± And then he turned and walked down the mountain. Ghost Li carrying Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui followed behind him, Tu MaGu spoke, ¡°Our ce is remote and backwards, it cannot bepared to the luxuries of your Central ins, all of you just make yourselves at home, he he.¡±


    Ghost Li felt that this tribe leader was rather easy-going, nodded and said, ¡°Tribe leader you are too kind, it is us who are intruding on all of you.¡±


    Tu MaGu [he he]ughed and did not speak further.


    Aftering down from the mountain, Tu MaGu paused for a moment and then led Ghost Li to the riverside. On the way, many of the Miao people stared at them, most of their gazes lingered on Xiao Bai.


    They crossed the stone bridge that a while ago Ghost Li discerned it to be of Central ins architecture, came to the opposite shore where a secluded house was built beside and facing a row of green trees.


    Ghost Li stood behind Tu MaGu, quick frown on his face, this house was not very big, with only one level and one unit, squarish, simple and unadorned,pletely built from wood and on the outside walls of the house, wild beast furs, bones that usually adorned themon Miao houses were not seen.


    Tu MaGu turned his head over, said, ¡°This house has been vacant for quite a while but we have always been maintaining it so it is still considered clean, besides, not many peoplee to this area, both of you just make do with this for one night.¡±


    Ghost Li dipped his head slightly, said, ¡°Many thanks tribe leader.¡±


    Tu MaGu smiled, nced again at Xiao Bai who was in Ghost Li¡¯s arms, said, ¡°Then I shall not disturb you all any longer, both of you have a rest first¡±


    After speaking, he was about to leave but stopped in his tracks, as if recalling something, said, ¡°In a while I will also send someone over with some food, both of you be at ease and take a rest. Our customs are simple and basic here, it is hard on you all.¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head in session, said, ¡°You are too kind, many thanks tribe leader.¡±


    Tu MaGu nodded and then turned to leave. Ghost Li walked him off a distance and until he had gone far, turned back and again assessed the house.


    No matter from which angle, this house looked like it was built by someone from Central ins...


    He carried Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui, went up and pushed opened the door, walked in.


    The house was furnished very simply, one bed one table, a few wooden chairs, the walls were made from neatly arranged paulownia wood of the same sizes, the windows on one side of the walls were opened, the entire room had a faint wood fragrance.


    Ghost Li was never a person who ced emphasis on luxury residences and as such, such simplicity instead suited his style. He walked over and first ced Xiao Bai on the bed, Xiao Bai mumbled to herself and then fell into a deep sleep again.


    Ghost Li shook his head, carried Xiao Hui down from his shoulder, the monkey opened and closed its mouth, clicked its tongue from time to time, looking at its contented face, Ghost Li sighed and also ced it on the bed.


    Looking at the human and monkey slumbering forms, Ghost Li turned and walked to sit beside the table. The room seemed to quiet down suddenly, other than their breathings, there were no other sounds.


    Inside this foreignnd unfamiliar house, he solitary, quietly sitting.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining bright and beautifully.


    ...


    Ten miles away from the Seven Mile Cave encircled by mountains, a stretch of mountain rangey unbroken. On one of the mountaintop, stood two people, both was gazing at that fertilend in the centre of the mountains.


    ¡°So that is Seven Mile Cave!¡±


    The person who was standing in front, quietly spoke, his words were heavy with sorrow, indignation and longing.


    Under the sunlight, this was a very sturdy and tall man, he was half naked and the lower half of his body was clothed in animal-skin pants. A muscr bronze body as a result of frequent exposure to the sun and wind. On that sinewy body, a bear head tattoo appeared on his chest. Other than that, enormous huge scars criss-crossed all over his body, it was easy to imagine that he had fought numerous times with countless of terrible wild beasts.


    ¡°Yes, tribe leader.¡± Answering him was a man who was standing slightly behind him, ¡°That is Seven Mile Cave.¡± He was dressed simr to the person in front of him but other than the animal-skin pants, he was also wearing a fur-made clothes and at a nce, he was much smaller size than that sturdy figure in front of him.


    As of now, a faint smile seemed to be on the corner of his lips, gazing ahead, he unhurriedly said, ¡°That, is the Miao tribe base which has lead the southern border for two hundred years. At the same time, our Li tribe heirloom celestial weapon, ¡®Jade Bone¡¯, is also in the Seven Mile Cave Miao tribe altar, under that evil Miao dog deity statue, suppressed under for a total of two hundred years!¡±


    [Ge ge....]


    The piercing sound, suddenly emitted from that sturdy man, the person behind him looked up, the person whom was addressed by him as Li tribe tribe leader, clenched his fists tightly, the sounds were made by his joints from the enormous pressure force.


    ¡°Two hundred years already! Two hundred years already!¡± The sturdy man¡¯s voice was not loud but he seemed to be crying out to himself.


    ¡°Yes, it has been two hundred years already. Two hundred years ago, we were ambushed by those despicable Miao people, their evil great shaman used malicious evil spells to curse our warriors to death, snatched our sacred ¡®Jade Bone¡¯ which we worshipped and drove us to the most barren region of the southern border, made us live the hardest two hundred years of our lives.¡± The person standing behind, used a cold tone, indifferently speaking of a hatred for a sworn enemy.


    The strong mountain breeze blew past the Li tribe leader¡¯s mountain-like body, like a knife but just that he seemed oblivious to it. Right now his eyes only had that hot piece ofnd surrounded by a mountain range.


    ¡°Losing the Jade Bone is the highest disrespect and insult to the Bear Deity!¡± The person standing behind continued to speak, ¡°Therefore for two hundred years, the Bear Deity is incensed and refused to look after our Li tribe again. Knowing today, as long as we defeat the Miao and take back our Jade Bone, the Bear Deity will definitely care for our Li tribe again and we can then upy the bestnd in the southern border and let our tribe and sessive generations to live here.¡±


    His voice suddenly turned pitch-high, said, ¡°Tribe leader, we must not allow our future children to be like us, to fight with those fire-wolves, ck-tigers monsters that even our best fighters cannot ward off, just to obtain some food to eat.¡±


    ¡°We must survive, we want the bestnd!¡± He hatefully said.


    Ahead, that huge man tribe leader did not turn his head back but his angry and heavy breathing already revealed his feelings. After a period of silence, he turned his head back, said, ¡°The other three tribes, are they really not a problem?¡±


    The person behind immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, tribe leader, the Miaos has always been a tyrant in the southern border here, the other three tribes have long hated the sight of them. The Zhuang tribe has the greatest number of people but instead it is forced to be under the Miao, they have long been unwilling; Tu tribe has always been aloof and maintains a distance from the other four tribes, refused to get involved in the tribes¡¯ tussles; thest Gao tribe is the weakest with the least people, it can only self-defence, unable to expand.¡±


    An ambiguous expression appeared on his face, he quietly said, ¡°Tribe leader, we only need to deal one blow to the Miao tribe and rout them out, with our Li tribe warriors¡¯ bravery obtained from fighting with the most ferocious savage beasts over these past two hundred years and including the Bear Deity¡¯s blessing, the day where we rule the southern border is just round the corner.¡±


    The Li tribe leader¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a burning re, even just by looking at the Seven Mile Cave ahead it seemed to make him quiver, agitation and longing and maybe there was also the innate bloodthirsty characteristic of a warrior.


    Just that he was after all the tribe leader and not an empty-minded boor, after the initial agitation, heposed himself and then turned and stared intently at the man behind him, said, ¡°Ah HeTai, it is said that the evil Miao great shaman has already lived for three hundred years and still resides in the deepest corner of the Miao altar. His evil skills are the most terrible powers in the southern border, can you really handle him?¡±


    The person who was addressed as Ah HeTai, an enigmatic smile emerged on his face, said, ¡°Tribe leader, I have already before you, demonstrated the magical powers bestowed upon me by that Beast Deity Excellency from the ten thousand great mountains, including the magical weapon that he has given me, if the great shaman is already dead then forget it, if not even if he is still alive, I definitely can defeat him.¡±


    The Li tribe leader nodded his head heavily, actually the great shaman¡¯s shadow had always like a dark cloud shrouded over the different southern border¡¯s tribes heads and to the Li tribe, it was a nightmare that refused to go away. But ever since this person called Ah HeTai who went missing since young, mysteriously returned from the ten thousand great mountains and revealed unimaginable powers, the powers were so strong that it could galvanise the entire Li tribe to once again bring out the hatred buried deep inside their hearts.


    In order to survive, in order to live a better life.


    The Li tribe leader gritted his teeth, on his tall sturdy body, that enormous bear head tattoo looked even more savage and scary.


    ¡°Two hundreds of score, we will avenge it tonight!¡± He spitted out those words through his gritted teeth.


    The sunlight shone onto his and Ah HeTai¡¯s bodies, shinning warmthly on the mountain ranges, behind the two people, on the mountain slope back-facing the sun, countless of Li tribe soldiers, some standing some at attention, their faces stern and solemn, every one of them was well-built and sturdy and on their scars-riddled chests, that savage bear head tattoo, seemed to roar in theing wind!


    X x x


    Seven Mile Cave, secluded small house.


    Ghost Li sat beside the table in the house, quiet and unspeaking, the time over here, seemed to slowed down its steps suddenly, silent and tormenting.


    In this kind of tranquility, what would you think of?


    Maybe the past times...


    The time of the youth, like a sigh resounding in the times past, gently surged and then again quietly fell and finally disappeared without a trace.


    His expression indifferent, his brows slightly frowning.


    The scenery outside the window was like a painting.


    Very quietly...


    Until, suddenly a sound, awoke him from his deep thoughts.


    [Dong, dong dong]


    A tiny sound of knocking the door, suddenly sounded in the house.


    Ghost Li turned his head and looked out of the house entrance.

 Chapter 126: Black Fire

    Chapter 126 - ck Fire


    [Dong, dong dong...]


    The sound of knocking again but no one spoke from outside the door. Ghost Li, frowning, walked over and opened the door.


    A person stood at the entrance, was a thirteen, fourteen years old young Miao teenager, his face still possessed the innocence of a child, his hand carrying a basket, in it were some dishes and drinks, seemed like Tu MaGu had sent someone with food over.


    The young man passed the basket over, Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    That young man grinned but only muttered a sound of [yi ya], Ghost Li was stunned, this young man was actually mute, no wonder he only knocked and did not speak.


    He could not help but appraised the young man with a few more nces, the young man¡¯s clothes was patched up many times, evidently it had been worn for a long time,pared against the Miao people seen walking at the Seven Mile Cave streets just now, the difference was ring, most probably the young man did not have a high status here and most likely an orphan.


    The thought of the word, orphan, stupefied Ghost Li but in that short moment, that young man after smiling to him, turned and left, looking at his expression and departing figure, he did not seem depressed or sad, instead he looked quite happy.


    Ghost Li watched that departing young man¡¯s figure until it gradually went far away, suddenly he felt an inexplicable mncholy, gently sighed, turned and went in, with a [pa] sound, he shut the door.


    The sun slowly sank in the west, the sky gradually darkened, many of the Miao houses, one by one lighted up.


    The dim yellow lights filtered out of each window, flickered ceaselessly in the darkness, vanishing and appearing, like a silent eye in the night.


    Each household, under every light, everyone would most probably have their own moods and lives!


    Ghost Li stood at the window, gazed far upon the Miao people¡¯s residences, not speaking a word.


    The night breeze picked up speed, distant sounds of joyousughter from the Miao people travelled over frequently, intervals broken by sounds of dogs barking from somewhere, these sounds carried over by the wind instead highlighted the tranquility on this piece ofnd.


    Maybe those ordinary Miao peoplepared to the cultivated Taoists people, were much more happier.


    Ghost Li slowly shut the window, turned over, cutting himself off from the world outside the window.


    He got a start when he turned over, Xiao Bai who was quietly sleeping just now, had already woke up and was leaning against the wall by the bed, quietly looking at him.


    Ghost Li looked at her, said, ¡°You awake?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled, used her hand to gently rub her forehead, said, ¡°Is there tea, pour one cup for me! I¡¯ve got a headache.¡±


    Ghost Li walked to the table, poured a cup of water, handed it over to her, said, ¡°How would there be tea at this Miao ce, drink some water instead!¡±


    Xiao Bai nodded her head, took the cup and drank a few mouthfuls, she seemed more invigorated, let out a long sigh and then sneaked a nce at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Do you me me?¡±


    Ghost Li gave a wryugh, shook his head and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, I won¡¯t know that the Miao great shaman might have the chance to save BiYao, forget it, tomorrow we will go and see him again.¡±


    Xiao Bai nodded her head, said, ¡°I was in a stupor after I was drunk, have you seen the Miao great shaman?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Well I did meet him and he also admitted that he knows the Soul Return Unusual Art. However, he insisted to know your origins and how you came to know this secret before he will agreed.¡± While speaking, he could not help but feel anxious, whether the nine-tailed celestial fox was willing to reveal her identity, he had no inkling on Xiao Bai¡¯s response.


    Xiao Bai was silent for a while, faintly said, ¡°After daybreak tomorrow, I will go with you to see him!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded his head, was about to speak further, Xiao Bai suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Look at this monkey, it is actually in a deeper drunken stupor than me.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Xiao Hui who was still lying beside Xiao Bai, with its four limbs sprawled opened and soundly asleep, shook his head in silence.


    Xiao Bai stretched out her hand, smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s head, her eyes travelled up to Xiao Hui¡¯s third eye in the centre of its forehead, after a moment of deliberation, raised her head and spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°There is one matter, I have thought about it for a long time, it is regarding Xiao Hui¡¯s third eye...¡±


    Before she could finish, suddenly outside their house, deafening noises like dog barking exploded over the Seven Mile Cave¡¯s sky, the noise shook the surroundings, as if the entire mountain ranges were also quaking. Even with their level of cultivations, they could also feel their ears ringing.


    Both of them were startled, Ghost Li with hurried steps walked to the door, pulled opened it and walked out. The booming sound reverberated within the Seven Mile Cave, incessant echos continued to reverberate. By now all of the Miao people were already rmed by the noises and the original tranquility instantly shattered.


    Ghost Li saw countless of Miao people dashing out of their houses, looking far out, their faces registered shock and fear, many of them kept repeating the same words but he could not understand what they were saying.


    Footsteps sounded behind him, Xiao Bai had also walked out, stood beside him and looked at the flurried Miao people, she heard the words that they shouted repeatedly and her eyebrows slowly frowned, she quietly said, ¡°There might be trouble.¡±


    Ghost Li could also tell something was not right, said, ¡°What happened, what are those Miao people saying?¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face was grave, said, ¡°That loud sound just now, was a warning siren made by the Dog Deity statue that the Miao people worships, unless the tribe is at its peril, the Dog Deity would never make this warning. From what I know, for the past thousand years, the Miao Dog Deity has only made such a warning once.¡±


    Ghost Li felt a wave of frustration, right now BiYao¡¯s biggest hope of survival hinged on that enigmatic great shaman of the Miao altar and yet this bizarre thing just had to happen at this juncture. Just when he was about to speak and enquire more from Xiao Bai, in the initial quiet night sky of the Seven Mile Cave, phenomenal changes started appearing.


    The night sky which was full of twinkling stars, thick dark clouds suddenly started to gather together and covered the sky full of stars. Theyers of dark clouds from all directions flocked together, wind and clouds changed, extremely unusual.


    The tiny humans standing on the ground, could not help but eximed in fear and shock, great number of humans started to panic and run around, following which even more started to kneel and pray in the direction of the Miao altar.


    Under the heavy ck clouds, this stretch of paradisend became a scene of destion.


    Ghost Li frowned, quietly said, ¡°There are skilled cultivated taoists in there.¡±


    Xiao Bai beside him, looked at the sky and said, ¡°Where are they from, do you know?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly shook his head, said, ¡°From the skill formation of the winds and clouds, it is very unusual, it doesn¡¯t look like it came from Central ins Good Faction skills and it is also greatly different from the Evil sect.¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s lips twitched, a strange expression flitted through her face, she seemed to recall something but for some reason, she did not say it out.


    With the descending ck clouds sinking lower and lower, the Miao people in the Seven Mile Cave seemed to have difficulty even in breathing, the shock it caused everyone, was even more evident in the chaos. And at this moment of chaos, a figure suddenly jumped out from the crowd, Ghost Li saw from afar, it was the Miao tribe leader Tu MaGu.


    Tu MaGu bellowed to the Miao people, he waved strongly with his arm and slowly the people started to calm down slightly, under Tu MaGu¡¯smands, the women and children all started to run towards a mountaintop located at a distance, leaving the able-bodied and sturdy men, among them many held weapons, obviously the Miao people also understood the peril of the situation and were prepared to fight to their death.


    In the scene of chaos, Tu MaGu looked towards the shore and saw both of them standing outside the door, he was taken aback and then nodded his head to indicate his acknowledgement and again ced his attention back to leading his people.


    The ck clouds slowly descended, casting Xiao Bai¡¯s face in-between light and dark. Suddenly, she quietly said to Ghost Li, ¡°With such a highly-skilled unfathomable person, most likely the Miaos are not his match, do you want to help them?¡±


    Ghost Li deliberated for a while, nodded and said, ¡°Since BiYao needs their help...¡±


    Before he could finish, suddenly a strange deafening sound was heard from the ck clouds, like thunder, like an animal roar, instantly half of the ck clouds seemed to be inmed, brilliant lights shone out, ring golden lights inside and outside of the clouds.


    After a moment, a rumble was heard deep inside the cloudsyers, an enormous ball of fire descended from the sky, carrying raging fire but in the centre of it, a strange ck me burned within it. Before itnded, the surrounding trees ckened and shrivelled. The Miao people were extremely shocked, shouts and screams were heard but this fireball¡¯s force was extremely swift, before the Miao people could run and avoid, a sharp piercing sound was heard, struck with a [boom] sound and shed onto the people on the ground.


    In the deafening sound, numerous broken limbs, following the raging fire, flew out, an appalling scene of devastation, anguished wails were heard everywhere.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, unexpectedly the person within the ck clouds had hit out without a warning, he was about to fly up to help the Miao people when he felt his clothes tightened behind his back, it was Xiao Bai who was pulling him back.


    Ghost Li felt puzzled and looked at her, Xiao Bai shifted her gaze far ahead, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, look over there.¡±


    Ghost Li followed her gaze and looked, the Miao altar situated halfway up the mountain, on that levelled tform, the area where it was lit up by the raging fire mes, a skinny hunched figure stood there, his head tilted up to watch the sky. Although the distance was too far and the person¡¯s face could not be clearly seen but from the posture, Ghost Li immediately recognized the person to be that enigmatic great shaman in the Miao altar.


    He stopped in his tracks, watched that old figure in the mountain from afar.


    The fire clouds in the sky increased in intensity, dyed the entire night sky red, like an apocalyptic sign, theplete destruction of Heaven and Earth, in this southern border, acted out in fervertly.


    Thundering rumbles, the night wind soarching hot, suddenly an astonished cry, behind the Miao warriors, cries of battle sounds were heard.


    The Miao people turned pale, Tu MaGu¡¯s countenance changed even drastically, Seven Mile Cave was a ce that was easy to defend but hard to attack, with only one mountain path leading to the outside world, the Miao people had always guarded it with heavy troops yet right now someone had stealthily attacked, unless..


    Tonight was really the day where the Miao tribe would be exterminated?


    Just that the Miao tribe had dominated the southern border for as long as two hundred years, Tu MaGu as the tribe leader, still maintained hisposure in the midst of chaos, with a loud shout, he was the first to charge towards the attackers from the back, after a moment the Miao warriors started charging after him.


    The night colour like blood, innumerable cold glints from the weapons, instantly gleamed everywhere, streaked across the night sky, spraying fresh red blood.


    The fire raged, Heaven and Earth on the point of breaking, that bunch of warriors like demonic ghosts, their chests tattooed with savage bear heads, leapt and roared, dashing out madly from the darkness. Their eyes were crazed, bloodthirsty, the foremost person, his physique extremely tall, his naked upper body riddled with scars, an enormous stone axe in his hands, cutting down left and right, wherever he passed by, blood filled the ground, wails rang out.


    The Miao soldiers were known for their bravery but first, because tonight incident came too sudden and with the Dog Deity¡¯s cry, it was an ominous sign seen in a thousand years, the Miao people were shaken and beyond terrified; second, the Li tribe hady in ambush for a long time, with their sudden attack, including the courage moulded out from two hundred years in the southern border bands and also the thought of their tribe perishing if they failed, in that moment the Miao warriors whom had dominated the southern border were unable to hold them back and started to move back.


    Tu MaGu¡¯s eyes looked as if fire were about to spew out, by now he had already recognized the enemy¡¯s face and bellowed, ¡°Li tribe!¡±


    That Li tribe leader raised his arm and brought down his axe, another Miao soldier was hacked to death, he savagely smiled at him, ¡°Miao dogs, two hundred years of enmity, today all of you have to pay it in full!¡±


    He had just spoken and as if following his words, Li tribe numerous warriors roared out in unison, like a wild beast howling at the moon, with infinite frenzy, charged up, the Miaos even more could not withhold them, looked like they were going to copse.


    At this critical moment, suddenly in this valley, a deep low mysterious voice sounded, like a whisper, like otherworldly, reverberated and wrapped around every inch of this Seven Mile Cave.


    The Miao warriors were immediately exulted, their spirits greatly boosted but instead over at Li tribe side, starting from the tribe leader and onwards, everyone faces abruptly revealed panic.


    The great shaman whose fame shook the southern border, finally emerged the Miao tribe¡¯s moment of dire peril.


    Red light, shed once in the horizon of burning sky and then expanded rapidly, from the great shaman standing at the tform in the middle of the mountain, it nketed over the entire Seven Mile Cave. Wherever it passed, the burning mes started to be extinguished.


    After a while, the red light had already reached the battle ground between the Miao and Li tribes,ing in from the back, the Miaos were unaffected under the red light but before the red light reached the end, one of the Li warriors touched the mysterious red light and suddenly let out a miserable cry, fell down and convulsed ceaselessly, after a moment his entire body trembled, blood flowed out of the seven apertures in his face and died.


    The Li tribe turned pale and started to step back, these warriors were used to killing and any type of strong enemy or enormous beast before them, to ask them to attack, they would not even bat an eyelid. But this kind of mysterious witchcraft, had always been the most feared force of the southern border tribes, immediately, fear appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.


    The Li tribe leader¡¯s face also revealed uncontroble panic, the Miao great shaman¡¯s reputation, to the other four southern border tribes, it was like an existence of a terrible demon, right now, he deeply understood this point.


    But he did not issue themand to retreat, instead he looked up.


    That raging fire burning strongly in the night sky, broiling and surging fiercely!


    Laughter, suddenly boomed, carrying disdain and malevolence.


    The sky full of clouds, instantly illuminated, the raging fire seemed to be transparent and zing suddenly, transformed into an enormous terrible beast in the sky. The wind fed the fire, the fire mes leapt higher, the sky changing constantly, like a turbulent great sea, howling unceasingly.


    Before the clouds, a person emerged, like a celestial being, its body was inmed, looking down from the sky, it looked like an arrogant deity.


    But he gestured and danced in the sky, making a series of peculiar movements, the next moment like a mysterious force behind him roaring, the entire sky of mes surged up, the clouds swirled crazily, a loud explosion was heard and in that instant, innumerable fireballs dropped down from the sky, each raging with fire, heading for the mortal world.


    The crowd below, including Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, their faces turned pale, with only one fireball just now and its power was already so formidable, once these innumerable fireballsnded, most likely Seven Mile Cave would immediately turned into a sea of fire and could no longer be salvaged.


    If themon people could deduce that then naturally the great shaman could also, the red light in the valley brightened up almost at the same time, looking from afar, although his expression could not be seen clearly but that thin frail body under the astonishing might of the burning sky, seemed especially frail.


    The crowd could see clearly now, that sheet of red light actually came from the great shaman¡¯s body, to say it specifically, it was projected out from the wooden staff in his hand. That wooden shaft was ck in color, held upright and its height was even taller than the great shaman, especially the tip of the shaft, a strange stone, neither gold nor jade, was set in it, under the great shaman¡¯s mysterious conjuring, it projected an even stronger red light.


    Amotion immediately went around the Li tribe, numerous warriors instantly became red-eyed, the Li tribe leader, that huge man even gave a bellow, as if carrying two hundred years of infinite enmity.


    ¡°Jade Bone!¡±


    He, with his head facing the sky, bellowed, ¡°The great Bear Deity ahhhhhhh....¡±


    That voice was mournful and fierce, shook the countryside, instantly all of the Li tribe warriors cried out at the same time and charged up, that glint of blood-spraying moment, was the border of life and death.


    The night was burning, people were in a frenzy!


    The Miao warriors fought with all of their mights but facing the frenzied Li tribe warriors, they gradually lost their fighting spirits and started to move backwards.


    That river in Seven Mile Cave, slowly turned red, reflecting the numerous fireballs descending from the sky!


    The red light suddenly exploded, rising towards the sky and facing those enormous fireballs, forming a sheet of red screen, enveloping the Seven Mile Cave sky.


    The inmed fireballs, almost all at the same time touched the red screen, loud explosions reverberated in the mountain ranges, blowing up into balls of enormous red mes.


    The great shaman raised both of his hands over his head, that long staff pointing straight at the horizon, full force battling with that mysterious man in the sky. Just that as time passed, the force from the sky became stronger and stronger, almost beyond a human¡¯s might.


    The great shaman was taken aback, in the Li tribe, there was never such skills in a thousand years, if not during that holy weapons battle between the two tribes two hundred years ago to determine their fates, they would have used it long ago.


    But before him, that mysterious figure in the sky, right now was like an unbeatable God of War.


    Deep inside the great shaman¡¯s heart, a fog grew bigger and bigger, this bizarre skill simply did not exist in the world and in the southern border, secretly rumoured for several thousands years, that mysterious evil demon legend...


    The horizon, the raging fire, Ah HeTai standing high up in the clouds, his eager face illuminated red by the surrounding fire mes, could no longer conceal his conceitment. Deeply shocked by his tribe cmity since young, he forsaked everything else and went deep into the ten thousands great mountains and found that evil demon, beseeched its infinite great powers and today, finally he could save his tribe from abyss of hardship.


    And the first step to the Li tribe¡¯s perfect life, was at this moment, to trample the entire Miao tribe, take back the Jade Bone set in the Miao¡¯s sacred weapon, ¡®ck Staff¡¯, offer sacrifices to the mighty Bear Deity, no, what was the Bear Deity, when the Li tribe was in hardship, where was the Bear Deity?


    Ah HeTai cried out in fury in his heart, conjured his powers, instantly another several huge fireballs leapt out from the clouds, while he was happily watching every fireball collision with the red screen, and that once unbeatable figure trembling each time, his mind was already made up, the Li tribe after their victory, he wanted the entire tribe to change their religion to worship that deity, only it, could bring new life to the Li tribe!


    X x x


    Note: Li tribe - originated from a branch of the ancient bai yue, far before the Qin Han dynasties, ¡®Luo Yue¡¯ branch from the maind crossed the sea to Hainan ind, Sui dynasty named the inhabitants of Hainan ind as ¡®Li Liao¡¯, also the ancestors of Li tribe. Today mainly resides at Hainan southern province autonomous prefecture Li tribe and Miao tribe, the rest scattered to Wanning, Tunchang, Qionghai, Chengmai, Luxian, Ding¡¯an etc mixed with the Han people. Li evolved from their pronunciation of the word ¡®shan ling¡¯.


    [Trantor¡¯s note:


    BaiYue - a generic term for southern ethnic groups.


    Shan ling means a chain of mountains.]

 Chapter 127: Broken-hearted

    Chapter 127 - Broken-hearted


    The raging mes lit up the sky, the splendid radiance illuminating near and far to be as bright as daytime, even as far as hundred miles beyond, booms and rumbles could still be heard.


    Looking at that flickering red coloured fireballs¡¯ collisions from a distance, the group stopped and stared.


    FenXiang Valley with ShangGuan Ce leading them, bringing Li Xun, LuShun and several others, as well as Qing Yun Sect Lu XueQi, Tian Yin Temple FaXiang, standing on the ancient path more than hundred miles away from Seven Mile Cave, watching that madly flickering scene.


    Li Xun frowned and said, ¡°Seems like there is trouble.¡±


    FaXiang gazed far, with a deep voice said, ¡°That firelight¡¯s evil aura fills up the sky, it is very abnormal, I¡¯m afraid evil spirits are causing trouble.¡±


    Li Xun turned his head around, nced at Lu XueQi who was standing at a side, saw the girl with her face impassive, unspeaking, he then went up to report to ShangGuan Ce, ¡°ShangGuan teacher uncle, what shall we do?¡±


    FaXiang and the rest all looked towards ShangGuan Ce, saw ShangGuan Ce raising his eyes looking afar, his expression suddenly became extremely peculiar, as if bewildered, as if dumbfounded.


    After hearing Li Xun¡¯s question, like being startled, his body shook and his expression back to normal, after a slight moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s from the evil way, we are duty-bound and naturally should go forward. There is no time to lose, let¡¯s hurry, looking at that demonic mes soaring up high, I¡¯m afraid the evil sorcerer¡¯s skill is not low, the suffering would be greater. The earlier we arrive, the more lives we can save.¡±


    FaXiang brought his palms together and said, ¡°ShangGuan teacher uncle is right.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce nodded and said, ¡°As such, I will make my way first, all of you quickly catch up!¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for their replies, he waved his hand, grey light shed and the figure transformed into a stream of bright light streaking across the sky, speeding towards the Seven Mile Cave.


    ¡°Humpf!¡±


    A cold snort was heard from the group, everyone was stunned, it was LuShun who was looking disapprovingly.


    LiXun felt embarrassed, after all both of them were his own seniors and he felt he should notment anything, he turned around and spoke to FaXiang and Lu XueQi, said, ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly head over too!¡±


    FaXiang and Lu XueQi nodded and soared up at the same time, Li Xun followed after. LuShun looked very unwilling but as ShangGuan Ce¡¯s status among the group was evidently very much higher than him and furthermore Li Xun had also spoken, the rest of the disciples started to follow, leaving only LuShun, in the end he could onlyined a few words under his breath and then flew up.


    At the front, FaXiang and Lu XueQi flew side by side, Li Xun who started out slightlyter than them, was gradually catching up with them.


    Just when Li Xun was about more than one zhang away from them, Lu XueQi suddenly muttered to herself, ¡°ShangGuan Ce left in such a rush!¡±


    FaXiang beside her, shrouded in the magical weapon, Reincarnation Pearl¡¯s golden light, his pale blue monk robe pped strongly against the wind, he nced sideways at Lu XueQi, her clothes as white as snow, her face as cold as frost, like a delicate beautiful fairy from the nine heavens soaring in the night sky.


    His eyes gleamed, a meaningful smile emerged from his lips, quietly said, ¡°Yes! He really left in a hurry...¡±


    [Si!] A sound and Li Xun caught up with them and flew with them, after a while, LuShun also caught up, at that moment, presumably ShangGuan Ce¡¯s skills were really enigmatic, ahead of them, ShangGuan Ce¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    In the Seven Mile Cave, the sounds of battle intensified. Although the great shaman at the tform halfway up the mountain was struggling but under the enigmatic shaman¡¯s conjuring, that ck staff set with Jade Bone projected stronger and stronger red light, enveloping the entire upper half of the Seven Mile Cave, under the terrible assaults of the huge fireballs from the sky, still struggling to hold on.


    The red screen trembled violently quite a few times, looking as if it was going to copse under the fireballs assaults but the great shaman gestured and danced, making peculiar movements and again withstood it. Just that nobody stood near him, if not, one would see that on the creased face of the great shaman, blood was flowing out of his face seven apertures, most likely he was at the end of his limit.


    And in the valley, Miao, Li the two tribes warriors fought in closebat, the situation was also not favourable to the Miao tribe. The Miao warriors who revered the great shaman like a deity, saw that the great shaman was actually being repressed by that evil demon in the sky and including the bark made by the Dog Deity after a thousand years, an ominous omen, despair thoughts resounded in everyone¡¯s hearts. On the contrary, the Li tribe warriors morale were running high, even their eyes had turned red from killing.


    Ghost Li stood afar, frowning tightly, the sorcery performed by that mysterious person in the sky, was extremely unique and weird, especially traces of strange ck fires within the mes, he had never seen or heard of it before, not even recorded in the ancient books collection of Ghost King Sect.


    The southern border, actually had such a person, in the huge wide world, hidden dragons and crouching tigers, there was nothing that it did not have.


    Ghost Li watched as the great shaman gradually weakened and was about to fly up and assist when he heard miserable cries suddenly from somewhere distant, most of them women and children¡¯s. Turning his head to look, the nearby mountain top where the Miao women and children were hiding, had been discovered by a group of Li tribe warriors and immediately like a wolf entering a sheep flock, blood sprayed like rain and the smell of blood heavy in the wind.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled, these ten years he had experienced countless of bloody scenes but those killed were not the helpless and innocentmoners. For some reason, right now, those crying sounds of the women and children, suddenly like a sharp sword stabbed deep into his heart.


    In his adolescence, the sight of mountains of bodies piled up, sea of blood, that tragic scene of GrassTemple Vige, the rtives and neighbours who had watched him since young, did they too died like that...


    Xiao Bai standing beside, suddenly turned her head, a thick malevolent smell of blood, from this man beside her, wafted out.


    His eyes, suddenly had turned all red.


    In the Miao crowd, a woman cried out miserably while being struck by a Li soldier, a child behind her had a terrified expression, his mouth was opened wide and he ran with big strides but there was no sound, it was because he was the mute child who had delivered food to Ghost Li.


    That murderer whose face was sttered with bloodughed maliciously and pursued, in a few steps he had reached the child¡¯s back, raising his sharp stone axe, he hacked down heavily. That child fell down helplessly, at thest moment of his life, watched in despair with his mouth wide opened.


    [Pong!]


    Blood sprayed everywhere, burst forth suddenly in the night sky. A sturdy body in an instant fell apart,nded like rain, Ghost Li drenched in blood and wind, his eyes red, breathing deeply.


    His face facing the sky, a long howl!


    The cry was so mournful, like a despair shout made by an evil spirit, ten years of struggle from descension into depravity, straight to the sky.


    The crowd were startled!


    That child¡¯s entire body trembled, looking at that evil ck stick lighted up in an instant in Ghost Li¡¯s hand, gleaming with a strange light of avaricious for blood. In the next moment, the surrounding several Li warriors who were pursuing the women and children and now stood dumbfounded, were torn apart by an invisible sinister power, copious amount of blood flew up to the sky, gathered in mid-air like a flood, encircled that mad and despondent figure, swiftly flowed and then slowly being absorbed into the sinister orb in Ghost Li¡¯s hand.


    All of the people there, stood in shock, watching this monster-like person, their eyes filled with fear.


    The sinister orb glowed brighter and brighter, the familiar icy-cold feeling travelled around his body incessantly, right now after absorbing several humans¡¯ blood essence, the sinister orb like being bathed in new life, its evil power increased greatly, the strange red light became brighter and brighter, reflecting Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, like a ghost fire.


    Xiao Bai stood at a distance, stared dumbfoundedly at that figure who was slowly turning into someone who was mad with blood, abruptly turned her head over, unwilling to continue watching, in the blood-rain-night-wind, she seemed to sigh softly.


    The lust that had long disappeared, the shout buried deep inside his heart, the obstination which throughout time had once appeared briefly and died away, suddenly leapt up again.


    He shouted crazily.


    Heaven and Earth answered.


    The fire mes in the sky, the red screen on earth, both trembled at the same time.


    In that blood light, an otherworldly hideousughter was heard.


    One foot, stepped out!


    The bloody smell immediately filled the surrounding air, numerous people scattered and escaped, they could not understand why this person who had came to save them, suddenly turned into a demon.


    Just that, just that, that sweet fresh blood was just in front, making one revel in and unable to resist, he breathed deeply and panted heavily, in his manic state, was there still a trace of anguish...


    Was it loneliness because of madness?


    Or was it madness because of loneliness?


    The Sinister Orb was just beside his hand, apanying and depending on each other, faithful and steadfast, just that that flickering red light, seemed to be mocking the mortals.


    Descend into depravity, descend into depravity!


    The thousands of living things like ants,


    life was by nature lonely!


    Stretching out his hand to grab, blood still dripping by the side of the finger, that mute boy underneath his palm, trembling and unable to move, watching that red screen sweeping over and blotting out the sky and sun, was, that, the moment of death....


    ...


    ¡°Zhang! Xiao! Fan...¡±


    In the horizon, the voice suddenly rang out, like cutting through ice and snow, like a phoenix cry in the nine heavens, filled with infinite fury, filled with infinite grief!


    Lu XueQi, with her snow-white clothes, broke through the blood-light, her TianYa Sword unsheathed suddenly, blue light shone out, illuminating her face, her eyes, her anger and grief.


    The red light suddenly rose to meet, a thunderous boom, instantly a radius of ten zhangs ofnd entirely split and cracked, the distant river which was dyed red spurted upwards, dying the entire horizon red.


    In the rain of blood, the great shaman in the distant was already beginning to falter, the red screen gradually weakened, huge fireballs started to slip through the screen, crashing into the Seven Mile Cave below, in the explosions and miserable cries, the fire raged and burned, like an apocalyptic scene.


    In the sea of fire, the red and blue shed and then separated, the white attired girl slowlynded, her face with no trace of blood.


    In front of her, that quietly panting person, shrouded in the ominous blood fire, holding the Sinister Orb evil stick...


    Hot wind, fluttered her clothes and hair. In the fire light, her body was clearly trembling.


    Only the hand that was holding TianYa, because of the effort it took, it did not move a slightest bit.


    Sharp sounds and FaXiang, Li Xun and the rest alsonded behind Lu XueQi, the only person not seen in the group was ShangGuan Ce. The group saw Ghost Li, who looked like a fiend, blood all over his body, and his expression looking even more terrible and savage, all that had previously knew him, not one was not shocked, Li Xun was at least better but in FaXiang eyes, an inconsble anguish shed by, his body also quivered, chanting quietly.


    ¡°You, you...¡± Lu XueQi¡¯s expression, could no longer maintain herposure, grief and anger, at that moment, she could not even continue speaking.


    Li Xun stood aside and saw Lu XueQi¡¯s expression, he was of course an intelligent man and naturally would not assume that Lu XueQi losing herposure was just because she was angry.


    ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan!¡± Li Xun bellowed, his expression stern and angry, said, ¡°The southern border tribe in this valley has always been neutral with Central ins, what enmity did you have with them to kill them like this?¡±


    Ghost Li and Lu XueQi¡¯s bodies, almost at the same time trembled once.


    Ghost Li who was shrouded in Sinister Orb¡¯s red glow, slowly looked at the surroundings, Miao, Li tribes after battling for a long while, both tribes which already had deep enmities, right now could only fight until only one party goes down, their attacks merciless, dead bodies spewed everywhere, most unbearable to look at, their deaths tragic; and the mass group of women and children who were pursued out from their hiding ce by the Li soldiers, scattered disorderly, dead or injured.


    Li and Miao tribes were archenemies, even to the women and children they were also merciless, the tragic scene, including the surrounding raging fire mes, formed a living hell on earth.


    And Ghost Li drenched in blood, right now, no matter in whose eyes, was the killer who created all of these!


    He was just like a devouring blood evil king, standing on this carnage scene.


    Greedy and evil, cruel and frenzied!


    Maybe, there was a deeply hidden despair.


    The dyed pure strong Yang energy, as if being repressed immobile by the evil power of the Sinister Orb, until then, drip by drip released out, dispersing little by little the heavy icy cold energy twining deep inside his heart.


    But he suddenlyughed miserably, maybe he would rather not wake up.


    Through the raging burning fire, that white attired girl¡¯s broken-hearted eyes looked through all of the obstacles in the world and whose heart did it directly pierce through?


    She slowly raised the sword in her hand, TianYa¡¯s light like autumn waters.


    ¡°Zhang, Xiao, Fan...¡±


    The faint voice, over at the raging burning fire, quietly travelled over. She bit broken her lips, tears flowing.


    The tears mixed together with the blood droplets, dripped gently on TianYa Sword, quietly, dripping past, when itnded, it had already turned into blood water.


    Who, had hurt whose heart...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ghost Li screamed at the sky, in the sea of blood and fire, although his heart was clear and bright, he was instead crazy.


    Severed it! Severed it!


    Cut the past away cleanly!


    Heughed hideously in the firelight, using his madness to cover the pain, the Sinister Orb projected out boundless blood light, apanying its master, towards the Good Faction - charging!


    Someone, distantly, sighed gently but in the end, nobody could hear it.


    That despondent figure, as if vaguely from the past, Good Faction men angrily shouted and prepared to defend, reflecting in Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes, was that figure.


    Her lips, quivering, muttering to herself, that person madly charging over...


    ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan...¡± Using a voice that nobody could hear, quietly, the third time, calling.


    Then, she wielded her sword and charged up, white clothes like snow, like a withered yet still beautiful lily in the fire.


    [Zheng!]


    In the sharp sound, TianYa Celestial Sword¡¯s thousands of light rays, covered the sky, the Sinister Orb¡¯s red light like forces of evil, faintly discernible in the blue light, even how brilliant the blue light became, it could not be totally suppressed.


    Rumble, the huge fireballs from the sky descended, two figures came together and again intertwined, in this living hell, the two people, finally again battled.


    Even though, the two figures, looked so deste in the firelight.


    Ah HeTai could not focus somehow, initially things were going on so well, unexpectedly things changed, strange things happened one after another in Seven Mile Cave, strangers appeared one after another and all of them were all cultivated martial people, among them were also some highly-skilled people that even he was also wary of.


    Just that those people below were all very strange, exchanging not even a few words, they started fighting among themselves and ignored him. And the Li tribe who were in a highly advantageous position, after those people attacked, were all shocked and paled like the Miao tribe, started to back away.


    Ah HeTai cursed in his heart and could not be bothered about it anymore, before he left the mountain, that devil king¡¯s cold words reverberated in his ear -- ¡°As long as you take back your Li tribe sacred weapon Jade Bone and also take away the Miao tribe sacred weapon ck Staff, then Li tribe taking over Miao tribe would be irreversible...¡±


    He breathed deeply and again concentrated his attention onto the great shaman who was still holding on, with a loud roar, he suddenly spread open both arms, instantly from the fourteen joints on both of his hands blood spurted out, almost at the same time, numerous huge fireballs with ck mes increased in intensity, each rolling out from the clouds and headed towards the great shaman.


    The weak red screen finally could not sustain, under the constant attacks of the fireballs with ck mes, after a while, copsed.


    Instantly, the entire Seven Mile Cave turned into a sea of fire, and the great shaman, after crying out, fell onto the ground.


    Ah HeTai was exulted, swiftly flew down from the sky, in an instant was at the levelled tform beside the great shaman.


    The great shaman struggled to stand up with the support of the ck staff, cried out, ¡°You, you are mad, you actually went to beseech the evil beast...¡±


    Ah HeTai without waiting for him to finish, with one kick kicked the already frail old man down and snatched the ck Staff at the same time, looked carefully at the tip of the staff, it was really the sacred weapon Jade Bone that the Li tribe had pinned for a total of two hundred years.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    He was extremely conceited and wasting no time, he was about to add on a fatal blow to the nemesis of Li tribe nemesis for several hundred years but a glint shed at the side of his eyes, he saw that the outsiders had already noticed what he was doing and all had started to rise and head over.


    Ah HeTai was rmed and immediately decided not to meddle more, anyway after this battle, the great shaman under the evil power of the demon king, was already like an invalid, not a threat at all to the Li tribe.


    He made up his mind and hugged the ck Staff in front of his chest, his mouth chanting the mysterious incantations, and the next moment fire descended from the sky, enveloped him within it, and then he charged up to the sky, in the raging fire mes, he disappeared.


    Leaving a hell-like Seven Mile Cave and a haggard old man on the tform, dejectedly panting softly, shouting, ¡°Evil Beast! That is the Evil Beast! How could you dare to...¡±

 Chapter 128: Evil Shaman

    Chapter 128 - Evil Shaman


    The fire burning in the horizon gradually dimmed down, Ah HeTai concealed within the dark clouds, sped away from the Seven Mile Cave.


    After traveling an hour and after he had made sure that there were no longer any outsiders pursuing him, he then slowly descended from the clouds, returning back to the ground,nding at one of the mountain valley.


    Both Li and Miao tribes had heavy casualties but Ah HeTai seemed not in a hurry to return to his remaining Li tribe people. He carefully assessed the ck staff in his hand, a mysterious shaman power faintly circting in the ck staff body, making this hot-blooded Li tribe person¡¯s body resounding with the power within.


    He could even imagine, he himself wielding the Jade Bone ck Staff and dominating the southern border, the once powerful and great shaman, would be himself in the future. As for his panic-stricken tribe now, he did not have to worry too much since that tribe leader was so intended on his revenge, let him have a good kill, if not with his boarish nature, he might have a problem controlling him in the future.


    Ah HeTai coldlyughed, held the ck staff tightly in his chest, right now this moment, he no longer had any fear. Not even that devil king whom had given him his power. Despite the fact that his current skills was still not that devil king¡¯s match but he and that great shaman both knew the origins and circumstances of that mysterious devil king, without the southern border five tribes sacred weapons assembling together, that devil king could never hope to be revived from the ¡°Subdue Devil Cave¡¯ in the ten thousands great mountains.


    The thought of even the devil king which had terrorized the entire southern border, was also being yed out by him, Ah HeTai was beyond delighted, unable to contain himself, heughed out loudly.


    The sound reverberated in the night air, reverberated within the mountains.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha...¡±


    While he was rejoicing, suddenly a light palm sound came from the darkness on the other side of the mountain valley, at the same time a voice, deep and faint, was heard, ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡±


    Ah HeTai¡¯s body shook, whipped his body around but saw only darkness, he could not see anything clearly, loudly shouted, ¡°Who is it,e out!¡±


    In the darkness, two balls of crimson fire mes suddenly burned, followed by a series of low breathing sounds, like an enormous beast growling quietly, was heard from the darkness.


    Ah HeTai¡¯s countenance changed greatly.


    That two balls of crimson fires did not move, watched Ah HeTai from the darkness. Before the crimson fires, a ck-attired person walked out from the darkness.


    That person seemed to flow out from the darkness, his entire body from the head to the feet were clothed in ck, leaving only his eyes uncovered, the empty holes chilling. And his body was stiff, he did not walk out, leaving about a distance of two chi from the ground, he floated out.


    Ah HeTai¡¯s nostrils shrank, the expression on his face tensed up, like he had seen a demon.


    That ck-attired man unhurriedly said, ¡°Ah HeTai, as expected you did not let the Beast Deity down and obtained both the Jade Bone and ck Staff.¡±


    Ah HeTai subconciously grabbed the ck staff tighter, this action was observed by the ck-attired man and behind him, where that two balls of crimson fires were, an angry roar was heard.


    The ck-attired man raised his hand slightly, the strange beast behind him quietened down, he then unhurriedly said, ¡°Ah HeTai, seems like you do not wish to keep your promise made to Beast Deity and give us the two sacred weapons!¡±


    Ah HeTai¡¯s expression changed, conflicting, evidently the ¡®Beast Deity¡¯ to him was a terrible existence but after a few internal struggles, greed eventually won the war.


    ¡°Pei!¡± Ah HeTai¡¯s face revealed a vicious expression, coldly said, ¡°I now have the ck Staff, Jade Bone, these are the weapons which once scattered the evil beast¡¯s souls, if you are not afraid,e and try!¡±


    The ck-attired man, after a while, said, ¡°So to say, you really have the intention to betray Beast Deity.¡±


    Ah HeTai raised the Jade Bone ck Staff, felt the shaman power within it surging, he truly felt he had the world in his hand, he could not help butughed wildly, ¡°So what, don¡¯t assume I don¡¯t know, without gathering the southern border five tribes sacred weapons, the evil beast has no chance of reviving in the Subdue Demon Cave. Without him, even with you and your evil dragon behind you, before my sacred weapons, what are you? Ha ha ha ha ha...¡±


    ...


    The two balls of crimson fires behind the ck-attired man made [ao ao ao] low roars, it was clearly enraged, the ck-attired man was instead very calm, coldly looked at Ah HeTai and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, these five sacred weapons, where did ite from? All of you these southern border barbarians have only use thirty percent of its shaman powers. If not for that, even if you have the power invested by the Beast Deity, how would you be able to snatch it from that old fart great shaman of the Miao tribe.¡± His voice gradually became deeper, his words became colder, said, ¡°I am giving you thest warning, do not go against the Beast Deity!¡±


    For some reason, Ah HeTai¡¯s heart hupped once, even he himself also sensed that his body was trembling. But after a moment, he again tightened his grip around the Jade Bone ck Staff.


    ¡°Go and die!¡± His eyes wide, waving the ck staff, a stream of ck fire instantly ignited and spurted out, towards the ck-attired man. The areas that the fire passed by withered and turned ck.


    The ck-attired man coldly snorted and he did not seem to be making any action but the ck fire was suddenly blocked by an invisible power three chi before him. But looking at Ah HeTai¡¯s expression, he was not surprised and evidently he was just testing him only.


    On the contrary, after experiencing this attack, he had already confirmed what he had surmised in his heart a long time ago, the Jade Bone ck Staff these sacred weapons could amplify the powers that the Beast Deity invested in him ten times more, if not with his original powers, he would need to conjure for at least half a day but now he could achieve it with one wave.


    Thinking of that, Ah HeTai became even more conceited and felt even more disdained at the ck-attired person in front of him, he againughed loudly out.


    The ck-attired man watched Ah HeTai¡¯s arrogant demeanour but did not appear angry, he only indifferently said, ¡°The Beast Deity is really wise, he knew that you are a cunning person, once you have got what you want, you will definitely betray.¡±


    Ah HeTai grinned hideously, said, ¡°So what, there are really many number of demons and evil spirits with high shaman powers under the Beast Deity in the Subdue Demon Cave but other than you this evil shaman, who else coulde out? With just your weak powers now, don¡¯t tell me you still want to snatch it from my hands?¡±


    The ck-attired man watched Ah HeTai¡¯s arrogant face, suddenlyughed mockingly, without speaking, he stretched his hands into his bosom and took out something.


    The thing once out of the evil shaman¡¯s bosom, started to glow faintly, looking at it from afar, it was a pearl gleaming with ck glow, in this dark night, if one did not look at it carefully, one would not be able to see it clearly.


    Ah HeTai looked at that bead and started to be nervous, although he imed not to fear the mysterious ck-attired man but even though the shaman¡¯s power was not that powerful but he had always been the right-hand man of the Beast Deity, nobody knew what kind of powers he really had.


    Just when he was deliberating if he should attack immediately and stopped the ck-attired man from his antics, that ck-attired man pped his hands together and made an even more absurd action.


    He gripped his hands tight and a sound of [pi pa] was heard, he had crushed the ck pearl and the next moment, the remnants of the pearl-like sand, slipped through his palms.


    Ah HeTai was shocked by his actions, he prepared his defense, he had heard of the evil shaman¡¯s poison skill. Just that the mountain breeze blew past, the crushed pieces picked by the wind and the wind direction was totally opposite from him, he waited for a while but nothing happened.


    Ah HeTai ha haughed loudly, said, ¡°Whatever weird antics that you make, no matter what, can you stop me...¡±


    Before he could finish, his voice suddenly ceased abruptly, like something stuck in his throat.


    Almost at the same time, suddenly a fire light lighted up from the darkness, illuminating the surroundings, like daylight. And the source of this fire light was actually from Ah HeTai¡¯s body.


    Following which, [pu pu pu...] series of sounds were heard, from Ah HeTai¡¯s body, several light beams shone out, at a nce, almost like several empty holes had opened up in his body at the same time, it lookedical yet horrible.


    Ah HeTai could not speak another word again, he opened his mouth, slowly looked up, a terrified and inconceivable look on his face.


    The ck-attired man coldly floated before him, unhurriedly said, ¡°The Beast Deity has long discerned that you are unreliable and when he invested the ck fire in you, he deliberately left this ¡®ck Fire Essence Pearl¡¯ behind, once this ck Fire Essence Pearl is destroyed, the ck Fire energy would rebounded on its master and make you die under the power that the Beast Deity invested in you!¡±


    Ah HeTai¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and regret, he opened his mouth but only made hoarse breathing sounds, after a moment, [pu pu pu] muted sounds were heard in session, the ck fire screamed out from his body, swallowing his entire body with raging mes.


    In a short moment, this ambitious man had already reduced to ashes.


    Only the Jade Bone ck Staff remained, quietly lying among the ashes.


    The ck-attired man floated over, stretched his hand and with a movement, the Jade Bone ck Staff flew up to his hand, he coldlyughed and was about to leave when suddenly he whipped his head around and looked at the other dark side of the mountain valley, in a deep voice said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    After a long period of silence in the darkness, a figure slowly walked out, grey robes white hair, his face creased with wrinkles, it was FenXiang Valley ShangGuan Ce.


    He looked at the ck-attired man and at the two balls of crimson fires which were full of hostility behind the ck-attired man,stly, his eyesnded on the Jade Bone ck Staff in the ck-attired man¡¯s hand.


    His face, suddenly seemed to age thirty years.


    The ck-attired man clearly was not expecting to meet ShangGuan Ce at this ce and looking at his expression, he seemed to know ShangGuan Ce. The ck-attired man did not speak while he was recovering from the initial surprise and then unhurriedly said, ¡°We have not met for almost eighty years right, old pal?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s creases on his face looked as deep as being engraved by a knife, said, ¡°You all, ¡° He spoke each word by each word slowly, ¡°In the end still could not resisting out?¡±


    The ck-attired man¡¯s ck clothes fluttered in the night breeze but his body was still hovering in the air unmoving, like his voice, he faintly said, ¡°The Beast Deity is already impatient with waiting.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce unhurriedly said, ¡°At that time Yun YiLan senior brother and I had said before the Beast Deity...¡±


    The ck-attired man suddenly interrupted, said, ¡°Your valley master senior brother¡¯s words, do you believe it yourself?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce suddenly did not speak.


    The ck-attired man smiled faintly, said, ¡°Old pal, you and I serve different masters, the future is fraught with dangers, please take care of yourself!¡±


    After speaking, he hugged the ck staff in his hand, leaned back and retreated, in a blink, he had disappeared into the darkness.


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s eyes twitched, his body moved and seemed to have the intention to do something but that two balls of crimson fires in the darkness suddenly red, roars fiercely rang out.


    The ck-attired man¡¯s voice, rang out from distantly, ¡°Old pal, your skills are high and far surpassed me. But I have the ferocious dragon and including the ck Staff Jade Bone, you cannot stop me. We have many years of friendships, better let me go based on our sentiments!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s figure ceased suddenly. After a moment, the two crimson balls of fires also gradually disappeared in the dark.


    Between Heaven and Earth, leaving him standing on this deste mountain valley, after a long while, he let out a long sigh.


    The night, became deeper.


    In the Seven Mile Cave, the once flourishing beautifulnd, right now was like being drowned in a sea of inferno, everywhere was wailing cries. The Miao revered great shaman was seriously injured, his life and death undetermined, Li tribe who had pinned their high hopes on Ah HeTai had suddenly disappeared, the Seven Mile Cave suddenly had many other outsiders, among them a figure that suddenly appeared like an evil spirit.


    Under such circumstances, Li, Miao tribes had no morale to fight anymore, the Li tribe slowly retreated out of the Seven Mile Cave and the Miao tribe did not have the spirit to pursue, all were trying to save their homes and care for the injured, at the same time, countless stared with hostility at the outsiders remaining in Seven Mile Cave.


    Yet those people¡¯s attention, were never once on the surrounding Miao tribe people, their eyes right now concentrating only on that red and blue lights battling in the sky.


    The Central ins Good and Evil, the new generation of young cultivated martial experts, in this foreign unfamiliar valley, with a hint of dreariness, fighting a life and death battle.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s TianYa blue light surged stronger and stronger, covering the Heaven and Earth, whistling while approaching, as if while she wielded with her fair hands, the sky turned and the earth moved, the sound of the winds intensified, it had a power that was unstoppable.


    Under her light of her sword, her face could be faintly seen, that determined and haggard face, without a trace of expression, and her attacks, merciless.


    The wind sounds of the swords, sharp sounds pierced the sky, covered Heaven and Earth, gushed in from all directions and then dispersed.


    Ghost Liughed wildly, leapt and soared in the rain of swords, the Sinister Orb seemed to have its own spirit, the excited red glow shot out for thousands of zhangs, like a ferocious ghost screaming to the sky, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws battling.


    That sword like snow, fluffed down, someone made a long howl, travelling up to the sky.


    TianYa Sinister blood,


    Sinister blood TianYa!


    Unexcelled in the world and with the ability to change situations, after the rare heartless magical weapons, following closely, whose was it, what kind of gaze?


    Lu XueQi did not know, thatyers and waves like great billows, like huge waves, like ghost wailing, like nightmare-screaming-blood-devouring red light, arrived with a loud boom, the malevolent evil force made her entire body of blood almost wanted to spill out of her body.


    TianYa like snow, transformed into an enormous celestial sword that could split the Heaven, struck down with a boom, slicing the red light into two. The enormous evil force rebounded, Lu XueQi her white clothes fluttering, was thrown up to the sky, looking at her figure, swaying in the wind, her sharp sword gesturing, traces of sharp sounds, in that instant wind and clouds flocked together again, gathered thickly before her.


    Her hair swayed in the wind, brushing against the fair face, it was a beautiful face.


    Inhaling deeply.


    She walked seven steps, like a fairy dancing in the clouds, before she start to chant, a strong wind scattering thest clouds, turned into a vortex, shaking violently.


    ¡°Nine heavens enigmatic shrine, be God of Thunder. Brilliant heavenly might, with the sword leading!¡±


    The ancient incantation, mysteriously reverberated again in the horizon, that white figure reflecting in whose eyes, like a lily dancing in frenzy!


    Ten years of time, in this foreignnd where the wind and rain showered, where Heaven and Earth were changing countenance, where the wind and clouds were gathering, one by one surfaced.


    The enormous and deep dark vortex, spinned rapidly in the horizon, thunderous lightning, the wind screaming. Lu XueQi hovered in the air, her white clothes pping.


    Qing Yun Sect¡¯s supreme skill, ¡®Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form¡¯ disyed out in her hands, presenting a majestic scene, its might unparalleled. Right now,paring against Tian BuYi in LiuBo Hill battle, it was in no way inferior.


    The surrounding Good Faction people, not one was not awed but this scene, to Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, he trembled unseen.


    Deep inside the clouds, under the TianYa Sword, while the infinite blue was bursting forth in full brilliancy, in Lu XueQi¡¯s figure, a faint golden color indistinctly seen, faintly dignified and also unusual.


    This was not Qing Yun Sect skill!


    The sounds of the intense wind increased, this thought shed past Ghost Li¡¯s head, in his eyes and heart, behind his savageughter, what was left?


    The cold eyes, looking down from the sky, behind the red light, that cruel evil figure.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes were bright as frost, a long whistle, the body of lightning cried out together, reverberating far away, like tearing the Heaven and Earth.


    High up in the clouds, numerous lightnings gathered swiftly, the rumbling thunder sounds exploding endlessly in the horizon. In the next moment, deep inside the dark vortex, the enormous lightningspleted their gathering, charged down from the sky,nded on TianYa Sword.


    That brilliant dazzling light, was just like it was on her hand.


    ¡°Good sword skills!¡±


    Ghost Liughed loudly, hisughter extremely deste, thundered up from the red light, heart-wrenching.


    That white figure high up there, with her exceptional graceful bearing, in the end it was this high and unreachable.


    ...


    The Sinister Orb spilled out boundless light, right now, red, green, ck three colours were all controlled by Ghost Li vividly and brilliantly, the evil aura thick and heavy, wailing and screaming to the horizon, making one¡¯s hair stands on the ends.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face was even colder, thest hesitation in her eyes, finally broke.


    The lightnings with a long whistle, the deities and Buddhas in the heaven, sang out together!


    Distantly, someone suddenly cried out.


    Ghost Li who was fully immersed in defending himself against that unparalleled power in the sky, suddenly a sharp sound from the back, in the flint-spark moment he forced his body to shift, [pu] a sound, a t sharp Jade Ruler, like an all-conquering celestial weapon, pierced out from his right shoulder.


    Ghsot Li roared loudly, turned around and saw Li Xun holding the Jade Ruler, hatefully looking at him.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    He screamed to the sky, the Soul-absorbing stick with its boundless red light, instantly fell and cleaved down, Li Xun¡¯s eyes shrank but without any fear, he pulled with his right hand, [si...] and pulled out the Jade Ruler, following with a fountain of blood.


    The red light smashed down, Li Xun defended with his might, FenXiang Valley skills were really remarkable and on top of that, Ghost Li with his severe injury, the red light wavered, in such circumstances, the red light was blocked by Li Xun.


    Just that the Sinister Orb was no ordinary sinister object and furthermore it was forged with Ghost Li¡¯s blood, the next moment infinite evil power attacked across the Jade Ruler, the right hand which was holding onto the Jade Ruler, under this inconceivable evil power, his hand could be seen withering rapidly.


    Li Xun was greatly shocked, he struggled with his might but Ghost Li right now was almost berserk, suddenly stretched his hand out to grab, his five fingers bing a w, grabbed tightly onto his right hand.


    Li Xun felt great pain and sweats appeared, at this perilous moment, a low Buddhist chant was heard beside him, apanied with a sound of sigh.


    A stream of gentle golden light surged over, dignified and peaceful, it was Tian Yin Temple ¡®Great Brahman Wisdom true way¡¯ !


    The exceptional Buddhism skills, conflicted with the Sinister Orb, seeped into every openings, the extremely ferocious power of the orb was forced back one chi by him.


    Taking this chance, FaXiang pulled Li Xun with one hand and swiftly retreated back but his eyes, were full ofpassion, looking at that man¡¯s figure swaying in the wind.


    The enormous electrical white light in the horizon, from that moment descended, with supreme power, urately hit Ghost Li!

 Chapter 129: Intention

    Chapter 129 - Intention


    Everyone collectively held their breaths.


    That figure, disappeared in that enormous white beam of light.


    The white-attired girl standing high up in the clouds, maybe she had exerted too much of her strength! She actually staggered and no longer able to maintain her bnce, slowly descended.


    But, but, from where did aughter out of a sudden came from?


    That destion was out of this world!


    Red light suddenly appeared in that white beam of light, red as blood, that man drenched in blood, like a mad demon appearing suddenly, lifted his head up to the sky and howled.


    The night was dark.


    Hair in disarray, clothes torn, the sprayed blood like mist, only that Sinister Orb was brilliantly shining, illuminating the entire night sky.


    He raised his head and stare, charging up.


    The wind biting cold, heavy with smell of blood, Lu XueQi¡¯s face was as white as snow, without any trace of blood. Watching that figure leaping over, TianYa subconsciously stabbed out.


    Blue light covered a thousands zhangs, in an instant pierced through the red mist, just before him.


    That wound, right in front of her eyes.


    TianYa trembled!


    That stare, so intently, insane yet so familiar.


    Maybe it still remembered, many years ago, that once fearless young man....


    The red light exploded, swallowing both their figures.


    Wailing ghost cries, filled the sky.


    The Good Faction members cried out in shock, each scrambling to fly up. Just that before they could react in time, there was another white figure, flew up like lightning.


    In the red light, the hand wet with blood, like a grinning devil demonic ws, grabbed for her.


    Just that, TianYa quietly hung down.


    She in the storm, stood solitary, facing him, quietly watching.


    That bloody hand, pressed upon her clothes, the evil surging power, howling just beside the palm.


    That insane blood-red eyes, was just before her.


    Whose heart, pounded slightly...


    The red light scattered, a figure, dejectedly fell.


    Lu XueQi in the mid-air, shut her eyes tightly, on her clothes, there was a blood-red stain, a ghastly sight.


    After the storm, would there still be tears...


    Reaching before the Good Faction people, that out-of-nowhere white figure snatched up the unconscious Ghost Li, carrying him and flew off sideways, it was Xiao Bai.


    She assessed Ghost Li¡¯s injuries, frowning tightly, shook her head and sighed, quietly said, ¡°Really can¡¯t stand you, even if you value sentiments you don¡¯t have to make it so tragic right...¡±


    Ghost Li did not reply, unconscious people would not be able to speak. After the initial shock, the Good Faction members shouted out in anger, Xiao Bai raised her eyes and looked, her bright eyes captivating, for a moment made the crowd paused.


    Lu XueQi slowlynded, that bloody handprint seemed to be carved onto her clothes, especially conspicuous on her white clothes, the crowd could almost imagine, how close had the demon¡¯s hand brought death to this girl!


    She in the end, avoided this cmity however the one severely injured was instead that Evil Sect sorcerer.


    The well-known figures of the Qing Yun Sect younger generation, were really exceptional.


    Xiao Bai swept her gaze over them andstly on Lu XueQi, appraised her carefully and nodded, a slight smile on her lips, said, ¡°Truly an exceptional beauty, no wonder guys fall head over heels for you.¡± After speaking, she first looked at Ghost Li whom she was carrying and then, with or without intention, nced sideways at Li Xun who was looking in pain.


    Anger shed past Li Xun¡¯s face, half of his right hand because of the Sinister Orb¡¯s attack in the battle had shrivelled up and looked terrible, he did not know if it would impede his future trainings and right now, after hearing this seductive girl¡¯s sarcastic words, immediately he angrily said, ¡°Who are you, this Ghost Li is a heinous Evil Sect evildoer, if you are sensible...¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Xiao Bai suddenly burst outughing, facing this group of Good Faction people, she deliberately hugged Ghost Li tighter to her, causing them to nce elsewhere ufortably, at the same time, indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, I have never been sensible!¡±


    Li Xun was speechless, for a moment did not know what to say, at the same time, the pain in his right hand was intensifying, he was feeling even more anxious in his heart.


    And also at this moment, suddenly an exmation, came from the back.


    ¡°Nine-tailed evil fox! She is the nine-tailed evil fox!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, Lu XueQi and FaXiang were unaware of FenXiang Valley¡¯s Inferno Altar secret but FenXiang Valley disciples were in a pandemonium, the person who had shouted out, was the most senior person there, LuShun.


    Xiao Bai nced a few times at LuShun, contemted for a while, nodded and said, ¡°You this old man, is the coward who hid behind Yun YiLan and ShangGuan Ce those two old thieves at that time?¡±


    LuShun¡¯s face immediately turned red with anger, his finger pointing at Xiao Bai, was so incensed that he was shaking slightly, in the furtive nces at him made by those around him, he bellowed, ¡°What are you all looking at, still not moving, go catch this evil demon!¡±


    Xiao Baiughed lightly, carrying Ghost Li and was about to fly up, LuShun was the first to fly up and blocked her but Xiao Bai with a snort, not even taking a nce at him, her white figure shifted and a faint light flew out from her sleeve, hit LuShun¡¯s sword.


    LuShun in the mid-air, with a muffled groan, fell backwards down.


    Everyone was shocked, LuShun although not as famous as his fellow FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan and ShangGuan Ce but he was still considered a senior figure in FenXiang Valley. But with this nine-tailed celestial fox, he was defeated in just one round, how high the evil demon¡¯s skills were, one could imagine.


    Immediately everyone started shouting, leapt up together, Xiao Bai frowned slightly, her expression showing disdain, her figure wavered and shed past several people in session, about to fly up when suddenly behind her a pure Buddhism incantation was heard and a golden light surged over.


    Xiao Bai frowned, for the first time her face revealed shock, she turned and waved her sleeves, a faint green light flew out and blocked that golden light.


    ¡°The Great Brahman Wisdom ¡° she looked at FaXiang, nodded and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that TianYin Temple has such a talent like you, really a mighty Good Faction sect that can stand shoulder to shoulder with Qing Yun.¡±


    FaXiang brought his palms together and said, ¡°Many thanks for patron¡¯s praise.¡± Although his words were courteous but after he ced his hands together, the golden light became even more powerful, a golden dazzling pearl flew out from his sleeve, spinning rapidly towards Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai with a snort, withdrew the green light, her body together with Ghost Li floated up, straight up towards the sky, after a moment, at where she was standing just, a loud boom and a radius of two zhang crater emerged in the ground.


    Unwilling to be entangled in this anymore, Xiao Bai took the opportunity to escape but unexpectedly dazzling blue light [si si si] sharp sounds instantly exploded, charging towards her, it was Lu XueQi¡¯s TianYa Celestial Sword which had arrived. Xiao Bai¡¯s face turned cold, suddenly stretched and directly plunged her hand into the thousands of lights, a [zheng] crisp and clear sound resounded, the light from Lu XueQi¡¯s sword disappeared, shock registered on her face, TianYa had also returned to her hand.


    Xiao Bai did not hesitate further, carrying Ghost Li and like an apparition, disappeared in the mid-air, the crowd was shocked, after a moment, someone saw a white figure, like lightning swept towards the opposite shore and shouted out loudly.


    Xiao Bai was seen entering a wooden house. The next moment, before the rest arrived, again flew out from the window, other than Ghost Li on her shoulder, there was another small grey figure, it was the monkey Xiao Hui who was still snoring...


    Until the group arrived, Xiao Bai was already nowhere to be seen. The Good Faction people cursed in anger but most of them were secretly shocked, the skills of the nine-tailed celestial fox were that high, they really could not underestimate.


    By then, the battles in Seven Mile Cave had finally ceasedpletely, what was left, were an inferno sea and innumerable Miaomoners¡¯ heart-wrenching cries.


    From far, the injured Tu MaGu tribe leader was yelling, leading a group of people and running up the mountain, evidently to check on the great shaman¡¯s injuries. And over there, the great shaman was already surrounded by people, the shoutings reverberated over from far.


    The group returned to where they were previously, the fiery mes making a racket, crackling sounds of the fire devouring the woods made repetitively and there were even big wooden beams crashing down frequently, the situation was really devastating.


    FaXiang shook his head and sighed,passion filled his face, he was the first to fly into the inferno fire and help those Miaomoners in putting the fire out. Following his lead, the rest of the FenXiang disciples also followed.


    By then Li Xun could feel the pain in his right hand had slightly subsided, seemed like as long as he circted his internal energy to resist it, he was not in danger, he then felt slightly relieved.


    Just when he was deliberating if he should follow the rest to help with the fires, a voice was heard suddenly behind him, ¡°Li senior brother.¡±


    Li Xun was surprised and turned around, Lu XueQi was standing there, TianYa was back in its sheath and held in her hand, her white clothes under the fire¡¯s reflection, rippled. That bloody handprint on her clothes, looked even more ring and she, seemed to have no intention of concealing it.


    Her face was as cold as usual, gazed indifferently at Li Xun.


    Li Xun for some reason, felt ufortable with her gaze, said, ¡°What is it, Lu junior sister?¡±


    Lu XueQi quietly watched Li Xun, after a while, then unhurriedly said, ¡°That wound at Ghost Li¡¯s right shoulder, was it inflicted by you using Jade Ruler?¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s mouth suddenly felt dry, after a moment honestly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The hand which held TianYa, instantly tightened, on her fair skin, a faint green revealed. Just that her face, was still cold and aloof like snow, without any expression.


    She nodded slightly, turned and left.


    Li Xun suddenly felt an inexplicable anger, shouted, ¡°Lu junior sister, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body paused, under the surrounding raging fire mes, her white figure seemed to be burning too.


    ¡°Good ruler skills! Amazing!¡±


    The faint voice, from that figure back-facing him, travelled over, one word by one word, drawling and extremely clear.


    Li Xun suddenly was speechless.


    Lu XueQi walked on, suddenly in a big house above her which had been burning for some time, with a loud crack, an enormous beam burning with fiery mes fell towards the direction of her head.


    Li Xun was shocked but before he could shout out, Lu XueQi with a soft whistle, for some reason, in that whistle, it contained grief and indignation. Her left hand waved, TianYa Celestial Sword still in its sheath flew up, the blue light exploded, in the rumble, broke this enormous wood into pieces, innumerable fire sparks flew out, covering the sky, after a moment, fell like rain, extremely magnificent, obstructing between Li Xun and her, drowning out her figurepletely.


    Li Xun watched that fire rain in the sky, for a moment was stunned, gazed dazedly.


    Thete night.


    Xiao Bai transformed into a lightning-fast white light, traversed between the lofty ridges and towering mountains, leaving the Seven Mile Cave far away. About slightly after an hour, she then found a deserted ce halfway up a lofty mountain and stopped there.


    She gently ced Ghost Li down on the ground, looking at this man covered in blood,rge amounts flowed down to his hand, slowly absorbed in by the Sinister Orb which was glowing in red. The Sinister Orb was as if it was a spirit apanying beside Ghost Li, incessantly devouring its master¡¯s essence.


    Xiao Bai heaved a sigh, stretched her hand and tried to take the Soul-Absorbing stick from Ghost Li but unexpectedly even though he was unconscious, his hand was still gripping the evil stick tightly, as if this thing, was his only support.


    Xiao Bai after trying twice to pull it from his hand and failed, shook her head and gave up. Looking at her own hand, her middle finger on her right hand which was originally fair, had now slowly turned red and indistinctly trembling.


    Xiao Bai smiled, quietly said, ¡°What a good TianYa sword, it is really as reputed, a worthy celestial weapon...¡±


    [Pu tong] a sound was heard suddenly beside her, Xiao Bai was startled and turned to look, it was Xiao Hui who was still unconscious, fell from her shoulder and happened tond beside its seriously injured master, its mouth still making [ze ze] sounds, its hand stretched out to scratch its head and then it fell asleep again.


    Xiao Bai found it infuriating and funny at the same time, loudly said, ¡°Damn monkey!¡±


    [Hu hu...]


    ¡°Your idiot master is almost dying!¡±


    [Hu hu..]


    ¡°...¡± Xiao Bai was speechless, rolled her eyes at the monkey, with one kick pushed the monkey away and then crouched down beside Ghost Li, assessed his injuries and then shook her head while sighing.


    The night was as cold as water, chilling deep into the bones.


    That chill, seemed to have experience it many years ago?


    While Ghost Li dazedly woke up, that thought shed past his head.


    Opening his eyes, the first sight, was the sky full of stars.


    The southern border night sky, right now, was not in mes, there was no racket and finally it revealed its original tranquil appearance. In the sky, innumerable clusters of stars twinkled. Big or small, like human eyes, maybe with some mischief, ridiculing and watching the mortal world.


    Excruciating pain from his right shoulder and then his entire body, aching all over. Even him who was of a strong character, could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold air.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± A calm with some concern voice, was heard beside him.


    Ghost Li turned and saw Xiao Bai¡¯s face.


    He forced himself to sit up and inadvertently moved his wound, he could not help but frown. Xiao Bai looked at him and said, ¡°You are quite seriously wounded, better take a good rest first!¡±


    Ghost Li looked down, saw his right shoulder was bandaged with white cloth, the other smaller wound areas had also telltale signs of being cared for. There was no other people around so naturally it must be Xiao Bai¡¯s efforts while he was unconscious.


    He quietly said, ¡°It must be you who saved me, thank you.¡±


    Xiao Bai shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I did not do anything, it is also mainly because of your tough life, even I also did not expect that you would be able to survive under those circumstances.¡±


    Ghost Li grunted, shes of the Seven Mile Cave battles recalled in his mind, suddenly felt downhearted, lost for thoughts at where he was and did not wish to speak anymore.


    Xiao Bai faintly said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Miaomoners in the Seven Mile Cave are the most unlucky! Their houses were burned, casualties and dead innumerable, even their revered enigma great shaman, I think he is also most likely...¡±


    Ghost Li suddenly was shocked.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Ghost Li¡¯s voice suddenly turned hoarse.


    Xiao Bai, still with her expression of indifference, said, ¡°I remembered that old man fighting with that strange person up in the sky, defeated when his strength was gone, he was severely injured, even their sacred weapons...¡±


    ¡°How is he, is he dead?¡± Ghost Li abruptly crawled up, cut off Xiao Bai¡¯s words and evidently not interested in the Miao¡¯s sacred weapon. Just that when he stood up, his face grimaced in pain, his legs weakened and his body wavered, almost copsing.


    Xiao Bai was about to support him but Ghost Li had already with big breaths, stabilized his body with difficulty but his forehead was drenched in cold sweats.


    Xiao Bai slowly withdrew her hand, quietly watched him, said, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Ghost Li breathlessly said, ¡°The great shaman, what exactly happened to him, is he alright?¡±


    Xiao Bai said, ¡°When I took you away, I saw the Miao people clustering around him, whether he is alive or dead, honestly, I also don¡¯t know.¡±


    Agony and regret shed past Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, he gritted his teeth, turned and left but in a few steps, suddenly a muffled groan, the white bandage cloth over his right shoulder wound had already turned red, at the same time his face was convulsing.


    Xiao Bai behind him, faintly said, ¡°You better rest first! Qing Yun Sect¡¯s Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form, how would it be that easy to take down.¡±


    Ghost Li felt his body channels were in a mess, his breathings in disarray, his cultivated Qing Yun skills, TianYin Temple Great Brahman Wisdom and also the secret TianShu skills, all had jumbled up into one big mess, ever since he had turned his back on Qing Yun ten years ago, massacred thousands in the Evil Sect internal fights, his injuries today was considered the most severe.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s cultivation and training, really progressed at a tremendous pace!


    While he was bitterly thinking about this, he was still forcefully trying to bear the pain in his body and slowly stepping forward, making his way ahead.


    ¡°You disregard your life and death just to see that great shaman, is because of BiYao right?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s voice, faintly heard behind him.


    Ghost Li did not reply, only slowly made the second step.


    Xiao Bai behind him, looked at that stubborn figure, heaved a long sigh, shook her head,ughed bitterly, said, ¡°You are great, you are great!¡± speaking, she slowly followed along. Just that after a while, she suddenly said, ¡°That white-attireddy who fought with you tonight,paring to BiYao, who do you like better?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body abruptly stopped, he whipped his head around, stared at Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai¡¯s countenance did not change, under the fierce stare of Ghost Li, was still smiling at him.


    Ghost Li, breathing with heavy breaths, slowly turned his head around, the next moment he unhurriedly, as if speaking to deep down inside his heart, quietly said, ¡°In this world, only BiYao is true to me!¡±


    Xiao Bai was silent.


    ¡°For her, even if I died, what does it matter?¡± Ghost Li slowly continued then moved his body, walked ahead.


    In the horizon, starlight resplendent, spilling onto the world.


    Xiao Bai sighed, followed along, after walking a few steps, she suddenly turned back to look at the ce where they were resting previously, loudly called out, ¡°Damn monkey, we are leaving!¡±


    [Hu hu...]


    Xiao Bai, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 130: Pursue

    Chapter 130 - Pursue


    The sky gradually lightened up, after azing for a night, the inferno in Seven Mile Cave finally burned out. Just that after the fire, what was left were only broken walls and smoking burnt woods.


    FaXiang and the rest although highly skilled but after hard at work for the entire night, their bodies inevitably would feel worn out, a few lower-skilled FenXiang Valley disciples had smudges of ck ashes on their faces.


    However when they again gathered together and felt a sigh of relief, ncing around, the Miaomoners¡¯ eyes were full of hostility, not a slightest goodwill towards the help that they had rendered.


    FaXiang made a bitterugh, although he felt indignant but he was unable to exin anything, he was about to turn and speak to the rest when suddenly there was amotion within the group of FenXiang Valley people.


    FaXiang was surprised and took a look, ShangGuan Ce descended from the sky andnded, walked unhurriedly towards them.


    Yesterday he was the first to fly off and after a night he was thest to arrive, this senior from FenXiang Valley made everyone turned and looked at each other.


    ¡°He he!¡± a coldughter came from FenXiang Valley LuShun, ¡°Senior brother, you are really early!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce was expressionless but he was frowning tightly and obviously he looked troubled. He could not be bothered with LuShun, walked around and surveyed the surroundings, shook his head slightly, sighed and spoke to Li Xun, ¡°The matters here are more or less settled, bring the juniors back to FenXiang Valley first!¡±


    Li Xun actually also felt disgruntled and had many questions, he wanted to question this teacher uncle where exactly had he gonest night, if not with ShangGuan Ce this highly-skilled senior around, it would be much easier to deal with Ghost Li and there would not be so much trouble.


    Just that those were only his thoughts, in the end he did not have the guts to offend FenXiang Valley ShangGuan Ce whose status was on par with the valley master, Yun YiLan, he immediately acknowledged with a ¡°Yes.¡±


    LuShun stood at the side and was infuriated, said to ShangGuan Ce, ¡°What do you mean by this,st night you ran off and today you are giving orders upon your arrival?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce indifferently said, ¡°I met with some incidentsst night, I will tell you the details after we return to the valley.¡±


    LuShun¡¯s face changed and was about toment further when ShangGuan Ce, clearly irritated, with a slight anger said, ¡°Lao Si, we will speak when we are back!¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Lao Si means number four, a kinship term]


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s expression was stern but not angry, after being shouted by him, LuShun for that moment did not dare to speak anymore, Li Xun hesitated for a moment but eventually still inform ShangGuan Ce, ¡°Teacher uncle, after we return, that nine-tailed celestial fox...¡±


    ShangGuan Ce shook his head and said, ¡°The nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s issue is not urgent, we will speak when we are back.¡±


    Li Xun did not dare toment further, nodded his head and led the group off, before he left, he could not help but turn to look at Lu XueQi who was standing together with FaXiang.


    That white-attired girl¡¯s face was cold, did not even nce at him.


    Li Xun with a long sigh in his heart, like turning over a bottle of five vours, an indescribable feeling, he left slowly. LuShun although not very willing but also followed along.


    ShangGuan Ce sighed, turned and cupped his hands before FaXiang and Lu XueQi, said, ¡°Both made great efforts to assist our lowly valley, my humble self is really grateful.¡±


    FaXiang and Lu XueQi did not dare to becking in manners, returned the gesture, FaXiang smiled and said, ¡°ShangGuan teacher uncle is too polite, Qing Yun, Tian Yin Temple and FenXiang Valley are part of Good Faction family,ing to each other aid is one¡¯s duty. But teacher uncle¡¯s expression don¡¯t look very good, not sure if something happenedst night?¡±


    While speaking, he looked at ShangGuan Ce, an amiable smile on his lips, an indescribablepassion and calm, it was a look of a Buddhism holy monk.


    ShangGuan Ce humphed in his heart but a grateful smile appeared on his face, said, ¡°It is not considered any serious matter, old man me met a few thieves and wasted some time, that is all. But since most of the affairs are already settled, our lowly valley really do not dare to further trouble both of your good-selves, both please return! In the future if there is any chance, my humble self with valley master Yun senior brother will definitely pay a visit to your sects.¡±


    FaXiang and Lu XueQi looked at each other, both of them were clever people and how would it be that they would believe the nonsense that ShangGuan Ce encountered thieves. The mountain bandits and rogues that could rob ShangGuan Ce most likely were not even born yet! But even though they knew ShangGuan Ce had the intention to evade but they could not expose him there and then, both of them could only bow and nod in agreement.


    ShangGuan Ce made a few polite exchanges and then left.


    Watching his figure disappearing into the high clouds, Lu XueQi suddenly spoke, ¡°He has much on his mind.¡±


    FaXiang smiled, said, ¡°Yes! Wondered what exactly ShangGuan teacher uncle had donest night...¡± he suddenly stopped, Lu XueQi¡¯s face other than being cold and detached, it was still cold and detached, not a single trace of smile, looking at her, this white-attired girl gazing afar, her eyes clouded withplicated thoughts, she looked to have much more on her mind than ShangGuan Ce.


    What was she thinking again?


    FaXiang softly chanted and did not speak.


    Mountaintop.


    Xiao Bai supporting Ghost Li, gazed towards Seven Mile Cave, watching the remainingst two outsiders also heading towards the sky, gradually disappearing.


    ¡°They have left.¡± Xiao Bai smiled, said.


    Ghost Li silently looked away from the clouds, paused for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±


    Xiao Bai nodded but looking at Ghost Li¡¯s body, gently said, ¡°Why not take a rest first! Your wound is again bleeding so much.¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head, said, ¡°My body is of no concern, finding the great shaman is more important.¡±


    Speaking, he was the first to stood up.


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi] The familiar shrieks sounded, a grey figure jumped out from beside and leapt up Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, although its movements seemed slightly unsteady but the monkey, after waking up from a drunken stupor, was clearly in a good mood, grinning all the way.


    Xiao Bai also stood up, walked to Ghost Li, angrily stared at Xiao Hui, said, ¡°What are you smiling about,st night your idiot master nearly died you know?¡±


    [Si!]


    A low growl, it was Xiao Hui baring its teeth, making angry body gestures, revealing its sharp teeth and staring around, its two monkey hands clenched in fists, waving up and down, looking to challenge someone.


    Xiao Bai humphed, said, ¡°Stop pretending, firing after the horse!¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: A Chinese chess term to mean bted action or effort]


    Xiao Hui rolled its eyes at Xiao Bai, [zhi zhi] called out twice, shrank its body and pulled Ghost Li clothes, a nonchnt look, sticking close only to its master.


    Ghost Li patted its head, did not say anything, continued to walk down the hill, Xiao Hui turned around, looking extremely conceited, stuck out its tongue at Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai with a wryugh, shook her head and sighed, followed along, muttering in her breath, ¡°This era, even monkey also has character...¡±


    They walked into the Seven Mile Cave and met the Miao people again, each one of them had hatred in their eyes and one of them even recognized Ghost Li¡¯s bloody demonic appearance, a terrified look revealed on his face.


    Xiao Bai saw Ghost Li walking with difficulty, hurried up to support him, when Ghost Li tried to shrug it off, she quietly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid those Miao people will not let us see the great shaman.¡±


    Ghost Li supported by Xiao Bai, was really not used to it and was about to struggle free and walk by himself, after hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s words, was stunned and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Bai looked ahead, Ghost Li followed her gaze, both of them were heading to the altar but at the foot of the mountain, several sturdy Miao men were assembled there, guarding the only path up the mountain. And when they saw these two outsiders approaching, as if they were facing strong foes, some of the soldiers already had their spears ready, facing Ghost Li and Xiao Bai.


    Ghost Li was silent but his footsteps never stopped, continued to walk towards the group, Xiao Bai beside him, nced sideways at him, said, ¡°If they do not let us go up, what do we do?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer.


    Crouching at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, Xiao Hui, was also peering around, its expression was extremely surprised, it did not understand why only after one night, the ce had totally changed.


    When they came near, as Xiao Bai expected, all of the Miao soldiers, not one back away, each with hostile looks, gathered at the path to the mountain, weapons out of their sheath, facing both of them.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched, agitation shed in his eyes, just that at this moment, he knew he should not force his way in, against the Miao soldiers he still would be able to exin himself but once if any of the Miao people was hurt, even if the great shaman was well and safe, he would not be able to help him and treat BiYao.


    He breathed deeply, humbly said, ¡°We wish to see the great shaman.¡±


    The Miao soldiers, either they did not understand or were ignoring them, their expressions did not change. Even Xiao Bai also frowned, felt that it was a thorny problem.


    At this moment, behind the group, Tu MaGu¡¯s voice was heard suddenly, ¡°The great shaman is severely wounded and unable to receive guest, all of you better leave!¡±


    The group parted to make a path, Tu MaGu unhurriedly walked out from the back. Looking at his cold expression, bloodstained clothes, evidently he did not have it easy toost night. Right now his expression towards Ghost Li and Xiao Bai waspletely different from the previous day.


    Ghost Li remained silent for a while, said, ¡°Is the great shaman alright?¡±


    Tu MaGu with a smirk, said, ¡°Thanks to both of you, the elder is not dead yet.¡±


    Ghost Li heaved a sigh of relief but Xiao Bai could not bear it anymore, indifferently said, ¡°The great shaman¡¯s injuries are not caused by us, tribe leader, even if you are angry, you should not vent it on us.¡±


    Tu MaGu, sincest night was already seething with anger, the reason why he was still speaking to the two outsiders was because they did not hurt any of the Miao people and Ghost Li even saved a child. But after hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s detached words, immediately his anger boiled and both brows drawn into a line, looking to explode.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps were heard from behind the crowd, a young shaman-looking Miao person ran down from the mountain, after assessing the two outsiders, he went near Tu MaGu and whispered to him.


    Tu MaGu was clearly stunned, disbelieving what he had heard, questioned quietly in Miaonguage and that young shaman resolutely nodded.


    Tu MaGu heaved a long sigh, turned and said, ¡°The great shaman wants to see both of you, follow this shaman and go up!¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai were both surprised, Xiao Bai frowned and thought to herself how would the great shaman knew they hade, Ghost Li instead was delighted, since the great shaman was willing to meet him, most likely he would also be willing to treat BiYao.


    They followed the young shaman and passed through the crowd, walked up the mountain, the Miao¡¯s stares revealed their bewilderment and anger but the great shaman clearly still dominated over them, not one walked forward to stop them. Instead after they had just left, some Miaos spoke in gibberish to Tu MaGu and following which, many more joined in, probably most of the people did not wish for the evil outsiders to enter the altar again.


    Tu MaGu berated them with a few words, at the same time nced towards the altar, themotion from the Miao crowd then gradually lowered down.


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai followed the shaman who was leading the way, walked up to that tform in front of the altar, both of them noticed almost at the same time, the front part of the tform, originally constructed and levelled using enormous stones, wereced with innumerable cracks, extending out in all directions from where the great shaman had stoodst night, and in the centremost, the rocks had been smashed into pieces.


    Both of them nced at each other, Xiao Bai¡¯s expression did not change much but Ghost Li felt slightly shocked. The southern border at the periphery, had never attracted the Central ins cultivated sects¡¯ attentions, not only the Good Faction did not think much of this ce, even the Evil Sect also disdained it. Now that this time he had witnessed it himself, the enigmatic shaman skills of the southern border, were really something not to be trifled with.


    [Hu hu lu lu...] The shaman before them urged them with strange Miao words, Ghost Li and Xiao Bai turned and walked over.


    Deep inside the altar, the dimness in it was like an endless tunnel, swallowing their figures in it.


    In the direction of the south, far from the Seven Mile Cave, that stretch of lofty mountain valleys, undting mountain ranges, were the ten thousands great mountains that the southern border people¡¯s countenances changed upon hearing its name.


    Over here, sunlight almost was never seen, dark clouds swirled around, ck wind howled. asionally some brave hunters during the famine years ventured into the mountains to hunt but not one came out again.


    And among the southern border five tribes, eons ago their ancestors had already passed down a warning, to never enter that sinister mountain range, because in there, there was the abominable Devil King which all southern tribes feared and his terrible barbarians henchmen.


    For so many years, this warning had been passed down from generations to generations and had always been known among the southern border five tribes, with the passing of time, the ten thousands great mountains shrouded within the ck clouds, became even more mysterious.


    A dark shaman clothed in ck, like a spectre, suddenly appearing beside this mountain cave, even though it was already daylight but around him, darkness seemed to be still enshrouding him.


    Behind him an enormous beast slowly appeared, its four paws treading the ground, the sharp ws protruding out was extremely sharp, its back arched, on its long and thick neck, was an enormous head, with one nce, almost could believe it was the legendary celestial dragon in Central ins legends. However after taking a closer look one would discover the differences, the huge beast had a ferocious mouth of a prey, extremely sharp jagged teeth, the eyes giving off ominous re frequently, guardedly surveying the surroundings, like it was choosing the humans to devour.


    The dark shaman in front of the enormous beast, almost only one third of its height but for some reason, this ferocious beast was instead extremely respectful to this ck-attired man.


    The dark shaman was like the ferocious beast beside it, extremely vignt and also checking the surroundings, after ensuring that nobody was following them, he turned to the ferocious beast, nodded and said, ¡°You can go back.¡±


    A muffled sound emitted deep from the beast¡¯s throat, looked like it agreed but this sound seemed just like a roar, deafening.


    The dark shaman seemed used to the ferocious beast¡¯s reaction, after a moment, his figure shed and disappeared into the stone cave, blending into the darkness. And the ferocious beast was too huge to pass through the cave, it looked as if it was about to do something when it froze.


    In the deep low growl, the ferocious dragon slowly turned around, as if there was some movement that alerted the sensitive dragon, it again surveyed the surroundings, at the same time its nostrils expanded and shrank unceasingly, obviously its sense of smell was very sharp and was sniffing the air.


    However, all was quiet, nothing happened too and after the dragon sniffed for a while, it did not detect anything and seemed to be perplexed. After a long while, it finally decided to give up, turned around again, growled and leapt, in the loud rumble, this beast actually headed straight up to the lofty towering mountain range.


    Its body strong and vigorous, its legs tearing along, the sharp ws entrenched deep into the rocks, like a steel nail hammered deeply in, stabilizing its body, it was seen dashing along the mountain ridge, in the next moment it had dashed up the lofty mountain top and disappeared into the dark clouds.


    And in that gloomy cave, after a long time, behind a stretch of grass and flowers, a long sigh was suddenly heard, as if being tensed up for a long time and finally could rx.


    After a while, the light yellow figure of Jin PingEr drifted out from the flowers andnded outside that dark cave. She faced that entrance, her face expression pondering, after a while, she seemed to make up her mind, clenched her teeth together, her figure shifted and also floated into that cave, towards that mysterious world, quietly slipping in.

 Chapter 131: Legend

    Chapter 131 - Legend


    Seven Mile Cave, Miao¡¯s altar.


    The tranquility in here seemed not to be affected by the big battlest night, led by that young shaman, Ghost Li and Xiao Bao walked soundlessly in the altar. Crouching at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, Xiao Hui seemed much quieter than usual, as if the solemn atmosphere had also made it well-behaved.


    Traversing the long corridor, they arrived before the stone chamber located deep inside the altar, the young shaman nodded slightly without saying any words to them, turned and left, disappearing into the darkness not long after, leaving the both of them alone. Ghost Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, Ghost Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Xiao Bai nodded and both of them walked in.


    The chamber was still as dusky, a fire pit was still burning in the recesses, in front of the fire, a stooped figure was still sitting back-facing them.


    This familiar scene, for a moment, madest night event seemed surreal, maybe it was just a dream...


    A slight cough was heard from that old man, the firelight casted upon his figure, quivered violently, breaking the stillness and bringing them back to the reality again.


    ¡°You all havee ¡° The great shaman after a fit of coughing, unhurriedly said using his voice which had turned slightly hoarse, ¡°Come over!¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai walked to his back and sat down quietly, before this frail old man, for some reason, both of them did not know what to say.


    The great shaman seemed to sigh softly, said, ¡°My people were rude to you all just now, please do not mind.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded his head slightly, said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare.¡±


    The great shaman again coughed twice but became silent and did not speak. Ghost Li and Xiao Bai could only wait patiently, unexpectedly the wait became half a day, that great shaman seemed to fall asleep, unmoving and not a single response.


    Ghost Li felt more and more anxious, firstly he did not know what exactly the great shaman was thinking, secondly the unexpected attackst night almost made him filled with remorse for his whole life, if BiYao was impeded because of himself, he would not be able to atone for it even if he died a hundred times.


    Right now after waiting for a long while, the great shaman did not look like he was going to start speaking at any time now, Xiao Bai was still patience and not at all worried, Xiao Hui was already restless. The monkey was inherently yful and could no longer stand the solemn atmosphere, with a grab and slide, it had quietly slipped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Ghost Li really did not wish to dy any further, spoke, ¡°Senior, I had beseeched you that...¡±


    Before the word ¡°matter¡± could be utter, the great shaman suddenly interrupted, ¡°Young man, let me tell you a story!¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned and nced sideways at Xiao Bai, she was also frowning and she looked perplexed, obviously she too did not know what was the elder¡¯s intention. Just that right now they needed his help and Ghost Li could only sigh in his heart and suppressed the anxiety, said, ¡°Senior, please speak!¡±


    The great shaman with his hoarse voice, in this dark recesses of the altar, faintly resounded, as if after thousands and hundreds of years, at this moment it had now quietly turned back...


    ¡°Our southern border is located south of the Divine Land and has never been as prosperous as the Central ins but we have a unique origin...¡±


    Ghost Li quietly nodded, the unique custom of the southern border was indeed different from Central ins.


    ¡°The world now know that there are five tribes over at our southern border, residing together on this piece ofnd. But in fact, long long ago, Miao, Li, Zhuang, Tu, GaoShan are actually all from the same paleo tribe, called ¡®Shaman Tribe¡¯.¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai were surprised, not to mention that Ghost Li never heard of this before, even Xiao Bai did not have any impression of it.


    The great shaman¡¯s figure, refracted by the burning fire to be slightly twisted, reflected onto the floor, his voice at the same time together with the firewoods¡¯ crackling sounds in the fire, faintly, carried the vicissitudes of the past.


    ¡°The tribe legend said, in the ancient times, the paleo shaman tribe managed the southern border, its power great and produced powerful shamans each generations, in each generation the shamandy that served the deity had the strongest shaman skills.¡±


    ¡°The so-called shamandy, was a virgin picked from each generation of the paleo shaman tribe with the highest spiritual intelligence aptitude, serving the shaman deity in the altar, specializing in studying the shaman skills andmanding the shaman tribe. Those kind of days, went on for many many years...¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai raised their heads slightly, both of them were intelligent people, right now they knew that the great shaman had arrived at the key point of his story. And Xiao Hui by then had already sneaked off somewhere in the dark.


    ¡°However at the third year of the eleventh session of the shamandy¡¯s reign, in the southern border ten thousands great mountains, something strange happened.¡± The great shaman¡¯s voice, still hoarse but his tone had became higher, as if his indistinctly agitated internal emotions were revealing out slowly. ¡°In the ten thousands great mountains, a creature who imed to be ¡®Beast Deity¡¯ appeared, nobody knew the origins of this creature, it was as if he had appeared out of the thin air from the precipitous harsh ten thousands great mountains.¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, nobody noticed the existence of that creature but gradually, the shaman tribe people felt something different. The undting mountain ranges of the ten thousands great mountains although were precipitous but the forests were exuberant and animals abundant, the best highly-skilled hunters of the tribe had always been hunting there. But ever since from that time, in the mountains, a poisonous miasma suddenly appeared, once inhaled, the entire human body would be ulcerous and die. And what¡¯s even stranger was, the animals had also started to change. Some became beasts with human bodies, extremely savage and cruel, killing humans without provocation and sharing the kill, the people were absolutely terrified.¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai could not help but nce at each other, the things that the great shaman was telling, were really strange and unheard of.


    The great shaman paused for a while, he had seemed to sink into the past events of the ancient history, after a while, he unhurriedly continued, ¡°At that time, the shamandy gathered all of the shaman masters in the tribe for discussion and sent out a troop of elite warriors led by three shaman masters to investigate and find out what strange thing had exactly happened to create this miasma and the animals¡¯ transformations. However on the tenth day after this group had entered the mountains, one of the shaman masters with the highest skills escaped back and his entire body was ulcerated, despite the shamandy¡¯s best effort to save him, on his deathbed, he only utter the words, ¡®evil beast¡¯ and died!¡±


    ¡°Evil beast...¡± Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, in their hearts, repeated the words.


    ¡°From that moment, the shaman tribe finally knew, a strange creature had appeared in the ten thousands great mountains. And then after many trips of investigations and sacrificing many brave warriors¡¯ lives, they came to know that the creature had appeared suddenly in the mountains and possessed inconceivable abilities, under his evil powers, the original exuberant mountains had turned barren, the clear streams filled with venomous fluid and poisonous miasma filled the air. And the multifarious animals in the forests had also turned into monsters by his powers, transforming into various human bear, human tiger, human leopard, human wolf etc evil creatures, savage and human-eating, extremely horrible...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips suddenly twitched, interrupted, ¡°Was there a human fish in it?¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s back suddenly stiffened, after a moment of silence, as if recalling something, slowly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the tribes¡¯ legend said that in that ten thousands great mountains savage barbarians, there is indeed a species of human fishes.¡±


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t tell me you...¡±


    Ghost Li after remaining silent, eventually still spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, I had once encountered such a human fish creature in the western big marsh.¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s body shook greatly, he finally could not bear it, abruptly turned around, the firelight shone onto his wrinkles, as if engraved deeply by the long years and his voice right now was already hoarse, ¡°You, you actually saw these creatures?¡±


    Ghost Li silently but affirmatively nodded.


    The great shaman¡¯s face nched, stammered, ¡°It had appeared, it had finally appeared, Heaven¡¯s will! Heaven¡¯s will...but why would they appear in the west? The entrance of the ten thousands great mountains, isn¡¯t it guarded by the cultivated FenXiang Valley...¡±


    On his face, fear and confusion oscited unceasingly, appeared to be lost in his own thoughts.


    Ghost Li stretched his hand and gently patted the elder¡¯s shoulder.


    The great shaman¡¯s body shook, like being shook awake, looked at Ghost Li, his expression slowly calmed down and then turned around again, facing the fire.


    ¡°I, better continued! Anyway if it¡¯s Heaven¡¯s will, we mortals can do nothing.¡±


    His voice seemed to more bleak, ¡°After knowing the existence of this creature, the shaman tribe never had a day of peace again and as time went by, the different monsters under the evil beast started toe out of the mountains. Like that, news of the tribe people being killed were heard from different areas and the number of people kept increasing until it had reached a state of outright panic among the people, in the end, the paleo shaman tribemoners started to abandon their homes and migrate to the north, if that went on, the entire shaman tribe would soon be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°The shamandy initially wanted to gather more of the creature¡¯s information before strategizing on how to get rid of the creature. However at that time, the people were indignant and the situation had reached its most dangerous point, in the end she decided to gather all of the shamans and warriors in the entire tribe and go forward to face this peerless evil creature, to fight till death in order to save the shaman tribe.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, on the night that the shamandy made this decision, the evil beast led his innumerable demons and suddenly attacked from the mountains and straight to the altar. The altar was where the shaman tribe people worshipped the shaman deity and had always been the lifeblood of the tribe, the holy deity could not be vited. That night, it could be said that whoever was in the tribe, regardless whether man or woman, even slightly older child, all dashed into the battle scene and fought with their lives against the ferocious demons!¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s voice until here, stopped gently and Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, both held their breaths, that bloody massacre scene in the ancient history, in this dimness, in the great shaman¡¯s bleak words, once again, quietly emerged.


    ¡°That fierce battle was definitely not what we could imagined, what our Miao tribe forefathers passed down in each generation, only touched the surface of that battle. Anyway, after blood had dyed all of the ground trampled by feets red, after countless warriors using their bodies perished with the demons, the evil beast eventually still led some evil demons and charged into thest fort where the shamandy was defending the altar. And outside the altar, the massacre was still going on...¡±


    ¡°Just that, the great shaman deity at that moment finally started to protect its people and the shamandy, was widely acknowledged as the most powerful shaman in history. After an earth-shaking fight, the evil beast and his few fearless demon henchmen were finally trapped by the shamandy using ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ passed down by the paleo shaman deity...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ghost Li and Xiao Bai suddenly eximed.


    The great shaman puzzledly turned and nced at them, said, ¡°The ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯, what about it?¡±


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, after a moment, said, ¡°This name is quite unusual.¡±


    The great shaman sighed and said, ¡°This formation was handed down by the paleo shaman deity, activated by a rare treasure with the essence of a thousand fires, ¡®Inferno Mirror¡¯, its power was very strong and at that time, even the evil beast with unparalleled power, was also trapped in this formation. The morales of the shaman people were boosted greatly and those evil creatures without their leader were in a disorder, finally were gradually forced to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Just that even though the power of ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ was boundless but the evil beast¡¯s powers were not ordinary, under the day and night unceasing eight fire dragons¡¯ fire, although heavily injured but it still survive and continued to face off with the shamandy. At that time in the entire altar, because of the great power of the formation, the other shaman masters could not go near and help, only the shamandy using her own shaman powers maintained this powerful formation. Like that for three days and three nights, when the entire tribe almost lost it because of that, that evil beast actually broke through the formation.¡±


    ¡°But although the evil beast escaped but it was already on the verge of death and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, flew directly back to its nest in the mountains. And when the crowd rushed to the altar, the shamandy was also spent, almost at her limit. Just that that shamandy was really an admirable figure, after only a day of rest, heavily injured but she decided to enter the mountains alone and finished off that evil beast. Because if that evil beast recovered then that would be the end of the shaman tribe.¡±


    Xiao Bai sighed gently and said, ¡°This shamandy, was really a heroine among women, with the heart of a Bodhisattva, such sacrifice for others!¡±


    The great shaman lightly said, ¡°We in the southern border, do not believe in Bodhisattva.¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled and did not say anything.


    The great shaman continued, ¡°At that time within the tribe, nobody agreed with the shamandy¡¯s decision and everyone knew that this time, she might nevere back. But the shamandy¡¯s mind was made up, eventually she still left but seven of the bravest warriors escorted her, a total of eight people entered the extremely treacherous mountains.¡±


    On their journey in, they had to break through all obstacles and killed countless number of monsters, finally on the sixth day, they came to the ancient cave where the evil beast resided. The shamandy then made an unexpected decision, she wanted the others to wait outside the cave while she entered it alone. The seven warriors naturally refused but the shamandy was determined and told them straightforwardly that they could do nothing even if they entered and instead would drag her down, eventually the seven warriors could only ede.¡±


    ¡°After the shamandy went in, there was no news of her anymore, the seven warriors waited for a total of two days and two nights and finally two of them could not wait any longer and wanted to go in and find the shamandy but the other five felt that they should continue to wait and obey the shamandy¡¯s orders. Among the seven warriors, an argument ensued and in the end, the two warriors still went ahead and entered the cave and from then on, there was no news of them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Like that, until the fifth day, when the remaining five warriors also gradually lost their confidence, the shamandy miraculously staggered out from the cave, she at that moment, seemed to have lost all of her blood and was frightfully white. But as the five warriors were overjoyed, they did not notice all of that. The shamandy gave each warrior a shimmering object, tools filled with strange shaman powers and told them, these five sacred objects were refined from the evil beast¡¯s body after she had destroyed it. But as the evil beast was a peerless evil creature formed from the malignant energy between Heaven and Earth, even though its body was destroyed, its soul could not be scatter.¡±


    ¡°The five warriors were shocked, the shamandy again spoke, so long these five sacred objects do not return again to this cave, the evil beast would never be revive again! After speaking, her body trembled incessantly, blood suddenly poured from the seven apertures on her face. The five warriors were shocked, the shamandy, using herst breath, urged them again and again that the entire shaman tribe should guard these five objects forever and must never let the evil beast revive again, if not, it would be the end of the tribe and the world. And she herself would forever stand guard outside this cave, using her own soul to suppress all of the evildoers, keeping them within the cave. After struggling to finish her words, the shamandy could no longer hold on and passed away while standing, and the next moment, her body actually faced the cave and transformed into a stone statue!¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s voice, slowly sank.


    In the fire light, everyone¡¯s expressions looked strange, an indescribable look, after a long pause, Xiao Bai with a long sigh, said, ¡°What a greatdy! But great shaman, why are you telling us this story?¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s back, looked as if it was bended over by an invisible heavy burden, looked especially dested. He did not answer Xiao Bai¡¯s question, instead continued to speak, ¡°After the five warriors wept and grieved, they returned to the shaman tribe. Although the shamandy died unfortunately but the evil beast was a powerful foe never encountered before by the tribe and finally repressed within that cave. The shaman tribe in their grief, felt a few degrees of relief and joy. However it was also at that moment, the five warriors who enjoyed great prestige because of their achievements, started to fight among themselves while vying for the leadership of the tribe.¡±


    ¡°The most unfortunate was, every shamandy of each generation was appointed by the shamandy of the previous generation and that generation, the shamandy did not leave any instructions, the five warriors at that time also totally forgot about this issue. Like that, a once prosperous and powerful shaman tribe under the tussle of the five warriors slowly split up. Themon people also chose their own preferred man and finally, it gradually disintegrated into the southern border today, Miao, Li, Zhuang, Tu and GaoShan tribes, and the five important sacred weapons are also each guarded by the five different tribes.¡±


    When this heartstopping ancient story finally concluded, Ghost Li inhaled deeply, facing the great shaman¡¯s back, slowly said, ¡°Senior, after telling us so much, could it be that you want me to help get the Miao¡¯s sacred weapon back?¡±

 Chapter 132: Eerie Forest

    Chapter 132 - Eerie Forest


    The great shaman after being silent for a while, said, "Yes."


    Ghost Li turned silent.


    The great shaman continued on, "This sacred weapon involves the survival of the southern bordermoners, I only hope you can give a hand to our people."


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched, said, "The five tribes of southern border, have great number of people, why must you seek help from an outsider?"


    The great shaman shook his head, his voice dested, said, "Ever since the five tribes splitted up, the shaman power weakened as the days went by, to find a decent talent now to shoulder this responsibility is already impossible. You beseeched me to help in your friend¡¯s soul-returning matter, I agree, just that the circumstances that you have described, is not the same as what had happened at southern border, I do not have confidence but I will do my best, tomorrow morning I will go with you all to Central ins!"


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai were stunned, they did not expect the great shaman to be so anxious. Ghost Li, for BiYao, did not even fear death, whatsmore retrieving the so-called legendary sacred weapon? Just that although he was ted but he could tell that the great shaman was still heavily injured and said, "Senior, your fightst night...don¡¯t you want to rest for a few more days?"


    The great shaman with a soft sigh, said, "My days are numbered, before that, I will give it all for you, I only hope you will, for this dying old man, for the countlessmoners of the southern border, lend a hand."


    Ghost Li was silent, actually how could he not see that the great shaman¡¯s body was weak but he did not expect that it had reached until this stage. Xiao Bai beside him suddenly said, "Great shaman, you have just said, only if the five sacred weapons return to the ancient cave, that evil beast could then be revived, right?"


    The great shaman nodded and said, "That¡¯s right."


    Xiao Bai said, "Since it is so, even if the Miao tribe lost one sacred weapon, there are still other four, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious..."


    "Two, it was two!" The great shaman suddenly cut in, after speaking, a violent fit of coughing again racked him.


    Xiao Bai, stunned and said, "What?"


    The great shaman waited until his cough finally subsided, sighed and said, "On my tribe sacred weapon ck Staff, it is set with another sacred weapon, Jade Bone, which was taken from Li Tribe 200 years ago by our tribe."


    Xiao Bai "Ah" eximed, her expression peculiar and did not speak anymore.


    The great shaman after a period of silence, said, "Actually, two hundred years ago, we have already sensed that something was not right, we received news surreptitiously that Zhuang, Tu and GaoShan, the three tribes¡¯ sacred weapons, within these few hundred years were actually mysteriously and bizarrely lost, at that time only Li and our Miao tribes still have the weapons. At that time, within the five tribes, only the shaman skills of our Miao altar still possessed some power and so we took the sacred weapon, Jade Bone, from Li tribe and safe-guarded it within our altar, and hoped for the best, unexpectedly in the end, still..."


    Ghost Li and Xiao Bai did not speak, taking others¡¯ sacred weapon, it was after all not very honourable.


    The great shaman also knew this and did not wish to borate further, he turned and spoke to Ghost Li, "Therefore with the current situation, it is actually really very urgent, all of the five tribes sacred weapons have disappeared and it might be done by that evil beast. Andst night that Li tribe person, the powers he was using was what the fiend beast had, ck Fire Evil Skill, I, I, I am really very worried..." Before he could finish, he had already started coughing, breaking his voice.


    Ghost Li breathed deeply, slowly said, "I promised you."


    The great shaman was overjoyed, nodded his head in session, said, "Many, many thanks."


    Xiao Bai suddenly said, "Great shaman, what was the name of that shamandy, I really admired her!"


    The great shaman¡¯s face changed, he sighed, slowly straightened his body, a revered expression also surfaced on his face, slowly said, ¡°Thatdy¡¯s name, was called ¡¯Ling Long¡¯!"


    The duskiness without seeing daylight, the lofty ck trees entangled with each other, human and beast bones remnants seen everywhere in the forest, there was even eerie flickering phosphorescent lights from the white bones, all of these, was what Jin PingEr was looking at.


    Ever since she followed the evil shaman and entered into the mysterious eerie ten thousands great mountains forests world, after trudging across two dangerously steep mountain ranges, she came to a huge expanse of ck forest and presented before her, was this scene.


    This was her third day in the ck forest.


    The boundless darkness before her, it was unmoving as if it had froze, anxiety appeared on Jin PingEr¡¯s lovely face. She walked forward one step and a light sound was heard from her feet below, she looked down, a ghastly white human skull rolled to a side on the ground, how long exactly has this person been dead here?


    Jin PingEr sighed, slightly shifted with her foot and swept the skull to the side.


    Even though she was already mentally prepared before entering the ten thousands great mountains but Jin PingEr did not expect that it would be this other-worldly and perilous in here. Not to mention the toxic miasma that would be fatal if not careful. On her journey in, she met quite a number of unheard strange beasts, to describe as strange beast would also seemed inappropriate, these things seemed most likely were transformed over from some species of ferocious beasts, like tiger and leopard fusion, pig and bear etc but these did not seem to be as intelligent as the previously encountered human fish tribe.


    However although these abnormal animals were savage, they were only so to ordinary people, to Jin PingEr who hailed from Evil Sect HeHuan Sect, they were still easy to deal with and therefore she still found her journey easy, just that the omnipresent miasma made her on tenterhooks everyday, not letting her guard down even for a minute.


    And the evil shaman that she was stalking from afar, seemed not to be expecting someone would follow him into the ten thousands great mountains so that was why until now, Jin PingEr did not lose him but just that that ferocious dragon beside the evil shaman really gave Jin PingEr a headache. No matter how she concealed herself, whenever she went near the evil shaman, that rapier-like sense dragon would always be alerted, after a few times, Jin PingEr did not dare to go near the evil shaman again.


    And now, Jin PingEr using HeHuan Sect handed down pursuing skill, following the evil shaman from afar, and after they entered the ck forest, in those three days the evil shaman never once rest, using the same speed traversing the forest.


    Jin PingEr was highly-skilled and three days without rest to her was still sustainable but regardless she would still feel some tiredness and that evil shaman ahead of her seemed not to be a human, travelling ahead using the same speed.


    The phosphorescent lights glimmering in the ck forest, like a feeble light in the darkness undecided between staying alive or dying out, again like a silent other-worldly eye, watching this intruder.


    Suddenly, a loud cry in the darkness, a pig-head-bear-body strange beast suddenly dashed out from the side, pounched towards Jin PingEr, Jin PingEr frowned, her body flew up, shed and waved her hand while in the air, a brilliant purple light shed twice in the darkness.


    Purple Light Sword!


    The beast charged past the ce where Jin PingEr was just standing and overshot it a few good steps, suddenly it made a strange long howl, its entire body emitted a light muffled sound at the same time, [pong] a sound, blood sttered everywhere, this strange beast¡¯s body split into half from the middle, fell onto the ground and twitched a few times and then ceased moving.


    The blood that flowed out, under the faint phosphorescent lights of the forest, slowly seeped into the ground, turning into a dark colour.


    Before Jin PingEr couldnd, in the darkness ahead, countless of wild beasts¡¯ roars suddenly erupted, instantly breaking the tranquility, like hundred of beasts crying out to the sky, rippling in the darkness, the next moment behind those glimmering phosphorescent lights, pairs of various sizes ferocious eyes emerged, glinting in the darkness.


    Jin PingEr inhaled deeply, her face turned pale a few degrees.


    Following a long long howl, like a gigantic river gushing down abruptly, the galloping footsteps sounds broke the stillness, slowly lengthening, surrounding Jin PingEr in the centre.


    [Roar...]


    In that instant, innumerable strange beasts dashed out from the darkness, pounced towards that solitary figure.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s figure weaved among the avnche of beasts, at the same time the purple light glimmered in her hand, each time she brandished, there would be animals that cried out and died. Just that the number of beasts was really too many, in a short while they packed tightly into therge swathe ofnd, Jin PingEr almost had no ce tond, until the end, she was already leaping and moving using the backs of the animals.


    In a short time, the number of beasts killed by Jin PingEr¡¯s Purple Light Sword had already exceeded twenty but Jin PingEr¡¯s legs and feet had also been shed with several wounds. And in the darkness ahead, there seemed to be still endless number of beasts charging out, really made one perplexed as to where exactly did all these beastse from in this ck forest.


    Jin PingEr closed her lips lightly, knew that she could not get entangled with those ferocious animals, her right feet stretched a little down onto a tiger-head-leopard-body beast¡¯s back and leapt up entirely into the air, flying upwards.


    Initially Jin PingEr did not want fly above the forest top as firstly she would be revealing her objective and it seemed like the miasma also extended up to the forest top; secondly even more important was, after leaving the forest, to continue stalking the evil shaman, it would be even harder.


    However at that moment, she could not care more. Her body flying straight up, although the beasts on the ground were savage but it looked like not one could fly, numerous beasts congregated below roaring, extremely terrifying and horrible.


    Just when Jin PingEr was about to reach the top of the trees, suddenly a strange sound was heard, the ck trees which were densely crowded together, suddenly seemed toe alive all together, the ck shadows flickered and numerous ck figures pounced down from above, thick bloody smell wafted out, most likely those were also toxic.


    Jin PingEr although was shocked but was calm, her body paused in the mid-air, purple light shed, a purple halo immediately appeared above her head, the next moment those dark figures struck down from the air, once they touched the purple light, crackling sounds erupted unceasingly, instantly several dark figures disintegrated and scattered flying, looking at it from afar, it was those ck tree branches but in the air, ck fluid sttering also carried a extremely bloody odour.


    Although Jin PingEr managed to block the trees but her body was still being beaten down, the innumerable strange beasts on the ground turned excited, each howl and roared, a few even excitedly jumped up, leaping towards her body.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s face was pale, she brandished the sword in session, the purple light surged and immediately shifted down from her head to below her body, before her bodynded, hair-rising sounds of [tut tut] were already made incessantly, within the purple light circumference, several beasts¡¯ bodies broke apart with a st, blood spattered and even Jin PingEr¡¯s clothes was also dyed a big patch of red.


    But the smell of blood aroused the strange beasts surrounding her, immediately several other strange beasts again pounced over. Sweat began to form on Jin PingEr¡¯s forehead, without any hesitation, the purple sword waved and blocked a group of beasts, exerting strength her body flew up.


    Right now, Jin PingEr was in an extremely dangerous situation, below her innumerable savage beasts pursuing, above her limitless bizarre trees obstructing, she could neither go up or down and could only fly with all her might in-between the forest.


    In the ck forest, by now howls and roars of the strange beasts reverberated far and near, the ck wind whistled, a scene of hell on earth.


    Dodging the sharp ws of the beast which had leapt into the air, Jin PingEr with one sh chopped across the middle of a ck tree what had obstructed the path ahead, flying across it. And what revealed ahead, was even more strange beasts and boundless demon-like ck trees...


    Escaping ahead while fighting like that, not knowing how much time had passed, just when Jin PingEr was reaching her limit, suddenly in the stretch of darkness ahead, a trace of light was seen.


    Jin PingEr was exulted, her spirits boosted greatly, the Purple Light Sword exploded with light and struck directly onto the head of an enormous grey wolf which had pounced up from the ground, her body flying ahead with all her might.


    The shadows danced, like demons crying, numerous ck trees pressed down from above, Jin PingEr was sheltered by the purple light, killing beasts upon sight and chopping trees upon sight, blood and flesh sttered everywhere, ghosts wailed and wolves howled, she in this sinister, unfathomable ck forest, forced out a path by killing. Behind her, remnants of trees, animals corpses, blood and ck fluid, sttered and sprayed.


    When she dashed out from that forest, this lovely mesmerizing woman, was covered from head to toe in blood, like a blood human, an unspeakable horror.


    But when she took a clearer look at her surroundings, while panting heavily, her countenance changed. Where she was now, was actually on a cliff, just that there was a huge rock stone exposed outside the ck forest, under the rock, clouds drifted, when the light from the horizon shone through, a strange colourful light seemed to shift in it.


    With one look, Jin PingEr knew those colourful clouds contained the most poisonous miasma, an immediate death for one. Right now, the ck forest behind her, roars from the innumerable beasts again rang out, just right behind her.


    Jin PingEr clenched her teeth, grabbed the Purple Light Sword tighter, she whipped around but felt a ringing sound in her head, almost unable to stand upright, even her body wavered a few times. For the past few days, she did not have any rest and today facing the innumerable beasts and evil trees, even a man made from iron would also find it strenuous.


    She got a shock, a thought shed past her in this flint-spark moment, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to die here¡±, regrets secretly started to form, she should not have discover the ndestine rtionship between the evil shaman and ShangGuan Ce and took the risk toe in. However, in the next moment, she suddenly realized, those beasts were still howling and roaring, even standing at where she was, indistinctly she could see the beasts in the dark forest leaping around heavily, extremely enraged but for some reason, not one walked out from the ck forest.


    Maybe, they originally did not belong to this world and so could only live in that eerie forest...


    This realization made Jin PingEr finally heaved a sigh of relief and under the light, those ck demonic forests seemed to be frozen and did not make any attack movements towards her anymore.


    Standing on the rock, she could feel the mountain breeze behind her carrying an indistinct foul odour from the cliff, Jin PingEr¡¯s body softened and sat precariously down.


    The wind fluttered her clothes, she then discovered her body was covered in dirty blood, inspite of all of these, she was still a girl and this discovery made her felt disgusted, she quickly bend her head down and started to tidy up.


    Suddenly, in the ck forest, a deafening rumble boomed out, immediately suppressing the innumerable beasts¡¯ cries, before Jin PingEr could look up, a sheet of huge shadow leapt out swiftly from the forest and in her direction.


    Jin PingEr only felt the entire sky had abruptly darkened and shrouded in that shadow, cried out in rm and subconsciously used the Purple Light Sword to block above her head. The Purple Light Sword had only just started to light up when the shadow had already arrived, a wave of huge strength hit her flying out, her body in the air and it could be seen that she had already thrown up blood.


    Her body flipped and turned in the air, after a few times, she had already flew over the rock under her feet, going down, the mountain breeze whistled and the next moment, her figure could not be seen anymore.


    [Hou!]


    A deep low roar, that shadownded on the ground, it was that ferocious dragon beside the evil shaman, it stretched its predator¡¯s mouth wide opened, a fierce re sweeping all around, those strange beasts in the forest seemed terrified of this dragon, by now there was no other movements, all actually had quietly fled.


    The ck figure wavered, the evil shaman in ck unhurriedly drifted out from the forest, passing by the dragon and came to the cliff, the humongous dragon body unhurriedly followed behind him.


    The evil shaman leaned forward and nced down the cliff, he saw only indistinct ripples within the colourful clouds, evidently something had dropped down, he turned and nodded slightly, gently patted the ferocious dragon¡¯s body.


    The dragon quietly rumbled.


    The evil shaman sneered, without turning his head, he drifted into the forest, the dragon was about to follow when suddenly it stopped, nced towards the cliff but there was only stillness, nothing had happened.


    The dragon¡¯s fierce eyes shining, stopped for a while and eventually turned and ran towards the direction of its master, [suo suo] sounds were heard from the forest and then gradually lowering until it disappeared.


    The mountain breeze blew, rolling up the fine dust on the ground, covering the blood stains, as if nothing had ever happened.


    After a very long time, suddenly a quiet sound, purple light shed from the side of the cliff, a human figure flipped over from below the rock, it was Jin PingEr.


    Once shended, she immediately breathed heavily, on her fair snow-white jade-like face, blood stains beside her mouth, clearly her injuries were not light. Beside her right hand, the purple light slowly withdrew and returned into her sleeve. And her eyes, already towards her left hand, for some reason, there was an additional unusually-shaped knife, the back of the knife was serrated, its design primitive and crude, the thick short knife body suffused with the forest cold light, clearly she could see two words engraved on it - Kill-the-living!


    Jin PingEr slowly raised her head, nced at the direction where the evil shaman and the dragon had left, in the cold ck forest, there was only stillness. Staring deeply for a long while, as if she was contemting something, after half a day, her eyes again returned to that strange knife on her hand.


    Her eyes, seemed to have a strange glint, the mountain breeze blew past, indistinctly heard her muttering to herself.


    ¡°Was it Kill-the-living Monk...¡±

 Chapter 133: Farewell

    Chapter 133 - Farewell


    Seven Mile Cave, Miao tribe Altar.


    A new day, even the sunlight shining onto the altar tform seemed to give off apletely brand new smell, Ghost Li and Xiao Bai stood on the tform outside the altar located halfway up in the mountain, looking down at thend at the foot of the mountain which had been devastated by battle and fire.


    Destroyed buildings and ruins could be seen everywhere, the Miao people walking in and out, looking at it from the vantage point up above, they resembled ants working hard for their homes, Xiao Bai sighed, turned and looked at Ghost Li, ¡°You better think twice, the evil monster in the ten thousands great mountains is not that easy to deal with!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance without changing, spoke, ¡°I am not even afraid of death, what else is there to fear?¡±


    Xiao Bai shrugged her shoulders, gave a slight wry smile and shook her head, just at this moment, a sound of [zhi zhi] was heard, both of them turned and it was Xiao Hui who was running over. However, there was something strange with its gait, the next moment, both of their eyes at the same time unexpectedly came to the monkey¡¯s hands, each was carrying a big bag and it was the bag that the Miaos had used to store their liquor.


    Ghost Li stunned for a while, turned slowly to Xiao Bai, Xiao Baiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Xiao Hui, very quickly came near, looking at its expression, it was greatly different from its master and Xiao Bai¡¯s heavy moods, it was clearly very excited and could not stop grinning, the faint wine fragrance wafted out from the two big bags in its hands. The two bags looked bulging, seemed like both were filled up to the brim, very much different from the leftover small bags from the liquor contest a few days ago.


    The previous day while Ghost Li, Xiao Bai and the great shaman were discussing the details, the monkey Xiao Hui was really bored in the dark altar, the monkey¡¯s nature was active, how could it bear it and so quietly slipped out, at that time Ghost Li¡¯s heart was heavy, surprised and delighted emotions ran through him and so did not sense Xiao Hui¡¯s leaving.


    Xiao Hui for some reason, recalled the wonderful wine it had drank previously and had a strong urge to drink, so it slipped down the mountain to the Seven Mile Cave. After the devastating battle, the Miao¡¯s homes were destroyed and the people while hard at work, did not pay attention to Xiao Hui who after all looked just to be a grey-furred monkey, after a few searches, the monkey found two big bags of unopened strong liquor in the rubbles.


    Xiao Hui hid the two bags of wine somewhere secret for the night and early this morning, when they were about to set off, the monkey then ran and dragged these two bags out, clearly it nned to enjoy them along the journey.


    Just that when it saw its master and Xiao Bai facial expressions, Xiao Hui felt uncertain, its monkey eyes opened wide and looked at these two people, after a while, Xiao Bai covered her mouth andughed lightly, spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Forget it, you have already promised the Miao on such a big matter, even if taking...erm, taking two of their wine bags, it is also no big deal!¡±


    Before she finished her words, she herself started tough, Ghost Li shook his head, slowly turned and left, leaving Xiao Hui with its big eyes, looking at Xiao Bai then at Ghost Li, its hand ced a bag down and scratched its head, looked bewildered.


    Deep inside the altar, the Miao tribe leader Tu MaGu and the great shaman sat facing each other, there was no one else.


    Tu MaGu kept quiet for a long while, the great shaman also did not speak, the air carried a stifling atmosphere, finally, Tu MaGu¡¯s face changed, it seemed like he could not bear it and said, ¡°Great shaman, you are so severely injured, why must you go with these two Central ins people?¡±


    The great shaman gently sighed and said, ¡°I have just exined to you.¡±


    Tu MaGu hatefully said, ¡°Li tribe stole our sacred weapon, we must get it back even if it means our lives, why must we seek outsider¡¯s help?¡±


    The great shaman shook his head and said, ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    Tu MaGu was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    The great shaman paused then quietly said, ¡°If it is really the Li tribe who stole our sacred weapon, I would not be this worried, I am only afraid...ai!¡±


    Tu MaGu bewildered, said, ¡°Great shaman, what do you mean?¡±


    The great shaman said, ¡°Do you still remember the Evil Beast legend that is passed down to each generation?¡±


    Tu MaGu¡¯s countenance changed greatly, said in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the legend is true?¡±


    The great shamanughed bitterly and said, ¡°It has always been true, at that time when Ling Long Lady sacrificed herself to seal the Evil Beast in the Subdue Devil Cave and herst wishes for her people to never allow the five Evil Beast sacred weapons to return again to the cave, but today, the five sacred weapons have all already lost, I¡¯m afraid that it is really the sign that the Evil Beast is going to be revived.¡±


    Tu MaGu¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions, he as the Miao tribe leader, naturally knew the gravity of this legend but after a long time, he still could not help it but said, ¡°Great shaman, as such with this situation, all the more you cannot leave, what if...with you around, our tribe people will feel safer.¡±


    The great shaman quietly shook his head, said, ¡°This old life of mine probably only have not more than thirty days of time.¡±


    Tu MaGu¡¯s body shook greatly.


    The great shaman sighed and said, ¡°Actually how would I be willing to leave, once I leave on this trip, most likely I will die in a foreignnd. But now that the five tribes are divided and breaking up within themselves, people with talent havepletely dwindled down, in the event that my predictions are true then no one will be able to deal with the danger. That Central ins young man although is still young but he possesses unusual skills and that ck stick with him, has a strong murderous aura and evil energy, it is something I have never seen before. But the most important instead is...¡±


    He nced meaningfully at Tu MaGu, lowered his voice, whispered, ¡°The most important thing is that the object which is said to contain thousands of fire essences ¡®Inferno Mirror¡¯, is with him.¡±


    Tu MaGu was shocked, said, ¡°What, isn¡¯t that object at FenXiang...¡±


    The great shaman signaled with his eyes, Tu MaGu understood and stopped his sentence but the shock in his eyes, never reduced.


    The great shaman unhurriedly said, ¡°That day when I first met him, the Dog Deity statue behind me showed unusual signs, the holy fire also disyed warnings and the two Evil Beast sacred weapons, ck Staff and Jade Bone, were also agitated, if it was not the supreme object, Inferno Mirror, that repressed the Evil Beast then there was no others. As for how did FenXiang Valley lose this holy object, that I do not know.¡±


    Tu MaGu did not speak.


    The great shaman paused for a while and continued, ¡°And thenter on in my speech, I deliberately mentioned the history of the Inferno Mirror, both were as expected shocked, especially when Eight Savage Inferno Formation was mentioned, both of their expressions changed greatly, I guessed that they must have intricate rtionship with this magical weapon and formation.¡±


    Tu MaGu heaved a long sigh, evidently those words were definitely not what he had expected.


    The great shaman faintly said, ¡°You too know, the legend that is passed on for generations in our Miao tribe, only the Inferno Mirror and Eight Savage Inferno Formation can repressed the Evil Beast, now let¡¯s not say that the Inferno Mirror is not with us, even if we were to snatch it from the young man, I¡¯m afraid nobody can wield it, and that unfathomable enigmatic Eight Savage Inferno Formation, even less so. So, under such circumstances, that young man is really our southern border people¡¯s only hope, even if I were to die in a foreignnd, I must go with him, I only hope before I die, I can save his friend¡¯s life, hoping that with this small amount of gratitude, he would help our Miao tribe.¡±


    Tu MaGu¡¯s lips quivered, the deep wrinkles on his aged face, without realizing, tears trickled down. He faced the great shaman, slowly bend his body down, his head pressed onto the cold floor.


    The great shaman smiled, his expression also looked mncholy, said, ¡°After I am gone, all of you do not have to worry for me, if that young man is sincere, I guess he will send my body back home. The affairs here will all have to depend on you.¡±


    Tu MaGu did not raise his head, his voice low and slightly hoarse, said, ¡°Great shaman, please do not worry.¡±


    The great shaman faintly said, ¡°This trip of mine, the most only amounts to a death and don¡¯t really mean anything. But you in the southern border, the forting days would be turbulent, the other four tribes do not know the height of heavens or the depth of the earth, after watching our Miao tribe fall from power, most likely they would take advantage of the situation; And in the ten thousands great mountains, the Evil Beast could revive at anytime, great cmities are imminent, you shoulder great responsibilities, you yourself must also take care.¡±


    Tu MaGu clenched his teeth, acknowledged.


    The great shaman slowly stood up, looked around and suddenly said, ¡°If the situation really bes desperate, although the Seven Mile Cave is where our Miao generations reside but it is not that we cannot abandon it, as long as our people are around, there is hope in the future.¡±


    Tu MaGu¡¯s face paled a few degrees, slowly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The great shaman heaved a long sigh, unhurriedly walked out.


    When that stooped figure, assisted by Tu MaGu, following Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, walked down from the mountain, not many noticed.


    But following the sounds of footsteps, the great shaman figure which had not appeared in the streets of Seven Mile Cave for unknown number of years, finally caught the Miao¡¯s people attention, following a sound of delightful exmation, more and more Miao people stopped what they were doing and gathered over.


    The great shaman smiling, waving continuously to the surrounding Miaos but he never stopped, walked straight to the exit of the Seven Mile Cave.


    Finally, the Miaos slowly sensed something was not right, within the crowd, some started to shouted loudly in Miaonguage, Ghost Li and Xiao Bai although did not understand but presumably they knew what they were shouting.


    The great shaman¡¯s face looked mncholy, on the face that showed the vicissitudes of life, his smile gradually disappeared and recing it, was clearly sorrow.


    Just that he still remained silent.


    Just only waving.


    Slowly walking further.


    Tu MaGu also stopped his footsteps, standing in front of the people, silently watching that hunched figure.


    By now the cries of rm and sobbings from the crowd had already reached an intensity, many were shocked and confused and many more had already started to kneel in the direction where that elder was gradually heading.


    Ghost Li who was walking behind the great shaman, silently nced towards the elder and realized that on the aged elder¡¯s face, tears were already streaming down.


    Finally, they reached the pass leading out of the mountain valley, the cries behind them had already resounded throughout the entire valley.


    The elder¡¯s body started to tremble, suddenly, he turned around abruptly, once again, gazed upon thisnd, this valley, this stretch of sky...


    The Miaos at a distance cried out in surprise, many exultingly jumped up from the ground.


    Then, the next moment, the great shaman closed his eyes tightly, as if he wanted to imprint everything that was on thisnd into his heart, his eyebrows knitted tightly and once again, turned back.


    The valley, suddenly turned silent.


    Numerous eyes, seemed to be shouting silently behind!


    The great shaman¡¯s face twitched slightly, slowly, slowly he stepped forward, disappeared into the tunnel.


    In the Seven Mile Cave, silence descended.


    After a very long while, someone made the first cry and the next moment, weeping sounds of grief resounded in the entire valley.


    Ten thousands great mountains.


    Traversing the ck forest and again crossing the seven treacherous mountain ranges, there was a lofty mountain that was shrouded perpetually in ck gas and with Yin cold wind whistling throughout. And in this barren, stripped clean mountain without a single tree and grass, there was a big cave, the entrance had a height of three zhangs, width of five, Yin cold winds constantly whistling out from it, mixed with sharp strange sounds, as if there was a furious spirit howling incessantly.


    In the centre of the cave entrance, a statue stood upright, like the size of a real human, it looked to be a beautifuldy, facing into the Subdue Devil Cave, silently standing. The unceasing whistling Yin cold wind constantly blowing onto the statue, emitting deep sounds, like in a storm, that fragile wooden nk shielding against the wind and rain.


    Just that, she would never retreat!


    A ck-attired evil shaman, right now was standing before this statue, quietly staring.


    That ferocious dragon beside him seemed to be especially fearful of this statue, subconsciously stood at a distance, sneaked one nce around, called out once, stretched its feet and ran up towards the lofty mountain and in a short while, disappeared into the ck air.


    The bone-chilling Yin wind ruffled the evil shaman¡¯s ck clothes, in this deste scenery, this person also gradually appeared to be an illusion, carrying a trace of surreal.


    He gazed on like that, for a very very long time, until even Jin PingEr also started to suspect if this person in ck had also turned into a statue.


    With luck escaping from that ck forest and at the same time unexpectedly discovering a deeply-embedded Kill-the-living knife in the cliff under that enormous rock, made Jin PingEr surmised that the great general Kill-the-living Monk of Ghost King Sect actually made it here before her?


    But even though the Kill-the-living knife was here, Kill-the-living Monk was not seen, weapon without its owner, the danger could be deduced easily, most likely Kill-the-living Monk had met with a mishap. In the ten thousands great mountains, it was really great danger in every step.


    However even after Jin PingEr deliberated over it, she still continued to stalk the evil shaman. She knew that the evil shaman possessed unusual skills and so along the way was even more careful, not once did she dare to be careless and never went near that ck-clothed monster and that dragon, in addition the evil shaman most probably assumed the stalker who was pursuing him had already died in the ck forest and so did not detect Jin PingEr behind him, and like that Jin PingEr followed him to this entrance of the Subdue Devil Cave.


    Right now Jin PingEr crouched behind one of the small hill, watching that ck figure from a distance, she could not help but start to wonder if this ck-clothed person was nning to stand before this female statue forever?


    Ever since after they arrived at the Subdue Devil Cave until now, the evil shaman had been staring at that female statue and unmoving for more than eight hours.


    Just when Jin PingEr was about to close her eyes and sleep due to boredom, the evil shaman¡¯s figure finally moved. Jin PingEr immediately became alert and quickly watched carefully.


    That evil shaman seemed, after a long period of contemtion, or maybe struggle, finally made up his mind, facing that female statue, he quietly bend and respectfully bowed.


    From afar, Jin PingEr watched that shaman, while facing the statue, he seemed to mutter something but as the distance was too great, she could not hear a word, following which, the shaman unhurriedly turned and drifted into the cave.


    Jin PingEr frowned tightly, the bewilderment in her heart grew even bigger, that ancient cave obviously contained some important secret and very likely this was the location where the mysterious figure was whom was mentioned in the conversation between ShangGuan Ce and the evil shaman. But in this deserted ce, barren hill wild water, why would there be a female statue here and erected just right in the centre of this stone cave entrance?


    And looking at how that evil shaman behaved towards the statue, clearly he had close rtions with it and most likely an obscured past.


    Just when Jin PingEr watched as the evil shaman was about to disappear into the cave, she decided to sneak over and take a good look at that statue when suddenly the evil shaman stopped.


    Jin PingEr was shocked, she thought her cover was exposed in her haste and regretted immediately, while she was panicking, she discovered that the evil shaman did not even turn his head over at her direction and did not seem to have detect her.


    She then felt relieved and quickly concealed herself, peeped out again and looked towards the cave entrance.


    What she saw made her almost could not believe her eyes.


    In front of the female statue, in the Subdue Devil Cave entrance, a mass of white air suddenly appeared, contrasting greatly against the ck air and the Yin cold wind. The evil shaman also stopped, quietly watching the mass of white air.


    The white air grew bigger and formed into a human figure, looking from Jin PingEr¡¯s direction, it was a tall broad man, his right hand holding a gigantic sword, his left hand holding a big shield. His body was made uppletely of the white air, wavering in the Yin cold wind but his body movements as well as his facial expression, were clearly discernible.


    Jin PingEr was stunned beyond words, after a long pause she drew a breath of cold air and mumbled to herself, ¡°What a good apparition!¡±


    She after all came from the Evil Sect and knew a few things about ghosts and demons: Passed down since ancient times, humans give birth, age and die, only spirits remained, when a human dies, the spirit leaves the body, to reincarnate, life after life, endless cycle. And in the world, avenging spirits existed, with greed, anger, infatuation three poisonous causes, with fear, vice, afraid phobia causes, lingering in the world, holding onto their previous lives, unwilling to reincarnate, known as ¡®spirits¡¯.


    When Ghost Li was still Qing Yun Sect junior disciple Zhang Xiao Fan, together with Lu XueQi dropped into KongSang Mountain Thousand Bats Ancient Cave¡¯s Forsaken Abyss, in that heartless sea shore, they encountered numerous spirits. However those spirits were mortal spirits and were killed by Blood Forger Hall, unable to reincarnate, normal people encountering them expectedly would be killed but to the cultivated people, those were not powerful evildoers so at that time although Zhang Xiao Fan and Lu XueQi¡¯s skills were still undeveloped therefore they were able to sustain for some time.


    The spirit that Jin PingEr saw, was not those ordinary apparitions but was the legendary rare ¡®fierce spirit¡¯. This type of spirit was most likely cultivated highly-skilled people when they were alive and after they were dead, because of some deep indignation or foolish thoughts, actually gave up reincarnation and rather stay guard over certain objects, became a deste wild ghost, drifting in this Yang world.


    This type of fierce spirit, their skills were already high and including other-worldly powers they possessed after death, were even more ferocious, ordinary cultivators were not their match at all and it could be said to be one in a thousand vicious apparition. Just that cultivators usually view reincarnation more seriously thanmon people and few would relinquish it, hence the reason for the rarity of fierce spirits, this time Jin PingEr unexpectedly saw one, she was indeed really shocked.


    However looking over there, that evil shaman seemed not to be shocked, facing this fierce spirit blocking his path, he only unhurriedly looked up.


    The fierce spirit¡¯s body was tall and broad, almost blocking the entire entrance, the evil shaman facing this spirit which resembled a war deity, suddenly sighed.


    ¡°You are finally willing toe out and see me?¡± He faintly said.


    The fierce spirit coldly watched him, his white air and the ck shaman¡¯s ck clothes, like two extremities that could never reconcile.


    ¡°You this traitor who has forsakendy, what right do you have that you dare say those words?¡±


    The evil shaman seemed to tremble, the one who was always so enigmatic actually seemed to be in pain over this one sentence.


    He looked at that furious face, after a long time, still remained silent, slowly lowered his head.

 Chapter 134: Fierce Spirit

    Chapter 134 - Fierce Spirit


    ¡°Just let me pass!¡± The evil shaman after being silent for a long time, spoke slowly.


    That fierce spirit coldly stared at him, said, ¡°Before thedy holy statue, you still don¡¯t feel any remorse?¡±


    The evil shaman¡¯s ck clothes again trembled slightly, it seemed that beneath his clothes, he was very agitated, just that, he never once turned back to look at that female statue.


    ¡°I did no wrong, it wasdy who was wrong!¡± His voice rough.


    [Roar!]


    The fierce spirit suddenly bellowed furiously, the roar was as if the thunder in the horizon in an instantnded on the mortal world, sting the surrounding sands and rocks away, ¡°Bastard! You this shameless disciple, you dare to say such words!¡±


    Jin PingEr at a distance frowned tightly and reflexively covered her ears, she could not hear clearly the words exchanged but this sudden anger eruption from the fierce spirit seemed like a thunder exploding beside her ears, making her ears rang.


    Over there, the evil shaman had a ck veil over his face, obscuring his expression but he was heard speaking and his voice was turning more and more anguished and dested, ¡°I did no wrong, I did no wrong...¡±


    He muttered, not knowing if he was speaking to the fierce spirit or to himself, or, perhaps he was speaking to the female statue behind him!


    ¡°ck Wood, hurry go kneel and seek forgiveness before thedy holy statue, sever your foolish ideas and we are still brothers, if not, from today onwards, do not me me for being heartless.¡±


    The evil shaman¡¯s body shook, he raised his head and said, ¡°You, you still acknowledge me as your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The fierce spirit shouted loudly, ¡°Only if you sever your foolish ideas and after you seek forgiveness fromdy holy statue, servedy together with me, guard this Subdue Devil Cave, you ck Wood will forever be my brother!¡±


    The ck clothes on the evil shaman swayed with the wind, indistinctly one could feel the internal agitation of his heart, but, only after a moment, his body gradually calmed down and he turned silent. That fierce spirit watched him, the initial anticipation expression finally turned into a deeper fury.


    ¡°You are still not turning back?¡± The fierce spirit bellowed.


    The evil shaman¡¯s voice now had totally turned calm, like his usual tone, quietly said, ¡°I can¡¯t turn back anymore.¡±


    [Roar!] The fierce spirit bellowed, the enormous sword struck down, brandished before the evil shaman, in that instant sands flew up, even the grounds at a distance also quaked.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s countenance changed, the powerfulness of the fierce spirit¡¯s skills, was way beyond her imagination.


    But the evil shaman did not show any fear, watched the fierce spirit coldly, said, ¡°Big brother...¡±


    The fierce spirit bellowed, ¡°Shut up, I am not your big brother!¡±


    The evil shaman indifferently said, ¡°Even if you do not acknowledge me, you are forever my big brother. But it is really thedy who was wrong at that time and as things had turned out to be like this, I want to finish whatdy did notplete!¡±


    The fierce spirit became even more infuriated, shouted, ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    The evil shaman inhaled deeply, said, ¡°Even if I am mad, I must also do this!¡±


    After speaking, his body floated and headed towards the cave. The fierce spirit clearly was enraged, bellowed, his enormous sword striking towards the evil shaman¡¯s head. The might of this sword was even more powerful than before, the rock walls of the ancient cave entrance trembled, looking like it was going to copse.


    Jin PingEr saw it from afar and could not help but worry for the evil shaman, just that the evil shaman had already submerged into the cave, his figure blocked by the stone walls, how he fought off the fierce spirit, Jin PingEr was unable to see.


    And in the ancient cave, after the dust settled, the fierce spirit bellowed unceasingly but the evil shaman¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    Deep in the darkness of the cave, the evil shaman¡¯s faint voice was heard saying, ¡°Big brother, in your lifetime and after your death, you are an unparalleled hero, just that, we are now the same kind of people, why must you...¡±


    The fierce spirit¡¯s sharp howl, extremely bleak, as if a raging fire was consuming its lungs.


    The Subdue Devil Cave was silent, evidently the evil shaman had gone far.


    The fierce spirit after a moment, unhurriedly turned towards that statue at the entrance, its huge body slowly twisted,yers of white air, like smoke, shrouded the female statue.


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    The quiet voice choked with emotions, seemed a separate world of forlorn and vicissitudes, carrying an indistinct sense of helplessness, between Heaven and Earth, quietly reverberated. And his body, also gradually dispersed, disappearing in the ck air and Yin cold wind.


    The cave again regained its tranquility, as if nothing had happened. Only that female statue was still erected there and the unceasing whistling of the Yin cold wind from deep inside the cave, howling unceasingly.


    That sound, seemed to be even more mournful.


    Central ins, south, Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Below the deste mountain range, concealed the Evil Sect Ghost King Sect headquarters, countless of Evil Sect disciples busily walking in and out.


    And in the recesses of this ce, in an enormous naturally-formed cave, Ghost King expressionlessly stood on the tform, looking down on the two ancient beasts in the blood pool.


    The Kui Niu soaked within the blood water, unmoving, its eyes also looked dull. And the Yellow Bird which initially was still struggling with vigour, now seemed to be suppressed under some unnatural powers, its spirit also subdued, quietly soaked in the blood water, not moving anymore.


    Suspended in the air the Hidden Dragon Cauldron, glimmered with red light, revolving slowly, projecting streams of red light screens, enveloping Kui Niu and the Yellow Bird within it.


    The thick smell of blood, filled up this cave.


    A ck figure suddenly shed, the most mysterious figure in Ghost King Sect, Mr Ghost, flew up and appeared beside the Ghost King.


    Ghost King looked at him, said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s disguise looked simr to that mysterious evil shaman in the southern border, both were dressed in ck clothes with ck veils masking their faces, only his voice seemed to be much older.


    His veil swayed slightly, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°It is almost done, Kui Niu has conceded and within three days, the Yellow Bird will submit to the formation. The Four Divinities Blood Formation


    Is already halfpleted.¡±


    Ghost King did not speak, slowly nodded his head.


    Mr Ghost faintly said, ¡°Not including the Good Faction, half of this Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯s power is already sufficient to crush Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect.¡±


    Ghost King nced at him, drawled, ¡°What I want to deal with is Qing Yun Sect Zhu Xian Sword Formation.¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent.


    Ghost King turned around, walked off unhurriedly, at the same time said, ¡°I will hasten to find the other two spiritual beasts, the affairs here will have to trouble you.¡±


    Mr Ghost watched that figure slowly went far away, a strange gleam shed in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he turned around, pondering, suddenly he sighed, his figure shed and again flew towards the blood pool.


    In the ancient cave, the smell of blood suddenly again intensified.


    Ghost King walked out from the blood pool cave, sping his hands behind, he walked down the long tunnel and came to a cross junction, after hesitating for a moment, a trace of sorrow shed past his face, he turned and headed towards the right.


    On the way, he met many Ghost King Sect disciples, all bowed in obeisance when they saw Ghost King, Ghost King did not acknowledge and only unhurriedly walked past, until the end of the path, to that icy cold stone chamber.


    He stood in front of the door, his usual impassive face suddenly seemed much older. A quiet sigh, he pushed opened the stone door and walked in.


    A gust of cold air greeted him, Ghost King closed the door behind him. The stone chamber was not very big and the furnishings were even simpler, only a ice stone tform in the centre, a pale-looking BiYao, quietly lying on top, both hands at her chest, clutching the golden [HeHuan Bell].


    Ady, quietly sitting beside her, gazing at her.


    Ghost King walked up, his eyes on his beloved daughter¡¯s face, the corner of his eyes suddenly wrinkled, even his hands behind his back also could not help but clutched tightly together.


    Ten years already, a total of ten years.


    For ten years not a day passed where he had not grieved for his daughter, not even after he deliberately reduced the number of visits.


    His only, beloved daughter...


    His voice, suddenly turned deep and hoarse, ¡°YouJi, leave me to be with BiYao for a while.¡±


    YouJi slowly stood up, turned and bowed slightly to Ghost King, she walked out.


    Ghost King¡¯s gaze swept over her, unspeaking.


    [Pong.]


    A low sound, the stone door again shut, in the cold chamber, leaving only the father and daughter.


    Ghost King came near to BiYao and sat beside.


    ¡°BiYao, as your father I have note to see you for some time, are you mad at me...¡± His low deep voice, quietly reverberated in the chamber, carrying infinite anguish


    Only BiYao was still lying peacefully.


    Ghost King looked at that beautiful face, lost in his thoughts, ¡°You really look like your mother! Even your temperaments are almost simr. Do you know, BiYao...¡±


    ¡°When your mother passed away, I didn¡¯t get to see her for thest time but I know, she entrusted you to me. For so many years, I worry that I am not treating you well and would not be able to face your mother in theherworld. But...but...¡±


    This person who todaymanded fear and hatred, right now even his voice also started to quiver, saying the words he had repeated countless times in these ten years, ¡°Why, why are you so foolish...¡±


    BiYao was silent, lying peacefully before him, on her pale face, not a single trace of pain or sadness, instead, there seemed to be an indistinct smile.


    ¡°BiYao...¡± Ghost King quietly called out and did not speak again. He quietly sat like that, apanying his only beloved daughter.


    Until, on the icy cold stone chamber door, suddenly a [pi kou] knocking sound was heard.


    Ghost King frowned, a murderous glint shed past his eyes, in these ten years, other than that Ghost Li, nobody dared to disturb him when he was with his daughter. As for Ghost Li, to him, there had always been only BiYao, Ghost King also did not say anything to him.


    But now that Ghost Li was not around, someone dared to infringe on Ghost King¡¯s taboo, it was really rare. Ghost King snorted, stood up and used his sleeve to lightly wipe his wet eyes, inhaled and when he turned around again, it was again that Ghost King who many held in awe and veneration.


    He unhurriedly walked to the door, opened and stepped out.


    Outside, there was only one person standing there - Qing Long.


    Ghost King frowned, Qing Long was one of the four holy envoys of Ghost King Sect and more than that, his his right hand man and heavily relied trusted subordinate. And he had always done things with caution, would never make such action as to disturb his time with BiYao.


    Seemed like something serious had happened.


    Ghost King looked at him, Qing Long quietly said, ¡°There is news from the southern border side.¡±


    Ghost King frowned and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qing Long nced at Ghost King, said, ¡°Heard that Ghost Li has already found someone who knows Soul Return Unusual Art and is bringing him back.¡±


    This matter was definitely not trivial, Ghost King who had practised to maintain hisposure right now revealed joy on his face, he subconsciously stepped forward and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Qing Long nodded, in his heart he muttered to himself, the deep bonds of flesh and blood, it was a fact that nobody could sever.


    Ghost King raised his head and looked up, inhaled deeply,posed his agitated emotions but both of his hands were still trembling, said, ¡°Who is that person, how did Ghost Li manage to find him?¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°That person is from one of the southern border five tribes, the great shaman of Miao tribe, as for how Ghost Li knows that he possess the Soul Return skill, this I do not know.¡±


    Ghost King nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he can save BiYao, as long as he can save BiYao...¡± He wished that the great shaman and Ghost Li were in front of him right now.


    ¡°How many days have they been travelling and how many more until they arrive?¡± He continued to press on.


    Qing Long said, ¡°This news is passed on to one of our scouts in the southern border by Ghost Li himself. Heard that because that great shaman is seriously injured and unable to fly so they can only travel by foot.¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, said, ¡°Seriously injured, what happened?¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°Heard that he sustained injuries during the internal fights between the five tribes, and also, ¡° He hesitated and said, ¡°Seemed like Ghost Li also sustained serious injuries and it was inflicted by the Good Faction.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s stare froze, said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qing Long shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, the southern border has always been the main seat of the FenXiang Valley¡¯s might, it is difficult for our people to infiltrate in, I¡¯m afraid we have to wait for Ghost Li for the details. However over at the southern border, it has always beeno er White Tiger in-charge, he is also the one who conveyed the news. But in his words, it seemed...¡±


    Ghost King coldly said, ¡°What did White Tiger says?¡±


    Qing Long remained silent for a moment, said, ¡°White Tiger mentioned thating back with Ghost Li, there is still an, an alluring woman.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s countenance changed.


    Qing Long nced at Ghost King, slowly continued, ¡°Also, White Tiger specifically mentioned one point in his news, that the monkey beside Ghost Li, seemed different.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes shed a glint of cold, after a while, he slowly said, ¡°The three-eyed spirited monkey, its spiritual eye has already been opened?¡±


    Qing Long was silent, did not reply.


    Outside the icy cold chamber, it suddenly became quiet, Ghost King slowly turned, his eyes on that stone door. His gaze seemed to prate through the thick stone door, gazing at that girl who was lying peacefully.


    ¡°BiYao, are you watching father...¡±


    Ghost King in his heart, faintly muttered this sentence.


    Ten thousands great mountains, Subdue Devil Cave.


    Jin PingEr quietly moved, headed near to where that mysterious eerie ancient cave entrance was.


    The evil shaman had went in for some time, that fierce spirit had also disappeared and did not appear again, the entire ancient cave entrance was an uncanny stillness, only the Yin wind from the cave was still whistling unceasingly.


    Slowly, Jin PingEr came near that female statue. She cautiously went near, the surroundings was still very peaceful, even when she came about three chi in front of the female statue, there was still only the wind howling, no other movements at all.


    Jin PingEr suddenly felt that she could almost hear her own heartbeats.


    Sheposed herself and again scrutinized the surroundings, especially towards the cave entrance, over there there was only darkness, like a bottomless darkness concealing a horrible demon, opening its ferocious mouth and howling incessantly.


    Jin PingEr slightly frowned, she sensed that within that darkness, evil energy towering in it, making her energy and blood channels flowing in opposite directions, an ufortable sensation. However, right now her curiosity superseded everything, that female statue to her, seemed so mysterious, no matter what, she had to take a good look at this statue.


    The next moment, her eyesnded on that statue.


    So it was a beautifuldy! Jin PingEr in her heart softly muttered.


    Graceful eyebrows, slender across her face, her oval face showed some evident lines of resolution, her lips pressed together slightly, her eyes determined, like after going through thousands of difficulties and odds, she finally made a resolution. But, her face, her expression, were all strangely tender, a little heartbroken, a little forlorn.


    Thousands of years of wind and frost, could it erase the beauty of the past?


    You standing solitarily in these years, again for who?


    Jin PingEr quietly gazed, slowly stretched out her hand, touching the female statue, she did not notice, behind her, just when her hand touched the statue, suddenly white air appeared, gradually amassing and forming into a human figure, it was that fierce spirit.


    Under her hand, was actually rough rock, signs of exposure to the countless years of Yin wind and chilly snow, beatings of the wind and rain, as if beneath Jin PingEr¡¯s fair hand, one by one revealing, from the statue, travelling up her hand and into her heart.


    Thisdy, what kind of woman is she exactly?


    Jin PingEr as if infatuated, deeply mesmerized by that female statue.


    Behind her, that fierce spirit had alreadypleted its manifestation, fury on its face, its enormous sword swung up high, suddenly with a loud bellow, shed down!

 Chapter 135: Revived

    Chapter 135 - Revived


    The darkness stretched infinitely, only the screaming of the Yin wind turned more mournful. The evil shaman walked down the tunnel set in the darkness of the Subdue Devil ancient cave, like a spirit walking towards theherworld.


    The ancient cave broadened out as he walked deeper in but the darkness surrounding him became darker and darker. Walking on this cold eerie path, the evil shaman could even close his eyes while walking.


    For so many years, he travelled to and fro this path alone, and now, finally he was going to change his destiny with his own hands.


    Perhaps, also innumerable mortal humans¡¯ destinies.


    The Yin wind howled, just before him!


    A faint glow suddenly appeared before him, no matter how faint that light was, in this pitch darkness it stood out especially.


    The evil shaman stopped.


    That faint light gently flickered in the darkness, wavering between darkness and light, like beckoning, like enticing, like longing for, like ridiculing...


    Wind, fluttered his ck clothes, like the previous number of years, he gazed at that ce.


    Many years ago, he was also standing here like this but at that time, he still have a brother beside him, before him, there was also a thin and weak but seemed to be able to shelter them from Heaven and Earth figure.


    And now, only his lonely figure was left.


    ¡°Lady...¡± He lowered his head slightly, quietly muttered.


    Then, he floated ahead, diving into that light, like a determined moth.


    The faint light surged, the Yin wind in the cave suddenly turned violent. The initial spot of light slowly spread out, illuminating the area.


    The uneven floor, rotting white bonesy everywhere, some humans, some animals. The huge cave walls, solid rocks, under the illumination, revealed numerous criss-crossed cracks packed closely together, like being torn apart forcibly, a terrifying sight.


    In the darkness, there was a voice, in the deepest recesses of the light, conveying a cold chill, lightly reverberated.


    ¡°You are back...¡±


    The voice drawled, reverberating in this ancient rock walls.


    The evil shaman did not speak, he only stood in the light, after standing still for a long while, he then stretched his hand out, in his hand, it was the ck Staff with Jade Bone.


    [Roar!...]


    A loud roar suddenly exploded like thunder, erupting in the cave. The surrounding darkness instantly receded, deep inside the light, a piercing ray immediately shed, like the tentacle of a demon, stretching towards the evil shaman, towards that two objects, roaring crazily.


    Even the thousands years old rock walls started to tremble, big small rocks trickled down.


    The mournful Yin wind, now sounded like the heavy breathings of longing.


    ¡°...Do you still remember, the Lady¡¯s face?¡± The evil shaman looked at that piercing light brandishing its ws in front of him, suddenly quietly said.


    In the bright light, the shing rays seemed to pause for a moment.


    The evil shaman¡¯s ck clothes, pped strongly in the fierce Yin wind.


    Even his voice, seemed to be wavering, ¡°Her statue, is still standing outside the cave entrance...¡±


    There was no sound from the deepest recesses of the light, only its faltering rays, casted the evil shaman between darkness and light.


    The evil shaman did not speak anymore, unhurriedly drifted up, into the deepest recesses of the light.


    An area of open levelled ground suddenly emerged, contrasting with the outside, the solid rock walls were mostly untouched and on the ground, there were many huge skeletons and mostly were intact, counting carefully, there were about thirteen bodies.


    These thirteen bodies structures were all different, emanating tendrils of demonic air, forming a circle and all facing inside, as if watching over something. The ck eerie empty eyes holes seemed to stare coldly.


    Following the evil shaman¡¯s sudden appearance, he started to approach this strange circle, suddenly, within the whistling of the Yin cold winds, a [long long] sound that made one¡¯s teeth cringed was heard, few skulls of the white bones started to move, slowly turning around and facing the evil shaman.


    At this ghastly heart-stopping moment, the evil shaman seemed unperturbed by those frightful skeletons, his eyes, from the start till now, was always at a spot.


    It was at the centre of the thirteen bones circle.


    A set of human white bones quietlyy on a three cun white jade tform, the difference of this skeleton with the others was, this set of human bones were covered with a silk cloth, for unknown number of years, under the faint illumination, the colour of the silk was still vivid.


    And all of the illumination, even the screaming Yin wind, were all emitted from this set of white bones.


    The evil shaman slowly drifted near the bones.


    The light orbited, strange rays lengthened and shortened at times, as if in the unseen world of spirits, a pair of eyes was watching him.


    The surroundings, all of the thirteen skeletons suddenly made a [long long] sound, like being revived at the same time, the skulls turned, deep sockets stared at the evil shaman figure.


    The next moment, the silk cloth rose and floated in the air.


    There seemed to be a suppressed deep roar, in that instant that piercing light shone out from under the silk, like an unstoppable arrow that had left its bow, screaming in all directions.


    [Wu!], the evil shaman felt that light carried surging turbulent evil power, dashed past his own ears.


    The violent winds, joined with sinister sneers, started to resound in this ancient cave.


    Thirteen sets of skeletons, suddenly looked up at the same time, screaming to the sky!


    In this unearthly atmosphere, the evil shaman unhurriedlynded before the white bones. In the white light, that set of human bones clearly revealed five areas where it had fractured, the right hand, left ankle, hyoid bone, skull and the entire spine was missing.


    Right now, reflecting the light emanating from the bones, a white pearl was ced in the right hand, a jade dish at the left ankle and where the hyoid bone was fractured, a ring.


    The evil shaman unhurriedly little by little, pulled out the Jade Bone set on top of the ck Staff, then gently ced it on top of the skull. There was a cracked small hole in the centre of the forehead and the Jade Bone fitted just nicely in.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be some sounds, summoning far away.


    The evil shaman suddenly trembled, his entire body wavered, the light reflecting in his eyes, like two burning balls of white mes.


    That burning fire, whose spirit and body was it?


    He seemed to exim softly but nobody could hear clearly what he was muttering. The next moment, he ced that ck Staff into the middle of the bones, where the spine was.


    Suddenly, the world turned quiet.


    The howling wind stopped, the piercing light disappeared, the infinite darkness like surging great sea waves soundlessly gushed over and drowned out everything!


    Who was it, quietly waiting in the darkness?


    That darkest darkness, or the imagined dawn?


    When all had calmed down, like a deste stillness that had never once changed throughout time, the white bones stopped their screaming and became silent.


    A sound, in the deepest recesses of this darkness and stillness, quietly, sounded!


    [Peng!]


    [Peng!]


    [Peng peng!]


    ...


    That was the sound of heartbeats, pulsing with new energy, everywhere was still pitch dark but like magic, the heartbeats instead became louder, slowly, babble sounds of water were heard.


    No, no that was not water, that was blood bursting out from the heart in the vessels with great speed, carrying infinite joy and unstoppable energy, dancing wildly in the darkness.


    Hibernating for countless of years, after infinite coldness, once again warmth!


    Who was it, quietly panting in the darkness?


    The gushing sounds intensified, like a shackled spirit gathering thousands of years of grudges, every drop of blood revived, all carried madness and obstination!


    Slowly, the strange sounds started, the solid rock walls once again trembled, the white bones in the darkness once again cried out, weing the revived evil spirit.


    Only the evil shaman, his figure submerged in the darkness, he sensed the formless evil spirit dancing madly in front of him, sensed that revived spirit and the coursing blood vessels.


    That feeling, almost drowned him...


    [Peng!]


    A loud boom, a great force smashed arge hole in the solid floor, Jin PingEr flew backwards out, missing narrowly this sneak attack from the back, her face turning pale.


    The female statue seemed to possess some magic powers, she waspletely enthralled by it and forgot where she was. However when she suddenly felt air movement above her head, her years of training woke her up from her reverie and escaped by almost a hair¡¯s breath, saving her life back.


    Jin PingEr had not caught her breath yet when suddenly sharp wind sounds was heard behind her, that fierce spirit had already caught up, his body was obviously made up of shapeless white air but the huge sword and shield wielded by him, were brandished around like a child¡¯s toy.


    Jin PingEr knew the powerful force of the attack and did not dare to receive it directly, her body swerved and she quickly leapt back to avoid, with these two strokes, the fierce spirit had already drove Jin PingEr several zhangs away from the cave entrance.


    Once shended, Jin PingEr¡¯s right hand flipped, purple light surged, the Purple Light Sword already in her hand, facing the apparition, no matter what she could not let her guard down.


    Just that although she was bracing for attacks, that fierce spirit after driving her away more about three zhangs from the cave, did not pursue her, his shapeless body still floating beside that female statue.


    ¡°Who are you, dare toe to this evil ce and dare to profane shamandy¡¯s holy statue?¡± That fierce spirit stared with his huge eyes, coldly said.


    Jin PingEr in her heart heaved a sigh of relief,posed herself, spoke clearly and loudly, ¡°You are mistaken, I do not have the intention to offend this..dy¡¯s holy statue, just that when I first saw it, she was really too beautiful and I could not help but touch her statue.¡±


    That fierce spirit snorted, his face slightly appeased, most likely he was also aware that this statue possessed unusual powers but his tone was still cold, ¡°Since you are still young and this is your first offence, I will not hold it against you, this is a ce of demons and ghosts, not a ce for you, you better quickly go!¡±


    Jin PingEr frowned, she had followed the evil shaman for so long, most probably the most important secret was in this Sudue Devil Cave, unexpectedly there was such a highly skilled apparition guarding the entrance, it was really troublesome, if she were to force her way in, not to say that it would most likely alert the evil shaman or some monsters inside, just this fierce spirit was already not easy to deal with.


    While she was agonizing over it, the fierce spirit noticed the girl¡¯s eyes sweeping past him and thedy¡¯s statue and at the same time, ncing involuntarily at the dark cave, obviously she was having thoughts about this cave and his countenance changed.


    ¡°Dai!¡± That fierce spirit bellowed, said, ¡°Lass, I advise you not to invite trouble, a powerful demon resides in this cave, if you go in you are seeking your own death. And I guarding this ancient cave, will definitely not allow outsiders to go in, you better give up this thought of yours!¡±


    Jin PingEr humphed, how would she give up so easily, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t that person in ck just entered too?¡±


    The fierce spirit was stunned, both of his eyes gleamed brightly, ¡°So you followed that person here?¡±


    Jin PingEr noticed his expression, had some inkling on the rtionship between the two people but she continued to say, ¡°Of course, that person looked neither like a human or a ghost...er, I am not speaking about you, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Jin PingEr almost made a mistake with her words, hurriedly made up for her words to the infuriated spirit, then said, ¡°That person in ck snatched the southern border Miao tribe¡¯s sacred weapon ck Staff, oh right, on top of it is the Li tribe¡¯s sacred weapon Jade Bone, he just went in and I wanted to see what exactly was he going to do...¡±


    Before she could finish, the fierce spirit whose expression had suddenly changed greatly bellowed, forcing Jin PingEr to stop, at the same time shocked her greatly.


    ¡°What did you say, he has the ck Staff and Jade Bone?¡± The fierce spirit¡¯s body also started to shake violently.


    Jin PingEr stunned, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The fierce spirit howled to the sky, filled with grief and indignation, he abruptly turned around and looked like he was about to disregard everything and charge in, to find that evil shaman and perish with him.


    And at this moment, Jin PingEr and the fierce spirit were both startled at the same time.


    The unceasing Yin wind blowing out from the ancient cave, suddenly ceased.


    Between Heaven and Earth, like something was missing suddenly, was especially still.


    The fierce spirit¡¯s face in an instant turned ashen.


    His mouth opened wide, like he was going to say something and again like he was using all of his strength to shout, but, there was no sound.


    Then, he slowly turned around, looked at the female statue, suddenly, his body again shook, his enormous body softened and actually kneeled before the female statue, crying loudly.


    Jin PingEr was shocked, she came from the Evil Sect and had seen numerous unusual things but for a highly skilled fierce spirit to burst out crying in front of her, it was something rare. However that fierce spirit was grief-stricken, his huge body shook uncontrobly, although made up of white air but that anguished emotion was all shown vividly in front of her.


    Jin PingEr quietly shifted over, that fierce spirit never noticed her. Until when she was near the statue and was about to sneak into the cave, suddenly, her body shook, her eyes on that female statue, stunned.


    On the cold statue, that beautifuldy.


    Two streams of clear tears, flowing down from the eyes.


    So, thousands and hundred years of time, is it that it still could not erase the deep sorrow...


    Jin PingEr stood dumbfoundedly behind the fierce spirit, looking at this grieving statue!


    Inside the cave, a low chant was heard, like something had woken up from slumber and said the first words.


    The Yin wind started again, it howling even more mournful!


    Even the sky, the colour of the sky, above them, also darkened.


    A sh of lightning, pierced through the dark clouds.


    A p of thunder, exploded across the horizon.


    Lightning shed and thunder roared, instantly tore across the sky, ck clouds boiled and churned, surging over from the ten thousands great mountains, gathering above the Subdue Devil Cave.


    Heavy rain came crashing down, mixed with huge hailstones, pelting the ground and creating pot holes.


    Jin PingEr was startled, she avoided left and right, floating in the rain. That fierce spirit instead suddenly lifted his head, looked at the sky, all of the wind, rain and hail seemed not to have any impact on him but his eyes was full of despair.


    ¡°Ah!...¡±


    He shouted to the sky.


    While the shout of despair was on-going, a strange cry came from the Subdue Devil Cave,ing from a distance, increasing in speed, increasingly louder, until it became deafening, Jin PingEr felt a ringing in her head, as if her head was about to burst, her expression changed and she quickly brushed to the side.


    And that fierce spirit, suddenly turned, ced his huge body at the entrance, raised his shield, his enormous sword across his chest, his enraged eyes, without any slightest sign of fear, stood erect.


    That whistling became louder and louder, in a blink it had already reached the entrance.


    Deafening thunder suddenly exploded across the horizon, Heaven and Earth cried out, as if the entire ten thousands great mountains ranges shook at the same time.


    In the storm, the fierce spirit looked like a helpless small boat being rocked around.


    That stretch of darkness, like a demon beast brandishing its ws, pounced on him from the ancient cave.


    The fierce spirit bellowed, charged up to receive!


    The enormous sword reflecting the lightning from the horizon, shed towards the darkness, the ck energy in that instant split from the middle but then again immediately bounced up together, with astounding speed shrouding his body in it.


    The spirit yelled, from far, Jin PingEr still could hear that voice...


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    The next moment, the spirit disappeared, the ck air like a mountain, gathering furiously at the cave entrance, facing the horizon, facing the earth.


    A red light beam suddenly shed from the darkness.


    A figure, a man who was wrapped in a vividly red coloured silk cloth, back facing the direction of Jin PingEr, slowly descended from the ck air, stood before that female statue.


    Behind him, the ck air whistled sharply, shadows wavered, as if numerous demons were cheering in glee.


    But his back figure seemed somehow different.


    Standing before the statue, he silently stood in the storm.


    Slowly, he stretched his hand out, gently caressed, that cold statue.


    Quietly his voice reverberated in the storm, traversing thousands and thousands of years, traversing innumerable wind, rain and snow.


    ¡°Ling Long...¡±

 Chapter 136: Murderous Air

    Chapter 136 - Murderous Air


    Central ins ¡°Xian Yong Mountain¡± located two hundred miles north, was the lofty ¡°Majestic Fox Mountain¡±[Note 1]. Looking up from the bottom, one could see rugged rocks piercing the sky, towering and precipitous. However on the entire lofty mountain, not a single grass or tree, bleak and barren. On the left of the mountain range, spring water gushed out deep from within the mountain, converging into a river, called ¡°Victorious Water¡±, flowing towards northeast, as it meadowed down, more and more tributaries joined in, the river gradually grew until three hundred miles away, it emptied into another huge river, ¡°Fen River¡±. ording to legend, in this river, it yielded a type of dark green-blue precious jade but just that nobody had ever seen it.


    One of the three powerful branches of the Evil Sect, Ghost King Sect headquarters was built deep in this solid sturdy mountain and very few knew of it. With Ghost Li as the guide, Xiao Bai and the great shaman travelled for fifteen days and finally arrived here.


    As the great shaman¡¯s body was really too frail, the three of them plus the monkey had to walk, along the way, Ghost Li also once hired carriage for the great shaman. The long journey was arduous, the three of them were fatigue from travelling but between the great shaman and Ghost Li, they looked totally different.


    Ghost Li¡¯s injuries healed as the days passed, might be because he was young!


    Instead the great shaman¡¯s countenance looked more and more terrible,pared to fifteen days ago when he just left the southern border Seven Mile Cave, his condition had deteriorated much, not to mention him looking pallid, ever since entering the mountain tunnel, without carriages or horses to ride on, although with the assistance of Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, he was still panting every few steps, his stamina extremely weak. Ghost Li was feeling anxious in his heart, at times could not help but fear, what if before they reach Majestic Fox Mountain, this life-saving great shaman should passed away then that would really be his eternal regret.


    Luckily at today¡¯s afternoon, under that pleasantly warm sunlight, the three of them finally saw that shining mountain top of Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Pausing although they had not reach their destination, Ghost Li heaved a sigh of relief, turned and spoke to the great shaman, ¡°Senior, that mountain ahead is where we are headed. Just a short distance from here, slightlyter in the evening and we will be able to reach the foot of the mountain.¡±


    The great shaman let out a long breath, raised his eyes and gazed at that mountain, with a tiredugh he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Young man, before I treat your friend who is deep in slumber, I will not die.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned and felt apologetic, quietly said, ¡°Senior, I did not mean to...¡±


    The great shaman¡¯s tired eyes looked away, stretched his hand and patted his shoulder, smiled and shook his head, said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else, if it was me, I would be even more anxious than you.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, smiled and said, ¡°Senior, we have walked for quite a while, let¡¯s rest here first, we still have to continue our journeyter.¡±


    The great shaman looked like he was really tired, nodded, with the assistance from Ghost Li, found a rather t rock beside the path and sat down on it.


    ¡°Zhi zhi!¡± Xiao Hui who was on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, called out twice and jumped down. Along the journey, Xiao Hui was the most energetic, without any sign of fatigue.


    The monkey nced around and saw sparse woods on both sides of the path, after calling out twice, it scurried in and in a blink disappeared.


    Ghost Li nced at where Xiao Hui disappeared and did not seem to be concerned, he turned back and intended to find a rock to sit down too. Travelling for those past few days until today, although the injuries he had sustained in the Seven Mile Cave were grave but his nerves and bones were not injured, recovering as the days passed. However his right shoulder injury was still throbbing. He used his hand to gently feel his wound and FenXiang Valley Li Xun¡¯s image shed before him, he sneered in his heart.


    But the next moment, behind Li Xun, there was another graceful figure, clothes as white as snow...


    Ghost Li shook his head, feeling perplexed, while deep in his thoughts he suddenly heard Xiao Bai eximed, ¡°How did Majestic Fox Mountain turned to be so barren, I looked for half a day and there was not a single grass or tree?¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, said, ¡°It is already like this when I first came here.¡±


    Xiao Bai stood beside him, brooded for a while, shook her head said, ¡°At that time when I left, the mountain was verdant green, grasses and trees exuberant,pletely different from now.¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head and said, ¡°Then that I do not know.¡±


    Xiao Bai sighed and turned, did not speak anymore.


    Ghost Li nced at her, he knew that a thousand years ago, she with her fox n rested and built their families here and so had a different sentiment towards Majestic Fox Mountain but he did not know what to say and with his current emotional state, he did not want to chat much too.


    Whenever he thought of BiYao was just in that mountain and perhaps by this time tomorrow, she would already regained her life energy back. And each time, Ghost Li felt his entire body¡¯s blood seething with anticipation and could not concentrate on other things.


    The three of them rested for a while and until the great shaman felt his strength slightly recovered, Ghost Li continued to lead them, to say leading, actually it was only the great shaman one person.


    Xiao Bai walked ahead alone, her face calm and did not speak, gradually the surroundings started to feel familiar to her. Initially at a few junctions, she still would ask Ghost Li or waited for Ghost Li to proceed onto the correct path before following. Later on, her past memories seemed to be awaken and involuntarily she became the person leading, bringing the rest of them, traversing the mountain path to Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Xiao Hui who had returned from the forest, its hands again full of wild fruits, munching away. At its back, a big bag of wine was still there. There were two wine bags initially but while travelling, it drank it from time to time, the monkey¡¯s alcohol tolerance seemed to have also increased, after fifteen days, it could actually finish one big bag and still not drunk.


    Along the way, Xiao Bai saw the monkey dragging the bags along, swinging to and fro and felt it was really troublesome and so used a cloth to made a girdle so that Xiao Hui could carry it on its back. That was so much better and Xiao Hui was even happier, carrying the wine bags everywhere the whole day. Three humans and one monkey, apanied with the munching sound from the monkey, each with their different emotions silently travelling.


    The sun gradually set in the west, the sky also started to darken, when it was evening, they finally reached the foot of the mountain.


    Almost at the same time, the great shaman and Xiao Bai both got a shock, the great shaman seemed to sense something, nced at Xiao Bai, quietly said, ¡°You also felt it?¡±


    Xiao Bai frowned slightly, with her thousand years spiritual fox cultivation, this spiritual energy and sense were naturally not simple and were extremely sensitive. Almost at the same time when they just reached the bottom, she suddenly felt that in this mountain, under what seemed to be an ordinary destion, indistinctly a waft of thick murderous air emanated.


    The intensity of this air, even with her highly skilled cultivation she also could not help but felt fear. After carefully feeling it, with her own sharp spiritual intelligence energy, she could deduce that there were two dispirited spiritual energy, although unwilling but they could only resign to their fates, submitting themselves in the murderous air.


    This mountain, most likely had a big secret!


    Slowly withdrawing the shock look on her face, recing it immediately with her usual countenance, she turned and looked at the great shaman, she did not expect that this old man who was weary and dying, could still have such sharp senses, it seemed like the southern border shaman arts really had its unique characteristics.


    She slowly nodded, suppressed her voice and said, ¡°What a strong murderous energy!¡±


    The great shaman was silent for a moment, nodded, both of them nced sideways at Ghost Li but on Ghost Li¡¯s face, he also had a strange look.


    In his sleeve, the Sinister Orb on the ck Soul-devouring stick suddenly lighted up, blood-red light circted continuously, even his sleeve could not conceal it.


    Ghost Li slowly took out the Soul-devouring stick, raised it before him and saw the unusual red light on the Sinister Orb,yers and circles of vibrant red light illuminating, the traces of blood lines on the orb seemed to be even more brighter, every one clearly illuminated. And travelling along his hand, the Sinister Orb produced waves of cold yet with some excitement energy throughout his body,


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes stared deeply, he raised his head and looked at this lofty mountain, a strange glint shed past his eyes.


    That was the Sinister Orb¡¯s signs of thirsting for fresh blood!


    To him, this was something already beyond familiar.


    Ghost King personally stood at the entrance to Ghost King Sect headquarters, waiting outside a secret door concealed behind the huge rock, it was not hard to imagine, the importance he ced and regarded of the great shaman that Ghost Li was bringing back.


    After they appeared before him, Ghost King nodded casually to Ghost Li, considering he had made his greeting and then hurried to the great shaman, assessed him slightly, a stunned expression shed past his face, said, ¡°This master, your body...¡±


    The great shaman smiled faintly, said, ¡°This old man is a dying man, my fate is such, the reason I am here today, is just to do my utmost mentally and physically. As for whether it would be sessful or not, it would have to depend on Heaven¡¯s will as well.¡±


    Ghost King kneeled down, bowed deeply, his deep voice said, ¡°Master is a spiritual man, I will not say much of themon words. You havee from a long journey and now that it iste, I will like to invite master to temporary make do with the residence in this cave and rest for one night, tomorrow we will then seek master¡¯s consult.¡±


    The great shaman nodded, looking at his countenance, it was obvious he was extremely weary.


    The Ghost King waved and someone at once ran over and assisted the great shaman in. Everyone made way and after a while, the great shaman¡¯s figure disappeared deep into the mountain.


    Ghost King unhurriedly turned around, right now, standing before him, other than Ghost Li, was that alluringdy behind him. As for the monkey Xiao Hui, while its three eyes spun around, it assessed the group of people in front of it.


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes paused for a while at Xiao Hui and then again nced at Xiao Bai behind Ghost Li,stly, still back to this young man in front of him.


    ¡°You are hurt?¡± Ghost King slowly asked.


    Ghost Li was silent, only nodded.


    The ce suddenly quietened down, the two men faced each other, the atmosphere turned somehow strange. Already for ten years, for ten years Ghost King devoted himself to teaching Ghost Li but between them, there seemed to be always an invisible deep chasm.


    Behind Ghost King, stood Qing Long, YouJi and other many more disciples, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes swept over them slowly, he knew many of the faces as many of them were disciples from other smaller branches of the Evil Sect he had destroyed, taking those men under Ghost King Sect. Right now, Blood Forger Hall Nian leader and the rest were also in the crowd.


    Only that Wild Dog Taoist was not among them, wondered if he was still with that fortune teller Zhou YiXian and granddaughter roaming the world?


    Ghost King Sect¡¯s power and influence, seemed to gaining stronger.


    The mountain breeze blew over, ruffled someone¡¯s clothes, making [hu hu] sounds. Deep inside the mountain, there seemed to be a ck figure, indistinctly swaying.


    Ghost Li turned away, although he could not see it clearly but he knew the person in the dark was Mr Ghost!


    This mysterious figure, seemed to perpetually conceal himself in the darkness, hiding behind Ghost King.


    ¡°Thisdy, is she your friend? you brought her back?¡± Ghost King indifferently asked, his face not revealing any slightest different expression.


    Ghost Li hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°She said she is your old friend and wanted toe and visit you.¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, this was totally not what he had expected, he could not help but take few more nces at Xiao Bai. However, he could not remember when had he know such ady, immediately asked in surprise, ¡°Thisdy, have we known each other before?¡±


    Xiao Bai stepped forward, sighed and then smiled and said, ¡°Is Xiao Chi still well? Is she still the same, daydreaming at times, even while looking at a flower?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s body shook, a rare stunned expression on his face. Not only him, behind him, Qing Long, YouJi and the rest who had been with him for long, their expressions changed greatly at the same time, an inconceivable look on their faces.


    Ghost King stared at Xiao Bai, after a long pause said, ¡°Who exactly are you, how would you know Xiao...Xiao Chi?¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s gaze drifted, bypassing through these people, gazing upwards and saw that in the sunset, the figure of Majestic Fox Mountain deste and towering, an especially dested image.


    How much time, quietly slipped through the slits on one¡¯s fingers...


    ¡°Do you still remember, ¡°She faintly said, ¡°how the name of the mountain came about?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes brightened, his stare piercing but the shock on his face deepened, asked, ¡°You are white...¡±


    Xiao Bai faintly said, ¡°I am white fox!¡±


    The mountain breeze with a [wu] sound blew over, sweeping up the fine sands on the ground, flying far away silently.


    X x x


    Inside the secluded stone chamber, the furnishings were simple, table, chair, bed, furnitures unadorned, this was Ghost King Sect sect leader¡¯s bedroom.


    The only slightly conspicuous, would that red sandalwood writing desk set against the stone walls, three thick volumes of books ced neatly on it, on the tabletop, a white jade writing brush rack, a small writing brush made of weasel¡¯s hair ced on it, an ink stone which was still wet beside it. And slightly further away, there was a blue white porcin writing-brush washer, clear and lustrous, in it half filled with water.


    With those number of items, gave one a schrly impression and not what mortals would imagine that the leader of a powerful Evil Sect branch would be. Ghost King and Xiao Bai, right now was standing in this room, other than the two of them, there was no others.


    On the stone walls on other side of the room, hung a brush painting outline in gold, in it a beautifuldy, looking attentively at a flower which had bloomed, a pair of butterflies fluttering beside the flower. Just that thedy in the painting was so absorbed with the flower that she did not seem to notice the butterflies beside it.


    The brush strokes were exquisite, the traditional Chinese painting method¡¯s unique characteristics of meticulous brush technique and detailed description were all fully brought out in the the finest detail by the painter, thedy in the painting almost looked like she was alive, even that infatuation with the flower, was vividly portrayed.


    Xiao Bai silently looked at thedy in the painting, after a long while, quietly sighed, said, ¡°Your painting skills are really amazing, drawing Xiao Chi to be so realistic, seeing this painting is like seeing her in real life.¡±


    Standing behind Xiao Bai, Ghost King was also looking at the painting, in his eyes, a tenderness which never revealed to outsiders. He silently shook his head, after a moment, quietly said, ¡°I only regret that I could not save her!¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s gaze never left the painting, faintly said, ¡°I never know, that the person Ghost Li wholeheartedly wanted to save, is you and Xiao Chi¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Ghost King sadlyughed, said, ¡°When Xiao Chi left, I couldn¡¯t reach in time to see her for thest time, these past few years, whenever I think about that, my heart feels like it is being cut with knives. Now that she did not leave behind anything, only BiYao...but she is also...¡±


    Xiao Bai faintly said, ¡°She did not pick the wrong man, choosing you, was her good fortune. I guessed before she passed away, she definitely did not have any regrets.¡±


    Ghost King was silent.


    Xiao Bai stepped forward, stretched out her hand and using her fingertips to gently stroke the paintingdy¡¯s exquisite beautiful face, her eyes slowly filled with faint glittering glint, in it sorrow and tenderness.


    X x x


    The monkey Xiao Hui [zhi] called out once and jumped onto the bed. Returning to Ghost Li¡¯s room in the Majestic Fox Mountain after a long time, it did not seem to feel unfamiliar, jumping on it for a few times, it suddenly seemed to remember something, stretched its hand behind and shifted the wine bag over, pulled out the stopper and drank another big mouthful of the strong liquor.


    Pausing after that, the monkey made a long [hu] sound, wrinkled its eyes together, an expression of bliss.


    Ghost Li stood in front of the bed and watched the monkey¡¯s expression, did not speak and slowly shook his head, he sighed, turned and walked to the door, pulled the door open and walked out, closing the door behind him on his way out.


    The deep tunnel stretched out ahead, he unhurriedly walked in this corridor within the mountain, on his way, people who saw him bowed their heads in obeisance. Only that his face was indifferent, his eyes only watching ahead, as if there was a ce beckoning him.


    Walking past a corner, passing by the tunnel, the Ghost King sect disciples¡¯ figures slowly disappeared. When he arrived before that familiar cold stone chamber, he saw a spectre-like figure.


    YouJi¡¯s veil on her face swayed, she turned and looked at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze swept past her ck veil,nded on the stone door behind her. The next moment, without any hesitation, he walked over and pushed open the stone door.


    The stone door, slowly closed up behind him, YouJi¡¯s figure did not move, stood alone before the door.


    Inside the stone chamber, on the cold stone tform, amidst wisps and trails of white vapours ascending, that beautifuldy, was peacefully lying there, at the corner of her mouth, there seemed to be a faint smile.


    Ghost Li backfacing the stone door, suddenly, his detached and firm appearance, seemed to suddenly loosened down, little by little loosened, little by littleing off. Leaving, only a mncholy-looking figure, slowly walking up, sat down beside her.


    ¡°I am back, BiYao...¡±


    The faint vapours curled and floated upwards, drifting up from the icy cold stone tform, looking at BiYao¡¯s body, it seemed a little surreal. Her face was still that beautiful, her smile still that warm, was it that she also knew this man had returned?


    ¡°You have hope, BiYao.¡± His voice, deep and slightly trembling, ¡°it has been ten years already, a total of ten years.¡±


    ¡°I actually allow you to lie like this for ten years, I am really useless, you definitely will me me...no, you won¡¯t, how would you me me! At most you will only smile at me, right?¡±


    There was no answer, the wisps of vapours, gathered before his eyes and separated again.


    ¡°I will definitely save you, BiYao, you will definitely wake up.¡± He quietly said, ¡°We will be together, BiYao, throughout our lifetimes, we will be together!"


    The deep voice, following the light vapours, faintly spread out, drifting in this stone chamber, then dissipated, leaving without a trace.


    X x x


    Note 1: [ssics of Mountains and Seas. ssics of Mountain third volume. ssics of North Mountain] Majestic Fox Mountain: Xian Yong Mountain again two hundred miles north, named Majestic Fox Mountain, barren, abundant of green jade. Victorious water emerged, flowed northeast and poured into Fen River, in it quantities of dark green blue jade.

 Chapter 137: Unusual Skill

    Chapter 137 - Unusual Skill


    FenXiang Valley, Secret Chamber.


    The in standing screen separated the space in the stone room, ShangGuan Ce dressed in grey quietly stood where he was, patiently waiting.


    After a long time, FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan¡¯s aged voice was heard from behind the screen, ¡°I heard that junior brother you while investigating the nine-tailed celestial fox, your whereabouts were peculiar and at thest critical moment, you out of a suddenmanded the disciples to step down and return, is there such a thing?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s lips revealed a hint of sneer, he himself could guess from where Yun YiLan ¡°heard¡± and from whom exactly. In the entire FenXiang Valley, other than himself, only Yun YiLan¡¯s beloved disciple, Li Xun, was allowed toe in here and speak to him.


    Just that ShangGuan Ce did not dispute anything, only slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yun YiLan remained silent for a while, said, ¡°If so then me being the senior brother am really puzzled, will junior brother enlighten me?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce facing the screen, slightly rose and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. It was because I met someone while pursuing the nine-tailed celestial fox and because of that ordered the disciples to turn back immediately and also without dy return to the valley to report to senior brother.¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s voice was clearly startled, said, ¡°Who is that person that could actually made junior brother take him so seriously?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce drawled out two words, ¡°Evil shaman.¡±


    Behind the screen, it suddenly became quiet, after a long time there was not any sound.


    ShangGuan Ce patiently stood there, Yun YiLan¡¯s reaction was already expected. On that day when he saw the Evil shaman, he had also received a great shock in his heart.


    After some time, behind the screen, Yun YiLan¡¯s calm voice was heard, ¡°They, eventually still could not resist.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce, from Yun YiLan¡¯s voice, could not tell at all what this senior brother was thinking. Was it anxiety, shock, he totally could not tell. He stared at the screen, continued, ¡°There is still one point...¡±


    Yun YiLan with a ¡°Mhm¡±, this time sounded quite surprised.


    ShangGuan Ce inhaled deeply, said, ¡°In the Evil shaman¡¯s hands, he had obtained the two items out of the five tribes sacred weapons: ck Staff and Jade Bone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yun YiLan finally could not maintain his coolness, eximed out behind the screen.


    A hint of sneer swept past ShangGuan Ce¡¯s heart but the expression on his face never changed, said, ¡°It must be the Evil Beast who had somehow found a Li tribe shaman master and imparted ¡®ck Fire¡¯ evil skill to him, he was also used to instigate the fight between Miao and Li tribes and from there, snatched the ck Staff with Jade Bone from the great shaman at Miao altar. After that that Li tribe shaman master wanted to rebel against the Evil Beast but the Evil Beast was already well prepared, he allowed the evil shaman to use ¡®ck Fire Essence Pearl¡¯ to kill that person and took back the two sacred items.¡±


    Yun YiLan coldly snorted, said, ¡°Such reckless guy still exist!¡± pausing for a while, his voice revealing a hint of harshness, said, ¡°Those few sacred items were at stake, why didn¡¯t you make a move?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce with his indifferent expression, said, ¡°By the time I arrived, the ck Staff Jade Bone were already in the evil shaman¡¯s hands and besides, he also has the ferocious dragon with him.¡±


    Yun YiLan became quiet, after a long time he slowly sighed and said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s will, Heaven¡¯s will ah! Our hundred years of nning, destroyed in one day!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce remained silent.


    X x x


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak.


    White clouds drifting, celestial air surrounding, this paradise-like world, cries of cranes, soft and clear, pleasing to the ear, reverberated in the horizon.


    The ¡®Crystal Hall¡¯ which was left in ruins after the battle ten years ago, right now had already beenpletely rebuilt and looked spectacr on a grand scale, surpassing its previous appearance. Several huge red stone pirs supporting the beams, yellow ceramic ze made up the roof, dazzling under the sunlight, a scene of glory.


    In the centre of the roof, towering like spire, rings of green jade forming a pagoda outline, from big to small, from the bottom to the top a total of thirty six levels, a yellow stone forming the peak, glittering and crystal clear.


    Eaves facing eight directions, lifting upwards, north, south, east, west engraved with golden dragons chasing pearls, northwest, northeast, southwest, southeast engraved with phoenixes flying and dancing, and in the dragons and phoenixes¡¯ mouths, they were holding onto the coloured ze wind-bells, swaying with the winds, emitting clear chimes, increasing the divinity atmosphere.


    In the cries of cranes and wind-bells chimes, Lu XueQi in white slowly walked up the stone stairs in front of the Crystal Hall.


    Walking up the stairs, she asionally passed by a few Qing Yun disciples who were sweeping, when they saw Lu XueQi, they nodded their heads in greetings, among them a few newly joined young male disciples, captivated by Lu XueQi¡¯s beauty, after one nce, did not dare to take another look, their faces looking down while blushing and continued to work.


    Lu XueQi returned the greetings in kind, her face as usual expressionless, heading towards the lofty hall.


    Behind her, a loud sound of [hua] was heard suddenly, a loud roar of waves broke the tranquility, Lu XueQi did not turn back, that was Qing Yun Sect spiritual beast guardian, water qilin, in the Jade Pool who had again climbed out of the water to snooze in the sun on the shore.


    Everything here, was that tranquil and harmonized, who would have known, a young man once left in indignation and thrown himself into a dirty bloody world?


    Lu XueQipleted the long flight of stairs, silently took a nce at that towering Crystal Hall and walked in.


    In the great hall, light shone in all directions from the opened windows, the ce looking particrly bright and without any feeling of darkness. Qing Yun Sect Head, the current world¡¯s number one Good Faction, Reverend DaoXuan, with a smile, sat on the great seat in the hall. On his lower right, another person sat there, it was Lu XueQi¡¯s mentor, Qing Yun Sect Small Bamboo Valley Head Shui Yue Master.


    Lu XueQi was surprised, upon her return from southern border, because it was Reverend DaoXuan who had sent her there so therefore she headed first to TongTian Peak to report to Reverend DaoXuan and then to see her teacher Shui Yue Master, she did not expect that her teacher would also be at TongTian Peak. And in this Hall, other than Reverend DaoXuan and her teacher, there was no others, seemed like both of them waited especially for her return.


    When Reverend DaoXuan saw Lu XueQi walking in, he amiably smiled, although Shui Yue Master had always been detached but facing her favourite disciple, naturally it was different, fondness revealed in her eyes.


    Lu XueQi walked up, first bowed to Reverend DaoXuan, said, ¡°Paying my respect to Reverend Sect Head.¡±


    And then turned to bow to Shui Yue Master but facing her mentor with whom they had a mother-daughter rtionship, she was more casual and said, ¡°Teacher, why are you also here?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuanughed and said, ¡°I received news yesterday and knew you were returning today and so sent the news to your teacher. At the same there are some matters that I wish to speak with your teacher so might as well invite her over.¡±


    Lu XueQi acknowledged with a reply, Shui Yue Master sitting beside, watching her beautiful disciple, saw that on her snow white face, it was still expressionless but for some reason, her face indistinctly looked pale.


    Shui Yue Master¡¯s heart was secretly shocked, her brows also frowned discreetly.


    Reverend DaoXuan did not have the years of familiarity with Lu XueQi as Shui Yue Master, and so did not detect anything unusual with her, smiled and continued, ¡°XueQi, this trip to southern border, the matter of paying a visit to FenXiang Valley valley master Yun elder, how was it?¡±


    Lu XueQi kept quiet for a moment then described what she had encountered in the southern border. However, the final farewell scene in TianShui Stockade with Ghost Li, she omitted it.


    Reverend DaoXuan and Shui Yue Master did not speak, quietly listened to Lu XueQi¡¯s encounters. When they heard FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan still did not emerge and only ShangGuan Ce and Li Xuning out to exin, both of them nced at each other, their eyes had a strange expression but did notment.


    Until the end, Lu XueQi expressionlessly told them about the Miao tribe Seven Miles Cave battle, Ghost Li¡¯s appearance, the intense fights, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face immediately turned cold and Shui Yue Master seemed to contemte deeper, at the same time she knew her disciple¡¯s heart and could not help but took a few more nces at Lu XueQi, saw that when Lu XueQi was telling them about Li Xun¡¯s sneak attack on Ghost Li and again when he was injured when she wielded ¡®Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form¡¯, although her tone did not change but a dark expression shed by her eyes.


    ShuiYue Master gently heaved a sigh in her heart, closed her eyes.


    Reverend DaoXuan waited until Lu XueQi finished, retreated to where Shui Yue Master was standing, nced at Shui Yue Master, coldly snorted and said, ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan that evil creature, ten years ago I did not eliminate him, now as expected already nurtured a tiger to invite cmity.¡±


    Shui Yue Master opened her eyes, intentionally or unintentionally she nced at Lu XueQi, indifferently said, ¡°This is all dictated by fate, it cannot be forced.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face seemed to pale a few more degrees.


    Reverend DaoXuan was quiet for a while, said, ¡°From what XueQi described, these ten years, that person¡¯s skills had improved greatly.¡±


    Shui Yue Master slowly nodded, said, ¡°Zhang Xiao Fan was able to use Sinister Orb in a blink of an eye to suck the blood out of several Li tribes warriors until their death, and after being injured by Li Xun he could still immediately retaliated, even FenXiang Valley well-known pure Yang Jade Ruler also could not resist against it, this level of skills, is already not...¡± she looked at Lu XueQi, said, ¡°already not below Qi¡¯er and your branch¡¯s Su YiCai¡¯s level of skills already.¡±


    Lu XueQi was expressionless.


    Reverend DaoXuan instead shook his head slowly, Shui Yue Master was stunned, said, ¡°What is it, senior brother thought I had judged wrongly?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan sighed, said, ¡°That evil creature was first attacked by Li Xun and then again by Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form, he did not lose his life there and then and instead could even fly up and hit back. I guessed what was resisting the Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form¡¯s power must be Tian Yin Temple¡¯s true way, ¡®Great Brahman Wisdom¡¯, and then our sect¡¯s Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way to break through the formation. After he was near XueQi, XueQi said the man¡¯s eyes were like blood, the red light from the Sinister Orb Soul Devouring stick glowing brilliantly, it must be he was using Sinister Orb¡¯s evil powers to stop XueQi. From all of these, he has merge the three sects¡¯ true ways, with his high level of skills, most likely he has already surpass our sect disciples.¡±


    He cast a sideway nce at Lu XueQi, said, ¡°Just that most probably he was already spent, an arrow at the end of its flight so he was not able to further hurt XueQi, if not when XueQi¡¯s Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form was being defeated, it is akin to being defenceless and really in an imminent danger. XueQi, this person seemed to have already merged Buddhism, Taoism and Evil the three groups¡¯ important skills into him, his skills are strange and unfathomable, in the future if you meet this person, you must be very careful.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s lips twitched, clutching the TianYa Sword and slightly releasing it, quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shui Yue Master saw her expression, sighed in her heart and then suddenly said, ¡°Qi¡¯er, you must have a hard journey, go back and have a rest first. I still have matters to discuss with your sect head teacher uncle and will be going backter.¡±


    Lu XueQi acknowledged and nced at Reverend DaoXuan, Reverend DaoXuan shook his head and smiled, said, ¡°Look at my memory, I must be really muddleheaded. XueQi, there is nothing else here, you can return first to Small Bamboo Valley and have a good rest.¡±


    Lu XueQi then stepped out, first bowed to Reverend DaoXuan and then spoke to Shui Yue Master, ¡°Teacher, then I will leave first.¡±


    Shui Yue Master nodded and said, ¡°You can go.¡±


    Lu XueQi lowered her head and acknowledged, slowly retreated and then disappeared from Reverend DaoXuan and Shui Yue Master¡¯s sights.


    Reverend DaoXuan was silent for a while, sighed and said, ¡°What a Zhang Xiao Fan...ai, a pity.¡±


    Shui Yue Master indifferently said, ¡°That child turning into such an oue, we must bear some responsibility!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan frowned, his face immediately turned dark, said, ¡°Shui Yue junior sister, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Shui Yue Master her face indifferent but the tone of her voice did not change, said, ¡°Nothing, Zhang Xiao Fan abandoned the light and joined the dark, no matter what there are areas where we have also erred.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan with a heavy voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Shui Yue junior sister think my actions at that time were wrong?¡±


    Shui Yue nced at Reverend DaoXuan, saw that his face had turned slightly stern, sighed and slowly said, ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t think too much. If it was me, I would also do the same thing as you. I have said just now, Zhang Xiao Fan that is his fate, Heaven¡¯s will!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan kept quiet for a while, his face gradually rxed, just that in the great hall, the ambience seemed to turn slightly awkward. After a while, her slowly spoke, ¡°Just now you have also heard, XueQi this trip, still did not get to see Yun YiLan valley master, what do you think?¡±


    Shui Yue Master humphed, said, ¡°Yun YiLan that old fellow, he has always been mysterious, ying with deceitful tricks, this time I don¡¯t know what he is trying to do. But his skills are something not to be underestimated, there isn¡¯t any figures in southern border that can threatened him. So we don¡¯t have to worry too much, instead...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was surprised, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Shui Yue Master looked at Reverend DaoXuan, said, ¡°This time you did not send any other disciple and only instructed Qi¡¯er to head to southern border FenXiang Valley alone, and on top of that you did not discuss it with me!¡± After speaking, her face suddenly turned cold andughed coldly.


    Reverend DaoXuan frowned and said, ¡°Junior sister, the reasons for that, I did exin it to you afterwards, didn¡¯t you also did not have any objection to it?¡±


    Shui Yue Master stood up, indifferently said, ¡°Although I did not object but this disciple of mine has always been unyielding and persistent, you knew that, whatever it is, it is better to leave some leeway.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s reply, walked off by herself out of the great hall.


    Reverend DaoXuan watched her back, suddenly shook his head, and let out a long sigh.


    X x x


    Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Icy cold stone chamber.


    Ghost King Sect from Ghost King, Qing Long, YouJi etc all stood in the room, beside them were Ghost Li and Xiao Bai, in the most secluded corner, Mr Ghost dressed in ck stood alone there.


    Just that now, nobody had the mind to pay attention to that figure, everyone¡¯s attention were all on that great shaman who was standing beside BiYao at the cold stone tform.


    Ghost Li subconsciously clenched his fists, for this, he did not allow Xiao Hui to follow. Watching the frail great shaman¡¯s figure and BiYao¡¯s face among the white mist, even him with his iron-will spirit also started to tremble.


    Ten years, ten years of longing, the nightmare which had constantly haunted him, this hope, right now was in front of him.


    The great shaman¡¯s body shook slightly, the group of people behind stir, Ghost Li could not help but stepped forward, even the everposed Ghost King, the corner of his eyes also twitched.


    The great shaman turned his head around, smiled to the group, assuring them that he was alright, the group then felt relieved.


    After a night of rest, the great shaman still did not look better, instead he seemed to deteriorate. Every wrinkles on his haggard face deeply engraved in, like squeezing his remaining life force.


    In the room, only the great shaman¡¯s gradually heavy breathing sounds were heard.


    Ghost King and Ghost Li who was standing beside, nced at each other, both saw the deep anxiety in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, the great shaman¡¯s tottering hand stretched out, where he was pointing, was that ¡®HeHuan Bell¡¯ in BiYao¡¯s hands.


    The golden bell erected between the fair hands, glimmering with gentle lights, on the bell, reflecting the slowly approaching aged hand.


    The next moment, the withered hand touched the bell, everyone in the stone chamber, held their breaths.


    From the great shaman¡¯s fingertips, faint blue lights started to glow, gradually blinking, however with the pulsing lights, the great shaman¡¯s face turned even more ashen.


    Like being summoned, suddenly, the bell which had been silent for ten years suddenly made a clear crisp chime, slowly resounding.


    Ghost Li and Ghost King¡¯s faces immediately revealed agitated expressions, both men subconsciously stepped forward but both also stopped themselves at the same time, their eyes still locked onto the great shaman¡¯s fingers.


    After the bell, a golden light slowly surfaced from the HeHuan Bell, although not very bright but almost at the same time thisyer of golden light surfaced, the great shaman¡¯s face suddenly grimaced, the next moment, a chill filled the stone chamber.


    Almost all of them were taken aback, those that could be there, were all masters of the cultivation paths, almost subconsciously, Ghost Li, Ghost King and Xiao Bai moved forward.


    However while the cold expanded exponentially, the gentle golden light on the bell suddenly became azed, almost like a fire with form, [boom] a sound and swiftly expanded out.


    The great shaman was the first to be hit, his body was already frail, immediately he was hit flying into the air, spraying out a mouthful of blood.


    Ghost King¡¯s figure moved like a spirit, instantly appearing beside the great shaman and caught his body, Ghost Li also appeared before him at the same time, Soul-Devouring stick hovering, green halo appeared instantly, blocking that burst of golden light. And Xiao Bai appeared beside the stone tform, white light streaming from her hands, enveloping the bell.


    The next moment, the quivering HeHuan Bell gradually calmed down, the golden light also disappeared, temperature in the chamber also resumed its normalcy.


    The group looked towards the great shaman supported by Ghost King, with this blow, blood flowed from the great shaman¡¯s seven apertures on his face, everyone could see that this old man was already dying, leaving only hisst strength.


    The room was still, everyone looked at each other, all were stunned beyond words.


    Until, a panting groan, broke the stillness. The great shaman slowly opened his eyes, struggled to stand.


    Ghost King¡¯s countenance changed, stretched out his hand to assist but the great shaman slowly shook his head, Ghost King quietly nodded, admiration shed in his eyes, slowly withdrew his hands.


    The great shaman panted for a moment, raised his sleeve, slowly wiped away the blood from his mouth, spoke, just that this voice, was extremely hoarse, ¡°One of remnant of thedy¡¯s souls is indeed in this HeHuan Bell.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    The great shaman inhaled deeply, said, ¡°Just that this bell is an unusual treasure, it possessed spiritual energy, like a self-formed strong formation, although like that it can thus protect thedy¡¯s soul but if someone wish to retrieve it out, he has to break this HeHuan Bell.¡±


    His body suddenly wavered at this point, his lips which had just been wiped, again spit out a mouthful of blood. Ghost Li dashed up, supported the elder in his arms, hesitated but still could not resist and said, ¡°Senior, you better take a rest first.¡±


    The great shaman looked at the young man, smiled faintly and suddenly suppressed his voice and said, ¡°Please do not forget what you have promised me in the Seven Mile Cave.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, nodded and said, ¡°Senior please be assured!¡±


    The great shaman let out a long breath, slowly pushed Ghost Li away, turned and spoke to Ghost King and the rest, ¡°As for now the n is to break HeHuan Bell¡¯s spiritual energy and yet not damage thedy¡¯s soul, I can only set up the southern border shaman skill, ¡®Soul Return¡¯ formation and see if I can lure thedy¡¯s soul out from the bell, cough, cough cough...¡±


    A violent cough interrupted him, the group was silent, everyone could tell that this elder was already at his end, to say setting up whatever ¡®Soul Return¡¯, nobody knew if he couldst till then.


    Ghost King gritted his teeth, walked up, cupped his hands together to the great shaman and said, ¡°Master makes so much effort for my daughter, my humble self is really beyond grateful. Master do not have to worry about other stuffs, just go ahead and perform the necessary, no matter what the oue is, Ghost King Sect will definitely not let Master down.¡±


    The great shaman slowly nodded, his eyes revealedfort, after a moment of panting, he quietly said, ¡°Soul Return skill is an otherworldly skill, it is not advisable to have so many strangers here, will like to ask Ghost Li GongZi and Sect head to stay and help, the rest to temporary leave.¡±


    Ghost Li and Ghost King both nodded, the rest without waiting for them to speak, all started to leave, after a moment, leaving only the great shaman, Ghost Li and Ghost King in the cold chamber.


    The great shaman¡¯s face waned, his body slowly trembling, unable to stand any longer, his body ckened and slowly sat onto the floor.

 Chapter 138: Spirit Calling Bait

    Chapter 138 - Spirit Calling Bait


    In the icy cold stone chamber, there was only the sounds of the great shaman¡¯s heavy gasps. Ghost King and Ghost Li stood before that weak elder, watched his haggard face closely, right now, what was left of the great shaman¡¯s life had became their only hope.


    The great shaman¡¯s breathing calmed down, he raised his head and smiled to them, Ghost Li and Ghost King then felt slightly relieved. The great shaman after a pause, spoke to Ghost King, ¡°Sect Head please bring some blood here, ¡®Spirit Calling Bait¡¯ is an otherworldly skill, using fresh blood is the best.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned slightly but Ghost King was already nodding and said, ¡°This can be done.¡± and was about to leave when he suddenly paused and spoke to the great shaman, ¡°Great shaman, this blood...do you want animal or human?¡±


    The great shaman was stunned, took a few more nces at Ghost King but still said, ¡°Animal blood is good but if you were topare the results, human blood is the best.¡±


    Ghost King nodded and strided to the door, opened it and saw Qing Long, YouJi standing outside, Mr Ghost was also standing slightly further away. Once they saw Ghost Kinging out, Qing Long and YouJi¡¯s faces both revealed surprise at the same time but Ghost King went straight to Mr Ghost and said, ¡°Bring a basin of human blood here.¡±


    Qing Long and YouJi were shocked, Mr Ghost instead only nodded, turned and left, Ghost King turned back in after speaking, leaving Qing Long and YouJi there with their expressions gradually turning somber.


    In the icy cold chamber, the atmosphere turned somehow strange, Ghost Li quietly watched BiYao who was lying there, after a long time, turned and looked at the great shaman who was meditating and then onto Ghost King.


    Ghost King seemed oblivious to it, his expressionposed, a pair of eyes watching BiYao and asionally at Ghost Li, giving only a sweeping nce, never once pausing.


    Two knocks were heard suddenly from the stone door and then the door slowly opened, Mr Ghost held a copper basin in, ced it in front of the great shaman and then nodded to Ghost King.


    Ghost King nodded slightly, Mr Ghost did not speak and quietly left.


    Dark red blood, gently swished in the basin, a thick stench of blood filled the stone chamber.


    The corner of Ghost Li¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, he looked deeply at Ghost King but Ghost King instead spoke unhurriedly to the great shaman, ¡°Great shaman, the blood you asked for is here.¡±


    The great shaman opened his eyes, looked at the basin of fresh blood and did not speak, after a long time he suddenly sighed softly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    X x x


    Struggling with his feeble body, the great shaman slowly stood up, before he could stand up straight, his body had already started to waver. Ghost Li quickly went up and supported him beside.


    The great shaman looked at him, made a wry smile but did not reject.


    The frail old man slowly stretched his hand into his bosom, after feeling inside for a moment and taking his hand out again, his hand was holding an oddly looking red brush, the brush was about the width of a thumb and the length of a human¡¯s palm. The end of the brush was shaped like a dog¡¯s head, the body of the brush, made of unknown substance and engraved with many different strange charms. The front end of the brush was covered evenly by a patch of soft hair, the original colour could not be discern, only the remnant of dark red colour was left on it. Without asking, the liquid that was used to stain the brush with previously, was most probably blood.


    Clutching the brush, inhaling deeply!


    The great shaman with Ghost Li¡¯s support, lowered his body, soaked the red brush into the blood and held it up.


    Blood from the tip of the brush hair, drop by drop silently dripped down into the copper basin, making little ripples on the surface, forming small waves.


    Holding the brush, the great shaman slowly, with the support of Ghost Li, walked to where BiYao was sleeping, from where the stone tform and the ground met, made the first stroke.


    The bright colour, slowly extended out on the levelled floor, the elder¡¯s slightly trembling hand, drew out charms one after another. The air was still but for some reason, the mood was slowly turning tense.


    Ghost King after watching for a while, quietly walked to the basin and picked it up, walked a few steps and ced it where the great shaman was. The great shaman who was drawing, raised his head and nced at him, silently nodded, bent down and continued.


    More and more blood drawings, with the cold stone tform as the centre, slowly appeared around BiYao, a strange formation with blood scent began to emerge.


    The great shaman¡¯s red brush, was clearly also an unusual object from the southern border shaman art, the blood which was absorbed by the red brush, wielded by the great shaman on the ground, coagted and did not dry up, the color of the blood was vivid and glistering and at the corners and turns, not a trace of blood was sshed out, as if the drawing was containing those blood firmly within it.


    The great shaman¡¯s gasps of breaths started again and gradually turned heavy, the blood drawings on the ground started to beplicated, those strange drawings, some looked like livestock ferocious beasts, some like big birds and there were even more unrecognizable drawings, one by one emerging and not one was identical to another.


    The only simr point was, those drawings, each one was joined to each other, the amount of blood from the copper basin to the ground increased but the colour and luster of the blood on the ground seemed to be even more vibrant than the blood in the basin.


    The blood stench in the air intensified, in the stone chamber, other than the deep breathings of the great shaman, there was no other unusual noise.


    The formation drawn by blood, started from the left corner where BiYao was lying, the great shaman, one stroke by one stroke, absorbed in his drawings. Ghost Li beside him supported him, saw for himself, how this vivid blood colour emerge from nothing, from a few to many, gradually forming into an ellipse with a radius of five chi, other than a small area on the floor beside BiYao¡¯s head, the surroundings had already turned into a sea of blood colour.


    Ghost King once again carried up the basin and ced it on the floor above the stone tform and then slowly walked to a side. This unearthly formation was almost nearing topletion.


    The multitude of big, small strange drawings connected together, glistering with the colour of blood, at a quick nce, it looked like river courses criss-crossing, the vibrant blood, like in the arteries, merrily coursing through.


    From one point to another, turning around from the end, like the gentle flow of tides, constantly cycling.


    X x x


    The vibrant red interweaved, converging on the floor below the feet, the great shaman¡¯s hands were trembling so badly that he could no longer hold the red brush.


    Ghost Li supporting the elder, could clearly feel the pain from the old man¡¯s body, even he himself could notprehend the reason for this old body to hold on until now.


    The heavy breathings had by now turned hoarse, the great shaman¡¯s forehead was also covered in sweat.


    He slowly, slowly stretched out his hand, made thest stroke andpleted thest drawing, connecting it back to the first drawing.


    [Plop!]


    A muffled sound, the red brush fell aside, the weight in Ghost Li¡¯s arms suddenly increased, the great shaman¡¯s body ckened down.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart jumped, a sound of [weng] went off in his head, in that instant even his back had the fearful sensation of needles jabbing in. He held his breath, added more strength in his hands to support the great shaman and looked down, the great shaman¡¯s face was extremely pale but his mouth was slightly agape, panting, exhausted from the effort.


    Ghost Li then felt relieved, at the same time realized with a start, only that short instant, his forehead and back were also drenched.


    Almost at the same time, Ghost King beside him let out a long breath, he was clearly also startled. Right now the two men who had looked at the world with disdain, were having the jitters from just the slight movements of a dying old man.


    The great shaman, after being breathless for a long while, recovered slightly, nodded to Ghost Li and indicated to him to assist him to sit down. Ghost Li felt uneasy, looking at the great shaman¡¯s countenance, he was really terrified that this old man would just pass away. However, even with his worries, he did not have any options and could only follow the great shaman¡¯s instructions, helped him down, near to where BiYao¡¯s head was.


    The great shaman inhaled deeply and looked ahead, before him, was apletely interlinked blood formation, the blood lines covering the ground, locking inrge amount of blood. And from those glistening red blood, as if being moved with an unseen force on the levelled ground, almost at the same time started to flow in the same direction, in midst not one ventured out from the arteries-like strokes.


    From the top to the bottom and again flowing back from the connected lines, forming a cycle, unceasing and endless.


    Standing behind the great shaman, Ghost Li and Ghost King both looked at each other, they were both masters of the true ways cultivators and their eyes both revealed shock.


    The great master after pausing for a while, stretched out his withered hand and picked up the red brush which had fallen, erected straight before him, the hair tip of the brush pointing down, on the red brush, the remnant of the blood coagted into beads, after struggling and lingering on the fine hair, fell down soundlessly, into that blood red river.


    The great shaman stared ahead, the heavy deep breathings suddenly turned still, in the stone chamber, a deafening silence!


    His brows slowly rose, the lifeless eyes started to glimmer, and the blood flowing in the formation seemed to be also simted, increased their momentum.


    Holding the red brush, slowly bringing it down, soon it reached the ground, three cun away from one of the outermost blood river. The fine red hair touched the ground and did not bend, the ground, as if suddenly turning into gentle waters, this red brush, slowly soundlessly inserted into the floor.


    The mood in the chamber, slowly turned eerie, the rapidly flowing blood rivers started to emit indistinct shrills, faint blood energy, following the deep insertion of the red brush into the ground, gradually diffused from the formation and merged into the faint white vapours from the stone tform, shrouding BiYao¡¯s body within it.


    Ghost King and Ghost Li¡¯s eyes without blinking, stare intently on.


    The great shaman loosened his hand, chanted deep and low, reverberated in this stone chamber. In-between the great shaman¡¯s lips, lightly and quickly spitting out one after another, words after words with strange tones, both of his hands as if following some melody, slowly rose, five fingers forming into ws, waving lightly.


    The whistling inside the stone chamber, turned louder and louder, on the ground, the blood rivers in the formation were already churning, waves after waves raced rapidly, waves of unearthly forces, screamed from the rivers of blood.


    Suddenly, a sharp shrill from the great shaman¡¯s lips, ten fingers like ws mped down, [pfff] into the blood rivers.


    Almost at the same time, Ghost Li and Ghost King who were standing behind were dumbfounded, in that instant they felt that the stone chamber seemed not to exist, the stone walls, stone floor suddenly turned to space, [ÐëÃÖÎÞ¼ä] , far beyond the highest heaven, eerie and dark, nothing to depend on.


    [Trantor¡¯s note: I¡¯m sorry but I really do not know what the Chinese words meant, please let me know if you understand, thanks]


    Ghostly wails suddenly erupted, rushing in from all directions, dazzling red light shone out from the red formation, bursting upwards. Within the flickering red light, innumerable indistinct spirits shadows panicked, like being summoned here by an unseen power, not of their own volition, tried to find a way out but no matter where they scurried, they could not leave that red light screen.


    And at this moment, the stone chamber restored its original appearance, Ghost Li and Ghost King immediately back to their senses. Both were shocked, they knew that a moment ago, that ¡®Spirit Calling Bait¡¯ formation actually transcended the surrounding stone walls, using the southern border mysterious shaman power to connect the nineherworlds, captured innumerable spirits and trapped them in this formation.


    However since this Spirit Calling Bait formation was that phenomenal, naturally it consumed a huge amount of effort, looking past the red light, the great shaman¡¯s face was already beyond ashen, if right now to say that he was indeed a dead man, most probably some would believe it.


    The two of them, their hearts palpitating, prayed in their hearts that this shaman master would hold on, at the same time their eyes fixedly stare at that formation.


    There, innumerable spirits screamed and leapt in the red light, some were normal spirits, some had the appearance of strange huge beasts, after a while, these ghostly spirits after being rebounded from the red light, knew that they could not escape and all raged and screamed at the great shaman sitting in front of the formation.


    The great shaman disregarded the infuriated spirits, a pair of eyes slowly looked up, looked at the stone tform shrouded in red light, at BiYao¡¯s HeHuan Bell. Both of his arms suddenly brandished in the air, left hand still w-like, right hand fingers instead were different, the ring finger and little finger bent inwards slightly, middle finger and index finger like sword, thumb facing upwards, it was the shaman incantation, pointing up into the air.


    The HeHuan Bell shook with a chime!


    [Ding!...]


    The clear bell sound, like the oriole in the ravine, singing at dawn, that HeHuan Bell left BiYao¡¯s hands, slowly rose into the air. Its faint golden light, once again glowed from its body.


    Almost at the same time when the great shaman pointed at the HeHuan Bell, the Spirit Calling Bait blood formation¡¯s innumerable spirits, like being held by the unseen force, although raged and bellowed, unwillingly but as if like following the tide, poured onto the HeHuan Bell in the air.


    Immediately, the unearthly aura surged, HeHuan Bell shook violently, the ghostly evil power poured in from all directions, repeatedly, innumerable ghostly things swamped in, tore and bit the bell, attacked ferociously, the scene was crazy. And underneath this scene, that red blood sea in the formation, its red light became more and more vibrant, the blood whistled, almost surging up!


    Looking like it could no longer take the ghostly forces, the HeHuan Bell¡¯s faint golden light gradually dimmed, submerged within the innumerable spirits, the next moment, a sharp sound, a faint smoke appeared above the HeHuan Bell, indistinct and inconsistent, drifted above the bell, the lower half still in the bell.


    The great shaman¡¯s face, for some reason, suddenly turned slightly red,pared to before, his countenance seemed much better, even his arms seemed stronger while gesturing.


    Delight shed past his face, shouted,


    ¡°Tut!


    The remnant spirit out of the body,


    return to the nineherworlds.


    Yellow Springs nineherworlds,


    Spirit Calling as the bait!¡±


    These four incantation sentences shouted out by the great shaman were full of vigour, impressive and awe-inspiring, following his shout, the red light dispersed with a rumble, in that instant, filled the entire stone chamber, Ghost King and Ghost Li only felt a boom in the surrounding, that empty, eerie, as if they were in the nineherworlds feeling, again appeared, the only difference was this time, with the ghostly wails, there were also innumerable spirits flying around them.


    [Boom!]


    Without any pause, like lightning shing past the horizon, before both of them could collect themselves, the scene changed back to the stone chamber again, in that red sinister screen, innumerable ghostly things within it, that faint smoke above the HeHuan Bell, was clustered around by the spirits, one after another streams of faint smokes emerged.


    One, two, three...eight, nine!


    Three souls and seven mortal forms, known as soul!


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, the nails in his hands dug deep into his palms, blood dripped down but he was totally unconscious of that. In that red screen, those streams of faint smokes...


    He turned his head and looked at the great shaman.


    Only a moment!


    Just one more moment would do!


    He could not help but shouted out in his heart!


    The great shaman¡¯s face was still red, withdrawing suddenly like the tide retreating. Deeply creased skin around his eyes, started to twitch.


    The withered hands waving in the air, once again started to tremble. Only his voice, was still as loud,


    ¡°Three souls seven mortal forms,


    gathered spirits as soul.


    Combined soul to search for spirit,


    as one!¡±


    Following his voice, the nine streams of smoke in the air flew out from the crowd of spirits, slowly neared HeHuan Bell, gradually, merged with that faint smoke above HeHuan Bell as one.


    Indistinctly, a human form emerged.


    Right now, not only Ghost Li, even Ghost King¡¯s body also started to tremble, excitement revealed on his face.


    The great shaman¡¯s face since when, had again turned pale, the trembling in his hands increased, in the red light, he opened his mouth, bellowed,


    ¡°The soul ispleted,


    all spirits back to your ce.


    Spiritual soul enter...¡±


    The final word, ¡®body¡¯, before he could utter it, the great shaman¡¯s voice suddenly was cut off, what was emitted instead was a faint low [si si] voice.


    Ghost Li and Ghost King¡¯s countenances changed immediately at the same time. The red light in the Spirit Calling Bait formation wavered violently, suddenly a loud boom sounded, the red light scattered, innumerable spirits charged out and sank into the stone walls below, in a blink vanished. Ghost King and Ghost Li did not pay any attention to that, looking past the chaotic scene, both of them looked for the great shaman.


    That elder, both hands still raised up but his head was drooping down slowly.


    Ghost Li and Ghost King, like lightning, dashed to the great shaman, supported his body but the great shaman¡¯s head continued to droop down. However his lips was still struggling to speak.


    Both of them tried their best to go as near to the great shaman as possible, in his mumblings, they could only faintly hear some words,


    ¡°[wu]...nineherworlds...[wu wu]...until Yin...[wu]...not this...¡±


    That voice gradually turned low and still, the elder¡¯s head still hanging down and then there was no more sound.


    The bone-chilling cold, as if the body was submerged deep into the ice prison of the otherworldly, the two stunned men, could not believe what they were seeing.


    The dispersing red light slowly disappeared, the turbulent blood rivers quietened down, the blood lines after losing their power, could no longer contain the blood, vivid human blood spread out on the floor.


    The faint smoke above the HeHuan Bell, was sucked back like a whale sucking water, disappeared into the bell. Faint golden light once again lighted up, the HeHuan Bell looked especially dazzling.


    A gentle sway, apanied with clear crisp bell, the HeHuan Bell slowlynded, back again to that cold stone tform, into BiYao¡¯s hands, peaceful as usual.


    The dead-like silence, hung in the ice cold stone chamber, lingered for a long time, not a sound at all...

 Chapter 139: Broken-hearted Man

    Chapter 139 - Broken-hearted Man


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King Sect Headquarters.


    It had already been three days since the great shaman¡¯s death, Qing Long tasked men to cremate the elder¡¯s body and kept the ashes in an urn. The blue and white porcin small urn right now was sitting quietly on the table beside his hand.


    Qing Long stared long at this urn and then gently sighed, shifted his eyes away. For the past three days, all of the affairs in Ghost King Sect were handled by Qing Long and YouJi, after that unfortunate event three days ago, Ghost King and Ghost Li both hid in their own rooms and until today, had not emerged.


    Qing Long could still remember clearly, three days ago, when that heavy stone door opened slowly with a yawn, two men walked out, the two men who feared nothing, looked like they had lost their souls, their expressions dazed and forlorn.


    Ghost King fared better, quietly said, ¡°For three days, I will not be disturbed!¡± after speaking, he walked straight to his room and never came out.


    As for Ghost Li, he was beside himself, did not speak a word and only walked on, until he walked right into a stone wall, blood flowed from his forehead. And him, seemed to be totally oblivious to it, turned around, stumbled and fell on his way to his room.


    The group was dumbfounded at the sight and more or less guessed the oue but when they looked into the stone chamber, the chamber flooded with blood and the great shaman who had died while sitting upright in the pool of blood with his head hung down, that tragic scene shocked them.


    Only BiYao, who was as before, her expression peaceful and lifelike,y on that ice stone tform and the HeHuan Bell in her hands was glowing with faint golden light.


    Footsteps sounded beside, broke Qing Long¡¯s thoughts, he looked up, YouJi¡¯s apparition-like figure, drifted in and stood beside him but she did not look at him and instead nced at the room behind him and quietly said, ¡°Sect Head has not emerge?¡±


    Qing Long shook his head, quietly said, ¡°It has been three days, not a single news.¡±


    YouJi¡¯s face ck veil slightly swayed, she remained silent.


    Although they did not witness what had happened but the both of them could imagine that forlorn scene.


    In this world, if there was anything that could be even more anguish than despair, was when one saw hope and that hope was right in front of him, you again sank into despair!


    When both of them faced each other and had no words to say, suddenly the door behind Qing Long emitted a light sound.


    The door, slowly opened.


    Qing Long and YouJi were shocked and quickly turned around.


    The simple in wooden door opened inwards, making a light and heavy sound of [zhi ya], adding a feeling of the past vicissitudes, maybe it was rting to its owner¡¯s sorrow.


    One foot, from that room, lightly stepped out. Ghost King¡¯s figure, slowly appeared before them.


    Qing Long and YouJi silently looked at, that man who seemed a lifetime ago.


    Three days a head full of grey hair!


    Ghost King¡¯s hair, had all turned snow-white.


    Qing Long¡¯s voice for some reason, suddenly turned hoarse and uncertain, even when he heard it, he also had doubts that the voice was his,


    ¡°Sect...Head, are you alright...alright?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s lips twitched but did not speak, he closed his eyes and slightly tilted his head up, inhaled deeply.


    YouJi, beneath her veil, suddenly said, ¡°Sect Head, you must take care of your...body.¡± At the end of her words, for some reason, she suddenly thought of BiYao, her voice choked.


    Ghost King¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly but very quickly it subsided, when he opened his eyes again, although sorrow and the past vicissitudes were still etched on his face but his eyes, already had a faint gleam.


    The gaze that seemed to see through the world¡¯s vicissitudes.


    ¡°I looked to have, aged quite a lot!¡± He spoke one sentence, his lips moving slightly, a faint smile, but in it, full of anguish.


    Qing Long and YouJi at the same time looked down, could not bear to look at this man again.


    Ghost King once again, inhaled deeply, let out the air in his chest, his eyes turned and thennded on the table beside Qing Long¡¯s hand, that porcin small urn.


    ¡°In this is...¡± he faintly asked.


    Qing Long stepped forward, took the urn and passed to Ghost King, said, ¡°After the great shaman passed away, subordinate boldly made the decision and crementated the elder¡¯s body, in this small urn are his ashes.¡±


    Ghost King quietly took the small urn, both of his hands gently caressed it for some time, sighed slightly and said, ¡°This great master although did not save BiYao but in spite of his infirm body, exhausted all of his strength and gathered all of BiYao¡¯s souls. Although in the end all was in vain but he was our benefactor.¡±


    He passed the urn back to Qing Long, said, ¡°Go and prepare, with our holy sect formal rites, respectfully send the great shaman back to southern border.¡±


    Qing Long took over the porcin urn, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ghost King after a pause, said, ¡°How about Ghost Li, how is he?¡±


    Qing Long hesitated for a moment but YouJi had already spoke, ¡°Aftering out from the cold stone chamber, he looked totally devastated and beside himself, he stumbled back to his room and never came out again.¡± She paused for a while and quietly added, ¡°Till now, it has already been three days.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face was somber, he slowly sped his hands behind him, after a long time quietly said, ¡°Ten years of grief, all surfaced overnight! Ai, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go take a look at him.¡±


    After speaking, he walked unhurriedly with his hands behind his back, Qing Long and YouJi nced sideways at each other and then quietly followed behind.


    Looking from the back, Ghost King¡¯s head of grey hair, his figure seemed strangely deste.


    Ghost Li¡¯s room was quite a distance from Ghost King¡¯s residence but nearer to BiYao¡¯s cold chamber. This was because Ghost King did not wish to grieve further and so stayed far from where his daughter was, and for Ghost Li, he would visit BiYao almost every day if he was in Majestic Fox Mountain.


    When the three of them passed through the corridors and neared Ghost Li¡¯s room, Qing Long and YouJi clearly noticed something different with Ghost King¡¯s body, not knowing was it because he was again,ing near that sad ce.


    But both of them, nobody said a word.


    Finally, they arrived at that lonely stone door, where Ghost Li resided, the area was deserted, he had always prefered reclusiveness. Just that at a far distance outside his door, a Ghost King Sect disciple stood there.


    Ghost King walked forward, opened the stone door and walked in, and was stunned. Qing Long and YouJi noticed something was amiss and went in to take a look, the room was empty, not only Ghost Li was not in there, even Xiao Hui was missing. The room¡¯s furniture looked untouched and nothing was out of ce, only the bed looked messy.


    Qing Long frowned, turned and called out, the Ghost King Sect disciple who was standing outside the door ran in hurriedly, kneeled and said, ¡°Greetings to Sect Head!¡±


    Ghost King turned and looked, Qing Long spoke softly beside him, ¡°Subordinate these few days other than handling the sect affairs, was stationed outside Sect Head¡¯s room door waiting, as for here, had instructed some disciples to carefully watch over.¡±


    Ghost King nodded slightly, turned and spoke to the disciple, said, ¡°Where did vice leader go?¡±


    The Ghost King Sect disciple was clearly in awe of Ghost King, even his voice was trembling, said, ¡°Replying to to Sect Head, vice leader shut himself in his room for three days and nights, not a stir. Just when subordinate was starting to worry, he suddenly walked out this morning with that grey monkey and left straight.¡±


    Ghost King was surprised, Qing Long frowned and said, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    That disciple bowed his head down and said, ¡°Disciple followed vice leader and saw him walking out of the mountain and then flew off, disciple saw his facial expression, it was very frightening and so did not dare to go forward and ask, instead came back here and waited...¡±


    A sh of anger went past Qing Long¡¯s face, Ghost King suddenly with an exmation, walked forward a few steps and picked up a sealed letter from the top of the bed, with a nce, passed to Qing Long and said, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Qing Long was surprised and took it, indeed it was Ghost Li who had wrote to him, bemused, he nced at Ghost King, saw his expressionless face looking away, frowned and tore open the letter.


    The letter was not that long and very quickly he finished reading it, a dark look appeared on his face, he quietly said, ¡°Sect Head.¡±


    Ghost King indifferently said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°In the letter, he requested me to take the trouble of sending the great shaman¡¯s ashes back to southern border Miao Tribe Seven Mile Cave.¡±


    Ghost King shook his head slowly, suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡±


    Qing Long looked perplexed, Ghost King instead turned and spoke to the disciple, ¡°You may go.¡±


    That person, as if receiving a pardon, kowtow heavily three times and hurriedly retreated.


    Qing Long looked at Ghost King, said, ¡°Sect Head, that Ghost Li...¡±


    Ghost King nced at the empty room, a mncholy look in his eyes, after a long time turned around, without any word to Qing Long and YouJi, quietly walked out, a deep low voice was faintly heard from his back figure,


    ¡°All are broken-hearted people...¡±


    X x x


    Southern border, FenXiang Valley.


    The Good Faction big sect which had been having a series of unforeseen events, had another shocking news this day, in a blink of an eye, spread throughout the entire valley. From deep within FenXiang Valley, seven drumbeats were heard from the Celestial Drums inside ¡®TianXiang Residence¡¯ , resounding far and near, signifying the day where the FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan would emerge from his seclusion.


    All of the FenXiang Valley disciples moved to stand in position, nobody dared to drawl, in FenXiang Valley main hall, ¡®Mountain River Hall¡¯, with ShangGuan Ce, LuShun at the front, Li Xun and the rest of the disciples behind, filed before the hall, patiently waiting.


    In the crowd, the most conspicuous was thedy standing beside Li Xun, it was YanHong. Not long before on the night when the nine-tailed celestial fox escaped from the Inferno Altar, ShangGuan Ce saw through the fake YanHong and also revealed that the person was Evil Sect HeHuan Sect Jin PingEr. However, the real YanHong was only found three days ago in one of the FenXiang Valley building cer.


    This was of course that day, Jin PingEr, using some strange magic to control YanHong and hide her in a location like that. For the past few days FenXiang Valley men went out in full strength and searched the nearby big and small mountains but left out the buildings in the valley. And they only discovered YanHong when one of the disciple, because the valley was short of a certain herb, went to the cer where the herbs were kept and thus found YanHong, if not nobody knows how long more would the poor girl have to wait in the cer.


    After suffering for the past few days, YanHong looked wan and sallow but for now, nobody was paying attention to her, every one of them was watching the side door of the hall, ording to tradition, Yun YiLan after seclusion would walk out from there to meet them.


    Foremost in the crowd was ShangGuan Ce, still dressed in ck, his expressionposed, just that the people were unable to detect deep inside his eyes, indistinctly had some unusual gleams.


    To him, in the past few years, every time this valley master Yun YiLan his senior brother meet him, a folding screen always separated them and his voice weak and breathless, bing weaker and weaker recently, initially he could not believe it too but not long ago, he was gaining affirmation in his heart, this senior brother who had always suppressed him, seemed near his end.


    Unexpectedly the Celestial Drum in TianXiang Residence rang out like thunder, rooted him on the spot, Yun YiLan actually ended his seclusion!


    Could it be that he was really practising his skills in seclusion and not concealing something?


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s heart was restless, perturbed.


    And behind ShangGuan Ce, standing foremost from the younger disciple generation was Li Xun, his eyes could not hide his excitement. All along, he was Yun YiLan¡¯s most favourite disciple and even more the God¡¯s favoured guy in FenXiang Valley. Several years ago, Yun YiLan suddenly went into seclusion and did not give any hints prior to his decision, since then shut himself off from the world.


    Although Li Xun thought Yun YiLan especially favoured him and was one of the only two with ShangGuan Ce who was allowed to see Yun YiLan but maybe of Li Xun¡¯s young age and cultivation level, Yun YiLan handed FenXiang Valley affairs to ShangGuan Ce, as such Li Xun¡¯s status seemed to be demoted.


    However now that Yun YiLan once again wasing out, the power y naturally changed, he was still the valley master¡¯s favourite disciple, the undisputable candidate for the next valley master, the weightage of his words therefore were not the same. And the most important was, just yesterday, which was the night before Yun YiLan ended his seclusion, a ndestine meeting took ce with him and Yun YiLan and he knew beforehand that his mentor was going to end his seclusion.


    And following his mentor¡¯s emergence, his long-desired wish could finallye true. Once he thought of it, Li Xun¡¯s dashing face could no longer contain his excitement.


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s body moved and then slowly turned around, that young teacher nephew was standing slightly behind him and although he tried his best to maintain hisposure but that happiness and excitement seething in him was not after all someone his age and experience could conceal, and not even more before ShangGuan Ce¡¯s eagle-like gaze which could see through the world emotions.


    ¡°Hei...¡± He sneered in his heart, quietly muttered to himself, ¡°Young man, the path that you have to travel, you still do not know how long it is!¡±


    Just when everyone was preupied with their own thoughts, suddenly the melodious sound of the drums, likeing from beyond the highest heavens, hovered in the main hall. ShangGuan Ce and the rest spirits were boosted, arranged their clothes and appearances, looked towards the side door.


    A red figure shed, one person¡¯s figure slowly emerged, fiery red clothes which had traditionally been the FenXiang Valley valley master¡¯s attire, representing the esteemed fire sect¡¯s beliefs.


    Without feeling the fire¡¯s heat and without any dazzling light but for some reason, a sh of red through the crowd¡¯s eyes and all without exception had an inexplicable feeling, a ball of red fire walking unhurriedly towards them.


    And when the crowd recovered and looked clearly at the figure in that ball of red light, everyone including ShangGuan Ce who had always beenposed and now eximed quietly in disbelief.


    The person who was approaching, was a middle-aged man who looked to be at most forty plus, a head full of soft, brightly-coloured red hair untied, flowing carefreely at his shoulder, giving off a hint of dissolute feeling.


    Everyone looked at each other, several years ago before Yun YiLan went into seclusion, everyone clearly remembered that he was already an infirm old man, his hair were all grey but right now this person was much younger than that Yun YiLan and his skin bright and smooth, not a single wrinkle could be seen.


    However the shape of this person¡¯s face was clearly Yun YiLan, especially ShangGuan Ce, more than anyone he was with Yun YiLan the longest and could affirm that this was what Yun YiLan looked like when he was young but looking at that appearance, it surpassed the graceful demeanour during his youth. With the astonishing appearance, none could speak.


    Yun YiLan instead seemed nonchnt, swaggered into the hall, in front of the crowd, his eyes piercing. He looked at them then suddenly smiled, his voicepletely different from the aged voice in the secret chamber, clear and pleasant, said, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you all recognize me this valley master?¡±


    Everyone shook, Li Xun was the first to react, prostated and loudly said, ¡°Disciple respectfully wee teacher out of your seclusion, congrattes teacher on the sessful cultivation of the true way!¡±


    The people were immediately jolted awake, each quickly paid obeisance, the shock in ShangGuan Ce¡¯s eyes gradually faded away and he also bowed his head.


    Yun YiLan evidently looked well, his mood was even better, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright, all of us have not met for a long time, let¡¯s get up and talk.¡±


    The crowd acknowledged and all started to stand, Yun YiLan smiled and looked at them,stly at ShangGuan Ce, said, ¡°Junior brother, these few years you have to stand in and take care of the valley affairs, you must be tired of it right?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce shook his head, smiled and said, ¡°When senior brother is not around, it is what me as a junior brother should do, however the incident a few days ago in Inferno Altar, I...¡±


    Yun YiLan suddenlyughed loudly, interrupted his words, said, ¡°The past matter, why does junior brother has to brood on it, the days are still long, let¡¯s take our time to discuss.¡±


    Surprise shed past ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face but he did notment further, only lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun YiLan nced at the crowd, saw the revered and shock look in their eyes, evidently his body which had turned back time was really a shock to them.


    Just that he did not offer more exnation, turned and asked Li Xun, ¡°Recently is there any problem in the valley?¡±


    Li Xun stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°This morning, Reverend DaoXuan of Central ins Qing Yun Sect brought us a letter, said it was a reply to teacher¡¯s letter a few days back.¡±


    While speaking, his face wasposed but it was different on ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face, during the period when Yun YiLan was in seclusion, all matters in FenXiang Valley was handled by him. The lettersmunicated with Qing Yun Sect Head was naturally an important matter but he was not aware of it. And the arrival of the reply this morning was somehow intercepted by Li Xun secretly, clearly Yun YiLan senior brother did not want him to meddle in this matter.


    ShangGuan Ce felt his anger boiled but his face looked normal as usual, the unusual expression shed past.


    Yun YiLan nodded and took the letter from Li Xun, assessed it and saw the writings on the letter: To be personally read by FenXiang Valley Yun YiLan.


    Sender: Qing Yun Sect DaoXuan paying his respect.


    It was indeed Qing Yun Sect Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s writing, Yun YiLan smiled and tore opened the letter, took out a thin paper and read it once, the smile constantly on his face.


    At the end, he nodded slightly, paused for a moment and kept the letter well in his bosom, loudly spoke to the crowd, ¡°We will end it here, all of you to go back and prepare, not long after I will lead the outstanding disciples of FenXiang Valley and enter Central ins to pay a visit to Qing Yun Sect and Tian Yin Temple, to discuss the world¡¯s important n!¡±


    Everyone was surprised, it had been a long time since FenXiang Valley entered the Central ins in force, unexpectedly just when the valley master emerged from his seclusion, he gave this important instruction. Yun YiLan had always been revered and the valley men did not think twice, after paying their respects, they left and went to prepare. Only Li Xun was asked to remain.


    The rest of them left, leaving only Yun YiLan and Li Xun in the hall. Li Xun smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, what skills did you exactly practise during your seclusion that could have such amazing effect?¡±


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, ¡°This is the special skill handed down by our FenXiang Valley ancestors, in the future when your cultivation is enough, don¡¯t you think I won¡¯t pass it down to you?¡±


    Li Xun was surprised but saw the smile and warmth in Yun YiLan¡¯s eyes, as if it contained some deep meaning, he gave a thought and felt overjoyed, quickly prostrated and said, ¡°Disciple thank teacher¡¯s great kindness and will definitely not let teacher down!¡±


    Yun YiLan smiled and supported Li Xun up, appraised him, sighed and said, ¡°Your constitution is excellent and is an exceptional talent for cultivation but you are young and arrogant, your mind is still impulsive, you will still have to grab the opportunity for yourself, diligently practise more and you can be a man of great talent.¡±


    Li Xun nodded in session, said, ¡°Thank you teacher for your guidance. Oh right, teacher, you asked me to stay, is something the matter?¡±


    Yun YiLan said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want you to make a trip to Central in first.¡±


    Li Xun was stunned, said, ¡°Central ins? To where?¡±


    Yun YiLan indifferently said, ¡°Qing Yun Hill. I will write a replyter, you will set off immediately and give this letter personally to Qing Yun Hill Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hands.¡±


    Li Xun nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun YiLan paced to and fro and said, ¡°After Reverend DaoXuan reads the letter, most likely he would ask you to stay for a few days at Qing Yun Hill, you don¡¯t have to reject, stay a few days at Qing Yun and I wille along shortly with the others.¡±


    Li Xun nodded but felt perplexed, said, ¡°Teacher, this urgency to enter Central ins, is it any important thing?¡±


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because of that matter you have begged me for a long time!¡±


    Li Xun was shocked and then joy broke out on his face, he immediately again kneeled down and loudly said, ¡°Thank you teacher for granting.¡±


    Yun YiLan shook his head and smiled, said, ¡°Alright, alright, you can go back first to prepare ande backter to get my letter, and then head off straightaway.¡±


    Li Xun excitedly acknowledged and strided out.


    After the young disciple¡¯s figure disappeared, the smile on Yun YiLan¡¯s face slowly disappeared, he turned to the south, facing the ten thousands great mountains and gazed afar, after a long time, he suddenly spoke with a sneer,


    ¡°Since you want toe out, I will let the whole worlde and stop you. Want me to take on this burden alone, hei hei, I am not that foolish!¡±

 Chapter 140: Decadent

    Chapter 140 - Decadent


    Ten thousand great mountains, Subdue Devil Ancient Cave.


    The Subdue Devil Ancient Cave where the Evil Beast was revived, looked greatly different from the previous scene where ck clouds loomed overhead and cold wind screamed, although the sky was still dim but that mass of ck air gathering at the cave entrance had dispersed, the Yin wind which was perpetually blowing out from the ancient cave had also vanished without a trace.


    Other than the overgrown mountain which remained unchanged, only thatdy statue which stood outside the cave entrance, rain or shine. And just in front of it, wearing that brightly coloured silk clothings, was an especially dashing, with a hint of seductive look, young man.


    Fairer than normal girls, slender brows red eyes, thin lips and sharp jaws, looking carefully, this face indistinctly had some simrities with thatdy statue.


    Just that, their demeanours, were greatly different!


    This young man, was the Evil Beast revived from the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, nobody could have expected that, the ferocious beast which was feared by countless of southern border people, was this pretty and charming young man.


    From the first day he was revived, for some reason, he did not do anything, there was no widespread massacre, no shouts or whoops of joy, but only like that, quietly standing before LingLong shamandy stone statue, gazing in silence.


    A ck figure shed past, the evil shaman soundlessly drifted over, stood behind the young man.


    ¡°Your Excellency Beast Deity.¡±


    The young man without moving, without turning his head too, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The evil shaman stared at his back, said, ¡°Thirteen evil kings have already subdued the remnant barbarians in the ten thousand great mountains, waiting for Your Excellency Beast Deity.¡±


    The young man then moved, turned around unhurriedly, indifferently said, ¡°How many tribes are left in total?¡±


    The evil shaman said, ¡°Now there are only thirty-seven tribes. In this century, the groups in ten thousand great mountains without a leader, many of the tribes fought and killed among themselves and many are wiped out.¡±


    The youth sneered, he did not look disappointed, instead there was an indistinct haughty feeling emanating deep from him, his eyes piercing, scanned the evil shaman¡¯s face covered with ck veil.


    The evil shaman suddenly felt his face was as if being burned over with fire.


    ¡°Actually, it should be thirty-eight tribes,¡° that young man leisurely said, ¡°There is still you isn¡¯t it, thest member of the ck Shaman tribe!¡±


    The evil shaman lowered his head, did not speak.


    The young man turned his head slowly, his eyes again on LingLong shamandy¡¯s face, after gazing for a long time, he suddenly called out, ¡°ck Wood.¡±


    The evil shaman¡¯s body shook, this name to him, was like a wound deep inside his heart, each call, would cut him once.


    The young man staring at the statue, his voice suddenly turned heavy, said, ¡°So many years, before LingLong, have you ever regretted in your heart?¡±


    The evil shaman was silent, after some time, he quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young man did not turn, a pair of eyes gleaming with strange glint, flowing ceaselessly, faintly said, ¡°This world other than your big brother which has turned into a fierce spirit, only you know the rtionship between me and LingLong. At that time, the eight of you, pursued me through mountains and rivers, to think of it now, it seems like yesterday.¡±


    The evil shaman¡¯s body below the veil, suddenly seemed to tremble, as if the past scenes were before his eyes.


    Only that young man, did not seem to notice the evil shaman¡¯s reaction, his words, rather than to the evil shaman, was more directed to the statue, mumbling, in his eyes, there seemed to be only that LingLong shamandy¡¯s statue.


    ¡°You, ¡° his voice, slowly revealing sadness, sorrow and indignation, ¡°what exactly did you do it for?¡±


    The statue was silent, stood unmoving.


    ¡°In your heart, whatmon people of the world, what destiny creation, were they all that important?¡± the young man¡¯s voice, suddenly agitated, slowly bing louder.


    ¡°If you view all these to be more important than me and so therefore wanted to get rid of me, is it like that?¡± The young man¡¯s face, a hint of bewitching sneer strangely surfaced, ¡°But did you know, I don¡¯t care at all!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense Heaven¡¯s will, whatmon people under the sky, what does it matter?¡± His expression became more and more mournful, the strange thing was, even though his eyes and expression were scary, his face became more seductive and beautiful, abnormal from ordinary humans.


    ¡°You want me dead, just need to say the word, do you know? Do you know?¡± He sternly shouted, to that statue, then, slowly, his voice quietened down.


    ¡°But, why...you actually viewed these things, to be more important than yourself, than your own life...¡±


    Slowly, he stretched his hand out, gently caressed that face, roughened through countless of wind and rain, it brushed past the deep memories, that once warm face!


    Icy cold feeling, without a trace of warmth, travelled up from his hand.


    Opening his arms, gently embracing, hugging the statue in his embrace, the young man¡¯s face gradually turned strangely gentle. The evil shaman stood behind, quietly watched that unusual scene.


    ¡°I know, it is themon people of the world that caused harm to you.¡± That young man closed his eyes, like talking in his sleep he softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let all of it to be buried together with you, then, I wille to find you...¡±


    ¡°Wait for me...¡±


    The quiet voice, softly diminished and eventually disappeared. The seductive young man hugging the cold statue, the ck-attired shaman stood unmoving, a shock of lightning in the dark clouds, rain drizzled down from the sky.


    Heavy rain drifted down in the wind, shrouded the world in darkness, indistinctly, the evil shaman gazed over nkly, the rain fell onto the statue¡¯s face, soundlessly dripping-


    Like tears!


    X x x


    Three thousand miles east of Qing Yun, beside the ancient path stretching southeast from KongSang Mountain, the quiet wild countryside, it was the season where grass grew long and orioles flew.


    The small Ho family shop located a day¡¯s journey from Xiao Chi Town, like in the past, stood solitary beside the ancient path, weed and sent various travellers who passed by. The owner of the shop, shopkeeper Ho, would not have remember how many guests he had weed or sent off, and there would of course be all sorts of travellers passing by. But in thest three days, he could slowly affirm, that although he was gradually getting older but most probably he would remember this customer.


    To say one customer would also be inurate, truthfully, it should be a customer carrying a strange monkey. And to shopkeeper Ho, what left a deeper impression in him was, that peculiar-looking monkey with three eyes.


    Three days ago, while standing outside his shop beside the ancient path and soliciting customers, shopkeeper Ho saw this dusty-looking fatigued and with a nk expression man walking over from the ancient path, on his shoulder a three-eyed monkey, for some reason, he felt this person to be very familiar. When he went up to greet him and intended to convince this customer with his extravagant persuasion, unexpectedly he only said a sentence,


    ¡°Customer, we have hot tea and marvellous wine, why note in and rest...¡±


    Before he could finish, that wan and sallow man suddenly disappeared from his eyes, the next moment, when shopkeeper Ho recovered his senses, that man was already sitting among the wooden tables in his shop. And on the table, a silver ingot which could provide three days of endless food and drinks in this small shop.


    Shopkeeper Ho was naturally delighted, hurriedly went to deliver food and wine. However what he did not expected was, this customer and monkey, really stayed on in his shop for three days and nights and until today, showed no intention of leaving.


    And that man¡¯s mood, was obviously not good, in those three days, shopkeeper Ho did not see him uttering a word or smiling once. Every time he delivered the wine and food, that man only silently stared at the sk and then slowly drank.


    However this customer¡¯s alcohol tolerance was extremely bad, each time he drank a little, shopkeeper Ho estimated not to be even half a sk, he would slump over the table, unconscious. And contrary to the owner, that three-eyed monkey, instead shocked shopkeeper Ho speechless.


    Truthfully, shopkeeper Ho with his shop here, although the location was remote but because the number of travellers passing through here was rather high, he was also someone experienced and knowledgable. But in these three days, he had already swore several times in his heart, that in his lifetime, this was the only monkey he had seen that could drink the most and had the biggest alcohol tolerance.


    In just a day, all of the marvellous wines stored in shopkeeper Ho¡¯s shop, including the jar of strong Nu Er Hong wine hidden under that old locust tree behind his shop, were all drank finished by this monkey.


    However this monkey, evidently looked unsatisfied, it grabbed its ear and scratched its cheeks, peered here and there, after jumping around for a long time, ran to shopkeeper Ho screeching [zhi zhi] non-stopped. Although shopkeeper Ho did not understand the monkeynguage but even a fool could tell what the monkey was trying to say, initially he did not want to bother but unexpectedly this monkey was so clever that like a ghost, it secretly stole the silver that shopkeeper Ho kept away and showed it off in front of shopkeeper Ho.


    Shopkeeper Ho was helpless and besides, they had indeed paid enough silvers, he could only send his assistant to hurry through the night and get wine from Xiao Chi Town. In the beginning he was still quite annoyed but over time, he became quite fond of the monkey. And other than its love of wine, the monkey did not have other abominable qualities, instead it often yed andughed in his shop, when it was in a good mood, it would also make funny acts like making fire appear out of thin air from its hands, not only shopkeeper Ho was astounded, the other merchants who were passing by were also entertained and stayed longer in shopkeeper Ho¡¯s shop, increasing his revenue.


    And this grey three-eyed monkey¡¯s owner, contrasted from this lively monkey, most of the time he was slumped over asleep with a heavy smell of alcohol, in-between he woke up once and only looked around with his lifeless eyes, asionally the monkey ran back to him and his eyes would lit up a little and then he wouldzily caressed the monkey¡¯s head, after which he would seemed to again recall some sorrowful matters, took the wine sk and drank again, in a short while, he would again be in a drunken slumber.


    Sometimes shopkeeper Ho secretly thought, the man most likely was not just a madman. Even though he was just an ordinary shopkeeper but he could still sense that this man was different from the normal travellers. Not to mention others, just the fact that during the three days when this man stayed in the small shop, during the nights where the mosquitoes were most active in this season, suddenly all disappeared; and there were also others, in the past during thete nights, ghostly wails that frequently reverberated in the wild countryside, as if they were being scared away by something, also all disappeared. As for shopkeeper Ho who was used to those wailings, now that the nights out of the sudden turned so peaceful, he had difficulty sleeping.


    On this day evening, shopkeeper Ho stood behind the counter, closed the ount book which he had just finished tabting, let out a long breath. Then, he looked to his own shop.


    There was still faint remnant of sunlight from the sun setting in the west outside the windows, while at the same time illuminating the red sunset in the horizon, it spilled in through the shop¡¯s windows, casting long shadows of the tables and chairs onto the floor, as if time had also quietly passed by here.


    Shopkeeper Ho¡¯s mood suddenly turned odd, a thought went through his heart, to think of it, he was only just over fifty years of age. Although his assistants had always said that he looked to be only about forty but he himself knew that, his body was beginning to weaken.


    Time spared no man, was he going to spend his entire life like that?


    He gazed dazedly at those lengthening shadows on the floor, when he lifted his head up, he saw again the mottled off marks on the four walls of the small shop.


    The silent sunlight remnant, shone onto his face, revealed some inexplicable life vicissitudes.


    He sighed, shook his head, some things were better off not thinking about it. Shopkeeper Ho made a wryugh, took the ount book and walked towards the only customer in his shop and his monkey.


    That customer was always sitting at the innermost table and as usual, slumped over the table drunk. And his monkey was crouching sideways on the table, its left hand holding the wine sk, its right hand grabbing food from the tes, a mouthful of wine, a mouthful of food, life was good.


    Shopkeeper Ho walked over to that customer, made a slight cough and cleared his throat but his eyes could not help but nce to the monkey first, the monkey seemed unconcerned with his arrival, only nced once at him and then returned its attention to the wine and food in its hands. Shopkeeper Ho let out a breath, this monkey was the most oenophile animal he had ever seen in his lifetime and on its back, it was still carrying a big wine bag, although the bag had already shriveled up but one could guess what was previously in it.


    Shopkeeper Ho turned away, for some reason, he felt nervous, even he himself also could not exined it, he coughed a few times again and then carefully said, ¡°This...customer.¡±


    The man in front of him did not move.


    Shopkeep Ho felt somehow awkward but still continued, ¡°Erm, customer, it¡¯s like this, three days ago the silver ingot that you paid, has been all used up, our shop earns only a small profit, is it...¡±


    That man, not knowing if he was really drunk,y there and still did not move.


    Shopkeeper Ho sighed, stammered, ¡°Actually, customer, the silver ingot that you paid was really quite a lot, not to say having meals in our small shop for three days, even up to five days would also be enough. Just that...just that your noble animal is already amazing, its alcohol limit is really too high, just three days and not to mention finishing all of our shop¡¯s wines, it also drunk all of the four vat of wines dispatched over in two trips...¡±


    When shopkeeper Ho spoke until here, he nced again at the monkey, the monkey stared at him and made a funny face.


    Shopkeeper Ho spoke meekly, ¡°Can you please pay a few more silvers, erm, right, that silver ingot you paid three days ago, was also stole back by your noble animal and still not returned, I...¡±


    Before he could finish, [ding] a sound was heard, an ingot of silver jumped a few times onto the table, before shopkeeper Ho. Shopkeeper Ho fixed his eyes on it, the monkey had took out the stolen silver from somewhere and threw it on the table.


    Shopkeeper Ho hurriedly picked it up and kept it in his bosom but he hesitated for a moment, nced at that monkey and again took out the silver, opened his clothes and ced it into the inneryers of his clothes.


    Just when he was keeping the silver well and intended to speak to the man again, a voice was suddenly heard,


    ¡°Is there anyone?¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho was stunned, turned back, three people stood at the entrance, two men and ady, the first was an elderly, holding a bamboo pole in his hands, a white cloth hung on it with words, ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯ four words; beside him, a seventeen, eighteen years old young girl, her face pretty and wearing a smile.


    These two young and old, the old had a immortal taoist demeanour while the young was beautiful and graceful, and behind the two of them, stood a middle-aged man, carrying all of the luggages but he looked unusual, a head higher than the other two, his face looked like wild dog, a detestable look.


    Shopkeeper Ho quickly went up to receive them, after all the customer with his monkey would not secretly escape, he better served the new customers first. He received them with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, three customers, would you be having your meals or staying?¡±


    That old man [he he] smiled, his eyes smiling too, said, ¡°Why, shopkeeper Ho, don¡¯t you recognized us?¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho was surprised, carefully looked at that old man and no matter how, he could not recall. He had been doing business beside the ancient path and the number of customers were a lot, how could he remember all of them, he could only awkwardly shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry customer, humble me is old, my memory is failing me.¡±


    That old man¡¯s face had apassionate look, shook his head sighed and said, ¡°Ai, pity, pity, all of the mortal humans most likely is this way, with immortal fate in front of you, yet with no intelligent eyes to know.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho was surprised, immediately felt some awe and carefully looked at this old man, saw that strands of his white hair lifted in the wind, looking like a sage, most likely was a cultivated Taoist master. Although he did not understand why a Taoist master would looked like a jianghu (itinerant) fortune teller and that youngdy beside the old man had a disapproving look but he thought since he was a master then naturally he himself as amoner would not be able to understand, if he could understand then wouldn¡¯t he also be a master?


    As he thought about it, shopkeeper Ho¡¯s face revealed some reverence, respectfully he said, ¡°Yes, yes, this customer...no, master pleasee in.¡±


    The old man acknowledged, holding the bamboo pole and swaggered in, the youngdy behind him gave a wryugh and shook her head, turning she spoke to that man with the luggages behind her,


    ¡°Wild Dog Taoist, let¡¯s go in too and take a rest.¡±


    That man acknowledged and also followed in, three of them sat at a table, the dog-faced man ced the bags on him at a chair beside him, [pong] a sound, seemed like the bags were not that light.


    The three of them, naturally they were Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, as for that dog-faced man, it would be that only surviving member of Blood Forger Hall, Wild Dog Taoist. Ever since from the death marsh, Wild Dog Taoist had been following Zhuo YiXian and Xiao Huan to roam the world, with four seas as their home.


    In the beginning, Zhou YiXian really disliked Wild Dog and every other day he would pick on him, at times mocking him but Wild Dog Taoist for some reasons, seemed a totally changed man, like turning over a new leaf to Buddha, turned a deaf ear to it and continued to follow them and Xiao Huan, with her kind heart, defended him whenever she could not tolerate it.


    Although she was young but her words were sharp, Zhou YiXian even though he was a seasoned vagrant but often he was rebuked until he was speechless, finally he could only ept the fact. Luckily as time passed, he gradually discovered that Wild Dog was not all good-for-nothing, like the heavy bags that he used to carry, he could all give it to this bourer¡¯ and the bourer¡¯ in Xiao Huan¡¯s grateful eyes, did not protest at all and instead looked happy.


    As for his other useful abilities, examples like encountering wild beasts during their journeys in the wild countrysides, ghosts when they were travelling, bandits when they traversed mountains etc, naturally they dispatched this Wild Dog ¡®big hero¡¯ to handle it all, along the way, Zhou YiXian only felt very at ease, he had roamed for all of his life and he had never felt sofortable like in the past few months, his only regret was not meeting this Wild Dog earlier.


    During this time, the the three of them again visited the old ces, since they were wandering, they could go to any ces, as they travelled, once again they came back to this ancient path. And Zhou YiXian like a witty spirit, could still remember shopkeeper Ho who had a shop beside the road, pretended to be a master and awed the shopkeeper Ho.


    When he saw that shopkeeper Ho turned respectful towards him, Zhou YiXian was delighted, made a show of ordering a few dishes and after shopkeeper Ho left to prepare, he turned his head over to brag to Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian when he saw something strange with their faces, an inconceivable look on their faces, staring ahead.


    Zhou YiXian was perplexed, said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you all?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist raised his arm which had somehow turned woody, pointed at a location deep inside the small shop, ¡°Take a look yourself.¡±


    Zhou YiXian red at him, turned and looked, suddenly his body shook too.


    In the remnant evening sunlight, thest raynded down from the window, in the dim corner of the shop, a man¡¯s figure slumped and on the table, in the shadows, a three-eyed monkey was staring at them.


    Xiao Huan was stunned, quietly called out, ¡°Xiao Hui?¡±

 Chapter 141: Chance Encounter

    Chapter 141 - Chance Encounter


    cing the freshly cooked steaming dishes on the table, shopkeeper Ho retired back to the counter, opened his ount book once again and pretended to tabte his ounts. However his eyes moving slightly, in-between while reading the lines he was making surreptitious nces at his customers in the shop.


    Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist the three of them, were already sitting at the table where Xiao Hui was, as for the newly ordered dishes, naturally they were also delivered there, however all of them did not have the appetite for it. Only Xiao Hui was pleased, eating and drinking with big mouthfuls of food and wine, looking very happy.


    Zhou YiXian and the two of them, right now were not looking at Xiao Hui but were quietly looking at that man slumped over the table.


    Xiao Huan slowly stretched out her hand, pushed that man and quietly called out, ¡°Ghost...Li.¡±


    That man after being pushed by her, did not have any reaction. Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog looked at each other.


    That man¡¯s build, obviously was the Ghost Li that they had met in the past but this figure who had struck fear in numerous people, had became so down-and-out, for a moment they were unable to register it.


    Xiao Huan turned her head over, asked in astonishment, ¡°Why did he be like this?¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s eyes grew big and he shrugged, said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask us.¡± He paused a while, suddenly frowned and turned to Xiao Hui crouching at the table, smiled and said, ¡°Little monkey, what happened to your master?¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes turned at the same time, nced at this old man with a divine demeanour but did not have any reaction, only its tail extended up, swayed a few times and then spit out a snear, [chi], from its mouth, ostentatiously turned around and drank a mouthful, totally disregarding this old man.


    Zhou YiXian was embarrassed outright, immediately he angrily shouted, ¡°Damn monkey, you dare to show me attitude, you are rebelling huh. If you provoke your immortal into a rage, wait till I use my spiritual powers to subdue you and crush you under Qing Yun mountain, trapping you for a thousand and eight hundred years, see if you are afraid...¡±


    Before he could finish, Zhou YiXian only heard a whistling, a pitch of darkness before his eyes, something was charging towards him and seemed like he would not be able to avoid it in time, Xiao Huan eximed out in shock and fortunately, a hand stretched out from beside, swiftly pushed Zhou YiXian aside and he fell onto the floor.


    Zhou YiXian was caught off guard and fell sprawled on his back with his legs and hands up in the air, a pathetic look for the divine-looking old man. But at least he avoided the iing attack. The thing missed its target and flew for a short distance before [du] a muffled sound, hit the wall, it was a roasted duck bone.


    The group including shopkeeper Ho, who was watching themotion from a distance, turned and looked together, the three-eyed monkey was chewing happily on a chicken drumstick, did it use its hands to throw the bone or spit it out using its mouth?


    Zhou YiXian gritted his teeth in hatred but with his profound knowledge, he knew this monkey was an exceptional spiritual intelligent animal and looking at it, it seemed hot-tempered, he better not provoked it. In addition it also had a master Ghost Li who was well-known for sucking blood, if that guy wakes up then that would be even more troublesome.


    He staggered and got up, rolled his eyes and insteadshed out at Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°You deliberately wanted me dead is it, why did you have to use such a strong force to push your immortal down?¡±


    Wild Dog was speechless, if it was the old him, he would have retorted but the Wild Dog now only rolled his eyes and turned his head around, ignoring Zhou YiXian.


    Zhou YiXian was rebuffed, felt even more infuriated and was about to say something more when Xiao Hui cut in, ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Zhou YiXian in the recent years, was most afraid of this sharp-tongue granddaughter, immediately stammered and shut up but his mouth was still mumbling, obviously very unwilling.


    Xiao Huan ignored him, turned and looked at Xiao Hui, revealed a smile and said, ¡°Xiao Hui, do you still remember me, I once gave you sugar-coated haws to eat.¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes looked at Xiao Huan, its three-eyes blinked a few times and suddenly it nodded and started grinning, even its tail started to swish around, not sure if it had learnt that from that yellow dog, ¡®Da Huang¡¯, from Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley.


    Xiao Huan burst outughing, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you still remember me,e over here.¡± she beckoned to the monkey.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes rolled around, stretched its hand to its head and seemed slightly undecided, out of habit it wanted to scratch its head but one of its hand was holding a wine sk, the other a drumstick, both hands upied so it decided to just use the drumstick to rub its furry head, leaving a few oil stains.


    Xiao Huan covered her mouth andughed lightly, Xiao Hui saw herugh and also grinned, then it slowly shifted over and came before Xiao Huan, crouched down.


    Zhou YiXian, Wild Dog and shopkeeper Ho at a distance, stared in disbelief.


    Xiao Huan carefully assessed the monkey, took out a handkerchief, frowned and said, ¡°Throw away the stuffs on your hands.¡±


    The three-eyed monkey froze for a moment, [zhi zhi] called out, clearly it was unwilling, Xiao Huan gently patted its head, said, ¡°Quickly!¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s mouth twitched, put the drumstick back to the te, took a few more nces at it then just when it was about to put down the wine sk, it suddenly snagged a big mouthful from it before putting it on the table.


    Xiao Huan shook her head and could not helpughing, ¡°When did you be so greedy.¡± While speaking, she pulled both of the monkey¡¯s hands towards her and wiped off the oil using the handkerchief, Xiao Hui quietly allowed her to do that.


    Strangely, other than its master, Ghost Li, the three-eyed monkey only seemed to have favourable impression on a few girls, as for people like Zhou YiXian, Wild Dog, it never seemed to like them.


    After cleaning up, Xiao Huan kept the handkerchief aside, nced sideways at Ghost Li who was slumped over the table, spoke to Xiao Hui, ¡°How did he turn out to be like this?¡±


    Xiao Hui scratched its head, [zhi zhi zhi zhi] started to call out, at the same time flourished its hands and gestured, everyone looked at each other bewildered, clearly nobody understood. Xiao Hui seemed to notice this and stopped what it was doing.


    Suddenly, the monkey pointed at Xiao Huan, almost poking her face, Xiao Huan was taken aback, Wild Dog was about to move, he thought the monkey was feral and wild, unexpectedly was stopped by Zhou YiXian.


    Wild Dog was surprised and looked over at Zhou YiXian, Zhou YiXian only quietly said, ¡°Watch first.¡±


    Xiao Hui pointing at Xiao Huan and then suddenly flipped over and jumped to the centre of the table, [zhi zhi] calling incessantly, gestured to Xiao Huan and then both of its hands moved up and down its body, making a body silhouette.


    Xiao Huan was stunned, Zhou YiXian frowned and said, ¡°Woman?¡±


    Xiao Hui nodded earnestly and then pointed to Ghost Li and then making a heart shape with its hands, [zhi zhi ya ya] called out a few times, suddenly its body fell backwards straight down.


    Xiao Huan suddenly cried out, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Before her words ended, Xiao Hui who was too engrossed in its act, forgot that this was not a very big table and while jumping around it had came to the edge of the table, this fall, [pu tong] a sound was heard, it had fell to the bottom of the table.


    Xiao Huan found it funny and worried at the same time, she quickly rose up to check but [suo] a sound, the monkey had already scurried up, grinning at Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan saw that the monkey did not sustain any injuries, felt relieved and patted its head, Xiao Hui blinked its eyes, watched Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan after a pause, nced again at Ghost Li, turned and spoke to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandfather, he this...¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned and said, ¡°Could it be he was hurt by a girl? With his current skills and status in Ghost King Sect, in the world, not many could achieve that. Is it ShuiYue from Qing Yun Sect, if not SanMiao from Evil Sect HeHuan Sect?...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist who was sitting beside, suddenly spoke, ¡°I think not.¡±


    Zhou YiXian retorted in anger, ¡°What did you say, you dare to contradict old man me, erm, immortal me.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist however did not look at him, a strange expression appeared on his dog face, looking at that slumped figure, he slowly said, ¡°From what I know, he is not the type of man who view victory and defeat as important, and also he did not have any injuries on his body...¡±


    Zhou YiXian humphed, thought nothing of it, mockingly said, ¡°That is because your skill level and others differ greatly, if he is like you, with only with second-rate skills, win one and lose one fight, naturally would view victory and defeat lightly, everyday quoting: Victory or defeat is amon thing for a soldier...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was infuriated, was about to rebut him when Xiao Huan red at the two of them, raising her voice she said, ¡°Alright, enough!¡±


    Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog then stopped at the same time but both red angrily at each other.


    Xiao Huan contemted and then nodded, as if she had made some decisions, spoke to Xiao Hui, ¡°Xiao Hui, you and him wille with us first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Xiao Hui could react, Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist both shouted out first, their voices volume, even shopkeeper Ho who was at a distance, was also startled.


    Xiao Huan looked at them, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist stammered and said, ¡°He, he has too many enemies, I¡¯m afraid there might be trouble.¡±


    Xiao Huan said, ¡°I am not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was silent but Zhou YiXian beside him could not contain and angrily said, ¡°We are not charity, why do you always take in other people?¡±


    Xiao Huan red at her grandfather, said, ¡°He is not others, he saved my life in the death marsh! And, ¡°suddenly with a smirk, said, ¡°Grandfather, ten years ago you deceived other people about stepping on dog¡¯s poo, do you still remember?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was surprised, Zhou YiXian instead turned red, angrily said, ¡°The old scores ten years ago, why do you bring it up for?¡±


    Xiao Huan snorted, indifferently said, ¡°It is good that you remember, anyway I cannot stand by and do nothing.¡± After speaking, she ignored her grandfather and turned to look after Ghost Li.


    When she gently turned the man¡¯s body over, a strong alcohol smell hit her, Xiao Huan frowned, saw that familiar face, both eyes shut tightly, brows frowning tightly together, not knowing whether even in his dreams, he was also grieving.


    Xiao Huan quietly watched the man¡¯s face, suddenly a scene shed past her mind, that day outside the death marsh, this man came to her stall, quietly said one sentence:


    ¡°You have grown up...¡±


    Zhou YiXian naturally did not know that his granddaughter was suddenly having some wild thoughts but he clearly knew that he would be having an additional big big trouble, as such, how would he be in a good mood, he angrily turned around, red at Ghost Li, loudly shouted, ¡°Shopkeeper, bill.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho hurriedly ran over, smiling courteously said, ¡°Customer, aren¡¯t you going to stay longer?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snapped back, ¡°Stay longer? I the immortal, only stayed a while and invited such a big trouble, if I stay longer, I would be troubled to death!¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho controlled hisughter, said, ¡°Thank you customer, four silvers.¡±


    Zhou YiXian still mumbling, took out the silvers from his bosom, suddenly Xiao Hui scurried over from the side, took out that big wine bag from its back and waved continuously in front of shopkeeper Ho, [zhi zhi] incessantly.


    Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and the rest were stunned, did not know what this monkey was up to, instead it was shopkeeper Ho who had lived with this monkey for three days, more or less knew a little, he frowned a little and after a pause, suddenly said, ¡°Is it that you want to add wine in this wine bag?¡±


    Xiao Hui was delighted, nodded earnestly, grinned.


    Zhou YiXian and the rest were dumbfounded, after a long while, Xiao Huan with a cough,ughed drily said, ¡°Shopkeeper, just help it to add...add a little wine then.¡±


    Shopkeeper Ho was delighted, quickly acknowledged, turned and went to take the wine.


    This wine bag was really big, after the wine was poured in, the wine bag gradually bulged out but shopkeeper Ho, after pouring two vats of wine in, still had not filled it up, Xiao Hui was smiling happily beside, Zhou YiXian instead could not bear it, disregarding his immortal status, jumped up in fury and said, ¡°Enough, enough...¡±


    [Hu!] A ck shadow flew into his face but Zhou YiXian this time, already experienced, quickly dodged once he heard the sound and indeed it was Xiao Hui who had threw a dish te over, [pong] it smashed onto the floor.


    Before Zhou YiXian could say anything, [hu hu hu] the tes on the table, one after another thrown over by Xiao Hui, he dodged left and right and could not continue his words. Shopkeeper Ho, hearing the crisp breaking sound of the tes, immediately felt heart-pained and since the bag was almost filled, quickly said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, for the remaining wine considered it my treat, my treat. Monkey master, don¡¯t throw any more tes, this, erm, this sage you will just pay me two vats of wine will do.¡±


    Xiao Hui then stopped, Zhou YiXian stopped moving, panting loudly and cursing but did not dare to go near that hot-tempered three-eyed monkey again.


    Xiao Huan smiled, turned and again nced at Ghost Li but she did not notice Wild Dog Taoist who had been keeping quiet for a long time, right now he was also staring at Ghost Li from beside, a strange glint slowly flickering in his eyes.


    X x x


    Qing Yun Hill, Tong Tian Peak.


    The stone staircase in front of Crystal Hall, in the cold Jade Pool, Qing Yun Sect Mountain Guard Spiritual Beast Water Qilinzily flipped over in the water, the water waves foamed and rolled, gushing outwards from its enormous body¡¯s movements, surging upyers of waves, magnificent and impressive.


    Li Xun, who was sent especially from FenXiang Valley, saw everything from the stone stairs, turned, smiled and said, ¡°Long heard that Qing Yun Sect Mountain Guard Spiritual Beast Water Qilin is a thousand years old spiritual beast, now that I see it for myself, it is really extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Li senior brother overpraise.¡± A clearughter, was heard beside Li Xun, it was from Qing Yun Sect main branch, TongTian Peak, most well-known disciple Xiao YiCai, he also nced towards the Water Qilin, smiled and said, ¡°The spiritual beast is subdued by our sect Qing Ye founder, to recollect our forefather prowess at that time, it really makes us the junior disciples revere and respect.¡±


    Li Xun smiled and nodded, he came from an established Good Faction sect, his eyesight set high but for that astounding talented brilliant Qing Ye founder, he was too, extremely in awe.


    Xiao YiCai stretched his hands out and made a gesture towards the mountain top, ¡°Li senior brother please.¡±


    Li Xun, after modestly declining for a moment, walked over together with Xiao YiCai.


    Xiao YiCai chatted while walking, ¡°I wonder what is the purpose for Li senior brother¡¯s visit this time?¡±


    Li Xun smiled and said, ¡°It is nothing actually, just that my teacher has a letter and wants me to pass it to Reverend DaoXuan.¡±


    Xiao YiCai was surprised, said, ¡°Why, don¡¯t tell me your honourable valley master Yun elder senior has alreadye out of his seclusion, a while ago I still heard from Lu XueQi who just came back from southern border, that Yun elder senior is still in seclusion?¡±


    Li Xun smiled and said, ¡°Not to hide the facts from Xiao senior brother, my teacher just came out several days ago. Heard him saying that he has not met Central ins Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong Master etc his old friends for many years and is very concern and has the intention toe and visit!¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s countenance changed slightly and then heughed loudly, ¡°This could not be better, Yun elder senior¡¯s divine arrival, it is really something significant that has not happened in our Central ins Good Faction for a long time.¡±


    Li Xun looked at him, Xiao YiCai looked back, both of them looked at each other for a long while, suddenly both burst outughing loudly, their expressions joyful.


    Xiao YiCai pulled Li Xun¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°Comeee, my teacher happens to be having a chat with the various teacher uncles in the Crystal Hall today, let me lead the way and I will make the introductions.¡±


    Li Xun smiled and said, ¡°Then I shall trouble Xiao senior brother.¡± After walking a few steps he suddenly seemed to recall something, spoke to Xiao YiCai, ¡°Oh right, Xiao senior brother, there is one thing I will like to ask.¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled and said, ¡°Li senior brother can speak your mind.¡±


    Li Xun said, ¡°Previously Qing Yun Sect sent Lu XueQi junior sister to southern border to visit my teacher...¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s expression changed slightly and then resumed to normal but this change was caught by Li Xun, Li Xun was surprised but he still carried on speaking, ¡°That day when we said our goodbyes, Lu XueQi seemed to be slightly injured, after all she was injured because she helped our FenXiang Valley, humble me is worried and wonders if her body is feeling fine these few days?¡±


    Xiao YiCai thought for a moment, said, ¡°Many thanks for Li senior¡¯s concern, Lu junior sister is fine, just nice, today ShuiYue Master has also brought along her disciples, WenMin and Lu XueQi over,ter you will be able to see her.¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s face could not help but revealed a hint of delight, nodded and acknowledged.


    Xiao YiCai saw his expression but did notment. Both of them walked up, changing their conversation topics, they chatted about irrelevant stuffs and not long after, both of them reached the top of the stairs and came before TongTian Peak Crystal Hall.


    An impressive monumental building appeared before Li Xun. Li Xun stared for some time, sighed and said, ¡°I always thought FenXiang Valley Mountain River Hall, Inferno Altar are already the world¡¯s masterpieces, today upon seeing this, I now realize there are people beyond people, skies beyond skies!¡±


    Xiao YiCaiughed loudly, said, ¡°Li senior brother is too kind,e, this way please!¡±


    Li Xun [he he]ughed and followed Xiao YiCai, arrived before the Crystal Hall, inhaled deeply, arranged and tidied his clothes and then strided in.

 Chapter 142: Murderous Intentions

    Chapter 142 - Murderous Intentions


    In the Crystal Hall, Reverend DaoXuan, in a robe of dark green, his long beard lying against his chest, sat in the main seat of the hall. On both sides of the seat sat the other Qing Yun branch leaders. Since the Qing Yun battle ten years ago, three out of the seven Qing Yun branches leaders had changed, this scene,pared to the time when Zhang Xiao Fan and Lin JingYu first came up to Qing Yun, the people were no longer the same.


    Other than Long Shou Valley Cang Song Taoist¡¯s seat reced by QiHao, the remaining ones with second generation of leaders, Morning Sun Valley leader Shang ZhengLiang reced by disciple, Chu YuHong, Sunset Valley leader Taoist Tian Yun reced by his junior brother, Taoist Fei Yun. In these three branches, other than Sunset Valley leader Taoist Fei Yun and Reverend DaoXuan were of the same generation, they still hadmon topics to talk about. Long Shou Valley and Morning Sun Valley second generation leaders were slightly more awkward. Long Shou Valley QiHao still fared better, after all he was a leader in the younger generations and was rather familiar with the various senior teachers, as for Morning Sun Valley Chu YuHong, he sat quietly at the rear and did not speak at all.


    And those senior leaders, Big Bamboo Valley Tian BuYi, Small Bamboo Valley ShuiYue Master and Return of the Wind Valley leader Zeng ShuChang, they had not seen each other for some time and those leaders who usually bickered with them were already not around, the atmosphere in the great hall was much harmonized than the previous times.


    Behind ShuiYue Master, stood Lu XueQi and WenMin, absent for a period of time, Lu XueQi¡¯s face was as beautiful and clear as always, her expression indifferent, neither revealing joy nor anger but for some reason, a never-felt-before hint of coldness emanated from her.


    As for WenMin, she was also obediently standing behind her teacher but her gaze was not well-behaved, roving from side to side at times and inevitably caught glimpse of Song Daren who was standing behind Tian BuYi, each time Song Daren saw that, he could not help but revealed a smile, looking over, he looked rather simple and honest, WenMin gave him an annoyed look and then turned away.


    Beside Tian BuYi, his wife, SuRu also came, right now beckoning Tian LingEr over who had came together with QiHao, mother and daughter spoke together quietly, both of them had not seen each other for a long time and seemed to have endless topics to talk about.


    And following QiHao along, other than Tian LingEr, was his junior, Lin JingYu, he stood behind, together with Return of the Wind Valley Zeng ShuChang¡¯s son, Zeng ShuShu, both of them experienced the death marsh fight together and were considered to be on friendly terms.


    This Qing Yun gathering, was also not considered a formal session, everyone was rather rxed, even the conversations between Reverend DaoXuan and Tian BuYi, Zeng ShuChang, ShuiYue Master were easy, other than the usual aloof ShuiYue, the rest of them mostly had smiles on their faces.


    When FenXiang Valley Li Xun walked in, what he saw, was such a scene, only a momentter, his eyes on that cold frosty girl, were gleaming like fire mes.


    Xiao YiCai walked forward, spoke to Reverend DaoXuan, ¡°Teacher, Li Xun Li senior brother is here.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked over smiling, Li Xun walked to where Xiao YiCai was, bowed to Reverend DaoXuan, said, ¡°FenXiang Valley junior Li Xun, paying my respect to Reverend DaoXuan.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, quickly get up.¡±


    Li Xun got up and then cupped his hands before his chest to the people around him, said, ¡°Junior Li Xun, greets various Qing Yun senior teacher uncles.¡±


    Tian BuYi, Zeng ShuChang and the rest all nodded their heads in acknowledgment.


    Reverend DaoXuan said, ¡°I hope your teacher is doing well, I have not seen him for many years and do not know how is Yun brother¡¯s condition nowadays, earlier on I heard that Yun valley master suddenly went into seclusion, I was even quite worried for a period.¡±


    Xiao YiCai by now was already standing beside Reverend DaoXuan, after hearing the words, he smiled and said, ¡°Teacher you do not know this, just now I heard from Li senior brother, Yun elder senior has already came out of his seclusion.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was slightly taken aback, eximed with an [ah], spoke to Li Xun, ¡°Is it, good nephew?¡±


    Li Xun respectfully replied, ¡°It is true, my teacher did emerge from his seclusion several days ago and especially send disciple to pay a visit to Sect Head DaoXuan, there is also a letter which he instructed me to pass it Reverend. ¡° After speaking, he took out a sealed letter from his bosom and handed it over to Reverend DaoXuan.


    Reverend DaoXuan took the letter, after a moment, tore the sealed opening and took out the thin paper, he carefully read it once, everyone¡¯s eyes were on his face but Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expression did not change, nobody could tell if there was any change in his emotions.


    After a while, Reverend DaoXuan finished the letter, unhurriedly kept the letter back to its envelope, held it in his hand for a moment and ced it on the tea table beside his hand. Li Xun carefully watched Reverend DaoXuan but did not hear this current world¡¯s number one Good Faction figure speak any words, he could not help but feel uneasy.


    Reverend DaoXuan, after a long pondering, did a quick nce around and looked over at ShuiYue Master, ShuiYue Master sensed it and frowned.


    Reverend DaoXuan looked away, coughed once and nced at Li Xun standing below the seat, his face again showed a kind smile, said, ¡°Good nephew, before youe to our Qing Yun, did Yun valley master instructed you with any matter?¡±


    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, cupped his hands before his chest and said, ¡°Benefactor teacher instructed before, Qing Yun Sect Reverend DaoXuan is the current Good Faction main pir, when disciplees to Qing Yun and pay my respect Reverend, disciple intends to enrich my knowledge and experience, before going back to FenXiang Valley, disciple will take all instructions from Reverend.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was surprised and thenughed and said, ¡°This teacher of yours, is really a crafty one, throws all of the difficult tasks to me.¡± After speaking, he paused for a moment and then nodded and said, ¡°Why not like this, your teacher also mentioned it in his letter, at most in three days time, he will lead FenXiang Valley disciples to Central ins and most probably he will firste to Qing Yun Hill. Before that, you shall stay at our Qing Yun Hill for a few days.¡±


    Li Xun was delighted in his heart, quickly replied, ¡°Yes, disciple will obey.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded and then seemed to think of something, he turned and spoke to Lu XueQi standing behind ShuiYue Master, ¡°XueQi.¡±


    Lu XueQi did not expect that Reverend DaoXuan would call her and was startled, she stepped forward, bowed and said, ¡°Sect Head Teacher Uncle, disciple is here.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, ¡°You and FenXiang Valley Li senior brother are considered former acquaintances, I remember these few years you both have met many times, why not like this, these few days for the time being, trouble you to bring him around Qing Yun Hill, you have to be a good host.¡±


    Lu XueQi frowned, turned and nced at her teacher, ShuiYue Master but ShuiYue Master¡¯s graceful brows were also knitted, her eyes looking at Reverend DaoXuan, Reverend DaoXuan looked back at her, an inquiry look in his eyes.


    ShuiYue Master sighed in her heart, indifferently said to Lu XueQi, ¡°Since Sect Head Teacher Uncle has already given the orders, Qi¡¯er you are more familiar with him, just bring him around will also be good.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s lips twitched, slowly she lowered her head and after a moment, quietly said, ¡°Yes, disciple obey teacher¡¯smand.¡±


    Li Xun was overjoyed in his heart but his face still maintained a smile, he spoke to Lu XueQi, ¡°Then I will have to trouble Lu junior sister.¡±


    Lu XueQi nodded her head briefly but there was no other expression.


    Reverend DaoXuan in the main seat smiled and nodded, Zeng ShuChang, Tian BuYi beside also looked over but did not say anything, instead it was Tian BuYi¡¯s wife SuRu and her daugher, Tian LingEr, who nced over while conversing, their brows slightly frowning.


    X x x


    The gathering concluded after a long while, Tian BuYi with his wife, SuRu, first disciple Song Daren, strided out of TongTian Peak Crystal Hall. Song Daren followed his teacher out but could not help but secretly sneaked nces back.


    This action was caught by Tian LingEr, who was sending her parents out, she suddenly burst outughing.


    Hearing theughter, Tian BuYi and SuRu turned over, SuRu looked at her daughter, smiled and said, ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    Tian LingEr walked to her mother, pulled SuRu¡¯s hand and looked sideways at her big senior brother, Song Daren felt guilty and immediately turned red.


    Tian BuYi snorted, said, ¡°Purposely acting mysterious, what is it?¡±


    Tian LingEr smiled and said, ¡°Dad, mum, you both better quickly go to Small Bamboo Valley on big senior brother¡¯s behalf, find ShuiYue Master teacher uncle and propose marriage, if not he might really be anxious to death.¡±


    Tian BuYi was stunned, SuRu instead was quicker than her husband, had already got over the reaction and spoke to Song Daren, smiling, ¡°What, so you already have someone in your heart and that someone is a disciple under my senior sister, ShuiYue Master Small Bamboo Valley? Come, tell your teacher wife, I will decide for you.¡±


    Song Daren opened his mouth to speak but ncing at Tian BuYi, not a word came out, he could only bowed his head down, SuRu was surprised, said, ¡°What happened to you, Daren?¡±


    Tian LingErughed gleefully, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that big senior brother is worried that dad will scold him, let me say it for him then...¡±


    Song Daren with some nervousness, said, ¡°Little junior sister, you...¡±


    Tian LingEr ignored him and said to SuRu, ¡°The one that big senior brother fancy is, the one below ShuiYue Master teacher uncle¡¯s seat, WenMin senior sister.¡±


    Tian BuYi snorted again, his expression strange, SuRu insteadughed out, ¡°Good kid, indeed have good taste, WenMin thatss is really not bad but I¡¯m not sure how she feels, I can¡¯t just...¡±


    Song Daren suddenly with a rush, lifted his head and said, ¡°She, she feels the same too...¡±


    Before he finished, he saw his teacher, teacher¡¯s wife and junior sister looking at him at the same time, their expressions amusing, somehow he could not continue and could only lowered his head down.


    SuRu shook her head and with a wryugh, said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, you this fellow, learnt from your teacher his good taste but why didn¡¯t you also learn his thick skin...¡±


    Tian BuYi suddenly coughed once, red over but SuRu ignored him, spoke to Song Daren, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me, as long as thedy is willing, your wish wille true.¡±


    Song Daren felt ted, his face revealed ecstatic, Tian BuYi coldly snorted, said, ¡°Look at you, with your little bit of prospect!¡±


    Song Daren was startled, quickly withdrew his smile, stood behind his teacher but eventually he could not hide his overjoyed expression. SuRu smiled and shook her head, pulled her daughter aside, after giving her some instructions, came back and with Tian BuYi, Song Daren wielded their swords and flew up, returning to Big Bamboo Valley.


    They passed through the clouds and mists, swift as the wind and quick as lightning, about an hourter, the three of them reached Big Bamboo Valley.


    Tian BuYi kept quiet afternding and walked straight into Observe Silence Hall, SuRu turned and said to Song Daren, ¡°Go and have a rest first, don¡¯t have to worry about that matter.¡±


    Song Daren could not help butughed foolishly twice, hurriedly bowed and then strided off.


    SuRu smiled and shook her head, slowly walked to Observe Silence Hall, Tian BuYi was sitting inside, she walked over, said, ¡°Hey, your favourite big disciple¡¯s marriage, you will have to propose the marriage to my senior sister, ShuiYue Master.¡±


    Tian BuYi snorted, turned his head over and said, ¡°Want me to humbly ask a favour from your senior sister, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    SuRu was not angry, only smiled and said, ¡°Then your first disciple will have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face showed a hint of disdain, lifted his head to the sky, said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered too, anyway it is not me who is going to be a bachelor!¡±


    SuRu could not help but burst outughing, she gently hit Tian BuYi, said, ¡°Really, look at your own age, still like that not decent!¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s eyes blinked but still looking at the sky, on his face an expression of stony-hearted, not a tear shed when one sees the coffin, never turn back when kicked to Nanshan.


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Sorry I don¡¯t understand thest expression so I tranted it literary. Nanshan could mean a ce or southern mountain]


    SuRu at her wit¡¯s end, could only said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s be serious, finally this disciple of yours fancy someone and besides, thatdy WenMin is really not bad, I like her too. You only have to go to Small Bamboo Valley and speak to my senior sister ShuiYue Master, with me beside you supporting, at most you would only be subjected to a few harmless words by her, what is so hard? Since WenMin also reciprocated our Daren¡¯s feelings, my senior sister would not just because she has some displeasure with you, she would impede her disciple¡¯s life.¡±


    Tian BuYi after a long while, angrily said, ¡°I just know that Lao Da is good for nothing, really, actually fancy the people from Small Bamboo Valley, make me this old man at this age and still have to be subjected to that woman ShuiYue¡¯s damned anger!¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Lao Da means number one, a kinship term. Zhang Xiao Fan was Lao Qi, number seven]


    SuRu with a [pei], said, ¡°I am also from Small Bamboo Valley, why did you fancy me at that time too, looking at your tiny bit of prospect, now you still want to bring out the old scores with me.¡±


    Tian BuYi for a moment was speechless, bitterly said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, anyway I have already resigned to fate long ago, a bunch of useless guys, I will just make a trip to Small Bamboo Valley.¡±


    SuRu then smiled and nodded, ¡°This is better.¡±


    Putting aside this matter, she walked to the side, after only taking a few steps, she suddenly stopping, turned over, her graceful brows frowning, as if recalling something, spoke to Tian BuYi, ¡°oh right, today you saw that FenXiang Valley Li Xun, did you notice something amiss at the end?¡±


    Tian BuYi indifferently said, ¡°You mean when Sect Head senior brother asked Small Bamboo Valley Lu XueQi to entertain him?¡±


    SuRu nodded and said, ¡°You also felt something amiss?¡±


    Tian BuYi humphed and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong, if there is really a problem, your senior sister would have long coldly rejected it but you saw that she did not speak a word, so it could be that Sect Head senior brother has at least mentioned it to her before and your senior sister also agreed.¡±


    SuRu was surprised, nodded, said, ¡°Oh, what you said is also right, I did not think of that but senior sister has always doted most on Lu XueQi, how would...¡±


    Tian BuYi coldly said, ¡°Is that Li Xun very inferior, in her eyes, I¡¯m afraid he is much better than our disciples.¡±


    SuRu non-plussed, said, ¡°We are talking fine, why did you bring this up out of a sudden?¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s lips twitched and offhandedly said, ¡°At that time at East Ocean Liu Bo Hill, that night of storm, I punished Lao Qi, didn¡¯t she...¡± he suddenly realized what he was saying and stopped but for some reason, he shook his head and sighed.


    SuRu frowned and said, ¡°Your words are getting stranger, now even Xiao Fan is also involved, what is it?¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s enthusiasm suddenly died down, he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    SuRu knew her husband¡¯s temperament and so did not ask further, just that suddenly her feelings were evoked and she could not help but sigh and said, ¡°It has been ten years, wonder how Xiao Fan is doing now?¡±


    Tian BuYi after a pause, slowly stood up and coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, he is now Ghost King Sect vice leader, changed his name to Ghost Li and known as Xue GongZi, extremely powerful!¡±


    SuRu lowered her head, slowly sat down at a chair beside, after a long while quietly said, ¡°Ai, when he first came to us, although he was foolish and clumsy but...¡± She did not continue, after a long pause, she softly spoke again, ¡°He was originally such a good child, to you, to me he was always very respectful but now...he hasnded into the situation that befalls one who is kicked out of the door!¡±


    Tian BuYi felt a sh of anger, suddenly loudly said, ¡°They wanted to kick out as they pleased, I did not say I want to kick this disciple...¡±


    SuRu stood up abruptly, broke her husband¡¯s sentence with a shout, ¡°BuYi!¡±


    Tian BuYi nced sideways at his wife, stopped his words but his face looked angry, suddenly he stomped his feet, with a heavy [ai] sound, he strided out.


    SuRu quietly watched her husband¡¯s back figure and then quietly sighed, turned and looked out.


    Looking out from the Observe Silence Hall, the pleasantly warm sunlight shining down on Big Bamboo Valley, far away, indistinctly was a kitchen in a secluded area, revealing a corner of its roof from behind the trees¡¯ shadows.


    The house was still there but the person was long gone.


    SuRu stared for a while, shook her head, turned and entered the inner quarters of the hall.


    X x x


    The night slowly descended,yers of dark clouds in the sky, looming low overhead, making one have a feeling of being suffocated.


    Under such scenario, starless and moonless, at the mountain foot in the wilnds, only on a mountain backfacing the wind, a camp fire was burning.


    Zhou YiXian and the three of them, together with Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, walked along the ancient path, this day they had came to KongSang Mountain, the night had fallen and so they made a campfire on this mountain, intending to spend the night out.


    Although they were mostly roaming throughout the year and had long ustomed to these, Zhou YiXian once he sat down, yelled in pain and incessantly beat his back and waist, like his waist was about to break from tiredness. However nobody paid any attention to him, after yelling for a while, he found it boring and so slowly stopped.


    Xiao Huan crouched beside the fire and ced her hands above the fire for warmth, Wild Dog Taoist after cing down Ghost Li and the bags, walked to the fire and took deep breaths. Among them, only the monkey was the most active, oncended on the ground, it peered around and jumped here and there.


    Ever since Xiao Huan decided to bring Ghost Li along, for a long time Ghost Li was unconscious, asionally he would be awake, looked around and only called for Xiao Hui, drank unstopped from the wine bag on its back and after a while, he would passed out, he was really leading a befuddled existence.


    Along the way, Wild Dog Taoist other than carrying the bags, he had an additional task of carrying Ghost Li, and the monkey Xiao Hui, most of the time would jump onto Ghost Li, increasing his weight, if not for the fact he had been practising cultivation for some time, normal people would not be able to sustain.


    After Wild Dog Taoist panted for a while, he looked around, saw Zhou YiXian grumbling for half a day, most likely he was also tired by now,y down aside and slept clothed; Xiao Huan was lying somewhere near the fire.


    As for the unconscious Ghost Li, because Wild Dog Taoist, intentionally or unintentionally ced him at a further distance, the firelight could not reach that area, only a blurred figure was reflected, and his monkey had ran off somewhere, mostly likely to find wild fruits, along the way, Xiao Hui frequently did that.


    Wild Dog Taoist quietly sat before the fire, the surroundings slowly turned quiet, Zhou YiXian¡¯s snores gradually started, Xiao Huan¡¯s body rose up and down, seemed like she was already asleep.


    The firelight shone onto Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face, his face flickered between light and darkness, also contrasting the strange glint in his eyes.


    After a long time, he suddenly lifted his head, looked at that lofty precipitous in the darkness, the KongSang Mountain rocks suddenly like a night ferocious ghost baring its ws, there, was once his Blood Forger Hall sacred ce. And right now, the Blood Forger Hall was already gone, leaving him this lonely soul.


    He slowly turned his head back, that unconscious drunk man in the dim night, lying there unmoving.


    Wild Dog Taoist inhaled deeply, deliberately moved his hand to his waist, grabbed hold of his beast fang magical weapon.


    Then, he slowly rose, walked towards Ghost Li, the light reflecting his back figure, casting his shadow long, gradually shrouding the sleeping Ghost Li within it.


    The next moment, he was standing before Ghost Li

 Chapter 143: At a loss

    Chapter 143 - At a loss


    The grey light emanated softly from the ice-cold beast¡¯s fang, swept past Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face. This man lying in front of him, was the murderer who destroyed Blood Forger Hall with his own hands.


    A glint in his eyes shed, as if he was wrestling with some thoughts but this opportunity was really one in a million, what kind of a figure was Ghost Li usually, Wild Dog Taoist could not even imagine he would be able to kill this man but right now this man looked like he had lost his will, it was a good opportunity for revenge.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s murderous glint shed in his eyes, the beast fang magical weapon struck down.


    The wind whistled, suddenly a soft sharp sound broke through this deep night stillness.


    Before the magical weapon touched the body, the force of the wind blew onto that dispirited man, his disarray hair on his forehead lifted, revealing a face with his eyes closed.


    He looked quite pale, such a thought suddenly shed past Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s mind, in his lifetime, he had never met such a strange man like Ghost Li, he could not figure out too, just what was it that could make this person who looked so unwavering, to be so despondent.


    However, he did not want to know too, in his heart, Blood Forger Hall had always had an important ce, this importance even surpassed Nian Leader who ruled Blood Forger Hall and the rest of the members. Therefore after being pushed to the brink by Ghost Li and his men, Nian Leader and the rest surrendered but only Wild Dog Taoist surprisingly persisted.


    And right now, it was a golden opportunity to take revenge!


    Wild Dog Taoist had already started to imagine the image of fresh blood spurting out and spraying onto his face, at that flint-spark moment, he suddenly thought: if he killed this man, Xiao Huan who was lying behind him, would she be upset and broken-hearted, maybe, she would never talk to me again...


    After all, Xiao Huan and Ghost Li, they had a past that Wild Dog Taoist did not know but watching how Xiao Huan insisted to bring Ghost Li along and take care of him, he would have guessed the rtionship between them.


    Wild Dog Taoist for some reason, his mind was in a mess and at that moment, countless of thoughts went past his head. But, that beast fang in his hand, eventually still, stabbed down!


    Watching, almost reaching that despondent man¡¯s throat, about to stab in.


    An enormous hand, suddenly stretched out from the darkness.


    Soundlessly, like a ghost suddenly appearing before Wild Dog Taoist, that huge hand without waiting for Wild Dog Taoist to react, grabbed hold of Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s beast fang magical weapon.


    The strong momentum of the beast fang going down pushed the huge hand down by an inch but only this distance, after which, the entire beast fang like an iron casted, held by the huge hand and immovable, stopping at Ghost Li¡¯s throat, missing by just a little bit before it would have stabbed in but no matter how Wild Dog Taoist exerted strength, he could not move it down anymore.


    Wild Dog Taoist was taken aback, he looked up and that instant, felt his blood turned cold, above him in the darkness, three balls of burning mes appeared, forming a triangle and especially that highest ball of fire, indistinctly had a solemn golden colour and a strange fierce blood red.


    Even if Wild Dog Taoist broke his head open, he also could notprehend how could the golden colour which represented subduing evil and blood-devouring red could actually mix together, but right now what he knew was, this monster in the darkness with just one hand could stop his beast fang, this level of skill was definitely not someone he could beat.


    And in this shapeless darkness, suddenly like some strange beast had roared, in a blink darkness swept towards him, almost swallowing him up.


    Wild Dog Taoist did not dare to stay, almost subconsciously he released the magical weapon in his hand, turned and flew back, just at that instant, a swift powerful wind force came from above, blew opened a big hole with an enormous boom at where he was standing, the entire small mountain shook.


    A distance, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan were jolted awake by the shock, looking over, they saw Wild Dog Taoist thrown over,nding near the fire pit and afternding he was unable to stand straight, stumbling a few steps back.


    And on his face, a terrified look, his voice hoarse, saying, ¡°Monster, monster...¡±


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan both turned behind and looked, the next moment their countenances changed.


    In that darkness, at the ce where Ghost Li was lying, within the darkness, an enormous body slowly emerged, both feet on the ground, both arms over the knees, one look and it was at least four, five zhangs high, far taller than the people at the scene, the group of people slowly lifted their head and could only stare up.


    At the highest point, the three balls of fire were actually this monster¡¯s eyes, the enormous and sharp fangs appeared in its mouth, the muscr body, every part emanated murderous intent.


    Zhou YiXian sucked in a breath of cold air, muttering, ¡°Three-eyed spiritual...no, wrong, it¡¯s three-eyed ferocious monkey.¡±


    Xiao Huan was stunned, asked in shock, ¡°Grandfather, what did you say? Don¡¯t tell me that is Xiao Hui?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, pulled Xiao Huan back and angrily spoke to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°What did you do, to anger this monster?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist kept quiet.


    Zhou YiXian looked at his face, felt even more infuriated, was about to yell at him when suddenly he heard an angry roar ahead, the three-eyed ferocious monkey¡¯s eyes were like blood, the huge body suddenly leapt into the air, the wind howled and a nket of shadow shrouded over them.


    Zhou YiXian and the rest turned pale, scattered around running, Xiao Hui who had evolved into an enormous ape seemed to be really angry over Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s attempt to hurt its master, the fierce re in its eyes surged, its attack not leaving any mercy.


    The three of them turned pale, turned and ran in different directions, Xiao Hui who had evolved into an enormous ape seemed to be really incensed by Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s malice towards its master, its eyes shone with terrible glint, attacking without any mercy at all.


    They narrowly avoided the attack, Xiao Hui¡¯s huge hand smashed down, [pong] a sound and another huge pit appeared on the ground, even the campfire beside, because of the huge impact, scattered and flew up, the remnant fire and ashes drifted in the air, illuminating Xiao Hui¡¯s huge body like an legendary evil monster.


    [Wu ah!...]


    The infuriated huge beast roared, waved its right hand, a stream of grey light shed past, swift as the wind and quick as lightning, charged towards Wild Dog Taoist, in an instant it had already arrived before Wild Dog.


    Wild Dog Taoist felt a burst of strong wind in his face, it had not reached him yet but his skin felt almost as if the wind force was about to tear it off, greatly shocked, he with all of his strength swerved to the side, his body had just barely moved when he felt pain in his back, that grey light brushed past his back, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s body shook violently, he felt a wave of great force surging over, a taste of sweetness in his throat and a mouthful of blood was already out of his mouth.


    A sh from the corner of his eyes, he saw that the grey light was from his own beast fang magical weapon.


    Before he could give a wryugh, the huge ape body suddenly appeared above him, with a loud boom descended, Wild Dog Taoist wanted to escape but his body could no longer move, he could only heaved a long sigh and closed his eyes to wait for death.


    Looking helplessly as Xiao Hui was about to tear Wild Dog to pieces, the huge body descended with a loud sound, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan stared shell-shocked and did not know what to do. Suddenly, Xiao Hui¡¯s body had a strange change, his enormous body suddenly tilted backwards and then with an extremely bizarre andical posture, [pu tong] a sound, its backside going downwards, sat right down on the ground.


    [Pong!]


    This action had an extremely strong impact, resounding with a loud sound. Xiao Hui made a [wu] sound, evidently it was also extremely bewildered, its huge hand scratched its head, turned to look.


    Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and that Wild Dog Taoist who was fortunate to survive, turned and looked at the same time.


    Ghost Li who had woken up at some point, suddenly appeared behind Xiao Hui, a deste expression on his face, his right hand clutching Xiao Hui¡¯s tail, most likely he, by a moment of hair¡¯s breath, pulled Xiao Hui from the air and thus saved Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s life.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes blinked, suddenly it howled to this man who was less than half of its size, Ghost Li instead only shook his head slightly.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s body suddenly wavered, the next moment the sounds of bones [ka ka] erupted, under the astonished stares of Zhou YiXian and the rest, the huge body shrank, in a short moment, the humongous body again turned into that adorable three-eyed monkey, it peered around while on the ground, [suo] a sound and again scurried up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Ghost Li stretched out his hand and patted the monkey¡¯s head, Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes turned, it looked unwilling, [zhi zhi] called out and at the same time pointed at Wild Dog Taoist with its hand.


    Wild Dog Taoist was stunned and noticed that Ghost Li was also looking at him, he was heard saying, ¡°You wanted to kill me?¡±


    The expression on Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face changed, disying a mix of emotions, he also felt Xiao Huan¡¯s astonished stare and for some reason, felt an inexplicable hurt, he could not help himself and burst out:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to kill you! You destroyed my Blood Forger Hall, killed so many of my sect brothers, today I want to seek revenge, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, only gave him a cold stare, Xiao Hui on his shoulder also quietened down, [zhi] a sound, as if it was mocking Wild Dog.


    Wild Dog, being stared down by Ghost Li, felt ufortable and Xiao Huan beside him kept quiet, which made him felt even more ill at ease, under such torment, he gritted his teeth, angrily said, ¡°Kill if you want to, what are you looking at?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly, looked away from that fierce of mien but faint of heart, Wild Dog, his expression, also slowly changed.


    Looking somehow mncholy, somehow deste, somehow broken-hearted, somehow in anguish...


    ¡°What do I want to kill you for, if killing a person could save her, even if I have to kill the whole world, I would have done it long ago...¡± He mumbled, his voice distant, ¡°Ten years already, what have I done other than killing people? What exactly am I living for?...¡±


    His face bleak, his body slowly turning, ignoring the rest, he walked off alone.


    Wild Dog Taoist was stunned, Xiao Huan¡¯s face suddenly changed and she chased after him. Zhou YiXian was shocked and quickly stretched out his hand to catch her but unexpectedly his hands grabbed empty air.


    Xiao Huan after a short while caught up with Ghost Li, she pulled Ghost Li¡¯s hand, said, ¡°What happened to you, where are you going?¡±


    Ghost Li, with that question, felt his entire world shook and only that four words rumbled!


    ¡°Where are you going?...Where are you going?...Where are you going?...¡±


    ¡°I...where can I go?¡±


    This man, suddenly lifted his head, gazed at the firmament!


    The ck sky, heavy and dark, infinite boundaries, not a trace of light, the darkness filling the sky and covering the ground, like an avnche, drowning him in it...


    I, where should I go...


    In the darkness, a soft voice, quietly asking him.


    X x x


    The southern border fringe, Seven Mile Cave.


    The dreary atmosphere shrouded the entire valley, countless of Miao people swarmed over from all directions, standing along the path to the altar halfway up the mountain, there were old people, children, sturdy men, women. Their eyes, contained infinite sorrow, some of the women started to weep, very quickly, sobs started from the crowd.


    Qing Long, following behind the Miao tribe leader, Tu MaGu, his hand solemnly holding the porcin urn which contained the great shaman ashes, slowly walked towards the altar.


    Pairs of eyes, were all on that porcin urn, the young men¡¯s hands curled into fists, the women crying and the old people, with only destion on their faces.


    Tu MaGu, the tribe leader, kept quiet all the way, his face sombre but evidently he took the news better than the rest of the Miao people.


    Traversing the path packed with people, traversing past the sorrowful gazes, the mountain breeze gently blew over, brushing past the small urn, there seemed to be a slight sound, like singing, like relief.


    This was the ground of the hometown!


    Qing Long was someone who had seen innumerable grand asions but right now, he was instead solemn and respectful, step by step he followed behind the tribe leader and walked to that altar.


    On the tform before the altar, a circle of shamans were already standing there, the older ones had heads full of white hair, the younger ones still ck however in their eyes, the reverence were all the same.


    The shaman who looked the oldest slowly walked up, bowed deeply to Qing Long, spoke a few words in Miao. Qing Long did not dare to be impolite and respectfully listened but he did not understand the words and so turned and look at Tu MaGu.


    Tu MaGu quietly said, ¡°This is White Sheep shaman master, he is the current leader of the altar shamans. He is enquiring after you and extremely grateful that you have brought back our revered great shaman¡¯s ashes.¡±


    Qing Long solemnly said, ¡°The great shaman was a person of virtue and prestige and did all he could for our Ghost King sect, I am just doing what I must do.¡±


    Tu MaGu quietly tranted his words to White Sheep shaman master, White Sheep shaman master nodded, stepped forward and came before Qing Long, stretched out both of his hands.


    Qing Long solemnly handed over the porcin urn to him.


    At the instant White Sheep shaman master took over, all of the shaman masters suddenly started to chant a strange scripture in Miao, their voices hazy, unreal, like spirits speaking softly, like a chill under the cold moon.


    The incantation grew louder, resounding far and reverberating in the Seven Mile Cave, from the foot of the mountain, among the people, again crying sounds were heard.


    The White Sheep shaman master bowed to Qing Long and Tu MaGu, turned and walked into the altar with the urn, the rest of the shaman masters also followed along. Qing Long watched all that, his ears still reverberating with the weeping sounds from a distance, he could not help but heaved a long sigh.


    Tu MaGu¡¯s face was sombre, quietly said, ¡°The entire Miao tribe thank honourable envoy for sending the great shaman back to his hometown.¡±


    Qing Long solemnly said, ¡°Tribe leader is too kind, the great shaman was a great benefactor to our Ghost King sect, our reverence towards elders are no less than all of you. Our sect¡¯s Ghost King wanted to send the great shaman back personally but unfortunately he is tied up with something and could not make it, he specifically entrusted me to convey his apologies to all of you.¡±


    Tu MaGu nodded, said, ¡°Ghost King Sir is too kind, we don¡¯t deserve it. Honourable envoy pleasee this way.¡±


    Speaking, he stretched his hand out, inviting Qing Long into the altar.


    Qing Long was startled, felt puzzled, he thought the altar was a sacred ce and outsiders were not allowed to enter, could it be that this tribe leader had something to say to him?


    While he was thinking, his feet still went forward, as expected, only Tu MaGu apanied Qing Long into the altar, the rest of the Miao soldiers following behind him did note along and the group of shamans had long disappeared, most likely they had gone deep into the altar.


    After checking nobody was around, Tu MaGu stopped, Qing Long also stopped, looking at this Miao tribe leader with a brooding expression on his face, he quietly said, ¡°What is it tribe leader, is there are other matters?¡±


    Tu MaGu hesitated then said, ¡°I indeed have a matter, will like to ask honorable envoy.¡±


    Qing Long said, ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Tu MaGu said, ¡°Previously that young man who came to our Miao tribe Seven Mile Cave and invited the great shaman, I wonder how is he now?¡±


    Qing Long was surprised, an image of Ghost Li shed past his mind, after pausing for a moment, said, ¡°To be honest with tribe leader, that young man is our Ghost King sect vice leader but right now he is grieving and not many know where he is now.¡±


    Tu MaGu¡¯s face revealed disappointed but quickly turned solemn, after a period of silence, he said, ¡°Then will like to trouble honourable envoy if you have the chance to see him, pass a message from old man me to him.¡±


    Qing Long felt uneasy but still nodded and said, ¡°Tribe leader please speak.¡±


    Tu MaGu looked deep into the altar, his voice uncertain, said, ¡°Please tell him, that day in the southern border Seven Mile Cave altar, an old man¡¯s bequest of him, hope he still remembers.¡±


    Qing Long frowned, he was an intelligent man, hearing it once he already surmised that most likely Ghost Li had promised the Miao tribe something which was why the great shaman, disregarded everything to save BiYao, a pity Ghost Li was not around if not he would really want to ask, what matter was it that was so important.


    While he was thinking, Qing Long¡¯s face did not show it and he only solemnly nodded, said, ¡°Tribe leader please don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pass the message.¡±


    Tu MaGu sighed, was about to say something when suddenly from outside the altar, a sharp cry was heard from afar.


    This sharp cry seemed toe from the sky, it did not stop but yet the muffled cry sounded like it was from the nineherworlds, filled with rage, in it an infinite viciousness, storming over.


    In that instant, in this clear bright daylight, the entire Seven Mile Cave rang with wailing ghost cries, innumerable roars from ferocious beasts rocked the valley, waves of thunder peals rushed forth, like the huge waves of the great sea, instantly drowning the Seven Mile Cave this small ind of about a hundred mu big. .


    Tu MaGu immediately turned pale, even Qing Long too, both of them looked past out of the altar, in the sky above Seven Mile Cave, the original blue sky was already covered with heavy dark clouds.


    Piercing sharp cries continued to cry out, ck clouds billowed, the Miao people below the mountain were in a panic, the women and children shrieked loudly.


    A gust of Yin wind swept past, blowing coldly from the ck clouds above, like an arrogant evil spirit, grinning viciously at the earth.


    The sounds of galloping finally arrived, the first enormous figure appearing at the distance mountain top ----


    The white bones seemed especially ring under the ck clouds but the three pairs of brightly-colourful wings looked strangely beautiful, however these beautiful wings were instead on an enormous snake which other than its head, had only white bones for its body, it thus looked especially horrible.


    A white-boned demonic snake close to three zhangs long, moved the three pairs of wings on its bones, its tongue flicking unceasingly, spitting out ck air.


    The next moment, behind this white-boned demonic snake body, beside its body and even the undting mountain ranges, the mountaintops on the mountain valleys around Seven Mile Cave, in the unceasing ghost wails, numerous different and strange demonic beasts race gushed out, shrieking, grinning hideously, brandishing weapons and their sharp ws, charged down from the mountain, pounding towards the terrified humans in this mountain valley.


    And this moment, in the horizon above, within the whistling Yin wind, a peal of thunder suddenly exploded, rumbling loudly, surging over like waves, shaking the Heaven and Earth, an indistinct cry in it:


    Ling Long...

 Chapter 144: Predestined Fate

    Chapter 144 - Predestined Fate


    Qing Yun Hill.


    TongTian Peak, Founders Ancestral Hall.


    That old man who was keeping watch at the Hall, right now was still holding onto his decrepit broom, standing at the great hall entrance, looking out. The wrinkled face indistinctly revealing a different type of expression, like expectation and yet also excitement.


    On the empty ground outside the great hall, there was no one. But looking carefully, one would realize on this empty piece of ground, a great number of strange charms were either pasted onto the surrounding trees or hidden under the rocks in the grasses. Every charm was ced a distance of about half a zhang away, looked unconnected but in fact it formed a mysterious formation, isting this empty ground from its nearby surroundings.


    The pleasantly warm sun, shone down from the sky, inside and outside the formation, the ground looked the same, illuminated as one by the sun.


    However the next moment, suddenly a sharp sound rang out from that empty ground. The old man standing at the entrance raised his head and looked over, the hand that was holding the broom, subconsciously tightened.


    A different kind of darkness, suddenly appeared above this empty ground, in a blink of an eye, it enveloped the air above the ground, instantly permeated the air with a heavy harsh feel. But this darkness, only appeared above this empty ground, to say it urately, only within the formation formed by the charms, evidently, this strange formation perimeter was set up by a highly-skilled person to trap this energy within it.


    The ck energy gas in the air thickened, made one felt as if he was standing in the nineherworlds but at the next moment, suddenly a long whistling of dragons singing emitted from the ck gas, bluish green light shed, burst forth from the ck gas, in an instant shining with boundless radiance, dispelling the ck energy and leaving nothing behind.


    Lin JingYu held the Dragon yer Sword, hovering high up in the air, the jade-green light emitting from his body, resplendent, both of his eyes shone fiercely, human and sword as one, pounced straight down from the air.


    The Dragon yer Sword with its multitude of rays, made a loud whistle with a boom, its presence overwhelming, while still far up high in the air, the dust on the ground had started to stir, sands and stones scattered. And Lin JingYu¡¯s body like lightning striking down, due to the high fierce speed, beside his body, mes erupted in the air.


    Looking like a war deity filled with fighting spirit, without any regards, striking down.


    The old man¡¯s lips, suddenly started to quiver.


    [Boom!]


    The deafening boom came in an instant, the ground hit by this amazing power groaned, immediately the ground in that formation cracked, big and small rocks lifted from the ground, jumped up into the air. And the resplendent jade green light ball in the core of that force, had pierced deeply into the ground.


    The various charms around this empty ground, including the mysterious charms drawn on the ground, suddenly started to glow. An indistinct incantation in the air was heard, like a low chant, invisible energy spreading out, encapsting this devastating force within it, preventing it from leaking out.


    Outside the formation, the sunlight warm, trees and grasses leisurely at peace, yet inside the formation, Heaven and Earth turned upside down, like in a violent storm.


    This was the amazing scene right now outside Qing Yun Hill Founders Ancestral Hall.


    In a distance, a dark green figure, gazed over from afar, his hands sped behind, unmoving.


    The storm within the formation gradually died down, the sands and stone thrown into the air due to the huge forcended one after another, the cracks on the ground and that massive crater were evidence of that earth-shaking impact.


    On that old man¡¯s face, his lips twitched, eventually revealed a hint of smile. Deep inside his eyes, there seemed to be a trace of being gratified.


    After a sound of whistle, Lin JingYu holding the Dragon yer Sword, leapt out from that deep crater, his body caked with dirt, even his handsome face was marked with some. After his bodynded, he immediately started to pant heavily but on his face, an uncontainable excitement.


    He lifted his head, looked towards that old man standing at the entrance.


    The old man¡¯s lips had a smile, slowly raised his hand towards him, beckoning slightly.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s breaths started to calm down, he hurried over to the old man, called out, ¡°Senior, I...¡±


    That old man smiled and nodded, his gaze on him, full of gratification and affection, quietly said, ¡°You are good, really very good.¡±


    Speaking, he slowly lifted his head, gazed at the sky, leisurely said, ¡°Even if it was me at that time, the time took toplete this style, ¡®y Ghost Deity¡¯, true way sword form, was not much faster than you.¡±


    Lin JingYu, a [shua] sound, sheathed the sword, the excitement on his face still remained, said, ¡°Senior, if not for your guidance, I do not know when I would be able toplete this level of supreme true way!¡±


    That old man humphed, revealing a hint of disdain on his face, indifferently said, ¡°Now in Qing Yun Hill, other than DaoXuan, only Tian BuYi and your former teacher can still make the cut, the rest of the elder leaders are all good for nothings.¡±


    Lin JingYu was stunned, he had been studying under this old man for more than ten years, in these years, for every progression in his training, the respect and reverence for this old man increased, he really felt that this elderly had shown him an universe that he had never known existed, that cultivation could actually be like this.


    And as the days went by, Lin JingYu interacted more with this old man and the old man also gradually liked and doted on him, they also started to talk more and naturally their topics would bring up some discussions on some of the world¡¯s figures and each time, the old man¡¯s tone would surprisingly turned arrogant, as if in his eyes, not many could measure up to his level.


    In the beginning, Lin JingYu although did not dare to refute but in his heart he felt unconvinced. However as the training developed, the more he felt that this old man was really unfathomable and even for his arrogance, he must have his own reasons, with his level of skills, truly how many could match up to him?


    However he had always found that Big Bamboo Valley plump teacher uncle, Tian BuYi, to be an eyesore, most likely one of the reasons was because he had saw Tian BuYi berating Zhang Xiao Fan, right now he could not help but say, ¡°Senior, that Tian BuYi looks quite sloppy and ordinary, what is so great?¡±


    That old man nced at him, shook his head said, ¡°What do you, a young man, knows, Tian BuYi looks harmless but on the cultivation training he is naturally gifted, and beside he has unswerving determination and dedication, not what an ordinary person could match. Just this point is especially important in theter part of the cultivation. That year after he joined the sect, he was just always average but once he received guidance and enlightenment, his training improved by leaps and bounds, his achievement,pared to those frolic senior brothers and sisters who looked down on him, instead was higher than them.¡±


    He coldly snorted again, said, ¡°The people in this world, eight or nine of them are mediocre, like previously Tian Yun, Shang ZhengLiang those useless things, what do they know?¡±


    Lin JingYu was silent but looking at the haughty old man¡¯s face, his words had even belittled Taoist Tian Yun and several Qing Yun elder leaders whose names had once shook the world, if this was spread outside, it would be a rude joke to the world but for some reason, Lin JingYu did not have the slightest doubt when he heard it.


    That old man turned and looked at Lin JingYu, said, ¡°Although you are able to disy this style, ¡°y Ghost Deity¡¯, but this form is strong, violent and extremely Yang, it although has a powerful force but it consume great amount of the body¡¯s vitality. You are endowed by nature, at your young age and you could already achieve this style but you will still need to keep on practising in order to wield it as you desire. If it is not at the critical moment, better not summon this true way sword form.¡±


    Lin JingYu kneeled before him, respectfully said, ¡°Yes, disciple understands.¡±


    The old man helped him up, assessed him with a few nces, a trace of pride on his face, said, ¡°In the world now, everyone in and outside Qing Yun Hill only knows ¡®Celestial Sword Wield Thunder True Form¡¯ as our Qing Yun Sect supreme true way, actually our sect Qing Ye Founder, what an exceptional figure he was at that time, he sorted out the true ways passed down by our ancestors and by himselfprehended what was on the nameless ancient scrolls, in total passed down four styles of true sword forms, which one isn¡¯t peerless and powerful supreme true forms?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lin JingYu was surprised, said, ¡°There is actually such a thing, my teacher he..., he never told me that before.¡±


    That old man shook his head slightly, said, ¡°Your teacher also did not know.¡±


    Lin JingYu was even more stunned, Cang Song Taoist¡¯s status in Qing Yun Sect was one below and above thousands but this elderly man actually said that even he did not know. However Cang Song Taoist did in fact never mention this to him before.


    The identity of this old man, Lin JingYu could not help but feel even more intrigued.


    That old man¡¯s eyes, full of life¡¯s vicissitudes and experiences, looked at his face and knew what this young man was thinking but he did not say it out, instead suddenly frowned, as if he had sensed some movements, his eyes suddenly looked into the distance.


    After a moment, he looked away, his expression somehow strange, faintly said, ¡°It iste, go on back first.¡±


    Lin JingYu hated to part but he had always revered this old man like deity and did not dare to disobey, he properly kneeled down and kowtow three times before leaving.


    Not long after, only that old man was left alone, after a long while, his body again resumed its hunched form, hobbled to a side and started to sweep, the dust flew around, while he was sweeping up the stones and dust, the concealed mysterious charms were also swept up easily like nothing, drifted into the dirt.


    X x x


    After tidying up the empty ground, he stacked the stone pieces into the crater created by Lin JingYu and with difficulty managed to level it, this old man looked to be slightly panting and tired, after standing and resting for a while, he then slowly turned and walked back into the Founders Ancestral great hall.


    In the great hall, it was tranquil and dim as usual, deep inside the hall where countless of tablets were enshrined, dots of blinking candlelights soundlessly burned.


    However right now, one more human figure suddenly appeared, stood before those tablets, tall and still.


    That person¡¯s dark green robe, with a celestial demeanour, he was the current sect head of Qing Yun Sect, Reverend DaoXuan.


    Reverend DaoXuan heard the footsteps, turned and nced over at the old man but did not speak, again turned back to the ancestors tablets, stepped forward, took up three thin incense sticks on the altar, lighted them up from the candle beside, respectfully bowed three times while holding the sticks and ced them into the incense burner.


    ¡°I have note to offer incense for some time,¡± Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice was calm and slow, like speaking to a very very old friend, ¡°wonder if the ancestors would me me.¡±


    Standing behind him that old man tottered over, ced the broomstick aside and took up a piece of rag, gently wiped away the ashes on the altar, quietly said, ¡°You have brought such glory to our Qing Yun sect, our ancestors could not be more happier, why would they me you?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled faintly, turned and looked at him, suddenly said, ¡°You seemed to have age again.¡±


    The old man¡¯s body paused for a moment then continued to wipe the table, without turning his head said, ¡°For someone whose heart is also dead, naturally will age faster.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan quietly watched that old man, did not speak anymore, the elderly unhurriedly and detailedly finished wiping the table, ced the rag aside, turned and faced Reverend DaoXuan, after looking at him for a while, suddenly spoke, ¡°You saw all that just now?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan silently nodded, with a sigh said, ¡°That child¡¯s aptitude is indeed high but, ¡° his voice seemed louder, ¡°I did not expect you will passed him the ¡®y Ghost Deity¡¯.¡±


    That old man humphed, said, ¡°The child¡¯s heart and aptitude are all good, since it is so, why not, don¡¯t tell me like you, keep it to yourself and bring it to the coffin?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s countenance changed, he seemed angry but for some reason, towards this old man, he, the world¡¯s Good Faction respected leader, seemed especially patient, even with such sarcastic words, only his expression changed and then he controlled it.


    ¡°Oh right, there is one more matter that I need to tell you, ¡° Reverend DaoXuan indifferently said.


    That old man raised his head, said, ¡°I am only an old man with one foot in his grave, what matter is it?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan said, ¡°Today,ter on, FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan will be leading his disciples to pay a visit to Qing Yun Hill.¡±


    That old man suddenly frowned, said, ¡°Yun YiLan?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, ¡°You still remember him right?¡±


    The old man sneered, turned over, his voice suddenly turned deep with meaning, said, ¡°That man, is a crafty old one...¡±


    X x x


    Southern border, Seven Mile Cave mountain range.


    Here was an undting mountain range, with Seven Mile Cave as the centre, stretched out in four directions. All along, the mountains here were exuberant and flourishing but right now it had totally lost its original look.


    Cold Yin wind blew from the sky, screaming past the mountains, like ghosts wailing. The sky was full of ck clouds, looming overhead, simr to the day where Li tribe attacked Seven Mile Cave but the power and might far exceeded that day.


    And in the forests which used to have multifarious birds and animals, right now hadpletely turned into a living hell, different kinds of demonic beasts and races everywhere and corpses of birds and animals massacred strewn all over, the air heavy with the smell of blood.


    Following a sound of long cry, a distinct figure flew over from a distance, within a few leaps the figure had reached, he was Qing Long.


    His face grim, his robes already stained with blood. A powerful wind brushed past, he stopped on one of the branches above, urgently scanned the surroundings and then looked behind.


    In the subdued forest, a sharp long howl suddenly erupted, sounds of wings pping, that enormous huge white-boned demonic snake suddenly leapt into the air, its two huge eyes immediately reflected Qing Long¡¯s figure, it gave an even louder cry and leapt forward. And closely following behind it, ck gases surging, the roars came like waves, it was actually countless of demonic beasts surging over, together pouncing towards Qing Long.


    Not long before that, the Seven Mile Cave where the Miao tribe resided, was suddenly besieged by innumerable demonic beasts, leading them was actually this terrible demonic white-boned snake. This snake¡¯s body was gigantic, white bones danced where it passed by, human and animals beside were all thrown out and its body could even eject poisonous gases, which were immediate fatal to humans, as for the other evil beasts, their strength powerful and extremely brutal.


    Although the Miao people were brave but how would they be a match for these demonic monsters, in a short while all hell had turned loosed in Seven Mile Cave, a scene of massacre. Qing Long saw the situation and reacted immediately, asked the Miao tribe leader Tu MaGu to lead the remaining Miao people into the altar, those shaman masters inside the altar knew a little of the southern border shaman skills and would be able to hold off for a while and he charged forward, made unexpected sly heavy attacks on the snake with his swift movements and skills at the same time, wounding the demonic snake, as expected most of the demonic monsters¡¯ attention were all directed to him.


    However, aside from the rest of the demonic beasts, this white-boned snake was something not to be trivialized, with Qing Long¡¯s level of skills, including his rare treasure, ¡®Ring of Universe Clear Light¡¯, he was still unable to win. And as the number of beasts continued to grow, the pressure on him increased, he was appalled and also had the intention to lure those monsters away and so escaped up the mountain, as expected many of the monsters including the snake also followed him up.


    Just that since he wished to lure them away, he was unwilling to fly and so swept past the forest ground. But contrary to his expectation, the wild animals and birds in this mountain had also went through a bizarre change, either they were ughtered or they turned into brutal demonic beasts, wherever he went, he would be attacked, it was really hard to deal with.


    Right now, Qing Long again flew up, avoiding the raging white-boned snake¡¯s tail attack but when he looked down, three or four huge trees which had lived for unknown number of years, like withered leaves, swept aside in a loud crashing sound. Among these, many smaller monsters were also hit, immediately their wails were heard.


    The white-boned snake saw Qing Long soaring up, its snake head lifted towards the sky, angrily bellowed, suddenly its three wings pped, its enormous body lifted up, pouncing towards Qing Long in the air.


    Qing Long was taken aback, although he had saw the wings on the monster in the beginning but for such a huge body to take flight, this strength was astonishing, the humongous body was seen towering and pouncing over.


    But Qing Long was after all not an ordinary human, he as one of the four holy envoys of the Ghost King Sect, naturally excelled others, his body twisted, forcefully escaped out from the gap between the snake¡¯s body, heading towards the opposite direction of the Seven Mile Cave.


    The white snake roared in session, pped its wings and pursued.


    Qing Long after flying for a while, as he was highly-skilled, gradually he left the white-boned snake and the rest of the monsters behind, when he saw that the distance was slightly further, he contemted if he should shake those monsters off and then turned back to Seven Mile Cave to check out how are the Miao people doing?


    At this moment, a quick nce from the corner of his eyes, he saw a purple light shed past below him and next, blood sprayed out, the sounds of beast roars were heard one after another, immediately the demonic beasts from all directions started to run towards the ce below him.


    Looking down, innumerable savage beasts brandishing their ws and fangs pounced over, like infinite turbulent waves, it was really a shock to see.


    And among them, was a girl¡¯s angry cries.


    Qing Long was shocked, numerous thoughts shed past his head like lightning, in the end his body still bent down, went forward to investigate.


    Upon entering the forest, the smell of blood and flesh made him wanted to vomit, everywhere was the animals¡¯ corpses, in pieces with blood sttered everywhere, not far there indeed was a girl battling with the monsters, in her hand a purple magical weapon glimmering, the sharp edge stabbing in and out, one look and it did not look like an ordinary weapon.


    Qing Long¡¯s eyes squinted, he eximed, ¡°Purple light sword...you are Jin PingEr?¡±


    That girl seemed to be taken aback, turned and looked, her body drifted over, her hands never stopping for a second, where the purple light shed, another three monsters were ughtered.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jin PingErnded beside Qing Long, coldly said.


    Qing Long felt puzzled, with Jin PingEr¡¯s current skill level, why did she not fly, once she is up in the sky, only a small number of the beasts could ascend into the sky, wasn¡¯t it much easier?


    Although he was thinking that way but Qing Long still prepared an answer, just that before he could open his mouth, both Jin PingEr and his body shook at the same time and both looked ahead at the same time.


    Just when that wave of frenzied innumerable monsters, like tide waters receded, ahead of them deep inside the forest, a wave of cold murderous intent gushed over, this invisible feeling, made these two highly-skilled figures could not help but shiver.


    Qing Long was aghast, in the southern border, there was actually such terrible thing!


    While they were in shock, the next moment, behind a huge tree, a figure suddenly moved, a human unhurriedly walked out.


    That person was dressed in bright silk, a head full of ck hair covered his shoulders, both hands slender and fair, his face was even more striking, it was a beautiful, almost to the point of seducing, a young man.


    Qing Long was dumbfounded but almost at the same time, he suddenly sensed that, Jin PingEr¡¯s body beside him, for some reason, after this man appeared, seemed to be slightly trembling.

 Chapter 145: Reluctant

    Chapter 145 - Reluctant


    The forest quietened down gradually, a moment before there were still demonic beasts howling ferociously and then for some reason, all of them dispersed far in such a haste and Qing Long was taken aback by that. In his heart, Qing Long was even more nonplussed by Jin PingEr¡¯s reaction to this strange young man.


    That young man¡¯s gaze unhurriedly stopped on them, after carefully assessing them, slightly frowning, said, ¡°Are you all Central ins people?¡±


    The way the young man said, was gentle and pleasant and in perfect Central insnguage, Qing Long was astonished and instead asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    That young man smiled, revealing a set of white teeth, he looked somehow innocent,pletely out of ce with the surrounding scene of massacre, he was heard saying, ¡°Who am I? This is a good question, ¡° he slowly spoke, ¡°Hmm who am I?¡±


    Qing Long humphed, quietly said, ¡°I am Ghost King sect Qing Long, who is this person?¡±


    Jin PingEr was surprised, clearly she knew of Qing Long, the internal fights among the three big branches of the Evil Sect had always been vicious, Jin PingEr as the new generation of HeHuan Sect outstanding disciples, although she had never met Qing Long but the information on this important figure in Ghost King sect, she had long knew it by heart.


    She immediately nodded slightly, considered it a greeting, actually from their standpoint, they should be foes and not friends but right now in this southern border, demonic beasts all around them, both inevitably treated the other party as battle allies.


    Jin PingEr cast a sideway nce at that young man, quietly said, ¡°Be careful, he is the Evil Beast, all of the demonic beasts are under hismand, he is very highly skilled.¡± She paused for a moment and softly added, ¡°His skills are also very strange.¡±


    Qing Long frowned, he was about to enquire more when a roar was heard behind him, following which sounds of trees crashing down were heard incessantly, both of them turned around hurriedly, that white-boned snake was charging straight over, just that the other small demons were not seen beside it, most likely like the other demons, with the appearance of the Evil Beast, they had stayed far away from this area out of fear.


    Qing Long did not expect the snake to catch up this quickly, the demonic snake looked like it was about to reach, apanied by a strong stench of blood, the white figure shed, the enormous body sweeping over.


    The ancient trees before this demonic beast, like grass, swept away, in the racket they were pulled up by the roots, flying over in this direction.


    Qing Long and Jin PingEr both leapt up at the same time, both were not ordinary figures and with one nce they could tell this snake was not a simple demon, its demonic energy brimming, evidently highly skilled. But more importantly was that the mysterious young man in front of them, never made a move, the two of them could not tell the level of his skills.


    Qing Long was still better, he was only secretly fearful but that Jin PingEr seemed to know much more than Qing Long, was extremely tensed, even while facing the white-boned snake, half of her attention seemed to be ced behind her.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s movements naturally could not avoid the seasoned Qing Long¡¯s eyes. Both of them did not fight with the snake heads-on and instead with their agile skills, leapt and flied around the snake, asionally sniped at the white-boned snake, that snake¡¯s body seemed to be very tough, ordinary magical weapons were unable to hurt it.


    And the demonic snake who could not catch up with Qing Long and Jin PingEr, howled incessantly, its huge body twisted and turned ceaselessly, its speed increasing, not the slightest cumbersome, gradually catching up to them.


    Qing Long was taken aback, this white-boned snake was actually this formidable, the young man who was said to be the Evil Beast by Jin PingEr, as the head of these demons, wouldn¡¯t he be even more terrible. With such thoughts, he decided to escape, while brushing past Jin PingEr, he urgently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jin PingEr obviously did not wish to stay here any longer, immediately nodded and at the same time pointed towards the sky.


    Qing Long understood and almost at the same time, both of them made a light hoot, a stream of clear light from Qing Long¡¯s finger mixed within Jin PingEr¡¯s purple light, hit the bones of the snake from the side. Even though the white snake¡¯s bones were tough, it was also hit reeling back by these two highly-skilled people, it¡¯s snake body softened and with a few shakes dispersed this strong force but eventually it was unable to continue pursuing.


    With this break, Qing Long, with a light whistle, leapt into the air but when his body had just moved, he suddenly had a thought and from the corner of his eyes looked over, Jin PingEr was not seen flying up.


    [Roar...]


    While Qing Long was feeling rmed, the clear sky in front of him suddenly darkened, a sheet of darkness appeared above the tree branch where he leapt from, with an overwhelming force charged over.


    Qing Long in the nick of time, luckily was alert, his right finger ¡®Ring of Universe Clear Light¡¯ surged with clear light, instantly creating a circle of light and protecting his body, at the same time his body forcibly shifted to the side.


    Even so, the force of that sheet of darkness was inconceivably fast, with a loud sound [pong], Qing Long¡¯s protective circle of light was still hit and thrown out, also at the same time, Qing Long clearly saw Jin PingEr transformed into a stream of purple light, flew up to the sky after that sheet of darkness was diverted by him, distantly, he could still hear her coquettishughter,


    ¡°Many thanks uncle, next time if we meet again, little woman me will definitely thank you personally!¡±


    Qing Long fought to suppress the turbulent blood and energy in his chest, a wry smile appeared on his lips, his whole life unhindered and yet at hister age he would actually be schemed by this young girl.


    However by then he could not be concerned with Jin PingEr anymore, he stretched his arm and grabbed the tree bark of a big tree, [si], his palm deeply embedded into the trunk and his body made a turn andnded.


    And the next moment, the white-boned snake had already arrived behind him, like a tiger eyeing its prey, it did not immediately pounced, the huge head with its forked tongue spitting, making hissing sounds. As for that sheet of darkness, it hadnded on the ground, with a [suo] sound disappeared, extremely fast, it was really unusual.


    As for that seductive young man, like an apparition, he appeared one zhang before Qing Long, sping his hands behind.


    Qing Longnded, heaved a long breath out, he was intercepted down and however right now he was not in a hurry to escape, frowning slightly, he took a few nces at the young man, suddenly said, ¡°That evil thing in the sky just now, was it the legendary ¡®TaoTie¡¯?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyebrow raised, a smile revealed on his lips, nodded and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to have an eye for things, that¡¯s right, it is TaoTie.¡±


    [Roar!]


    A deep strange sound was heard from behind the young man, a hideous-looking strange head slowly peeked out from behind the young man¡¯s back.


    It was hard to describe what kind of an animal it was but its four eyes, as big as bell, two above the other two separated on both sides of the face, six sharp fangs protruding from its huge mouth, salivating incessantly. Its grey ck skin, full of coarse lumps, even the mortal world¡¯s most ferocious spirit, would not be this ugly and hideous as this strange beast.


    Qing Long sucked in a breath of cold air!


    The TaoTie¡¯s neck seemed extremely long, that strange head extended long out and turning around, it circled to the front of the young man¡¯s shoulder and the young man, in front of this savage-looking beast, his expression unperturbed.


    Qing Long calmed his heart down, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that such ferocious beast still exist in this world!¡±


    That young manughed, stretched out his hand and actually patted the TaoTie¡¯s head, that TaoTie looked extremely fierce but under this young man¡¯s hand, it only softly crooned and even used its head to rub against the man¡¯s hand, if not for its hideous look, it behaved almost like a puppy.


    That young man nced at Qing Long, suddenly spoke, ¡°Just now that girl, she must be yourpanion, she clearly knew the TaoTie was hiding in the sky and yet deliberately allowed you to be the bait, escaped by herself after TaoTie was lured down, right now you must be feeling extremely vex right?¡±


    Qing Long was secretly on guard but he still smiled and said, ¡°Being tricked by her, is because I am ipetent, others is not to me!¡±


    That young man took a few more nces at him, nodded and said, ¡°Since it is so, then you shall die.¡±


    Before he finished his words, he did not seemed to make any movement but the white-boned snake behind Qing Long which had been eyeing its prey covetously, suddenly like receiving amand, its huge mouth opened wide and bit down.


    Qing Long was already prepared, although the snake made a sudden attack but he did not panic and instead of retreating, he advanced, directly headed towards the snake, surprising that snake instead.


    Taking advantage of that moment, Qing Long had already dashed below the snake¡¯s body, his body shed past, avoided the venomous air ejected by the angry snake, with one foot he leapt up the white bones of the snake, kicked the huge body forward by three chi, at the same time using the momentum to rise up to the sky, clear light shone from his hands, instantly creating six walls of light towards the direction of the TaoTie.


    Between the two beasts and human, the one he feared the most, was that young man who had not made a move.


    The white-boned snake roared in session but it still was unable to catch up, Qing Long was about to reach up the sky and escape when he felt his leg tightened, his ascending body was caught by a hand and the next moment, a deepughter was heard below him, a great force came from that hand, Qing Long only felt his body like being burned, shook violently, he could not help but be flung out by this hand.


    In the air, his body floated, apanied by the sounds of tree branches broken, Qing Long¡¯s body once again flung into the forest.


    In the forest, numerous evil beasts¡¯ cries filled the air again.


    In the air, the young man closed his eyes slightly, facing the sky, a breeze blew past, his brightly coloured silk clothes pped and danced in the wind.


    In a distant, there seemed to be a ferocious beast¡¯s cry...


    X x x


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak, Crystal Hall.


    Qing Yun sect from Reverend DaoXuan, the leaders of the various branches gathered in the hall, there were also many elders standing behind the leaders, a few stood at the Crystal Hall entrance, looking at their expressions, seemed like they were waiting for somebody.


    No matter who it was, to be orded with this level of courteous reception, the person was already a world¡¯s first rank figure.


    Other than Qing Yun sect¡¯s members, Li Xun was already standing on the right hand side, quietly and solemnly standing, only his eyes indistinctly contained excitement, his gaze frequently looked to the other side.


    Over there, Lu XueQi in white was standing expressionlessly behind ShuiYue Master.


    Not long after, the melodious sound of the bell from Qing Yun Hill mountain top at a distance was heard, it continuously chimed five times, the crowd looked out of the hall, from far, a voice was heard,


    ¡°FenXiang Valley valley master, Yun YiLan Yun elder paying a visit...¡±


    Almost at the same time when the voice was heard, a figure like fire, appeared at Crystal Hall entrance.


    ¡°He he, where is senior brother DaoXuan, junior brother misses him badly!¡±


    Yun YiLan, dressed in red and beaming, strided in, behind him ShangGuan Ce, LuShun and other senior disciples of FenXiang Valley, roughly about several dozen people.


    Astonished murmurs were heard from Qing Yun sect members but after a moment, all of the people¡¯s gazes were on Yun YiLan¡¯s face. This figure who was renowned in the Good Faction for many years, was also once an all-powerful character. The Qing Yun elders who were slightly advanced in age and present at the scene, most had seen this person but right now in their eyes, were all shocked expressions.


    This face vaguely resembled but it was clearly a robust young man, was he really the Yun YiLan who several years ago already had a head full of white hair?


    Reverend DaoXuan carefully assessed Yun YiLan, walked forward with a smile on his face, said, ¡°Yun patron, you and me have not seen each other for many years, unexpectedly your distinguished self¡¯s cultivation have already advanced so much, from ¡®FenXiang Jade Volume¡¯prehended ¡®Jade Yang Realm¡¯, a forerunner ever since FenXiang Valley established eight hundred years ago, congrattions!¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s face with his pleasant smile, suddenly froze, the next moment an astounded look shed past his eyes but his face had already resumed to normal, said, ¡°Senior DaoXuan is really astute, admirable, admirable!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, ¡°You tter me, it should be me admiring you.¡±


    Both eyes met, the next moment both of themughed. Li Xun by the side walked over, kneeled and paid his obeisance, said, ¡°Teacher, disciple has been waiting long here.¡±


    Yun YiLan nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Come get up, you have been staying here for a few days, have you had a taste of the marvel of Qing Yun Hill this paradisend?¡±


    Li Xun stood up, respectfully said, ¡°Qing Yun Hill really lives up to its fame, it is really an eye-opener for disciple, also many thanks to teacher uncle DaoXuan and ...¡± He paused for a moment and clearly said, ¡°and Small Bamboo Valley Lu XueQi junior sister, for bringing me around to appreciate this celestial wonderful scenery.¡±


    The Qing Yun sect crowd immediately with a [weng] sound, started talking among themselves, other than the elders leaders, there were also many younger generation disciples around, numerous eyes immediately looked towards that frost cold girl.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s lips twitched but her face indifferent, eventually she did not say anything.


    Reverend DaoXuanughed, held Yun YiLan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yun valley master has such a fine disciple, a qualified sessor to carry on,e, please take a seat.¡±


    Yun YiLan raised himself slightly, said, ¡°Reverend please.¡±


    Both looked at each other and smiled, walked forward at the same time, Reverend DaoXuan and Yun YiLan both sat at the seat of the host, beside them were their sect¡¯s disciples.


    After an exchange of conventional greetings, Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, ¡°FenXiang Valley is the world¡¯s Good Faction power sect, in the world there are no one who does not revere it, Yun valley master this time actually honour us with your presence, this really brings light to our humble dwelling.¡±


    Yun YiLan shook his head continuously, said, ¡°Reverend is too kind, too kind, ¡°speaking, his expression suddenly changed and he turned solemn, said, ¡°Actually, my purpose of paying a visit here, there are two important things I will like to beseech all of you at Qing Yun sect.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan quickly said, ¡°Yun valley master is too polite, please speak your mind.¡±


    Yun YiLan coughed once and said, ¡°To tell the truth, this first matter, is one that concern a great cmity rarely seen for several hundred years!¡±


    Qing Yun sect disciples immediately looked nonplussed, Tian BuYi sitting below Reverend DaoXuan frowned and said, ¡°Yun valley master what do you mean by these words?¡±


    Yun YiLan sighed and said, ¡°All of you are unaware, just one month ago, in the southern border ten thousand great mountains that our valley for generations has guarded, an unparalleled evil demon has been revived.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was stunned, said, ¡°Unparalleled evil demon?¡±


    Yun YiLan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is indeed an unparalleled evil demon, all of you are far in Central ins and so do not know the background of it but our FenXiang Valley has been guarding the southern borders for generations therefore we know the details. This evil demon called himself the ¡®Beast Deity¡¯, is an ancient evildoer, we don¡¯t know where hee from and only know that at that time he brought chaos to the world, ughtered innumerable living things...¡±


    Return of the Wind Valley leader, Zeng ShuChang, sitting beside Tian BuYi frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me with Yun valley master¡¯s exceptional skills, including FenXiang Valley strength and yet still unable to deal with this evil demon?¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s face looked grim, said, ¡°Everyone please excuse us, it is not that our valley are afraid of trouble and don¡¯t dare to shoulder it but it is really because I know this matter is not trivial and definitely not something FenXiang Valley can take on by itself and therefore took the liberty toe forward and request Reverend for the sake of themon people of the world, to make a public appeal, for the whole world toe and fight it together, only then we can have hope to win. Else if it bes toote then wouldn¡¯t there be countless of people unable to avoid death?¡±


    Qing Yun disciples looked at each other,e to speak of it, all was fine until FenXiang Valley sudden appearance and mentioned this unparallelled evil demon, and only with thebined efforts of the world¡¯s cultivated taoists then there would be hope, how could they ept it? But Reverend DaoXuan was after all an enlightened taoist, after contemting for a long while, decidedly said,


    ¡°If this matter is what Yun valley master said, then it would be a cmity that the world has never seen before. I and the rest of the cultivated taoists, have always boast ourselves as the Good Faction, will definitely not ignore this. Since it is so, our Qing Yun sect will work together with FenXiang Valley to fight against this evil demon,ter on I will send a letter to Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master and invite him over to discuss this together.¡±


    Yun YiLan let out a long breath, pped his hands together said, ¡°This couldn¡¯t be better, junior brother me can then put down the stone in my heart.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuanughed and said, ¡°Yun valley master must be joking. Oh right, what is the second important matter, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another cmity?¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s eyes shed, looked deeply at Reverend DaoXuan and said, ¡°It is not, this second matter, it is instead a good thing.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s lips revealed a hint of smile.


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, ¡°The second matter that I am here for, is for my disciple Li Xun, to propose marriage to your honourable sect Lu XueQi Miss Lu.¡±


    Once he said the words, Lu XueQi standing behind her teacher shook and abruptly looked up and among Qing Yun sect immediately like a pot exploding, an uproar ensued, this reaction, was even greater than the news of an unparalleled evil demon cmity!


    Numerous eyes instantly turned to look at the shocked Lu XueQi¡¯s face, and then to Reverend DaoXuan.


    Qing Yun sect Head, Reverend DaoXuan after some contemtion, clearly spoke out, ¡°Li Xun this child I have observed these past few days, he is really a giant among men and have boundless prospects.¡±


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, ¡°Reverend is too ttering but I indeed have ns to pass on my position as the valley master to this good-for-nothing disciple, and before this formidable foe arrival, we have such a joyous asion, it would even show our absolute sincerity in working together, at the same time rouse the world¡¯s heroes¡¯ morales, not sure what Reverend thinks of it?¡±


    Tian BuYi who was sitting beside, had a face of disdain, almost snorted out, luckily his wife SuRu quick-wittedly held him back.


    Reverend DaoXuan looked around, his gaze swept past Qing Yun disciples andstly on Lu XueQi, Lu XueQi frowned tightly, her lips quivering, looked as if she wanted to say something but considering the situation, she in the end did not speak.


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled, turned and spoke to Yun YiLan, ¡°Yun valley master¡¯s good intention is really unexpected!¡±


    Yun YiLan cupped his fist, smiled and said, ¡°Humble me and my little disciple are sincere, hope Reverend can fulfil it.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan stretched his hand out and stroked his long beard, slowly said, ¡°The innate evil demon, cmity right before us, will need both of our sects to work together and only then we can save the world. And this marriage, a perfect match, I too like it alot...¡±


    Another round ofmotion among the Qing Yun disciples, everyone did not expect that Reverend DaoXuan would actually agree to this marriage.


    Reverend DaoXuan turned and spoke smilingly to ShuiYue Master sitting beside him, ¡°ShuiYue junior sister, XueQi is your disciple, by right you should be making the decision.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face was pale, obviously she was taken aback by this matter, when she heard Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s words, she could not help but stepped forward and spoke to her teacher,


    ¡°Teacher...¡±


    ShuiYue Master slowly lifted her eyes, her gaze observed Lu XueQi¡¯s exceptional face, as if she wanted to deduce something from her expression, the emotions in her eyes obscure, after keeping quiet for a while, she then unhurriedly said, ¡°Qi¡¯er, this marriage, I also fully approve of it. Li GongZi is a giant among men, it is a good match.¡±


    In the Crystal Hall, a silence suddenly descended, including Tian BuYi and the rest, stared disbelievingly at ShuiYue Master.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body, suddenly wavered.


    Li Xun at a distance, was already overjoyed.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Yun YiLan¡¯sughter broke the stillness, ¡°This is very good, very good, since both elders agreed to this matter, Xun¡¯er, quicklye and pay your thanks to both of them!¡±


    Li Xun hurriedly ran up, kneeled and kowtowed.


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, ¡°Today this matter, will definitely spread through the ages, eulogize for the world...¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Suddenly, a light shout, in this great hall, in the words of Yun YiLan known as the world¡¯s Good Faction giant pir, coldly rang out, interrupted his words.


    Everyone¡¯s countenances changed.


    Lu XueQi in white like snow, her face pale, one hand clutching TianYa sword scabbard, slowly walked out.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face changed slightly, looked towards ShuiYue Master but ShuiYue Master only looked at Lu XueQi¡¯s figure, suddenly quietly sighed, closed her eyes and looked like she would not bother anymore.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face changed again, gradually turned somber, he slowly stood up, said, ¡°XueQi, do you have something to say?¡±


    In the Crystal Hall, silence.


    Everyone¡¯s stares, were all on this white-attireddy.


    Her clothes fluttered in a windless environment, looking from afar, even her figure indistinctly looked like duckweed, bobbing uncertainly, thin and frail.


    Just that her lips were pursed up tightly, her pale cheeks indistinctly had a strange flush, that pair of shoulders started to tremble, for the first time emanated a feeling of helplessness.


    Suddenly, she abruptly turned around, back-facing everyone in the Crystal Hall, facing the lofty grand hall entrance, looking at that boundless clear sky, at a far away ce beyond the clear sky, towards that unknown ce far away ---


    Staring deeply!


    What kind of feeling was in that gaze?


    In the Crystal Hall, her deep yet determined, ice-breaking-snow-cutting like voice,


    ¡°I am unwilling!¡±


    X x x


    Far away.


    The unfamiliar mountaintop, a figure prostrated in a dark corner, suddenly trembled.


    The wild countryside undting insects¡¯ cries, suddenly stopped.


    A human figure slowly struggled, stood up in the dimness, as if sensing something, staring dazedly in the distant.


    A monkey¡¯s figure, jumped out beside, in two or three leaps scurried up his shoulder.


    After a long while, his voice was heard from the darkness,


    ¡°Xiao Hui, why does my heart, out of a sudden, beat so rapidly...¡±

 Chapter 146: Chance Encounters

    Chapter 146 - Chance Encounters


    The great cmity started from that year spring summer, after thousand hundreds yearster, the people still remembered it clearly, those terror and madness days.


    The extreme south of the southern border, within the ten thousand great mountains, innumerable monsters and different races suddenly gushed out from it, the numbers were uncountable, each and every creature were blood-thirsty, regardless whether it was male, female, young or old, they killed anyone upon sight and many of them coveted for human meat, the ces where they passed by, the scenes were appalling.


    This cmity erupted from the southern border district nearest to the ten thousand great mountains, spread rapidly to the entire southern border, the five tribes, Miao, Zhuang, Tu, Li and GaoShan rose to fight.


    However facing those innumerable monsters, especially when there were several strange demonic monsters with highly skilled shaman powers within them, the five tribes¡¯ resistances were like a mantis trying to obstruct a chariot, destroyed in a blink of an eye, the southern border people in utter misery, a field littered with corpses.


    The news shocked the world, words spread far and wide, the people in Central ins were shocked by the news and for days in a constant state of anxiety, a few Central insmoners living near the southern border packed up their families and fled to the north, hoping to stay as far away as possible from this cmity.


    Not one of the cultivated skilled martial artist was not appalled by the news, even the Good and Evil Factions which had always been fighting openly and covertly with each other, at that point in time also temporary cease fire, quietly watching the southern side movements and started to make strategies for themselves.


    FenXiang Valley which was situated at the south, as the valley master, Yun YiLan, happened to lead a great number of disciples to pay a visit to Qing Yun Hill Reverend DaoXuan, fortunately escaped the disaster.


    It was said that after the event, Yun YiLan valley master heard about the tragedy of the southern border people, beat his chest and stomp his feet, was so grieved that he wished he was dead and said that if he was around, he would never allow the evildoers to make trouble and torment themoners. The reproval of himself and grief were apparent in his words and already had the intention tomit suicide in order to seek redress, fortunately his disciples grabbed him right and left and with the Qing Yun sect various elders leaders¡¯ persuasions, Yun valley leader then calmed down, promised that with FenXiang Valley¡¯s entire force, he would seek revenge for the southern border people!


    Soon, Yun YiLan at Qing Yun Hill announced to all of the cultivated martial artists of the world, exined that the great cmity at present was raised by an evil beast, this demon was highly skilled and by nature cruel and savage, without thebined efforts of everyone the evil would not be defeated, as such, FenXiang Valley and Qing Yun sect together appealed to the cultivated skilled martial artists of the world, with the power of everyone¡¯sbined forces, execute this hunt!


    The next day, Tian Yin Temple after receiving the news, formally made a reply, agreed with Qing Yun, FenXiang¡¯s appeal and within the next few days sent men over to convene with them.


    The Good Faction feverishly raised money and discussed, dispatched batches of talented disciples to spy on those monsters¡¯ backgrounds, after all, knowing yourself and your enemy and you would never be defeated.


    And the Evil Faction three great powerful branches which had always been puffed up with pride, Ghost King sect, Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect instead became quiet, almost like watching each other and not in a hurry to make any move. And also with this situation, the Central ins temporary entered into an unusual peacefulness.


    This unusual peacefulness, a day before summer arrived, finally broke, the monsters which had trampled and devastated southern border had finally reached Central ins.


    But the initially, the number of casualties was not high, because a month ago, themoners living near the southern border had all already fled. The number of monsters seemed to keep increasing and rapidly extending out, soon it would be entering the Central ins hintend, and that, would be the time when all of the people be plunged into misery and sufferings.


    Uncertain whether it was the terrifying news or the hard-to-discern-truth-or-lie rumours but shocking news did in facte one after another, the previous day was a vige wiped out in bloodshed, today was an entire city reduced to ruins, no matter to whoever living each day in fear and terror, all would be that torturous and filled with trepidation.


    However, to someone whose heart had died, even if the entire world was dead, it did not concern him. Ghost Li staying with Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog, had already been more than a month, even he himself did not know why he was following them, maybe he had long sensed that he had nowhere to go and just went along with the flow.


    Among them, Zhou YiXian vehemently objected to Ghost Liing along, not to mention they had to feed one more person for free but this person was not like Wild Dog Taoist, who carried their luggage and did the trivial chores, the entire day he was either drinking or sleeping and instead needed others to care for him frequently.


    And talking about free loaders, Ghost Li only drank a little wine and that was all, Zhou YiXian¡¯s biggest eyesore was that three-eyed monkey, Xiao Hui, not only it had an astonishing appetite, even its alcohol tolerance far exceeded Ghost Li who passed out once he drank, a big bag of wine downed and the monkey¡¯s face did not even turn red, if not for Xiao Huan who insisted on bringing this man and monkey, Zhou YiXian would have run as far as he can get.


    As for Wild Dog Taoist, ever since he tried to attack Ghost Li and was stopped by Xiao Hui, and eventually pardoned by Ghost Li, from then onwards, Wild Dog Taoist became taciturn, not speaking a word for days frequently.


    But in the past few days, no matter whether it was Zhou YiXian who was constantly grumbling or Xiao Huan, including the taciturn Wild Dog Taoist, started to notice some changes in Ghost Li, although it was hard for them to describe what exactly but Ghost Li indeed was slowly turning sober, the most obvious was the number of times he was drunk had started to reduce and at times remaining sober for the whole night. But his behaviour was still entric - Ghost Li often sat with Xiao Hui, facing north and staring nkly, as if he had something on his mind.


    The news of the great cmity in the south, following the mass migration of themon people fleeing to the north, started to spread, Zhou YiXian and the rest also came to know about this.


    Within the group, Zhou YiXian was first to be stunned after hearing the news, after which he contemted for long, shook his head and then heaved sighs the whole day, muttering where should he flee to?


    The others were not as worried as him, Ghost Li and Wild Dog Taoist looked like they had something on their minds, Xiao Huan did not seem to give a care about the danger which seemed still far away, to her, ying with Xiao Hui and asionally chatting with Ghost Li, these kind of days were fulfilling.


    However, under the insistence of Zhou YiXian, eventually they still headed north, ording to Zhou YiXian, the further away from the south, it would at least be easier for them to live their lives. But as the refugees from the south increased along the way, the situations described turned worse and worse. Like splitting a bamboo, the demonic monsters and tribes devoured maniacally and had already forced their way into the Central ins hintend.


    A few days before, among the news there was one which said the monsters had already reached the city wall and moat several hundred miles behind them, scaring Zhou YiXiang and the rest into rushing their journey, although not long after they got to know that the news was just a rumour but the fear and trepidation of the people could clearly be seen.


    Deep in the night, the group of them camped outdoors for the night, made a campfire at one of the small mountain top, they sat around the fire, only Ghost Li sat in a distance.


    Xiao Hui jumped out from the darkness, carrying a number of wild fruits in its hands plucked from somewhere, scurried up Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, after settling down, started to munch with big mouthfuls.


    Zhou YiXian nced sideways over, hesitated for a while, looked over to Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, said, ¡°I have something that I need to speak to all of you.¡±


    Xiao Huan felt puzzled, looked over to Zhou YiXian and said, ¡°Grandfather, what is it?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was about to speak when suddenly Xiao Hui sitting at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder seemed to discover something, loudly [zhi zhi] shouted. Everyone was startled and started to stand up, walk over to Xiao Hui and nced in the direction of its gesturing. In the dim skylight, on the ancient path below the small mountain, a group of people was walking over, young, old, men and women, each one of them looked fatigued but still trudged forward.


    Zhou YiXian after looking for a while, sighed and said, ¡°It is the refugees from the south.¡±


    Nobody said a word, Zhou YiXian after a while, said, ¡°Actually what I wanted to say was this, now we do not know what is the situation in the south but with such sudden huge numbers of demonic monsters rampaging killing people, this cannot be wrong. These few days we have seen many people fleeing to the north, I think we have to increase our speed and make haste to the north.¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned and said, ¡°Grandfather, heading to the north is right and anyways we have always been wandering but the north is so huge, heard that those monsters¡¯ movements are especially fast, do you have any good ce to hide?¡±


    Zhou YiXian red at her, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the rumours spreading these days? There are skilled among the monsters, some are sharp-nosed, some have superb hearing, no matter where you are, hiding in the trees, in underground cer or even deep inside the mountains, they would find you and eat you up. With such goddamn monsters, where do I go to find ces where we can hide?¡±


    Xiao Huan made a bitter face, said, ¡°Then what do we do, don¡¯t tell me sooner orter we all have to be eaten by those monsters?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, said, ¡°Rubbish, I, Zhou Great Celestial, have superb strategy and wonderful foresight, how would I die by those beasts¡¯ mouths. I have long figured out, in the whole world now, there is only one ce where it is the safest.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, Wild Dog Taoist and even Ghost Li¡¯s body also moved, turned to look at Zhou YiXian, Zhou YiXian could not help but feel conceited, [He he]ughed twice. Xiao Huan was both delighted and surprised, said, ¡°Grandfather, there is actually such a ce, quickly tell!¡±


    Zhou YiXian coughed twice then solemnly said, ¡°Qing Yun Hill.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face changed, Ghost Li turned his head back, only Xiao Huan curiously said, ¡°I know Qing Yun Hill is where Qing Yun sect is, mostly cultivated Taoists but after all it is only one sect, facing those monsters, if they are able to defend themselves it is already very good, much less care about us?¡±


    Zhou YiXian [ha ha]ughed, said, ¡°This you don¡¯t know, although the news have not spread over but I am convinced that FenXiang Valley and Tian Yin Temple will definitely convene at Qing Yun, because Yun YiLan that old fellow right now is at Qing Yun, including the Qing Yun battle ten years ago, Qing Yun sect¡¯s ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯...¡±


    Ghost Li heard the four words, his body shook violently.


    But Zhou YiXian did not notice him, continued to speak excitedly, ¡°Qing Yun sect¡¯s Zhu Xian Sword Formation has attracted much attention, everyone knows that sword formation truly has earth-shaking celestial powers, therefore if they convene at Qing Yun, at least they have anotheryer of protection. I guess the world¡¯s Good Faction martial artists most likely in the next few days will head to Qing Yun ande together to fight against this unheralded catastrophe, if we go to Qing Yun then naturally we will be at the safest ce. With so many highly skilled martial artists, I don¡¯t think they will just watch usmoners die right!¡± After speaking, he felt more and more conceited, could not help butughed out.


    A cold snort was heard suddenly in-between hisughter, Zhou YiXian was surprised and with Xiao Huan, Wild Dog Taoist together looked over, Ghost Li slowly stood up from the shadows but did not turn, coldly said, ¡°Only that those Good Faction experts, not only will they leave you to die, they will also give you a kick behind your back.¡±


    Zhou YiXian was mocked straight in his face, he felt a loss of face and angrily said, ¡°Pei, anyway you are crooked devil in evil ways, even if you go you will also be kicked out...¡±


    Xiao Huan suddenly shouted, ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Zhou YiXian nced at Xiao Huan, knew his words were too much, bitterly stopped, Xiao Huan turned and looked at Ghost Li, had some hesitation but eventually still said, ¡°You, you don¡¯t listen to my grandfather, he is like this, shooting his mouth off...¡±


    Zhou YiXian was furious, broke in and said, ¡°You dared to say your own grandfather is shooting his mouth off!¡±


    Xiao Huan ignored him, still facing Ghost Li said, ¡°But right now the situation is really bad, you bettere with us, after all that ce will be safer than the others...¡±


    Before Xiao Huan could finish, Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to, the world is so big, I will have ces to go.¡±


    After speaking, his body moved and walked ahead.


    Xiao Huan was stunned, anxiousness appeared on her face, she hurriedly said, ¡°Zhang...where, where are you going?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer, his figure walking ahead increased in speed, Xiao Hui on his shoulder turned back, watching Xiao Huan who was staring nkly on the small mountain top, grinned and waved its hands.


    Xiao Huan watched that swiftly diminishing and disappearing figure, for some reasons, she felt an inexplicable emptiness in her heart, she felt a lump in her throat and tears almost flowed out.


    [Si!]


    The light sound pierced through the air, Ghost Li¡¯s figure swept past the night sky. The dark clouds heavy in the sky, not a single trace of starlight, the night sky seemed to be affected by the cmity in the south, looked sinisterly dark, not offering the people any hope.


    Leaving Zhou YiXian and the rest, Ghost Li flew towards the south alone for some time, under this night sky, under the dark clouds, everywhere was ck and heavy, the undting wild mountains underneath the sky, cold and in solitude, the person in the air also felt empty, lost as to where to head to.


    Xiao Hui crouching at his shoulder suddenly called out twice, Ghost Li nced at it, the three eyes before him, Xiao Hui grinning, to it, most of the time it was happy. It was rare that Ghost Li¡¯s face revealed a hint of smile and tenderness, gently patted the monkey¡¯s head, his figure dropped down, headed for ground.


    Where hended was a wild mountain overgrown with thick dense forest, the grasses and trees exuberant, shrubs densely packed together, it was hard to find a ce tond in the forest, most likely in this wilderness remote ce, no one had yet came to this mountain and this forest. Ghost Li, before hended, his right hand shook, Soul-absorbing stick flew out from his sleeve, rotated one round below his feet, he did not hear any unusual sounds, the next moment, a radius of six feet from this ce, all of the trees, shrubs, brambles suddenly withered down and turned into deadwood.


    After the Soul-absorbing stick flew back to his hand, Ghost Li clearly felt thin strands of cold air travelling along the ck stick. Xiao Hui delightfully called out once and jumped down from his shoulder, ran deep into the forest. Ghost Li raised his head and watched Xiao Hui¡¯s back figure, ever since from the southern border, especially after Xiao Hui evolved, its appetite became bigger and was constantly looking for things to eat.


    Thete night, the night breeze blew over from the open country, blew past this mountain, the trees making waves sounds, numerous shadows danced at the same time. Ghost Li slowly sat down on the ground and closed his eyes, the surrounding shadows brushed past his face, in the darkness, he was as silent as a spirit.


    After some time, a low roar was heard indistinctly from afar and then disappeared, Ghost Li frowned slightly, opened his eyes but he did not move, and as expected the next moment, a movement from within the shrubs, Xiao Hui had ran back.


    The sharp annoying brambles to Xiao Hui, was never an issue, many times it had just directly stepped over it, when it came near, Ghost Li saw one of Xiao Hui¡¯s hands was ced at its chest, hugging several wild fruits but the other hand it was dragging behind it, like it was pulling something.


    Ghost Li felt puzzled, looked behind it and got a shock. In the shadows, Xiao Hui seemed to be dragging something that looked like an animal, the size of it was not small,rger than Xiao Hui by a lot but Xiao Hui was dragging it easily. The next moment Xiao Hui had already ran to him, [he he]ughed and first put the fruits down, then flung its hands and [pong], arge thing mmed in front of it.


    That was an adult boar, with a huge head, if it was standing, it would even be taller than Xiao Hui, the wild boar¡¯s head had a wound, blood flowing from its body and already dead. Ghost Li looked at the wound, saw that it was fresh, paused for a moment in shock and asked Xiao Hui, ¡°You caught it?¡±


    Xiao Hui grinned and at the same time pointed to the boar and then pointed at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li sighed, smiled and said, ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    Xiao Hui scratched its head, its three eyes blinked and then pointed to the wild boar and then at itself. Ghost Li could not help butughed, for a moment the heaviness in his heart lifted, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Xiao Hui immediately grinned in delight, obviously it knew Ghost Li¡¯s excellent cooking skills and its favourite. Ghost Li pulled back his sleeves, his finger like knife, gently sliced on the boar¡¯s stomach and instantly the boar¡¯s thick skin shed opened, his actions skilled, in a few movements he had skinned the boar, flew up to find a stream and cleaned the meat, made a fire and started to roast.


    The fire gradually grew stronger, Xiao Hui and Ghost Li¡¯s faces were reflected red by the fire, by then Xiao Hui had already ate finished the wild fruits, its eyes staring at the roasted boar slowly emitting fragrant smell. Ghost Li slowly took out different self-made seasonings from his waist and added to the meat, and again found a small bottle of sesame oil, started to drip it slightly on the meat. The oil flowed slowly along the boar meat, stimted by the fire grilling the meat, seeped into it. Very soon, a faint golden colour appeared on the meat surface, clear oil droplets oozed out from the meat, inviting fragrant smell wafted out.


    The firelight gently wavered, illuminating the monkey and human¡¯s faces and also the surrounding tiny empty ground and trees. The tall forest trees¡¯ shadows wavered, as if there was wind. Ghost Li watched the fire in front of him and slowly went off into a trance and Xiao Hui, who was salivating while watching the roasted meat, touched its ears and grasped its cheeks, at times ran off nearby to get wood to add into the fire.


    The still air, permeated with strange and inviting fragrance.


    Deep inside the forest, a low cry was suddenly heard, [Hou!].


    That cry was deep and forceful, seemed to be very far but still clearly heard from here, a murderous air swiftly pervaded over. Ghost Li abruptly shook awake from his reverie, his brows frowning, he did not move but his gaze slowly turned deep, watching the direction from where the cry came from. Xiao Hui leapt up Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, its face did not disy any fear, also turned to look.


    [Pi pa] sound from the fire, a branch burst, the wild boar¡¯s fragrance intensitfied.


    Three chi away was the dark forest, the wind above the forest suddenly became stronger, making [hu hu] sounds, after that cry there was no more sounds but that cold chill seemed to be making its way swiftly over.


    Ghost Li¡¯s pupils slightly shrank, his brows knitting tighter.


    [Pi pa] the other branch also finally burst.


    Suddenly, the howling wind lost its voice, the entire forest instantly turned silent and not a single sound made, ahead in the darkness, the dense forest entangled with the brambles, suddenly fell apart to the sides, making a narrow path for one person.


    A young man wearing brightly-coloured silk clothes, with a handsome face and almost looking seductive, walked out one step at a time from the darkness. In the dark, he was so dazzling, as if the surroundings were illuminated because of him. Ghost Li did not stand up nor make any movements, he still sat on the ground, watching this young man.


    That young man looked at Ghost Li and then at Xiao Hui, was slightly astonished, ¡°Yi¡± a sound, said, ¡°Three-eyed spiritual monkey!¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, Xiao Hui suddenly [zhi zhi] called out, looking like it was furious.


    Almost at the same time Xiao Hui called out, that deep roar once again cried out, the only difference was, this time the roar seemed toe directly from behind that young man.


    [Hou...] following this deep and powerful roar, behind thatposed young man¡¯s back, from his shoulder a hideous strange head rose up slowly, four eyes, two pairs above and below on two sides of its face, as thick as bronze bell. Its mouth was huge, almost as wide as its face, when it opened its mouth, it revealed a mouthful of sharp teeth, especially six sharp fangs protruding out, was even more horrible, under the faint light from the fire, indistinctly saliva could be seen dripping from its fangs and onto its grey-ck thick skin full of lumps.


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression finally changed, he unhurriedly stood up, coldly said, ¡°TaoTie?¡±


    Before that young man replied, he assessed Ghost Li and then like he sensed something, turned and looked at TaoTie (note 1) and was stunned, that ferocious beast¡¯s vicious stare right now had greed but its stare was not at Ghost Li or Xiao Hui, instead it was at that roasting boar.


    The air was filled with wafting roasted meat fragrance.


    The young man suddenlyughed, spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Your skills are not bad! I was thinking why TaoTie was being restless, didn¡¯t expect it was being lured by you.¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°TaoTie although is an ancient ferocious beast, swift and fierce but has always been greedy, what is one roasted boar.¡±


    The young man shook his head, said, ¡°Not so, this TaoTie of mine is different from the rest, it has long disregards the usual delicacies, didn¡¯t think that it would actually be this ravenous for this crude-looking grilled meat of yours.¡±


    Like what the young man said, TaoTie seemed to especially favour this roasted boar, saliva flowed constantly from its mouth, dripping from the fangs, suddenly a howl, it jumped out from the young man¡¯s shoulder, turned into a ck figure and leapt towards the fire. Unexpectedly a grey figure shed, [zhi zhi] angry cries were heard, it was Xiao Hui who had leapt over, blocked in front of the roasted boar.


    The TaoTie with a [hou] low cry,nded down and revealed itself, its body looked to be bigger than that boar by at least four times, four feet with sharp ws and the strangest thing was its neck was extremely long, rising up, it seemed raise its body up by one fold.


    Xiao Huipared to it now was really pathetic but for some reasons, TaoTie seemed to have some fear towards Xiao Hui and did not dare to negligent, just that it did not want to part with the delicacy in front of it, roared in a low sound, it expression slowly turning hideous.


    Ghost Li saw the two beasts facing off each other over the roasted boar, suddenly said, ¡°This boar is still not ready, its vour also has not reached the optimal heat, what are you two fighting for?¡±


    His words seemed somehow baffling, even the young man could not help but took a few more nces at him, however the two beasts facing each other reacted, the TaoTie¡¯s four eyes stared at Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui with its three eyes stared wide opened, the two beasts¡¯ seven eyes stared widely at each other, the next moment, Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out to the TaoTie, bared its teeth and then ran back a few steps, sat down on its bottom beside Ghost Li, eyes staring at the boar.


    The TaoTie¡¯s four eyes following Xiao Hui, when Xiao Hui sat down, this ferocious beast [hou hou] cried out twice, inconceivably slowly came to the other side of the fire, tucked its back legs, lightly ced it front legs and actually alsoy down in front of the fire, just that it could not help but still salivated, it looked very horrible but also somehowical.


    That young man saw the TaoTie sat down, slowly walked over, disregarding the dirty ground, sat beside the TaoTie, watching Ghost Li, he smiled and said, ¡°Which master is your distinguished self, didn¡¯t expect you have such tactic, could make TaoTie temporary suppress its savage nature?¡±


    Ghost Li did not look at him, sat down, his eyes back to the fire, said, ¡°You and me is a chance encounter in the mountains, why do we have to know each other¡¯s name, just a roasted boar, only to fill the stomach.¡±


    The young man watched Ghost Li a while, suddenlyughed out, hisughter bright and clear, startled numerous nocturnal birds.


    ¡°Well said, well said.¡± He lightly beat his leg, an unexpected appreciation look on his face, said, ¡°What a good fill-the-stomach. To say all the living things in the world, working hard for endless days, isn¡¯t just to only fill their stomachs. As such, the so-called ¡®human¡¯ that you said, isn¡¯t the same as me and this TaoTie and has no diference?¡±


    Ghost Li gently rotated the boar, the fragrance smell on the boar immediately intensified, tempting the TaoTie to move restlessly again but not sure if it was because it wanted to taste the delicious food, this beast known for being greedy other than ferocious endured it and at the same time, Xiao Hui red fiercely at it.


    The fire quietly burned, reflecting on Ghost Li¡¯s face, he slowly said, ¡°Humans still has a difference.¡±


    The young man said, ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Love, hate, affection, revenge, human has feelings.¡±


    The young manughed, said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t the beasts have feelings, you killed this boar, you would have known the pain and fear of it, if I kill you, you are like the boar. All living things are originally equal, why would there be difference between human and beasts?¡±


    Ghost Li looked up, looked at the young man, said, ¡°There is difference.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes were stern, said, ¡°What difference?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°My whole life I have one big regret, day and night it is engraved on my heart, living like I¡¯m dead but yet I cannot not live. Live and yet still will have hope, dead and is like turning your back to affections, a timid and weak-willed person. Such affection revenge, how would a boar have it?¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Sorry I¡¯m not capturing the meaning well here but it¡¯s too hard for me.]


    The young man was stunned, the stern look in his eyes slowly receded, following which a strange look appeared on his face.


    [Note 1: TaoTie:


    :the Divine Land extreme south has ferocious beast, long neck with four legs, its nature violent, gluttonous. It moves swiftly like the wind, bing a cmity to the other party.

 Chapter 147: To Meet

    Chapter 147 - To Meet


    There was no sound, only the asional firewood crackling in the fire. That strange young man and Ghost Li did not speak anymore, the mes leapt and red, burning between them.


    The lustre and colour of the roasted boar skin slowly turned a golden colour, in the air thick with its fragrance, a slight burn smell wafted out, the entire skin surface was covered by a clear faintyer of oil, Ghost Listly turned the roast boar a few times, said, ¡°It is ready, help yourselves!¡±


    He had just finished his sentence when Xiao Hui and the TaoTie pounced over at the same time, Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] shrieked, stretched one hand and first grabbed one of the hind leg of the roast boar, the steaming hot boar skin in its hand did not seem to have any effect on its hand. But that TaoTie was even more ferocious, without using its limbs or sharp ws, it opened its huge bloody mouth, disregarding the fact that the meat was still above the mes, stretched its head over and bit down in one mouthful.


    This mouth of TaoTie, was already huge enough to terrify humans, such a big boar, the beast¡¯s entire mouth swallowed the whole thing, leaving only that hind leg grabbed by Xiao Hui.


    Xiao Hui was enraged, it¡¯s monkey face disying its anger, refusing to let go of the hind leg and at the same time jumped and shrieked loudly. But the ferocious beast TaoTie did not bother, that mouth full of sharp teeth [ga beng] crunched down, immediately like crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood, the delicious boar meat was bitten into two parts, Xiao Hui was caught unprepared, fell backwards and rolled twice on the ground, when it stood up, there was only the hind leg in its hand.


    As for most of the delicacy roast boar, right now was in TaoTie¡¯s mouth, it chewed loudly, the remnant bones seemed to be crushed and swallowed in too, like a strong wind scattering thest clouds, total annihtion, and especially that four eyes on its face, were pushed to the sides of its faces by its bulging big mouth but they still shone brightly, obviously it was eating very happily.


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi...] Xiao Hui watched as the delicacy which belonged to him and now the greater part of it snatched away by this ferocious beast, how would it not be enraged but after shrieking a few times, it abruptly lowered its head and started to eat too, eating rapidly, in just a while the drumstick was eaten by half.


    [Hou...] The low deep roar of the TaoTie once again sounded, it slowly turned to look at Xiao Hui, such a big roast boar, in such a short while it had already cleanly finished and swallowed it, not even leaving the bones. And very clearly, like it had not enough, its four eyes brightened, stared directly at the remaining portion in Xiao Hui¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Hui fiercely finished thatst portion of meat, its three eyes red widely at TaoTie. TaoTie¡¯s mouth salivating, dripping down, one step by one step, walked towards Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui waved its hand suddenly, threw thest bone far away in one direction, at the same time its face gloated at what it had done. That TaoTie¡¯s figure shed, like lightning, leapt up and caught that flying bone with one bite, turned and flew back,nded beside that young man. However, the TaoTie seemed to know this was thest piece, did not swallow it all in one bite, instead lovingly, stuck out its tongue and licked incessantly on the bone.


    Xiao Hui was stunned by the TaoTie, turned and faced Ghost Li, suddenly gestured and danced, calling out [zhi zhi] continuously, Ghost Li watched for a while, was surprised and said, ¡°You said it is simr to Big Huang?¡±


    Xiao Hui immediately nodded and then looked over at TaoTie, the angry expression on the monkey face slowly disappeared, reced by an unfamiliar-yet-warm expression. It watched the TaoTie which was licking the bones for a while then carefully moved over, slowly stretched its hand, looking like it wanted to pat TaoTie that savage¡¯s head. The fierce TaoTie¡¯s head turned and growled warningly, Xiao Hui immediately jumped backwards but after it [zhi zhi] called out quietly a few times, once again approached TaoTie and TaoTie¡¯s attention seemed to also temporarily leave the bone and focus on Xiao Hui.


    After a moment, Xiao Hui¡¯s hand again stretched over, TaoTie did not move but it¡¯s four eyes were watching Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, Ghost Li and that young man were both keeping still, especially that young man¡¯s eyes had a strange glint, quietly watching the interaction between the two strange beasts.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s hand touched TaoTie¡¯s head and gently stroked it, the TaoTie growled a few times quietly but it did not seem to object, its attention again back to that bone in front of it, Xiao Hui then slowly went near this beast, using its hands to gently stroke the TaoTie¡¯s body, revealing a happy expression on its face.


    Ghost Li slowly lowered his head down, vaguely remembered many years ago, on the Big Bamboo Valley, Xiao Hui and Big Huang, seemed to have gotten close like this too. Time flowed like water, so actually Xiao Hui still remembered the beginning...


    That young man suddenly broke the silence, smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect both of them to have an affinity for each other, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ghost Li nced at both Xiao Hui and TaoTie, a trace of tenderness in his eyes, said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The young man turned his head over, added a thin small branch into the fire and became quiet again, after a long time he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This TaoTie has been with me for so many years, all along I thought I was taking care of it, unexpectedly today I then discovered, it is so much happier than me.¡± An indistinct bitterness obscured in his smile, he continued, ¡°Other than having its fill, even though it is not his species, it is willing to make friends with that monkey of yours.¡±


    Ghost Li lifted his eyes and watched this young man, saw his mncholy expression, as if he had some unspeakable loneliness, faintly said, ¡°If you are lonely, just find a friend will do.¡±


    That young man snorted, haughtily said, ¡°In this whole wide world, who deserve to be my friend, and who dares to be my friend?¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, this young man¡¯s boastful talk was really exaggerated, in his heart he felt somehow disgusted but he saw that the young man seemed to be recollecting something, his expression downcasted, muttering to himself, ¡°But, there was once a person, I truly trust her...¡±


    Ghost Li watched him through the fire mes, faintly said, ¡°What?¡±


    That young man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, with a sneer said, ¡°In the end, I discovered all along she was lying to me, not only that, she even caused me a lot of trouble, almost doomed me forever!¡±


    Ghost LI was quiet, from that young man¡¯s expression, he unexpectedly recalled that past buried deep in his heart ten years ago, that kindly and amiable monk¡¯s face, once again appeared before his eyes...


    He abruptly shook his head but the branch which he was about to add into the fire, emitted a light rough sound, turned into powder and scattered.


    The young man nced at his hand, suddenly asked, ¡°You too have such a painful past?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was sombre and did not speak, that young man watched him, the glint in his eyes shed and suddenly said, ¡°If you were to die now, do you still have any unfulfilled wish?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, his heart at a loss, at that instant a thousand thoughts crossed his mind, pouring in thick and fast, he had never once thought of this question and when it suddenly was ced before him, revenge, deep hatred, ten years of long-cherished wish, lingering white clothes, his whole life tossed about by the wind and rain but he had never thought about, deep inside his heart, whatst wish did he have?


    It should be to save BiYao, if he could revive her, he would even be willing to die! This thought, in the numerous nights in the past ten years, he had thought about it for countless of times. But that frost-like face, in the end he was unable to give it up, in a secluded corner of his heart, lightly fluttered...


    For a moment he was dazed, the night breeze rustled by, not knowing how much time had passed, when he came out of his daze, that young man was already gone, the TaoTie on the ground had just flew up, merging into the night sky, it¡¯s deep low roar was heard from afar.


    Xiao Hui scurried up its shoulder, [zhi zhi] called out twice, Ghost Li slowly looked up to the sky, suddenly quietly said, ¡°Xiao Hui, eventually I have to meet her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xiao Hui did not seem to understand and did not bother too, it¡¯s monkey head also looked at the sky, as if searching for the figure of TaoTie.


    The remnants of the fire gradually died out, forming a spiral of light smoke, gently drifted, Ghost Li and Xiao Hui stood quietly deep inside this mountain, after a very long time, in the night breeze, an indistinct quiet voice was heard.


    ¡°...eventually have to meet her...¡±


    This great cmity with the passing of time, the situation became more devastating, the monsters had already reached the Central ins, the casualties were heavy and most of the Good Faction disciples which were sent out to investigate disappeared, a few of the higher-skilled disciples made it back but were also wounded, when they reported to the various elders, they described the extreme horrors of the monsters.


    The people of the world were plunged into misery, the Good Faction people were helpless, at that moment the news that Qing Yun sect, Tian Yin Temple, FenXiang Valley the three big sects would convene at Qing Yun Hill and also invited the world¡¯s Good Faction sects toe together and fight against this cmity, immediately the cultivated martial artists of the world started to head towards Qing Yun Hill. In just a few days, a never-before-seen masses and masses of people gathered around Qing Yun Hill and most of them were Central ins refugees, to them, those celestial-like Taoist figures on Qing Yun Hill were all of theirst hope.


    And Qing Yun sect, who was responsible to receive them, was terribly busy, more and more fellow Faction artists andmoners arrived at Qing Yun and soon, Qing Yun sect TongTian Peak¡¯s guest rooms were all filled up and the other branches also had to amodate guests. Fortunately Qing Yun sect was after all a thousand-year great sect, deep rooted with huge property, in the end they were able to amodate them. However only the Small Bamboo Valley among the seven branches which had always had female disciples, ShuiYue Master was also quite temperamental and so they did not open to the outsiders, that instead made many of the young guests who had long admired them, to feel extremely disappointed.


    But after all, although the cmity was imminent, right now was still a never-before-seenrge Good Faction assembly, Qing Yun sect honoured as the host, its fame increased even more, the world indirectly had already took Qing Yun as the leader, and Qing Yun sect head, Reverend DaoXuan, right now was firmly established as the world number one leader.


    In the night, Qing Yun Hill mountain ranges various peaks were brightly lit, that was really something not seen before in a thousand hundred years, far below the foot of the mountain, apanying the mountain breeze, the faintughter and chatter of the people high up in the mountain could be heard, the people who were in fear because of the cmity, seemed to lighten up much. After all, even if the sky copse, isn¡¯t there still a Qing Yun Hill above their heads?


    Right now the quietest ce on Qing Yun Hill, most probably was Small Bamboo Valley. The various sects after Qing Yun sect¡¯s sincere exnation, restricted themselves from going near Small Bamboo Valley, after all with the current situation, if there was to be any licentious scandal from their disciples, nobody would look good too.


    Compared to the bustling noises of the other branches, Small Bamboo Valley obviously was quieter, two or three Small Bamboo pretty female disciples walked past asionally on the mountain path, the breeze blew past, the Tears Bamboos which popted the entire mountain rustled together, making [sha sha] sounds.


    This night the moon was clear and cold, illuminated the mountain path in Small Bamboo Valley, the bamboos¡¯ shadows swayed, the shadows wavered on the mountain stairs. From far four or five female disciples walked over, in the fore was WenMin. Those female disciples together with WenMin, looked somber, their brows knitted, as if they were troubled.


    The chilly wind blew past the bamboo forest, a dark shadow seemed to sh past.


    The youngest girl beside WenMin looked to be only about thirteen years old, rather timid, she nced sideways at the darkness, her face slightly pale, shifted near WenMin, pulled her clothes, softly said, ¡°Big, big senior sister, there, there seemed to be someone!¡±


    WenMin and the rest were shocked and looked over at the same time, after a moment, a hint of smile appeared on WenMin¡¯s face, she patted that young girl¡¯s face, said, ¡°Xiao Shi, that was the bamboos swaying from the mountain breeze, the shadows caused by the bamboos moving, it is always like this every night, you have juste up the mountain, after some time you will know.¡±


    That girl who was called Xiao Shi heaved a sigh of relief but was still afraid, however she suddenly seemed to think of something, turned around to look and said, ¡°Big senior sister, that Full-Moon tform behind the mountain didn¡¯t even have a single person there, everywhere are these, these gloomy dark things, we left XueQi senior sister alone there, will she be afraid?¡±


    WenMin¡¯s face was somber, sighed, said, ¡°It was Sect Head teacher uncle who wanted your XueQi senior sister to do some soul-searching over there, we can¡¯t do anything too but XueQi senior sister she most probably will not be afraid I guess!¡±


    Another girl who was standing behind WenMin suddenly snorted, seemed aggrieved, said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, why must Sect Head teacher uncle treat XueQi this way, just because she refused to agree to FenXiang Valley¡¯s marriage proposal?¡±


    [Pa], deep inside the bamboo forest, there seemed to be a light soft sound, like some animal had stepped and broke a bamboo branch but the group of girls¡¯ attentions were all right now distracted and did not hear it, only the youngest Xiao Shi seemed to be suspicious but when she looked into the deep forest, she only saw shadows moving and could not help but turn pale again and quickly turned back.


    WenMin sighed again and said, ¡°Actually that Li Xun fellow brother is really not bad, a man of striking appearance, his background is also good and in the future most likely the FenXiang Valley valley master¡¯s position will be passed down to him, and also looking at his expression, he valued XueQi a lot but love this word, it really cannot be forced.¡±


    Another girl suddenly lowered her voice andined, ¡°Teacher is really too, she knows very well XueQi¡¯s temperament, why did she not also help to intercede to Sect Head teacher uncle.¡±


    The first girl shook her head and said, ¡°I think something is not right, XueQi has always been most obedient to teacher and also reveres very much Sect Head DaoXuan teacher uncle but this time she actually contradicted them on TongTian Peak, I think...¡± she suddenly suppressed her voice and softly said, ¡°Unless XueQi already has someone that she likes...¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± WenMin suddenlymanded in a low voice, everyone was taken aback, WenMin¡¯s expression turned slightly rxed but her tone was still stern, quietly said, ¡°This kind of spections, we must never speak of it carelessly, if not if this reaches Sect Head teacher uncle or teacher, the consequences would be unthinkable.¡±


    The group was silent, the girl standing behind WenMin after being silent for a while, quietly said, ¡°Senior sister, actually from what I see, what kind of figures are Sect Head teacher uncle and teacher, our conjectures, why wouldn¡¯t they think of it? This time Sect Head and teacher deliberately consented to FenXiang Valley marriage proposal, most likely is because they know XueQi in her heart has...¡±


    WenMin whipped her head around, red at her, that girl¡¯s expression changed, sighed and did not speak anymore. WenMin heard her sigh, she herself was silent for a moment, could not help also but sighed and said, ¡°Lin junior sister, actually our thoughts are the same, XueQi with us all, although we joined the sect at different times but the past several years, we have long grown close like sisters and none of us wished to see her like this. But...ai, I too do not know what to say, anyway I think teacher doted most on XueQi and I guess ultimately will not be too hard on her.¡±


    The rest of the female disciples nodded together, the group unhurriedly walked off, discussing quietly, indistinctly sighs were heard too and they gradually walked further away.


    The shadows in the bamboo forest swayed, suddenly a dark figure from the deep darkness lightly drifted out,nded on the mountain path, it was Ghost Li. In this ce where all of the surroundings were foes, his face was slightly pale, after staying quiet for a long while, he then slowly turned back and gazed towards the back of the mountain of Small Bamboo Valley. Behind that stretch of bamboo forest, the moonlight clear and bright like frost, it was heard that over there was one of the six scenic ces of Qing Yun, Small Bamboo Valley Full-Moon tform.


    A clift solitary suspended in the mid air, other than the rear part of it was connected to the mountain body, most of it was suspended high up in the air. This night the moon was clear and bright, hung high up in the horizon, watery moonbeams, like frost-snow it shone down onto the world, onto this viewing tform. Although it was not like what the legend had described when it was a full moon night where the moonlight brilliancy could flood the entire Small Bamboo Valley but the moonlight on the viewing tform was gentle, illuminating the entire clift like daylight, especially because of the different angles of the smooth rocks on the floor, reflected the moonbeams, made it seemed even more clear, cold and beautiful.


    When Ghost Li stepped onto the Full-Moon tform, what was presented before him, was this picturesque scene. And in that frost-like moonlight, there was a white clothed-like snow girl, who was back-facing him, stood at the fore of the viewing tform, gazing upon the boundless ck night, quietly.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was indifferent but a pair of eyes as if reflecting this beautiful moonlight and appeared glimmering with brilliant rays, that white clothed figure, like a fairy standing in the moonlight, seemed not to have any slightest mortal aura.


    As if sensing something, that figure moved, Lu XueQi¡¯s cold and slightly tired voice said, ¡°Senior sister, why did you alle back again...¡±


    She slowly turned while speaking but her words halfway, suddenly disappeared, Lu XueQi¡¯s usual detached cold face, suddenly revealed an inconceivable look, that man¡¯s figure, quietly stood there, gazing at her.


    ¡°Zhang...¡± She opened her mouth slightly, before her words were out her voice was muffled, ¡°...Xiao Fan.¡±


    Ghost Li stood there, did not move, the moonlight shone onto Lu XueQi¡¯s snow-white skin, almost like translucent and wless, enhancing her that soul-stirring beauty. From far, he actually had that unapproachable feeling.


    ¡°You, still fine?¡± He had thousands of words but what he said, was only these words.


    Lu XueQi gazed at this man, that man who stood between the moonlight and shadows, his expression was thatplicated, as if something was tormenting him in his heart but that figure was clearly in front! That figure which had appeared countless of times in dreams!


    She lowered her head slightly, did not speak. After a long while, she softly said, ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t youe over?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, Xiao Hui who was with him, had ran off somewhere, hesitation shed past in his eyes, to him, these few short steps seemed to require a lot of courage.


    Lu XueQi was still standing there, quietly like that, the mountain breeze blew over, her white clothes gently fluttered.


    Stepping out, walking in the moonlight, the bamboo forest making rustling sounds behind, the girl in front slightly lifted her head to look, Ghost Li stood in front of her.


    Lu XueQi looked at him, the initial panic and emotions slowly disappeared, she suddenly spoke, ¡°Still remember the words I once said to you, the next time we meet, we will be irreconcble foes, you, ¡° She looked at him, slowly spoke, ¡°Why did you stille to see me?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved, his eyes glimmered, suddenly looked away from Lu XueQi, just when Lu XueQi¡¯s expression gradually became dejected, that man in front of her again slowly turned his head back, as if hesitating, as if struggling, finally softly said, ¡°You, seemed to lose weight...¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body shook, astonishment once again shed past her face but what followed, was joy. Her snow-like fair face, for the first time in her life, flushed with faint redness, like sparkling ruby, boundless tenderness and lingering shyness.


    Even if there was no tomorrow, even if ahead was still darkness, but if the heart was warm, maybe one would not be afraid...


    This beautiful clear cold girl, suddenly smiled, like the most delicate and charming lily in the night, soundlessly smiled in the wind, her white figure was that dazzling presence in the moonlight. Ghost Li held his breath.


    Lu XueQi suddenly spoke, spoke each word by each word, ¡°I am really happy!¡± then, she was still smiling, her eyes gentle like lingering water ripples.


    The night turned deeper, the moon set.


    Standing side by side on the tform, gazing together at that nket of darkness ahead, the mountain breeze blew past, both persons¡¯ clothes fluttered at the same time, their figures within the clear bright moonlight.


    Gentle, was the feeling when the wind blew onto the face!


    In the bottomless and dark firmament, there was still spots of stars, quietly twinkling.


    ¡°FenXiang Valley proposed marriage to you?¡±


    After remaining silent for a long while, Lu XueQi calmly said, ¡°Yes, teacher and sect head teacher uncle both have agreed.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s voice did not appear different, indifferently said, ¡°When I was on the way, I heard your senior sisters¡¯ conversations, heard that you are not willing?¡±


    Lu XueQi smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I am not willing.¡±


    Ghost Li turned and looked at her, what reflected in his eyes was instead Lu XueQi¡¯s cool expression and a hint of smile in her eyes. He suddenly had an impulsion, it seemed to leap up from deep within his heart, even his body also trembled, he burst out, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body trembled, looked at him, saw Ghost Li, no, right now in her eyes, it was clearly the Zhang Xiao Fan from the past! Was it that determined and persevering man?


    Go where?


    Anywhere! To the ends of the earth!


    Her lips smiled but crystal ripples seemed to move in her eyes, as if hesitating about something but after a moment, she finally still softly said, ¡°Then BiYao?...¡±


    Like a basin of cold water pouring down, Ghost Li¡¯s entire body was rigid, from deep in his heart from the deepest recesses a chill seeped out and instantly turned him into ice. Light green figure, serene smile, that beautiful figure lying on that cold stone tform, instantly knocked him down.


    He quietly bend his head, remained quiet for a long time, then, when he again raised his head, the agitation on his face was gone, recing it was detachment. Lu XueQi stare nkly at his change, that rity feeling of this man in front of her, from the lingering warmness, slowly departed, hiding into the cold darkness.


    She inhaled deeply, a smile revealed on her lips but who could see, the tears at the corner of her eyes, that moment of soul-stirring beauty!


    ¡°Next time, ¡° Ghost Li turned around, slowly leaving, ¡°When we meet again, use your sword!¡±


    He left without turning back, like a determined lover severing affection, the moonlight followed after him, like a gentle hand feebly tried to get involved but in the end unable to stop his figure.


    He disappeared into the darkness, that was his way in, that was also the direction he left!


    Lu XueQi¡¯s pale face, still had a frozen faint smile, snow-like clothes danced in the wind, under the moonlight, until, she soundlessly shedded a drop of tear.


    The tears bamboos which covered the entire mountain, under the moonlight, in such a cool night, rustled...

 Chapter 148: Venomous Scheme

    Chapter 148 - Venomous Scheme


    Thousands of miles away, a simrte night, that bright moon high up in the horizon, quietly watching this mortal world.


    In the wild countryside, there was also someone gazing at that cold moon with his head high, his big robe long sleeves, still that Taoist dressing, on the angr face, that authoritarian-and-not-anger demeanour could still be indistinctly seen.


    The night breeze in the open country blew gently across, the wild grasses rustled, in-between the fluttering of the clothes and stillness, time felt like it had stopped too.


    Just that, who could stop time, while you were distracted, ten years of time eventually still passed.


    Someone sighed, the voice faint and clear, slowly drifted off with the wind.


    In this stretch of quietness, suddenly a voice was heard from afar, with some traces ofughter, said, ¡°Such a fine moment and beautiful scene, priest enjoying it alone, really in a good mood!¡±


    This voice in the beginning sounded very far but after the words were spoken the voice was already behind the taoist priest, the priest inhaled deeply, turned over, under the moonlight, it was Taoist Cang Song who ten years ago, conspired with the Evil Sect to betray Qing Yun.


    And standing not far behind him, was the Ghost King sect leader Ghost King who was still smiling, looking over, Ghost King¡¯splexion looked the same but his head of white hair, his face a lot more haggard and in his eyes, had a kind of indistinct zing glint, even more ring than before.


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s gaze swept past Ghost King¡¯s hair, hisposed expression changed, he stared in shock and said, ¡°Sect head, what happened to your hair...¡±


    Ghost King smiled faintly, he had already anticipated Taoist Cang Song¡¯s reaction. With his high level of cultivation, even if it was another hundred years, his appearance would also not change that much but now that his hair suddenly turned white in three days, others like Cang Song etc who did not know the details were naturally taken aback, assumed that he had encountered some problems in his cultivation.


    Ghost King also did not exin, even his expression did not change much, only smiled and said, ¡°You and I although are cultivated martial artists but after all still mortals, gratitude, resentment, affection, enmity, there are bound to be sorrowful matters.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song collected himself, solemnly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have said too much.¡±


    Ghost King shook his head andughed, sped his hands behind and walked to Taoist Cang Song, smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drop it. However, ever since that Qing Yun battle ten years ago, heard that priest is honoured by Wan Du n, extremely revered, tonight out of a sudden invited me here to meet, not sure if there is any urgent matter? If that God of Poison senior knows about this, I naturally don¡¯t mind but I¡¯m afraid it might be inconvenient for priest.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song watched Ghost King for a while, Ghost King did not ask any more, still maintaining a smile and waited. After a long time, Cang Song sighed and said, ¡°Sect head you are really exceptional, truthfully, tonight humble me invited sect head, there is indeed something to discuss.¡±


    Ghost King said, ¡°Priest please speak.¡±


    Cang Song nced at Ghost King, said, ¡°Sect head do you know, Wan Du n head God of Poison, had already passed away three days ago.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s voice was not loud but like a soundless shock of thunder, even though Ghost King, a person figure with suchposure, could not help but shook and his expression changed greatly, eximed, ¡°What?¡±


    Cang Song stared intently at Ghost King, said, ¡°God of Poison had already passed away three days ago, in hisst will, passed down the n head position to his youngest disciple, Qin WuYan.¡±


    Ghost King slowly calmed down but his brows were still tightly locked, his face looked calm but in his heart was like thousands upon thousands of men and horses charging over at the same time, his mind in a turmoil incessantly with various kinds of thoughts.


    The three great Evil sect branches currently facing off each other, the one he dreaded the most was this Wan Du n old venomous thing, with him around, Ghost King sect almost did not have any chance of pulling the Wan Du n down from the first position of the Evil Sect. But now, this old venomous thing who seemed to be immortal, actually die quietly like that!


    Ghost King breathed deeply, his eyes again back to Taoist Cang Song, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°God of Poison senior is our holy sect highly respected elder, now that he has unfortunately passed away, it is really sad.¡± Although he was speaking words of mourning but there was none of the sorrow in his smile.


    And Taoist Cang Song who was standing facing him was also indifferent, apparently the two of them did not have anything to reminisce of the old man who had passed away.


    ¡°But, ¡° Ghost King seemed to reveal a trace of seriousness, said, ¡°before Ie, why didn¡¯t I hear about this news! In those three days, Wan Du n although was peaceful but not a single news was divulged.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song smiled with disdain, said, ¡°After that old man died, although his wish was for Qin WuYan to take over the head position but the other disciples who rushed back together to send him off were unwilling, argued constantly over this head position and thus temporarily held back the news of the old man¡¯s death. Now other than me and a few who are also honoured, most of the Wan Du n¡¯s disciples still do not know about this matter.¡±


    With Ghost King¡¯s stature, he naturallyprehended once he heard it, a hint of smile surfaced on his lips, said to Taoist Cang Song, ¡°This is not a trivial matter, for priest to tell me this, it serves to show your great kindness, humble me is really grateful.¡±


    Taoist Cang Songughed, said, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes glimmered, said, ¡°Does priest have any other words to say, no harm in saying?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song snorted, said, ¡°Sect head is indeed an outstanding man of great talent and bold vision, thus I will not beat around the bush, Wan Du n is now no longer a ce where I can stay, hope that sect head, on the ount of our friendship, will take me in.¡±


    Ghost King was surprised, said, ¡°What are you saying priest, with priest¡¯s prestige, humble me couldn¡¯t have wish for more and has long admire for many years. Just that priest always has a high position in Wan Du n and since it is also another branch of the holy sect, I thus do not dare to invite without consideration, don¡¯t tell me after God of Poison senior¡¯s death, there are changes?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song nodded and said, ¡°Sect head is far-sighted, God of Poison did treat me well but that Qin WuYan never gets along with me, and with the vying of the head position, the various high-level disciples took their own sides, from what I see, even if there is one who is able to sit on that position and control the Wan Du n, there will still be heavy casualties, should not spoil the ship for a half a penny worth of tar.¡±


    Ghost Kingughed, hisughter resonated in this wilderness, the next moment, he collected hisughter, solemnly said, ¡°Priest don¡¯t worry, Qin WuYan is an ignorant youth and doesn¡¯t appreciate your talents, priest pleasee to our Ghost King sect, deign yourself to an honoured status, do whatever your heart desires with no worries.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song looked delighted, nodded and said, ¡°As such I thank sect head.¡±


    Ghost King smiled and nodded, his eyes glimmered, said, ¡°Since priest and I are already one family, I will be bold and consult priest, among the God of Poison¡¯s disciples, who has the highest hope of seeding the head position?¡±


    Cang Song after pondering for a long while, said, ¡°Although the various highly-skilled disciples are divided with their own men but from my opinion, in the end most likely Qin WuYan has the highest probability to emerge victorious, although this person is young but he is scheming and received God of Poison¡¯s real skills, he cannot be belittled. Just that he was injured by Ghost Li several months ago at the death marsh, heard that the Sinister Orb evil power is extremely strange, it prated deep into his bones and until now he has not made a full recovery which is why his other senior brothers are able to take advantage and revolt, if not with his abilities, those few useless senior brothers of his are definitely not his match.¡±


    Ghost King was surprised, the incident of Ghost Li ambushing Qin WuYan, even though happened in the death marsh too but Ghost Li had never told anyone, he was also unaware of it, now that he heard it from Taoist Cang Song, Ghost Li¡¯s figure involuntarily shed past his mind, his eyes¡¯ glint surged.


    The intensity of his glint, even Taoist Cang Song was shocked by it, asked in surprised, ¡°Sect head, what is it?¡±


    Ghost King instead reacted quickly, released a breath, smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, just that I didn¡¯t expect that the Ghost Li I have nurtured, now indeed has be a man of great talent, I am extremely delighted.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song nced at him, his face looked as normal and did not speak anymore but in his heart, a figure of Zhang Xiao Fan ten years ago at Qing Yun Hill surfaced and when he thought about Ghost King¡¯s expression just now, he could not help but sneer in his heart.


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King Sect Headquarters.


    Landing down from the sky, that evil stick glimmering with green light quietly flew back into the sleeve, Ghost Li¡¯s figure once again appeared at the entrance to Ghost King sect headquarters.


    The few Ghost King sect disciples guarding the entrance were startled and then hurriedly stood aside to make way, their mouths chanting, ¡°Vice leader.¡±


    Ghost Li did not say anything, his face expressionless and walked directly in, Xiao Hui crouched at his shoulder, peered around as usual but after a while stopped looking, after all it was already too familiar with this ce.


    Ghost Li slowly walked to his own room, pushed the stone door opened, the things in his room remained exactly the same as the day he left, almost nobody touched anything. He stood for a long time in the room, as if thinking about something, a hint of hesitation and fear rarely seen appeared on his face. Xiao Hui jumped down from his shoulder, in two or three jumps leapt over to his bed, yed by itself.


    Ghost Li pressed his lips tight, suddenly sighed, like he had made up his mind, turned and walked out, then headed towards that ice cold stone chamber deep inside the mountain body.


    On his way in he met quite a few Ghost King disciples but towards this vice leader who had disappeared for a long time and then suddenly appeared, they without exception bowed and walked off, to them, seemed like the further they stayed away from this man the better it was. However Ghost Li clearly was not bothered by their behaviours, only quietly walked forward, his room was not that far from the cold chamber, soon he reached it and saw that figure standing before the room.


    YouJi.


    Ghost Li suddenly had a thought: Why was it that everytime hees to visit BiYao, YouJi seemed to be standing outside the chamber? Seemed like she also had deep feelings towards BiYao...


    While he was thinking, YouJi seemed to hear footsteps, looked up and seemed like she had never expected Ghost Li to suddenly appear, her body wavered slightly.


    Ghost Li silently nodded to her, considered a greeting and then walked past her and walked towards the stone door.


    Behind the ck veil, YouJi was silent.


    Just when Ghost Li was about to push open the door, he suddenly paused, turned and looked at YouJi, said, ¡°You...¡±


    He seldom spoke to YouJi, right now suddenly he did not know how to address her.


    YouJi faintly said, ¡°Whatever BiYao calls me, you can also call me that!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, as if he was feeling something, for a moment only silence between them but eventually it was Ghost Li who spoke first, ¡°Aunt You, before I left, I requested Qing Long holy envoy to send the great shaman¡¯s ashes back to southern border...¡±


    YouJi¡¯s ck veil nodded twice, quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother has already sent it over but for some reasons, there isn¡¯t any news of him yet.¡± while speaking, although her expression could not be seen but an anxiety not heard before indistinctly revealed in her voice, ¡°Recently evil beasts have been wreaking havoc in the southern border, although big brother is highly-skilled but I do not know why he is not back yet.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, after a while, said, ¡°You too don¡¯t worry! Qing Long holy envoy is highly skilled and powerful, those evil beasts can do nothing to him.¡± He paused for a while, said, ¡°I shall go in then.¡±


    YouJi nodded and did not speak anymore.


    [Rumble]


    The heavy door emitted a deep low sound and then closed up behind him, Ghost Li once again in the cold chamber, silently watching that serene and beautiful figure.


    Trails of white air gently wafted up from the ice, threads and threads drifted in the air above, slowly moving, making one felt surreal. On the smooth floor, the remnant markings of that soul-stirring ¡°Spirit Calling Bait¡± could still be seen, the dark faint red colour, right now seemed to have seeped into the stones.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips for some reason, started to tremble, slowly, he walked over one step by one step, stepped over the red markings, past the faint white mist, BiYao¡¯s serene face appeared before him.


    As of nothing had changed, looking at her like that, like it was still ten years ago, that beautiful girl he first saw...


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled even more violently, before BiYao¡¯s stone tform, little by little he stooped down, in the stone chamber, indistinctly the choking sounds he struggled to suppress but eventually could not, were heard.


    Suddenly, Ghost Li¡¯s body moved, turned his hand over, pped himself hard, the loud sound rang out after his hand pped his face immediately resounded in the stone chamber, the man¡¯s anguish and regret, as if only now then it could be vent off slightly.


    ¡°Sorry, BiYao, sorry...¡± that deep low voice, struggling to control his own voice, quietly speaking, repeating.


    For an unknown length of time, the silence in the stone chamber once again was broken, the stone door was opened by someone. A head full of silver hair Ghost King unhurriedly walked in, stood behind Ghost Li. Ghost Li leaning over beside BiYao, moved and slowly stood up, then turned around.


    Both men¡¯s eyes met and were shocked, Ghost Li saw Ghost King¡¯s head full of silver hair, Ghost King saw the five fingers red marks on Ghost Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are back.¡± Ghost King¡¯s voice sounded somehow strange, a faint relief in his calm voice, yet there was another inexplicable strange feeling.


    Ghost Li silently nodded. Ghost King had long used to Ghost Li¡¯s character and did not mind, said, ¡°Come along with me! There is an old familiar, I guessed you should meet and there is soon to be a big matter for our Ghost King sect.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, evidently he did not know who this old familiar was but looking at his expression, with his current mood he did not wish to know too, he turned and took another look at BiYao, as if he wanted to engrave this pale face deeply into his eyes and never changed again. Then, he turned and walked out.


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes, also slightly nced at his daughter, a kindly expression in his eyes and then retreated, when he turned around, there would be no one who could see that weakness of his.


    YouJi was still outside the door, Ghost Li stood ahead to wait, Ghost King after two steps, suddenly turned and spoke to YouJi, ¡°Youe along too!¡±


    YouJi nodded slightly and followed along.


    The three of them left the cold chamber, walked past the twisting tunnels and arrived at a secluded room deep inside the mountain, Ghost King pushed the door and walked in first, Ghost Li followed behind him, there was already two people in the room, one of them with a ck veil obscuring the face, it was the mysterious Mr Ghost; another in Taoist robe and angr face, it was Taoist Cang Song.


    Hearing footsteps, Taoist Cang Song and Mr Ghost turned around too.


    When Ghost Li and Taoist Cang Song¡¯s eyes met, both were stunned, ten years of time seemed to stop, as if God had cracked a heartless joke on them with some ridicule, the people on Qing Yun Hill at that time! Now they actually met in such a circumstances.


    Mysteriously and inexorably, who was it that manipted everything?


    The atmosphere in the room became heavy, nobody spoke, Ghost Li and Taoist Cang Song looked at each other, both expressionless but their eyes were thatplicated, nobody would have a clue.


    In the end it was still Ghost King who walked over, smiled and said, ¡°Why, an old friend meets again, it is considered rare, sit down and talk!¡±


    Once he spoke, the atmosphere turned better, Ghost Li and Taoist Cang Song both looked away and sat down.


    Ghost King first spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Taoist Cang Song now is already honoured in our Ghost King sect, in the future we are all fellow Faction, if there is a chance, you all should also get to know each other better.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes glimmered, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t priest at Wan Du n, why did hee to Ghost King sect?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song had already anticipated this question, the expression on his face unchanged and did not speak, as expected, Ghost King smiled and spoke, ¡°Because a big change has already happened in Wan Du n.¡±


    ¡°¡±What, big change?¡± Those words, not only Ghost Li, even the two mysterious figures with their faces obscured with ck veils, YouJi and Mr Ghost, both could be seen shocked too, now that the Evil Sect was divided into three, three great sects controlling each and when a big change happened in Wan Du n, naturally it would also mean a big opportunity to the other two sects.


    YouJi was the first to ask, ¡°What is the big change?¡±


    Ghost King smiled and said, ¡°God of Poison is already dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This news was even more shocking than what Ghost King had said earlier, Ghost Li and the rest knew the intricate rtionships of those figures, naturally knew what his death meant.


    Ghost King looked around at everyone, smiled and said, ¡°All of us are not fools, should know that currently we are facing an opportunity.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, nced at Taoist Cang Song, said, ¡°This news, is this...priest brought over?¡±


    Ghost King nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right and these few days I have also been secretly checking, it is indeed true.¡±


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, said, ¡°How is the situation at Wan Du n now?¡±


    Ghost King nced at Cang Song, Cang Song understood, said, ¡°Before God of Poison¡¯s death he had passed the head position to Qin WuYan but his other disciples were not epting it, now Wan Du n is in a chaos, while vying for this head position, the various highly-skilled disciples formed their own groups, fighting incessantly.¡±


    Ghost King continued, ¡°The mess is good, the more in chaos it is, the better, now then is the time for us to unite the holy sect.¡± He paused for a while, suddenly smiled at Ghost Li, ¡°Speaking of which, it is also because you have injured Qin WuYan heavily in the death marsh, thus creating this disorder, your contribution is not small too.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, raised his head and looked at Ghost King, Ghost King looked as usual, his eyes glimmering with a sharp glint but did not look anything out of usual, and so he could only keep quiet.


    Ghost King did not speak anymore on this topic, said, ¡°Today I have asked all of you here to discuss, mainly is because Taoist Cang Song has a n which can help our Ghost King sect to wipe out Wan Du n in one stroke...¡±


    Everyone was shocked, Wan Du n had always been the number one among the Evil Sect three big branches, although the thorn in the flesh God of Poison was already dead but a centipede does not topple over when it¡¯s dead, even if Ghost King sect gathered all of its strength, to wipe out Wan Du n in one stroke, it would still be difficult. Even if they could aplish it, most likely their resources would also be severely depleted and in the end, that would give HeHuan Sect who would be watching from the sidelines, the advantage.


    Ghost Li knew Ghost King had always been cautious and meticulous and would never fail to see through this consequences, which even he himself could easily predict, for a moment felt curious about this so-called wonderful n of Taoist Cang Song, said, ¡°Oh, there is such wonderful n, I have to seek guidance.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song did not modestly decline, nodded slightly to Ghost King, nced around at them, said, ¡°Does everyone knows right now what the world fear most?¡±


    Once this irrelevant question was asked, Ghost Li and the rest were nonplussed, YouJi said, ¡°Naturally would be those cannibal evil demons from the southern border, priest, why out of the sudden do you bring up these monsters for?¡±


    Mr Ghost who was sitting beside Ghost King, after the initial shock, right now suddenly nodded, made a soft sound, as if thought of something.


    Taoist Cang Song spoke to YouJi, ¡°This n, is for those evil demon beasts, if not with Wan Du n¡¯s strength, whoever wants to take it down, will also suffer serious losses too.¡±


    By now most of the people had got it, Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, if we could make Wan Du n and the evil demons to fight with each other, that would be the best but how do we do it?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song smiled, said, ¡°Actually to say it is really easy, don¡¯t those evil demons kill people upon sight and many of the evil demons¡¯ sense of smell are really keen, hunger for human meat, we only have to...¡±


    His voice turned low gradually, the ingenious n, little by little revealed to the audience, time, while the group was in discussion, quietly slipped past.


    After the secret meeting ended, the group did not realize how much time had passed, Ghost King and Mr Ghost were the first to leave, YouJi nced at Ghost Li and also quietly left. Soon, only Ghost Li and Taoist Cang Song were left in the room and they did not look like they were in a hurry to leave.


    Looking around, in the gradually turning-silent stone chamber, his gaze drifted and finally back to that person¡¯s face in front of him and realized, he was also looking at him.


    In the stone chamber, only silence, suddenly as if their breathings and heartbeats could also be heard.


    Ghost Li suddenly said, ¡°Do you have words to speak to me?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song stared at him, after a long while, slowly said, ¡°Yes but right now I don¡¯t know what to say anymore.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, after a moment, indifferently said, ¡°For the past ten years, have you visited Qing Yun?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s face wasposed but his eyes turnedplicated, heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Went but each time I have only taken a few nces from afar. You?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly stood up, his lips moved, said, ¡°I too went before, the mountain and rivers are still the same as ten years ago, only the people changed.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song smiled faintly, infinite bitterness in his smile, quietly said, ¡°Yes! Only humans will change...¡±


    Ghost Li turned and left, just when he stepped out, he heard Taoist Cang Song who was still sitting at his seat, muttering softly, ¡°Qing Yun...Qing Yun...hee, Qing Yun ah...¡±


    The next moment, he left the stone chamber and did not turn back anymore.


    On the bridge above the blood pool, in the thick smell of blood, Ghost King and Mr Ghost who had came back here stood side by side and looked towards the blood water, the Yellow Bird and Kui Niu were still lying in the blood water dejectedly and that Hidden Dragon Cauldron was still slowly rotating in the air, ejecting red lights frequently.


    Ghost King indifferently said, ¡°Almost done with these two spiritual beasts?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded beside him, said, ¡°Yes, Yellow Bird and Kui Niu¡¯s spiritual energies are already totally controlled by the Hidden Dragon Cauldron, right nowpletely subdued, seemed like the inscriptions of the ¡®Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯ on the Hidden Dragon Cauldron¡¯s body is true.¡±


    Ghost King nodded and said, ¡°The Hidden Dragon Cauldron is an ancient object, its spiritual power is something not to be dismissed, even these two spiritual beasts are subdued by it, we only need to subdue the other two spiritual beasts and the important thing will bepleted.¡±


    Mr Ghost hesitated for a while, said, ¡°Sect head, as for that n by Taoist Cang Song, do you think this person can be trusted?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes shed, he smiled, said, ¡°Cang Song is already not that Cang Song ten years ago, now although the world is so big but only our holy sect is able to protect him, and that n of his, only a few ordinary disciples will die, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s ck veil moved slightly, suddenly said, ¡°Since it is so, I have another idea instead, maybe it could allow sect head other than dealing with Wan Du n, even HeHuan Sect can be dealt with together.¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, delight shown on his face, said, ¡°What? There is actually such a thing, mister please advise me.¡±


    Mr Ghost bowed slightly, said, ¡°I dare not. My intention is, since sect head doesn¡¯t mind a few ordinary disciples¡¯ deaths, might as well go through with it to the end. After baiting the evil beasts to fight with Wan Du n, sect head in Ghost King sect¡¯s name, send a letter to HeHuan Sect SanMiao Madame, imed that as we are all holy sect disciples, couldn¡¯t bear to be impervious to Wan Du n¡¯s situation. And the evil beasts are running wild, killing people without discernment, if that goes on, our holy sect will be in danger, why not together with HeHuan Sect¡¯s strength, maybe there might be a chance to win.¡±


    Ghost King frowned and said, ¡°This all sounds nice but SanMiao Madame is also one cunning figure, most probably she will not believe it.¡±


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°All words but no action, naturally she would not believe.¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, said, ¡°Mr Ghost¡¯s meaning is...¡±


    Mr Ghost said, ¡°If half of Ghost King sect disciples were killed in the battle, their corpses littered everywhere, don¡¯t tell me she still wouldn¡¯t believe?¡±


    Ghost King was taken aback, did not speak for a long while, then frowned and said, ¡°Mr Ghost¡¯s meaning, is to give up half of Ghost King sect¡¯s disciples?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s ck veil obscured his face¡¯s expression, his voice was calm, seemed like he was not affected at all while discussing about that many number of people¡¯s lives, said, ¡°Sect head, if you want to achieve great things, why bother about those people¡¯s lives!¡±


    Ghost King felt in a dilemma, greed for power and that hint of reluctant battled with each other repeatedly, the smell of blood in the air seemed to thicken.


    Mr Ghost stood silently beside, patiently waited. After a long time, the glint in Ghost King¡¯s eyes slowly brightened, an indistinct red flush also seemed to appear on his face, as if the blood smell in the air had prated in. He inhaled deeply, suddenly with a long whistle, determinedly said, ¡°Mister is right but how do we know SanMiao Madame will not hit a person when he is down and instead decided to attack us?¡±


    Mr Ghost [he he] coldlyughed, said, ¡°SanMiao Madame of course is someone who hits a person when the person is down, among the three great Evil Sect branches, which one will really attach importance to the holy sect fellow friendship?¡±


    Ghost King was stunned and then his eyes brightened, eximed, ¡°Ah! You are saying...brilliant, brilliant!¡± The praises, Ghost King couldn¡¯t help but apud and cheer, said, ¡°Mister is really an exceptional rare talent, you actually have such brilliant strategy.¡±


    Mr Ghost coldly said, ¡°We will use half of the Ghost King sect disciples as bait, also might as well sect head you will personally lead the battle against the evil beasts, until almost nothing is left of our people, HeHuan sect will assume we and Wan Du n with the evil beast, neither side gains, and SanMiao Madame will surely lead a great number of people immediately to finish us up, and until then, sect head with your remarkable ability, naturally will find an opportunity to escape first and leave the remaining affairs to the evil beasts. Looking at the current scenes where those evil beasts swept across all obstacles, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult not to exterminate HeHuan sect.¡±


    Ghost King nodded in session, unable to suppress the delight in his heart but while he was excited, he was still able to maintain aposed face, suddenly turned and said, ¡°But Mister, as such, my Ghost King sect will then be able to unite the holy sect but the holy sect will also suffer heavy casualties, if the evil beasts once again...¡±


    Mr Ghost shook his head said, ¡°Sect head have you forgotten? Our holy sect at northwest wilnds, still have a temple? As long as once we unite the holy sect, then bring the remaining entire Ghost King sect disciples into wilnds and organize our holy sect there, even if the evil beasts are spreading unchecked but for the moment they will be wreaking havoc in the Central ins and will not pursue over to the wilnds. And after which, those Good Faction taoists in Central ins, isn¡¯t it time to put them in good use?¡±


    Ghost King finally could put his heart down, let out a long breath, sighed and said, ¡°Mister is really a good teacher and a helpful friend that the Heavens blessed me with!¡±


    Mr Ghost smiled and said, ¡°Afterwards, those so-called Good Faction battle with the evil beasts, no matter who wins, most probably will also suffer, the evil beasts although are savage but I see that the world Good Faction are converging at Qing Yun, ten years ago Qing Yun ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯ might, sect head I guess you still remembered it?¡±


    Ghost King nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is indeed very powerful!¡±


    Mr Ghost smiled and said, ¡°Therefore for the evil beasts to gain victory, it is also not that easy. We will recover and recuperate at wilnds, once the Four Divinities Blood Formation ispleted sessfully, in this world, who will be able to resist our holy sect might?¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, said, ¡°What, is it that Mister has news of the other two spiritual beasts?¡±


    Mr Ghost said, ¡°That¡¯s right, after the cauldron haspletely subdued the spiritual beasts, Yellow Bird and Kui Niu, there is already new inscription on the cauldron¡¯s body, the next one is the beast, Aurora Dragon, which is keeping watch over our holy sect temple in the wilnds, after we return to the temple to subdue it, we will be left with only the ferocious beast in the south, ¡®TaoTie¡¯. And then once we find the TaoTie, wouldn¡¯t the entire world be in sect head¡¯s hands!¡±


    Ghost King stepped forward, watched the blood pool below, the thick pungent smell of blood enveloped him, dimly, he seemed to feel the sensation of grasping the world underneath his hands.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lifted his head up andughed, loud and clear and thatughter was that savage!

 Chapter 149: Alliance

    Chapter 149 - Alliance


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak.


    Outside the Crystal Hall, stood arge packed group of people, looking carefully, they were all Good Faction people, including Qing Yun sect head Reverend DaoXuan and FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan. Behind the two of them, the other well-known elites of Qing Yun and FenXiang Valley were also all standing there, looking at this show of force, they seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Who was it, that actually had such a big honour?


    Not counting those smaller sects and ns, right now Qing Yun sect and FenXiang Valley important figures were all present, FenXiang Valley ShangGuan Ce, LuShun, the second generation of disciples, Li Xun, YanHong etc were standing behind Yun YiLan. Li Xun¡¯s face was expressionless but he did not look good. In addition, people around him were whispering and casting nces at him every now and then, making his mood even uglier.


    And over at Qing Yun sect, Tian BuYi, Zeng ShuChang, ShuiYue Master, QiHao and the other branches¡¯ leaders were also present, including Xiao YiCai and the other disciples standing behind Reverend DaoXuan, just that among the crowd, the most outstanding, famous figure recently in Qing Yun, Lu Xueqi, was not there. In addition, Lin JingYu was also missing, perhaps he might be at the Founders Ancestral Hall again.


    That day the sky was clear and the air crisp, no clouds was seen for a thousand miles, the gentle mountain breeze, constantly blowing, made them felt rxed and happy. If not for this mortal world with so many resentment and vendetta, endless worries, the ce here really felt like a paradise.


    In the crowd behind, many were in whispered conversations and vaguely hearing them, most of them were talking about the great catastrophe, Reverend DaoXuan heard it, his face solemn, could not help but gently sighed.


    The sigh was not loud and the people around him did not notice but standing beside him at the front of the crowd, FenXiang Valley valley master, Yun YiLan, caught it, turned and nced at him, quietly said, ¡°DaoXuan senior brother why are you sighing?¡±


    DaoXuan gave a bitter smile, slightly shook his head, said: "Have you heard the private words of these fellow brothers behind us, very few of them are optimistic.¡±


    Yun YiLan smiled and said: "DaoXuan senior brother why bother about them, although the cmity is here, the people are plunged into an abyss of misery but we are now the world¡¯sst hope, facing that kind of extremely vicious evildoers and monsters, senior brother you as the world leader, if you do not have the confidence, how will you face the earnest expectations of themon people?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face changed slightly, a glint shed in his eyes, he looked deeply at Yun YiLan and saw his calm face and he did not seem to imply otherwise, he smiled and said: "Yun patron is too kind, poor priest me, on what virtues and capability, to take on this ¡®world leader¡¯ four words? This time the cmity by this beast demon, tormenting the people, we as people who learn the Way and have always boast ourselves as the correct way, naturally we cannot stay out of this. Once Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master arrives, our three sects together with the heros of the world, sacrificing for the people, it will not make our studies of the Way in vain"


    Yun YiLan nodded, said, ¡°Senior brother is right.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and returned the politeness but a strange feeling flitted past his heart, FenXiang Valley valley master Yun YiLan in front of him, was always humble and had impable manners, however he couldn¡¯t seem to read this person and felt that this person was hard to fathom.


    While Reverend DaoXuan was contemting whether to find a good opportunity to test out Yun YiLan and see exactly what he was scheming when the crowd suddenly stirred, Reverend DaoXuan and Yun YiLan became alert, looked down to the foot of the mountain and saw, deep within the white clouds covering TongTian Peak, golden light suddenly shone and then quickly becamerger, in a blink was already approaching the peak.


    The golden light floated, turning into a lotus bloom shape, floating above the white clouds, waves of Buddhist chants, echoed between Heaven and Earth, the dignified atmosphere, immediately made everyone felt revered.


    Reverend DaoXuan and Yun YiLan went up at the same time, the golden lotus floated down, flickering and shing, the golden light dispersed and Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master leading dozens of Buddhist monks appeared. PuHong Master, looked the same as that year, kindly and benign, golden-red Buddhist robes, solemn and dignified, holding a string of dark sandalwood rosary, a trace of smile on his lips.


    Behind him, stood his tall junior brother, PuFang, holding the "Buddha Golden Alms" and followed by several Tian Yin Temple elite monks and second generation disciples, FaXiang, FaShan and other well-known Buddhist disciples among them.


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and went up, said, ¡°PuHong Master, you have finallye, everyone has been long awaiting!¡±


    PuHong Venerable smiled and nodded, said, ¡°We have made everyone and sect head DaoXuan waited for long, old monk me is ashamed.¡±


    Right then, Yun YiLan standing beside Reverend DaoXuanughed and spoke in a loud and clear voice, ¡°Master, do you still recognize me, we have not seen for many years, the old intimate friends, you better not forget them all!¡±


    PuHong Venerable nced at Yun YiLan, a shocked expression on his face, even the ever-smiling face also momentarily ceased then an admirable expression shed past his face, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this patron is actually Yun YiLan Yun elder valley master?¡±


    Yun YiLanughed loudly, bowed and said, ¡°It is indeed, greeting Master abbot.¡±


    PuHong came forward to bow and return the gesture, smiled and said, ¡°I have long heard of FenXiang Valley enigmatic skills, particrly ¡®FenXiang Jade Volume¡¯ Three Yang Realm which is even more mystical, Yun patron has strong determination, exceptional aptitude, don¡¯t tell me you have already reached ¡®Jade Yang¡¯ realm already?¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s countenance changed slightly, he was startled, FenXiang Valley had always been known to be mysterious within the Good Faction and not as prominent as Qing Yun sect and Tian Yin Temple the two great sects, "Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way" or "Great Brahman Wisdom", not one would not know about it. But this time when he entered the Central ins and met the two prestigious Central ins sect leaders, one after another, Reverend DaoXuan and PuHong Venerable saw through his skills realm, the thought of the connections within, he could not help but secretly suspect: Could it be that there are spies in his sect?


    Although he was thinking of such but his face was stillposed, smiled and said: "Master has an discerning eye, my meagre skill is not worth mentioning.¡± Yun YiLan paused and then turned slightly serious, said, "But since Master is here, it is well. Now the world is in a misery, evildoers rampant, it is a catastrophe not seen for thousands and hundreds of years, hope that Master can lead the Good Faction, eliminate the cmity, as such it will be the utmost virtue."


    Reverend DaoXuan standing beside, his countenance changed slightly.


    PuHong Venerable modestly declined, said, ¡°Yun patron tters, the world facing a cmity, the evildoers indulging in wanton massacre, in Tian Yin Temple all of us are Buddhist disciples, how can we hide behind the people? Just that now the world Good Faction are all convening at Qing Yun and senior brother DaoXuan has always been a person of virtue and prestige, his skills are even more remarkable and exceptional, naturally senior brother DaoXuan should be the leader and lead the world Good Faction to fight the enemies as one.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, ¡°Master is too kind, DaoXuan really don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    PuHong Venerable put his palms together and said, ¡°Sect head DaoXuan, now that themon people are pinning day and night, only for this cmity to end the soonest, you must not decline anymore.¡±


    Yun YiLan [he he]ughed and said, ¡°Both are cultivation masters and yet are all so polite,eee, let¡¯s talk inside, if not these fellow brothers will have to stay and watch us chat, wouldn¡¯t we be neglecting the guests!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan and PuHong Venerable looked at each other and smiled, and then walked off together, on the way in, there were many who greeted and asked after PuHong Venerable and his Tian Yin Temple monks, it could be seen that Tian Yin Temple had a high moral prestige among the Good Faction.


    On the way into the Crystal Hall, PuHong Master again praised Qing Yun sect newly built huge Crystal Hall, majestic and impressive. Reverend DaoXuan smiled and politely thanked, invited PuHong Master to take the main seat, PuHong Master refused and repeatedly declined, in the end Reverend DaoXuan sat on the main seat and PuHong Master and Yun YiLan sat on both sides.


    The main hall at the moment held nearly a hundred or more people but because of the limited seats, other than a few highly reputable lone celestials, the rest were from the three sects, as such it could also be seen the three sects¡¯ status and strength in the Good Faction, and discussions on the strategies etc. naturally were also mainly within the three sects.


    After everyone settled down, Yun YiLan was the first to speak, he asked PuHong Master, ¡°Master, on your way here, did you see those savage demonic beast monsters?¡±


    PuHong Master nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we also eliminated a few monsters.¡±


    Amotion went through the crowd, now that the disaster had already spread through the world, many had saw them too but these Good Faction people in Qing Yun Hill Crystal Hall, other than the three sects disciples whom were dispatched to scout for information, the rest of the sects, not many had seen.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s countenance changed, said, ¡°Oh, there is such a thing, Master why don¡¯t you borate and also let everyone here know about this.¡±


    PuHong Master ced his palms together and said, ¡°I¡¯m honoured. Actually we didn¡¯t expect to encounter these demons on our way here. We have always heard that those evildoers are wreaking havoc in the south but in a small vige seven hundred miles south of Qing Yun Hill, we found a dozen monsters attacking the vige, however we were toote, the vigers were already all killed."


    "Ah!" Reverend DaoXuan and Yun YiLan eximed out, seven hundred miles south of Qing Yun Hill, although it was not that near but it was not very far too. And the Tian Yin Temple monks who were standing behind PuHong Master, majority of them revealed disturbed expressions, several of them also ced their palms together and chanted, guessed that the scene must have been tragic and so left a deep impression on these monks.


    PuHong Master at this moment sighed, said: "Those monsters are really as rumoured, they looked to be transformed from a few types of savage beasts from the southern border and they are cruel and vicious, not a single survivor from a vige full of people. Encountering such evil, even if we break our prohibition against taking life and our cultivation will be reduced but to remove the evil for the people, we went ahead and eliminated them."


    Reverend DaoXuan with a single palm upright, said, ¡°Master is really righting wrongs in ordance with Heaven¡¯s decree, what you did are merits and not killing with sins, Master should not be upset over it.¡±


    PuHong sighed and nodded, Yun YiLan frowned and was concerned on another problem, said, ¡°Master abbot, I have another matter that I wish to seek advice on.¡±


    PuHong Master said, ¡°Yun valley master please speak.¡±


    Yun YiLan said: "Earlier on we have not heard that these evildoers have already arrived here, now that Master has seen them, presumably very soon they will reach Qing Yun surroundings. I am not sure along the way, other than that vige, has Master discovered any other demons?"


    PuHong Master shook his head, "I did not, other than the vige, I did not see any in other ces, most likely it could be a small portion of the demons had travelled faster and just happened to be encountered by us."


    Reverend DaoXuan eximed, "Those demons deserved their bad luck, unfortunately those vigers could not be saved." The monks heard that and all ced their palms together and chanted softly.


    Yun YiLan nodded slightly, said, "Master, then from your opinion after fighting with them, how are theirbat strength?¡±


    PuHong Master pondered slightly, said, "Those evildoers mostly were some ordinary monsters and only that their strength were great and their ws sharp, fierce and brutal, if to reallypare, our cultivated Central ins ordinary training martial artists will be able to ovee them."


    Yun YiLan nodded his head, said, "It seems that most of those monsters weremon demonic beasts and wandered off from the main group. ¡° after speaking, he paused and then turned to speak to Li Xun, ¡°Xun¡¯er, tell PuHong Master the news that we have heard over the past few days.¡±


    Li Xun acknowledged and walked out, respectfully bowed to PuHong Master, PuHong Master smiled and said: "Li nephew do not have to stand on ceremony, please speak."


    Li Xun nodded, "Reporting to Master, we have in many ways sent our fellow brothers to scout in the south over the past few days and found out that the great cmity of the demons was that devastating, mainly there are three reasons. One: most of the monsters seemed to be variations of savage beasts, although we do not know what is the cause of the mutations but these


    creatures are indeed much more ferocious than the original beasts, and also much more cruel, themon people definitely cannot defend against them; second, the demonic tribesing out from the south this time, the numbers are innumerable, our disciples had repeatedly saw swarms of demonic beasts from the sky and the numbers are at least more than tens of thousands, under such circumstances, no matter how highly skilled you are, it will be to no avail; Third, among these ordinary demons, there seems to be an unknown number of exceptional ones, those are different from the ordinary demons, their evil skills are higher and surpassed most of the cultivated martial artists, and to date, no one has seen the legendary "Beast Deity" and don¡¯t know what kind of figure he is but looking at the way he is able to manipte those monsters, most likely he is also an extremely difficult character!"


    PuHong Master¡¯s white eyebrows tightly wrinkled, the monks behind him were also looking at each other, the cmity this time, was something not seen before, looking at Li Xun¡¯s expression while he was talking and Qing Yun sect, FenXiang Valley members¡¯ solemn expressions, obviously everyone¡¯s moods were heavy.


    The hall temporarily sank into a silence, after a long while, Yun YiLan heaved a long breath, smiled and said, "If those monsters are not powerful, how would it be a great cmity! Anyway, things havee so far, it is useless to think more, why don¡¯t we have a good discussion on how shall we defend against these evildoers."


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded and said: "Yun valley master is right, let¡¯s do it this way! I also have a collection of some mediocre tea for many years, will both of you pleasee to the inner quarters, we will discuss over tea.¡±


    PuHong Master and Yun YiLan agreed and stood up, both left some instructions to their sect members and then followed Reverend DaoXuang into the inner quarters, the three highly respected figures left together, the ambience of the hall slowly rxed, Xiao YiCai, QiHao, Li Xun etc. together with Tian Yin Temple FaXiang, FaShan all knew each other and so came together to chat. Taking opportunity of this rare time, Xiao YiCai proposed to bring FaXiang, FaShan around to admire TongTian Peak scenery, FaXiang and the rest agreed and Li Xun happened to be free, and so came along.


    It was already the summer season, the climate had already gradually turned hot but on this towering peaks through the clouds, TongTian Peak, it was still very cool. Walking to a cliff bordered by railings which was a distance from the peak, gazing from the railings, the sea of clouds and vast blue sky, they could not help but feel to withdraw from the worldly affairs of the world.


    FaXiang praised, "I have long heard about Qing Yun Hill paradise on earth, the visit a decade ago was already an eye-opener, to see it again, it is still as spectacr and soul-stirring, it is really a wonder of the world ah!¡±


    Xiao YiCaiughed, "FaXiang senior brother is too polite again,paring scenery, the Mt Meru Tian Yin Temple¡¯s ¡®Wordless Jade Wall" and ¡®Mt Meru Way, Mustard Seed Mountain¡¯, isn¡¯t them even more famous?"


    FaXiang smiled and said, "Those are minor sceneries, how can it beparable to Qing Yun magnificent view." At the corner of his eyes, he suddenly realized standing behind him Li Xun and YanHong. YanHong was still fine, only Li Xun looked to be somewhat unconvinced but he was not the person he was few years ago, now that he had more self-control and so did not express it out.


    FaXiang was a thoughtful person, his facial expression did not change and then carrying on the conversation naturally, said, "But if we really want to bring up these sceneries, I think in the whole world, only Li senior brother FenXiang Valley Inferno Fire reaching up to the sky can be ced on par. Right, Li senior brother?"


    Li Xun was startled, a trace of smile shown on his face but instead he still politely declined, "FaXiang senior brother tters, FenXiang Valley is just a small little ce and in addition located in a remote area, we do not dare to bepared against the Central ins sceneries."


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s eyes showed hisprehension, nced at FaXiang, his mouth showing a trace of faint smile expression and thenughed, "Alright, alright, we don¡¯t have to keep praising, anyway each ce has its own unique scenery, the world is so vast, wonder if we are able to see all of it in our lifetime?"


    Everyone felt touched at the same time, replied together, ¡°Exactly.¡± After which they burst outughing together.


    After theyughed and chatted a while, Li Xun seemed to recall something, slowly walked to Xiao YiCai and when nobody was watching, quietly said, ¡°Xiao senior brother, will like to ask something.¡±


    Xiao YiCai was startled, said, ¡°Li senior brother, please speak your mind.¡±


    Li Xun hesitated for a moment and eventually still said it, ¡°This...these few days, especially such an important day today, why didn¡¯t we see Small Bamboo Valley Lu XueQi Lu junior sister appearance?¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s face slightly changed, he nced at Li Xun and said quietly, "Li senior brother, Lu junior sister because she had talked back to our venerable teacher sect head DaoXuan, is now ordered to reflect on herself at Small Bamboo Valley Full-Moon tform, till date it has been several days already."


    Li Xun made an [ah] cry, his expressionplicated, somewhat sad but also seemed ashamed and angry, after a long while he instead heaved a sigh and smiled bitterly to Xiao YiCai,said, "Thank you Xiao senior brother for telling me, I am grateful,ter I will plead with my teacher, see if my teacher can speak a few words to persuade teacher uncle DaoXuan, sigh, it is also considered doing my part. "


    Xiao YiCai nodded but did not speak, only patted him on his shoulder.


    Among the group of people admiring the scenary at a distance, FaXiang slowly looked away from the two of them who were speaking quietly behind, suddenly heard someone spoke in a low voice beside him, ¡°Master do you know Li senior brother has proposed marriage to Lu XueQi Lu junior sister?¡±


    FaXiang smiled and looked at QiHao who was standing beside, said, ¡°I have heard a little.¡±


    QiHao nodded and did not speak further, FaXiang suddenly sighed with sorrow. QiHao felt surprised, said, ¡°FaXiang senior brother, why do you sigh so?¡±


    FaXiang with a faint smile, resumed his normal expression, said, "Nothing, I thought of an old friend suddenly."


    QiHao was curious, said, ¡°Old friend, what old friend?¡±


    FaXiang slowly said, "An old friend who had once braved life and death with us, with us, with that Miss Lu, has a deep rtionship..."


    QiHao became silent, after a long time, also heaved a sigh, in his voice, it also carried regret.


    The headquarters of the Evil sect Wan Du n, was located at a ce southwest of Central ins called ¡®Venomous Serpent Valley¡¯. Geographically, the valley and Ghost King sect Majestic Fox Mountain, HeHuan Sect¡¯s Carefree Ravine, formed arge triangle, each keeping a watch and confronting each other, making up the sturdy bnce of forces in the Evil sect today.


    But right now, the bnce had already reached a precarious point, especially in Wan Du n which had been thergest force in the Evil Sect, with the old n head, God of Poison¡¯s death, upying them now was the issue of the new sessor, Wan Du n was already in a mess, the headquarters at Venomous Serpent Valley was at a swords drawn and bows bent situation, ready to explode anytime.


    In name, by the God of Poison¡¯sst will, the rightful sessor was God of Poison¡¯sst disciple, Qin WuYan, a pity that in the Evil Sect, especially in Wan Du n this kind of branch where martial arts and real skills were more important than anything, just by the God of Poison¡¯s will, it did not amount to anything.


    Not long after the God of Poison¡¯s death, his other disciples rushed back to the valley, their demeanours menacing, disying their desires to take over the n head position. And although Qin WuYan had received the God of Poison¡¯s true skills and his abilities far exceeded those senior brothers but for one, he did not have much experience in Wan Du n, the important elites honoured were almost all taking his senior brothers¡¯ sides; secondly, that time in the death marsh, he was ambushed by Ghost King sect Xue GongZi Ghost Li and sustained heavy injuries. Even though he had mostly recovered but that evil weapon, Sinister Orb, in Ghost Li¡¯s hand, really made him suffered, that evil power like a maggot in the bone, leaching in his blood and energy channels, greatly reducing his cultivation and also allowing the others the opportunity to glimpse the throne.


    Fortunately, at the critical juncture, Qin WuYan finally, using God of Poison¡¯s true skills, including the five types of poisons within the [Seven tailed centipede], forcefully cleared this unusual Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power from his body. And this important thing had only happened several days ago, Qin WuYan had always been scheming and so kept this secret, he knew that he was now the target of everyone and so willingly to bear it down.


    His patience was soon paid off, his three senior brothers who had joined hands to form a coalition in order to take over the treasured position of the n head, FanXiong, Cheng WuYa and Duan


    RuShan, after discovering that their youngest junior brother whom they feared the most, was already wounded with internal injury, a semi-invalid with illness, and in addition, also sincerely conveyed that although teacher had passed the n head position to him but he had no intention of taking it and there and then, handed over the n head official seal and ced it before the God of Poison¡¯s spirit tablet, clearly indicating that only the person who took over the n head position could obtain it, and then the coalition started to swiftly breakdown.


    The honoured elites in Wan Du n and sect disciples, right now was also divided into three, with Bai DuZi leading one group over at the eldest senior brother, FanXiong; And the Blood Sucking Demon who had enmity with Zhang Xiao Fan for killing his disciple, with his good friend, Elder DuanMu, stood behind the second disciple, Cheng WuYa; as for the remaining number three, Duan RuShan, although his abilities was ranked thest among the four disciples but he had always been proficient in scheming, had long plotted, right now it was his force which temporarily was the strongest, a lot of Wan Du n¡¯s senior evil monsters which had not emerged for a long time, were all won over by him, almost half of the sect disciples were also at his side.


    And right now in the Venomous Serpent Valley, it was thest day of the seven days of offering for for God of Poison. The news of the God of Poison¡¯s death was already released, white banners decorated the mourning hall like mountain but rarely one or two crying sobs were heard. Although most of the disciples were wearing a white damaskin on their heads, their bodies covered with sackcloth but not even a trace of sadness or grief were on their faces, on the contrary, many stared with anger at the other factions. If not for the fact that they were giving thest bit of face to the mourning hall, most likely here would have be a fighting hall instead of a mourning hall.


    The four disciples of the God of Poison, were all wearing mourning dresses, kneeled before the crowd but other than Qin WuYan, the other three only kowtowed three times and stood to the side, behind them stood many people too, each facing off each other and the numerous stares, intentionally or unintentionally, looked at the spot before the coffin, a green small box, four words written on it ©¤©¤


    God of Poison Seal.


    It was indeed the official seal that since ancient times, only the n head could have it.


    The offering table was ced with fruits and three sacrificial animals, a bronze basin on the ground in front of the table, burning with fire, after Qin WuYan finished his kowtows, different from the three senior brothers, he quietly kneelded by the side, took the paper money and ced it in the copper basin, one piece by one piece, for the deceased. And his three senior brothers did not look at him, no matter who eventually be the n head, this invalid would not be able to escape his fate of being poisoned to death.


    Their attention, were on that small box.


    A ugly and ferocious looking FanXiong suddenly snorted, took a step forward to that offering table but Cheng WuYa and Duan RuShan who were already prepared, darted out at almost the same time, Duan RuShan sneered, "Big senior brother, the seventh day of Master¡¯s death is not over yet, what are you trying to do?"


    FanXiong red, murderous glint on his face, said: "I am the eldest senior brother, of course this seat is mine."


    Cheng WuYa [pei] a sound, said, ¡°Where do you get it that says this position is for the eldest senior brother?¡±


    Duan RuShan also mocked, ¡°You are talking about seniority rules I guess, if you really want to talk about rules, teacher passed down his position to the youngest junior brother, when did it involve you?¡±


    FanXiong¡¯s eyes glint fiercely, turned abruptly to Qin WuYan, Qin WuYan did not raise his head, his voice sounded weak, after coughing once, said trembling, "Three senior brothers, when all of you returned recently ... cough, cough cough ..., I have already immediately handed over the seal and clearly stated that that I am not interested in this position. You ... cough cough ... you all joined the n earlier than me, your prestige is higher than me, naturally you all should take the seat, teacher with his advanced age, guessed he was muddled headed when he left therefore carelessly said the words. Just who should sit in this position, you all decide, just don¡¯t involve me."


    His tone, was deep and trembling, like there were some feelings of fear and guilt, where was the previous arrogant and reserved demeanour. FanXiong sneered and turned his head with disdain, said, "So what are you all exactly nning?"


    Duan RuShan [hei hei] sneered, said: "Needless to say, like what we have agreed, let the seventh day of teacher¡¯s passing passed first, let the old man leave in peace, tomorrow we will decide in this mourning hall who will sit on this position!"


    FanXiong red fiercely at them and both of his junior brothers did not look kindly at him too. After a momentter, FanXiong abruptly turned and strided out, arge group of people immediately followed behind him. Cheng WuYa and Duan RuShan also led their men out, in the hall, very quickly only Qin WuYan was left silently kneeling on the ground and keeping watch over the coffin.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, the stack of paper money in Qin WuYan¡¯s hands waspletely burned, he then slowly lifted his head up, his eyes below the white damask, indifferent and lifeless.


    "Master ..." His voice was only light enough for himself, "Master ah! Did you see, those people are your disciples, your men ah..."


    Qin WuYan¡¯s indifferent lips, a hint of sneer slowly surfaced, cold and without any emotions.

 Chapter 150: Internal Conflict

    Chapter 150 - Internal Conflict


    The night gradually darkened, the Venomous Serpent Valley which was immersed in the invisible tension throughout the day seemed to have slowly enter into deep slumber, the dim lights slowly


    extinguished, other than that cold lonely mourning hall.


    The mourning hall¡¯s doors were still opened, the bleak night wind [hu hu] blowing past, causing the candles which were still burning to flicker between darkness and light, casting strange shadows on the ground. In a distance outside the door, within the quietness, there seemed to be a whisper, like the sound of crying, likeughing quietly, yet it seemed just only the wind rustling the trees, the sounds sounded so unreal, making one have shivers.


    Those few candles which were struggling on whilst at death¡¯s door, in their light which spilled outside the house, this night at the mountain valley, faint mist drifting past the house, like a light


    smoke, in the darkness and shadows, drifting past and moving over, transforming into a variety of shapes.


    In the mourning hall, that person who had been keeping vigil beside the coffin all night, was still Qin WuYan.


    He was still kneeling before the tablet, head bowed, his eyes roving, it seemed like he was looking at some unknown ce. The bronze basin in front of him was full of ck paper ashes from burning the paper money, trembling with the night breeze that blew in time to time and asionally one or two pieces of the ashes were scattered by the wind, leaving the bronze basin, floating slowly within the house and most likely would quietlynd on the offering table in front of the coffin, among the three sacrificial animals.


    In the unseen world of spirits, was there still a pair of eyes, watching all of these?


    Footsteps suddenly rang, stepping onto the levelled floor and into the hall. Qin WuYan¡¯s body shook, no matter who it was, the footsteps behind, would not be a pleasant matter. He looked back, frowned, looking a little surprised, apparently the person who came was out of his expectation.


    Reflected in his eyes was a tall but dressed differently from themon Evil sect disciples, a body-length robe, solemn angr face, it was Evil sect Wan Du n¡¯s honoured person, Taoist Cang Song.


    .


    Qin WuYan looked at Cang Song, Cang Song also looked at Qin WuYan, both of them did not speak and then Cang Song walked straight to the offering table, picked up the thin incense sticks ced on top of the table, lighted it up with the candle beside, facing the spirit tablet, respectfully bowed, stepped forward and inserted the incense into the incense burner.


    Qin WuYan patiently watched Taoist Cang Song¡¯s every move, from the start to the end, when Taoist Cang Song once again turned around, Qin WuYan slightly bowed, returned the gratitude as the disciple, although he had no expression on his face but his voice was still calm and politely said, "Thank you Priest."


    Taoist Cang Song nodded his head and said, "I with the elder was once host and guest, although this offer of incense is slightlyte but it is my regards."


    Qin WuYan still kneeling, looked to the spirit tablet, lightly said, "No worries, as long as priest has the sincerity, I guessed teacher¡¯s spirit will be very gratified."


    Taoist Cang Song stared at Qin WuYan, after a while, suddenly smiled and said, "Qin GongZi, you don¡¯t seem to like me."


    Qin WuYan raised his eyes slightly, he did not expect that Taoist Cang Song would suddenly asked such a question, felt puzzled but after ncing at Taoist Cang Song for a moment, his reply was still calm, ¡°Priest you have misunderstood, your distinguished self is honoured as guest by my teacher and is also considered a venerable senior in Wan Du n, WuYan dare not be a poor host. But right now teacher has unfortunately leave his mortal frame, I am in grief and pain, if I have been disrespectful, senior please be magnanimous to forgive."


    Taoist Cang Song was still wearing a smile, his gaze slowly shifted to God of Poison¡¯s spirit tablet in front of him, before the tablet, the box containing Wan Du n seal was still quietly lying there. Taoist Cang Song nced at it and then suddenly from his body, low and strange sounds emitted out, like some insect cry, Qin WuYan¡¯s face slightly changed, Taoist Cang Song was also startled but then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Old n head ah old n head, you should be able to go in peace, look at your teachings, there is still such an exceptional disciple, it is really not easy!"


    Qin WuYan¡¯s face turned heavy, a sharp glint indistinctly shed past his eyes, in a deep voice said, "Priest, what did you say?"


    Taoist Cang Song turned his head, smiled but did not speak, he only gently pulled his sleeve from his wrist. Qin WuYan¡¯s eyes pupil shrank, saw a small box tied closely to Taoist Cang Song¡¯s wrist, that series of strange cries again emitted from inside, clear and audible.


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s face had a mysterious smile, he slowly extended his hand to the tablet in front of him, once the box which was tied to his wrist went slightly near that box containing the seal, from the box before the tablet, a deep but clearly audible insect cry was heard, that cry was exactly the same from Taoist Cang Song¡¯s wrist box.


    Taoist Cang Song slowly retracted his arm, turned around and looked at Qin WuYan, lightly said, "Seven-tailed Centipede?"


    Qin WuYan inhaled deeply, closed his eyes, when he opened them again, the eyes were gleaming, his demeanour suddenly from that silent dejected figure turned sharp and keen-witted, he slowly stood up, a pair of eyes staring intently at Taoist Cang Song, repeating again slowly, "Seven-tailed Centipede!"


    The dim gloomy hall, after he stood up, suddenly seemed brighter, the cold crisp air also disappeared, what remained now was only harsh murderous air.


    But Taoist Cang Song did not have any fear, instead as if he did not detect the changes in his surroundings, he looked unperturbed at Qin WuYan and asked, "Say, if your teacher knows that those disciples of his are creating trouble before his coffin shortly after his death, he should be very angry right?"


    Qin WuYan snorted, said, "Teacher was wise and farsighted, he had long disregarded these so-called ceremony and propriety, not to mention being disrespectful before his spirit tablet, even if we fight and kill each other here, he would probably onlyugh and watch the show."


    Taoist Cang Song nodded slowly, suddenly sighed and said, "It is indeed the case, staying with the old n leader these past ten years, with his character, I¡¯m afraid it is really the case." After speaking, he nced at Qin WuYan, smiled and said, "Didn¡¯t expect that you who was with him the shortest but is the person who knew him best among his disciples."


    Qin WuYan¡¯s expression did not change but he instead stepped forward, coldly said, ¡°Priest, don¡¯t you also knew him very well, not only you saw through teacher but even every move of mine, also cannot escape your eyes!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s smile froze slightly, his eyes nced at Qin WuYan¡¯s step, suddenly said, ¡°Now is already past your teacher¡¯s seventh day?¡±


    Qin WuYan was stunned, was bewildered at the intention of Taoist Cang Song¡¯s question but this night this person was acting really odd and unpredictable and furthermore he had seen through the trick which he had ced in the box, most likely he would have to go. While Qin WuYan was going through such thoughts, he lightly said, "Right now is the time of chou, just passed, why, priest has some advice to give?" Speaking, he took another step towards Taoist Cang Song.


    [Trantor note: Chou time is 1am to 3am)


    .


    Taoist Cang Song immediately took a step back, nodded and said, "That¡¯s good, your teacher is able to pass the first seven days peacefully, it is also my regards."


    Qin WuYan was stunned, before he could realize, Taoist Cang Song suddenly moved and in a blink, was at the entrance of the hall, he spoke loudly, "Hey, the official seal...ah..." His first few words sounded surprised, halfway through, while he was clearly standing there unharmed, like he was ambushed with a heavy attack, cried out in pain.


    Qin WuYan immediately turned pale but was toote to stop, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s voice had already, in the tranquil air of the Venomous Serpent Valley, reverberated, the next moment, like echoes from the distance, the valley was filled with indistinct [ah] sounds.


    Initially, the valley appeared to be startled by something, the air was even more still than previously but only for a moment, mour sounds rang out from every corner, like waves, the people who had long been prepared and waiting, leapt out, different kinds of questions, scoldings, beratings,mands mixed together, turning into an invisible wave, from all directions gushed towards the mourning hall.


    Taoist Cang Song turned and smiled, facing the livid Qin WuYan, he waved and said, "My fair nephew, as uncle, I have lend you a hand, if ever in the future you manage to sit on the n throne, do not forget today¡¯s favour!" Then without further ado, his figure moved and before Qin WuYan pounced to the door, swiftly flew into the darkness outside and disappeared in a sh.


    Qin WuYan panted heavily, his eyes full of anger, it was obvious that Taoist Cang Song¡¯s sudden visit hadpletely disrupted his ns, like a seething cauldron, the people would soon surround the mourning hall, Qin WuYan hatefully stomp his feet, made a decision and like Taoist Cang Song, submerged into the darkness outside and disappeared.


    The next moment, countless holding torches, sharp knives, the Wan Du n disciples, led by the three elite disciples of God of Poison, charged into the mourning hall.


    And in the next moment of silence, fury shouts rang out in Venomous Serpent Valley under the night sky, sweeping through the valley.


    .


    Night, had turned deeper.


    When the first ray of sunrise touched earth, Taoist Cang Song sneakily flew out of the valley and was already wielding his sword in mid air, appearing at northeast of Venomous Serpent Valley, four hundred miles outside a small city, from the sky he scanned the city carefully and then as if he had found something, immediatelynded at a hill north of the city.


    The nameless hill had mostly wild maple trees, looking down from the sky, a sheet of red, glorious. Before the maple tree forest, three men and onedy stood there, it was Ghost King, Mr Ghost, Ghost Li and YouJi.


    Watching Cang Songing down, Ghost King¡¯s face revealed a smile, went up to receive him, said, "How is it, is it sessful?"


    Taoist Cang Song nodded his head and said, "It was what sect head predicted, Qin WuYan indeed has recovered and did something to the box containing the official seal, most likely has ced the Seven-tailed Centipede in it, so no matter who opens the box, as long as Qin WuYan maniptes it secretly, no one can escape the bite of the Seven-tailed Centipede. With the Seven-tailed Centipede¡¯s amazing venom, that person would very likely die."


    Ghost Kingughed loudly, turned and spoke to the rest, ¡°See, all of these old tricks which has been used numerous times, is still being used by some people!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was indifferent, did not say anything, YouJi also remained silent, only Mr Ghost said, "The method is indeed outdated but as long as it is useful, it is a good method."


    Ghost King nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, God of Poison senior was still considered a formidable man in his generation of our holy sect, why is it that his disciples are of such quality, really disappointing."


    Taoist Cang Songughed said, "But that Qin WuYan is really not bad, such a pity."


    Ghost King looked at him and could not help butughed out, for a moment nobody spoke, Ghost Li quietly looked at Ghost King, frowned, for some reason, he felt there was something strange with Ghost King today.


    But that thought did not sink in because in a short moment, the city which had just woken up in the early dawn in front of them, wails of astonished cries burst out suddenly and soon, numerous piercing screams rang out everywhere, people could be clearly heard screaming, "Evil beasts, the evil beasts havee..."


    The piercing and cruel sharp cries, travelled over from the small city, columns of smoke burst out in the distant fields, like frontier soldiers forming into a mighty force, charging with full speed. That from far and near, the shouts mixed with excitement roars, carried bloodthirsty desires, the five people from Ghost King sect at the other side of the city, flew up and towards the small city.


    When they were near, even though they had seen countless of battle scenes but the scene before them still changed their countenances. Numerous monsters and demon beasts, roaring and charging out from the fields, their huge sizes, strong bodies, sharp teeth and ws, giving off a thick meaning of death in the early morning. And the residents in the city were panic-stricken, frantically running around but no one knew where would be the safest?


    The thick galloping sounds came closer and closer and finally to the point of deafening, more and more demon beasts from the south charged into the small city. The greatnds of wilderness on both sides the road and ancient path, had became the beasts¡¯ yground, the evil beasts with red eyes surrounded this city with deafening roars, the pitiful people who could not escape in time, in a blink were swallowed up by the dust generated by the evil beasts, shes of blood could be seen in the grey haze, screams were heard and then disappeared.


    And above the small city, some who were struggling to survive desperately pulled up the suspension bridge of the city gates, temporarily kept those vicious cruel demons outside the city, after which the endless number of beasts gushed down from the south, totally besieging this city.


    The five people in the sky, all sucked in a breath of cold air.


    In the distant above the wilderness, a sharp cry was heard, that cry was piercing and sounded slightly sonorous, traversing through the sky full of dust over. Ghost King¡¯s countenance changed, quietly said, "It ising, should be the evil beast, everyone be careful, we will act ording to the n."


    The others nodded slightly and then dispersed, only Ghost King remained in the air, took a few more nces to the sharp cries, a trace of smile on his lips and then he flew higher and disappeared into the clouds.


    Following the approaching sharp cries, the monsters which had besieged this small city, raised their heads and roared at the same time, all different kind of piercing sounds mixing together, with the smell of the beasts and indistinct blood smell in the wind, raising hairs.


    Within the dust of smoke, suddenly a loud sound, that sharp cry halted, a colourful figure moved in the air and a huge body, an evil beast, like a tiger, pounced out from the smoke. From the distance, the beast resembled a tiger, even its forehead indistinctly had a "King" word but its body was so muchrger than a tiger, with sharp teeth and ws, multicoloured fur, the strangest thing was it had an extremely long tail, looked to be even longer than its body. Comparing those ferocious monsters to it, they looked like kittens and puppies.


    Ghost Li who was concealed outside the city, frowned and quietly said one sentence, ¡°Chu Wu!¡± (Note 1).


    The city which was besieged by the monsters was only a small-sized city, this evil beast which was five or six zhang high, stood before the city and its tiger¡¯s head was almost at the top of the city. Thick pungent smell of the beasts blown over by the wind, the people at the top of the city were terror-stricken and escaped for their lives.


    Chu Wu growled softly twice, murderous glints shed in its eyes, it savagely made a sharp cry, raised its thick front foot and smashed down directly onto the city doors. The sharp tiger ws easily pierced through the thick wooden doors and before the civilians behind the city door realized what had happened, a few were already stabbed by the sharp ws, the rest of the people panicked and fled in all directions.


    Chu Wu roared loudly, pounded down with its sharp ws, [boom, boom, boom] after a few loud crashes, the destroyed city doors copsed, wails rang out the whole city in that instant and the excited roars outside the city were heard at the same time, the numerous beasts rushed in, turning into a scene of blood immediately.


    Chu Wu opened the door for the other monsters but it did not enter with them, it seemed disdained of such matters and also at this moment, it seemed to discover something, its tiger head turned, its huge body slowly twisted over, with its nose to the air constantly sniffing, as if trying to determine something.


    Just when Chu Wu was searching, suddenly on the city wall in front of it, a loud bang and the wall cracked opened, Taoist Cang Song appeared out of the hole and just right in front of Chu Wu, a yellow sword light with lightning speed hit Chu Wu¡¯s chest.


    Chu Wu uttered an earth-shattering roar, its entire huge tiger body flew out backwards, Taoist Cang Song was after all a well-known figure for many years, moreover he came from the current world¡¯s number one famous sect Qing Yun, how would his skills be trivial, the Chu Wu flew back out and a sound of silk tearing was heard, on its chest, a wound of about four chi long was shed opened.


    If it was somemon monster, the wound would be fatal but Chu Wu evidently was different from themon monsters, as one of the thirteen demons under the Evil Beast, its vitality and magic far exceeded the other ordinary monsters. Although blood gushed out like fountain from its chest but Chu Wu did not even look at it, roaring furiously, it instantly pounced back, looking at its movement, it was no less slower than before its injury.


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s countenance changed, his figure shed and escaped the Chu Wu¡¯s ws, he swiftly wielded his sword and left the group of beasts, flying towards the north, Chu Wu with a loud roar, both eyes looked as if fire was about to spurt out, in hot pursuit.


    Taoist Cang Song initially intended to fly as fast as he could to the nameless hill andbined forces with the rest against this beast, unexpectedly he had only flew less than half the distance, he felt a strong wind movement behind him, the hot heavy smell of animal almost at the back of his head. Taoist Cang Song was shocked and hastily looked back, the speed of Chu Wu was inconceivably fast, after it was injured, the four legs like flying, like swift wind and lightning, it caught up with Taoist Cang Song.


    It did not hesitate while behind Taoist Cang Song, opened its mouth wide to bite, as if it would not be appeased if it did not bite Taoist Cang Song into half. But Taoist Cang Song had trained for many years, he did not panic at the critical moment, his body abruptly sank, by a hair¡¯s breath, narrowly escaped the adversity of being buried in the tiger¡¯s mouth. Even it was so, Taoist Cang Song also broke out in cold sweat.


    After which, Taoist Cang Song dared not be careless, he wielded the sword up and down, left and right, preventing Chu Wu from unleashing its incredible speed of running in straight line, this then allowed him to reach the maple tree forest and by now, Chu Wu had also been lured some distance from that herd of monsters.


    Watching Taoist Cang Song scurrying into the red forest, Chu Wu was even more infuriated, charged straight to the forest. However just before it entered the forest at that empty ground, Mr. Ghost¡¯s ck figure suddenly emerged, chanting softly, a moment after his entire ck clothes drifted up, a strange spiritual power emerging slowly out from his body.


    Chu Wu screeched to a stop, the impact forcing it to slide forward a few zhangs and knocked down several trees. However Taoist Cang Song who had disappeared into the forest under the Chu Wu¡¯s body suddenly did not care, in his eyes, only that ck figure and that strange power exuding from his body.


    This time, Chu Wu did not charge forward, the enormous tiger head tossed, opened its mouth and gave a deafening roar, three streams of ck smokes came out of its mouth, swiftly congted into three hideously skeletons wielding huge swords, brandishing and heading for Mr Ghost.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s body shook slightly, not only this evil beast was savage and fast, it actually knew the southern border shaman skills, it really could not be underestimated.


    .


    But Mr Ghost did not stop his magic to avoid the witchcraft skeletons, and sure enough, when the three skeletons was before it, human figures shed, YouJi and Ghost Li flew out from beside and blocked in front of Mr Ghost. YouJi wrapped her hands around, holding a strange mudra, her palms one upright and the other down, different from the Central ins Buddist mudra, the next moment a beam of silver light shot out from her palms, swiftly erged and blocked a skeleton, that skeleton like being burned, shook violently and when it charged over, its bone structure suddenly dispersed, the spell broken by YouHi¡¯s [Scarlet Seal].


    And on the other side, Ghost Li¡¯s face was indifferent, facing the two fierce skeletons, his right hand flipped, the Soul-absorbing Stick appeared in the hands but this time he did not as usual, wield the Sinister Orb head-on, instead he turned the stick over, using the green ck stick and charged out.


    The two skeletons at the same time brandished their swords but before they reached three chi of the ck stick, under Ghost Li¡¯s strange skill, the ck stick¡¯s body violently shone red, ck gas surged out, even more sinister than those two skeletons, when both sides collided, Ghost Li¡¯s ck stick, like cutting a tofu, sliced through the two skeletons, ck gas surrounding, the next moment the two skeletons with their mouths opened but could not emit any sound, quietly dissipated, the remaining small amount of ck gas, was also sucked in by the ck stick.


    Other than the Sinister Orb on Ghost Li¡¯s evil stick, the stick was originally a soul-absorbing object, and also these ghostly evil magic¡¯s ancestors, so it was a natural nemesis, when Blood-Sucking Evil used the skeleton magic to ambush him when he was still Zhang Xiao Fan, he also suffered a big disadvantage due to this.


    Chu Wu obviously did not expect these people to be able to so easily break its witchcraft and was stunned for a moment, also at this time, Mr Ghost¡¯s magic was alreadypleted, both of his arms suddenly shook, a red light descended from the sky, it was the cauldron, the entire sky turned red, in it, indistinctly cries of birds and cows, their cries mournful, its power much more stronger than before.


    Under the red light nket, it immediately enveloped Chu Wu. Chu Wu felt as if a great mountain was pressing on top of it, almost could not breathe but the southern border evil beasts had always been savage, Chu Wu in his dire, became even more enraged, roared loudly and struggled with its might.


    And at that moment, a human figure appeared on the cauldron, Ghost King descended from the sky, like lightning flew down in the red light.


    Chu Wu seemed to be aware and angrily lifted its head, but Ghost King was already on its head, a long whistle, red light flickered, dazzling, from the outside the interior was fuzzy, Ghost King was seen moving indistinctly, an object suddenly in its hand, struck down onto Chu Wu¡¯s head.


    Chu Wu¡¯s body shook violently, from the top to its feet, the next moment red light gradually settled down, the mysterious object in Ghost King¡¯s hand also disappeared but Chu Wu¡¯s colourful fur abruptly turned dull, blood flowed from the seven apertures on its head. Ghost King gave a longugh, his right hand stabbed down, into the sturdy skull of Chu Wu.


    Chu Wu made an earth-shattering roar, shook a few times and then finally copsed.


    Note 1: [ssics of Mountains and Seas. Inner Sea North ssic] Chu Wu: Lin Shi Country has valuable beast, huge like tiger, colourful body, tail longer than its body, named Chu Wu, travels thousands of miles during the day.


    Another note: [Divine and Evil The strange. Evil Beast Chapter] Chu Wu: The Divine Land southern border has strange beast, appearance like tiger, its fur colorful and has long tail,mands hundred beasts, named as King of Hundred Beasts.

 Chapter 151: Hypertoxic

    Chapter 151 - Hypertoxic


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak.


    The tea fragrance curled upwards, continuously from the spotlessly white tea cup with greenish ck tip and green cover, the tea which had just been steeped was steaming with traces of white steam, dispersing into the room.


    This was the one of the secluded room in the rear rooms of the Crystal Hall, the current day most powerful and prestigious three masters, were gathered in this room, calmly sipping tea and discussing.


    The Qing Yun disciples who had served the tea, had quietly retreated, leaving only Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong Master and Yun YiLan the three of them.


    Reverend DaoXuan was the first to speak, smiled and said, "This tea is a specialty from a ce near Qing Yun Hill, although it is nothing rare but it is also considered an fragrant quality produce, both has tried it, what do you all think?"


    Yun YiLan put down his cup, nodded and said, "The fragrance remains in the throat, like flowing ceaselessly from the mouth into the stomach, it is indeed a good tea.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuanughed and said, "If Yun senior brother likes it, in the future after this evil beast cmity is over, just bring some of it back to FenXiang Valley."


    Yun YiLan smiled, nodded and said, "That will be the best, Reverend, you can¡¯t go back on your words when the timees."


    The two of them smiled at each other, PuHong Master instead chanted beside them, Reverend DaoXuan looked over at him and said, "What is it Master?"


    PuHong Master sighed and said, "Actually I also know that when facing such cmity, we have to maintain a calm state of mind so that we can deal with it withposure. However the Buddha ispassionate, once I think of themon people right now are in such dire straits, I cannot help but feel anxious, I have forget myself, both please do not mind."


    Yun YiLan¡¯s face slightly changed, a glint also shed past Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s eyes but his face too turned solemn soon after.


    Looking at PuHong Master, Reverend DaoXuan slowly said, "Master is right, since we im ourselves to be the Good Faction, naturally we should take up the responsibility of themon people, excuse me for my impropriety."


    PuHong Master ced his palms together and shook his head, quietly said, "You¡¯re too kind Reverend, I did not mean to me Reverend just now."


    Yun YiLan¡¯s face expression by now had returned to normal, smiled and said, "Alright, alright, look at both of your genteel behaviour, isn¡¯t it more unbearable, we better not say anymore superfluous words, quickly get to the main topic.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan and PuHong Masterughed, Reverend DaoXuan nodded and said, "Yun senior brother is right. In fact I invited both here today for discussion, is for this evil beast cmity, there seems to be strange changes."


    Yun YiLan and PuHong Master were surprised, Yun YiLan said, "What changes, Reverend please say?"


    Reverend DaoXuan looking solemn, said, "A few days ago I sent Xiao YiCai, Lin JingYu and other capable disciples to investigate on the evil beasts situation, in the end they only just came back yesterday night but reported a very unusual thing."


    Master PuHong saw Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s solemn face with some puzzlement, could not help but ask, "What happened?"


    Reverend DaoXuan paused and said, "ording to YiCai, those demon beasts that came from the south and attack Central ins, has always headed straight here, massacring along the way. But recently for some reasons, suddenly arge number of beasts stopped and started to head southwest, and the number of beasts that continue to move to our north direction, seems like there are only forty percent of the original numbers."


    Yun YiLan pondered a moment, said, "The southwest direction, isn¡¯t there where the Evil Sect has always been running wild?"


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, now that the Evil sect is separated into three factions, Wan Du n, Ghost King sect and HeHuan Sect fighting interminably, even though we do not know where their headquarters are but from the clues, the three headquarters are all at southwest, therefore that is where the evil sect¡¯s power has always concentrated in. And this time the evil beasts suddenly headed towards that direction in arge group, I wonder what had exactly happened?¡±


    PuHong Master frowned, said, "Could it be that the demon beasts and the evil sect already have some conflicts and has some losses, therefore they are heading there in forces to give support?"


    Reverend DaoXuan, his expression heavy, said, "It is not clear at the moment but if it is so, it would be the best, both the demon beasts and the evil sect are scourge, if they fight with each other, it is to the benefit of themon people."


    Yun YiLan suddenly shook his head, said, "Both sect heads, I think it is not as simple as it seemed.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan nced at him and said, "Oh, Yun valley master please enlighten."


    Yun YiLan said, "You and I are well aware that the people of evil sect have been selfish, to say that they are fighting with the demon beast for the sake of themon people, I think this is impossible..."


    Seeing both Reverend DaoXuan and PuHong Master also nodding slightly, Yun YiLan smiled, then said, "On the contrary, from my understanding of the evil sect, now that they know the mighty force of the demon beast, not to mention being their foe, even if the demon beasts inadvertently hurt them, I¡¯m afraid they would rather bear it quietly and retreat, better to let us the Good Faction handle these savage demon beasts."


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded and said, "Yes, Yun valley master is right but arge number of demon beasts did head to southwest, in Yun valley master¡¯s opinion, why is this so?"


    Yun YiLan was silent for a moment, in a deep voice said, "From the past behaviours of the demon beasts heading into the Central ins, they do not have any specific objectives and have only been killing along the road, all the way north. So this time they changed direction suddenly, there must be something odd, it must be one of the demon beast near southwest suffered some big disadvantage and that evildoer called Beast Deity mobilize arge number of beasts to the southwest. But in the southwest, other than Central ins Evil sect, there are no other powerful figure, therefore I guessed, most probably within the Evil sect, some unusual change has happened?"


    PuHong Master¡¯s white brows frowned, said, "Unusual change, what does valley master means?"


    Yun YiLan [he he]ughed, said, "This, is not something I can know."


    PuHong Master smiled, shook his head, "After speaking for half a day, Yun patron, aren¡¯t you speaking in vain?"


    All of a sudden, all three of themughed but after a moment, Reverend DaoXuan after contemting, said, "Actually it seems to me that not all Yun senior brother says doesn¡¯t matter, no matter what, now that arge number of demon beasts headed to the southwest, the pressure before us has also reduced much, at least we can save some time. Now that the world is looking towards us with hope, we have to take some action to let the world see."


    Yun YiLan nced at Reverend DaoXuan, said, "Oh, is it that Reverend want us to take advantage of the weakened demon beasts force and give a good fight?"


    Reverend DaoXuan with a grim expression said, ¡°Yes, one less demon, the world will have less of a misery, such responsibility is naturally our Good Faction."


    PuHong Master quietly chanted, a mocking expression quietly shed past Yun YiLan¡¯s eyes and then turned awe-inspiring, said, "Reverend is extremely right and so we will follow Reverend¡¯s arrangement, my FenXiang Valley is willing to be the vanguard."


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled and said, "With Yun valley master this sincerity, why should we worry the demon beasts being unbeaten! However over at the southwest, I have pondered for a long long time, I feel there is something mysterious about this, although we can not rashly intervene but if we ignore it, it seems unappropriate."


    PuHong Master nodded, said, "Yes, I am thinking the same thing, after all the demon beasts cmity has plunged the world into misery, what had exactly happened in the southwest, we should at least know what¡¯s going on."


    Yun YiLan said, "Since so, why don¡¯t we send some higher skilled disciples, secretly follow over to get some information."


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded his head and said, "Alright, let¡¯s decide it that way then."


    At this moment, Yun YiLan seemed to recall something, suddenly said to Reverend DaoXuan, "Oh right, there is one more thing, that still need to seek a favour from Reverend."


    Reverend DaoXuan said, "Yun valley master is too polite, what is it, you can speak your mind!"


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, "I heard that your honourable sect Small Bamboo Valley disciple, Lu XueQi, has been punished to face the wall and reflect on herself at Small Bamboo Valley Full-Moon tform, after I knew about it, my heart really felt disturbed, and..." He smiled and said, "That useless disciple of mine has beening to see me every few days and pleading with me, said that he does not bear to see Miss Lu being punished because of our request. Moreover, now that the demon beasts are causing misery to the world, it is a time where talented people are needed and Miss Lu is an outstanding disciple of Qing Yun, why don¡¯t Reverend on my behalf, temporarily exempt Miss Lu from her punishment."


    Reverend DaoXuan sighed and said, "It is all because of myx discipline that this turns out into a joke in front of Yun valley master."


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, "Reverend you are too polite, it is only my foolish disciple wishful delusion only, and the matters between the junior generations, it is better if we simply don¡¯t meddle, we have less things to worry." After speaking, heughed out loud.


    Reverend DaoXuan contemted for a moment, said, "Since Yun valley master personally pleaded for her, I definitely have to give this face. Why not like this! Today I will let XueQie back, at the same time pick a few disciples to go with her to southwest to investigate, considered it as redeeming her mistakes!"


    Yun YiLan¡¯s lips showed a hint of smile, said, "Ah! What a coincidence, I just wanted to say that I want to let my useless disciple, Li Xun, to go to southwest to gain experience!"


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at him, lightly said, "Then let them go together!"


    Yun YiLanughed loudly, cupped his hands together, said, "Then I first thank Reverend on behalf of my useless disciple.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan turned around, picked up the teacup from the table, slowly drank a mouthful, his eyes changed into an unpredictable look, slowly said, "Valley master is too polite."


    Southwest Venomous Serpent Valley.


    This huge valley was surrounded by dense ancient forests, most of the year, when it was dawn and evening, a miasma-simr would emit from the forests, those were actually the valley¡¯s numerous poisonous snakes¡¯ breaths.


    Nobody knew the reason for the abundant number of poisonous serpents in this valley, their number had reached to a point where they were everywhere in the trees and on the ground. Only that Wan Du n residence within the valley, because of the secret spell of Wan Du n, forced these snakes to stay away.


    .


    And these mountain-full of snakes also turned into a natural barrier for Wan Du n and an inexhaustible treasure of poison.


    At the moment, it was one of the days¡¯ dawn, above the dense forest of the valley, a faint colourful miasma could be seen rising indistinctly, it looked at the morning mist in the early morning but if an ignorant person walked near it, a momentter his face seven apertures would bleed and he would die from the toxic, finally buried with the snake¡¯s kiss.


    In the usual days, other than these snakes guarding the valley, Wan Du n had always had disciples patrolling the ce, guarding against intruders, however for the past few days for some reasons, there was no disciples, seemed like the internal conflicts in Wan Du n had already turned white-hot.


    [Pa], a gentle sound, a small stone rolled over, outside the valley from that only, at the same time already dpidated, overgrown with weeds ancient path, jumped twice and rolled into the grasses beside and disappeared.


    And then, following a light footstep sounds, three tall, big but strange beasts appeared on the road, they were all savage wolf heads but their bodies were of a panther, looking extremely strange.


    These three monsters looked to be careful, their noses constantly twitching, as if sniffing something in the air, slowly approaching the Venomous Serpent Valley. And the valley was quiet, likepletely caught off guard against the arrival of these three uninvited guests.


    Suddenly, one of the monsters¡¯ wolf head startled, like it had discovered something and followed by a low roar, the other two monsters immediately stopped and looked towards the most sturdy tall monster standing in the middle.


    The wolf-head-monster¡¯s eyes shed with menacing re, its nose sniffing constantly but it did not walk into the valley, instead slowly walked towards an area of dense patch of grasses beside the path, a faint smell of blood, slowly emanating from the grasses.


    The monster with a low roar, stepped into the grass, looking from the outside, the monster¡¯s body kept moving, as if rummaging in the grass to find something.


    After a while, a stir of movement from the grasses, that sturdy monster jumped out and back to the path, and in its mouth, it was biting a strange thing.


    It looked like a long whip, like some kind of monster¡¯s tail, the top of its fur had begun to rot, its colour dull, the smell of blood constantly emanating.


    The other two monsters at the same time growled, apparently surprised and angry, their eyes shing with menace.


    The monster ced the thing on the path, suddenly lifted its head up and gave a long howl, like a wolf¡¯s howl, sharp and mournful, straight up the sky.


    A momentter, that monster again held the thing in its mouth, disregarding the other two, ran swiftly towards the back, leaving the valley.


    And the other two monsters after roaring a few times, suddenly dashed into the valley, the ancient path was twisted and narrow, stretched ahead, brambles grown thickly on both sides of the forest, faint colourful miasma drifted among it.


    The beasts dashed straight ahead, looking at them gashing their teeth, if there was someone in front of them right now, most likely they would be torn to pieces.


    The colourful miasma gently floated, slowly gathering in the forest, the two beasts roared again and again, not even a nce and directly rushed into it. Initially nothing happened but for some reasons, their roars gradually became softer, running slower and slower, in the next moment their bodies started to shake.


    Realizing something was wrong, the two beasts stopped and with difficulty turned their heads around, wanted to leave this forest but before they could walk out a few steps, they copsed, blood flowed out of the seven apertures on their faces, looked like they would not survive.


    In the middle of the forest, distantly [si si si si] hair-raising sounds were heard approaching, within a short while, numerous snake heads appeared from the branches of the trees, hissing sounds apanied, big and small snakes slithered over.


    And while these snakes were happily vying for their food, suddenly, many stopped their actions, raised their heads in alert and then moved towards the entrance valley.


    On that deste ancient path, a faint low drum sounds could be heard from afar, the entire earth slowly began to tremble, strange sounds like thousands of troops moving, came from the far distance.


    In the early morning of the valley, suddenly it plunged into a deadly silence.


    [Hu!]


    Letting out a long breath fiercely, the first disciple of God of Poison, FanXiong, fiercely swung his hand, throwing aside a Wan Du n disciple¡¯s corpse whose skull had been smashed by him. The body flew through the air, with a [pong] sound, mmed onto the offering table in the mourning hall and dropped down.


    Like a devilish sneer in the world of spirits, or maybe it was intended to make an offering to the God of Poison, this Evil sect n leader who killed people like flies, at the mourning hall where the God of Poison coffinid, right now had turned into a river of blood, thousands of disciples¡¯ corpses lying everywhere.


    The thick smell of human blood, floated in the air.


    Right now, the three disciples of God of Poison, FanXiong, Cheng WuYa and Duan RuSan¡¯s men had already been fighting for several days, other than a few higher skilled leaders leading, half of the ordinary disciples were dead or injured, and these days of fighting had already caused these three who vying for power, their eyes to turn red, almost turning berserk.


    And on the offering table in the mourning hall, the box which contained the n seal, was still lying there quietly, coldly watching it all.


    Seemed like they were tired from killing, the battles inside and outside the hall gradually subsided but the swords drawn bow bent tense atmosphere instead turned even more tensed.


    Lao san, Duan RuShan, clustered around by four strange-looking elders, his eyes ring, looking at FanXiong and Cheng WuYa in front of him, sneered, "I say two senior brothers, still refusing to stop? now apart from those old men beside you, who else do you still have?"


    FanXiong and Cheng WuYa looked at each other, both saw a trace of despair in each other red eyes, ever since from the night of the seventh day, the strange sounds from the mourning hall, the three factions who were already on standby immediately rushed into the mourning hall in force, for fear that they might be one step toote and the official deal would be taken by someone else.


    And in that chaotic situation, countless people burst into the hall, naturally each thought the other party had already premeditated to undermine their agreement and came to rob the seal, within two or three words the fight had already started.


    And so far, the results of the three factions battle, finally started to be clear,o san Duan RuShan who had always been the one with poorer skills, with the solid strength in his hands, slowly suppressed FanXiong and Cheng WuYa.


    .


    Now, other than those standing behind them, Bai DuZhi, Blood-sucking Demon, Elder Duanmu etc less than ten people, they had no more chips in their hands.


    .


    And Duan RuShan not only had [Poison n Four Elders] as bodyguards, in light and dark, he had at least hundred over men, among them many were elites, the solid power of Wan Du n, sixty percent was actually all on Duan RuShan¡¯s hands, even more than what he had before the battle, it was really beyond their expectations.


    Watching helplessly as the situation had been decided, FanXiong and Cheng WuYa¡¯s eyes were full of reluctant but in the end they had nothing to say, looking at his two senior brothers¡¯ expressions, Duan RuShan could not helpughing out loud, above him he always had two overbearing senior brothers and below, that Qin WuYan whom his teacher God of Poison doted more than anything, only he was ignored, for so many years, finally he had his day, how could he not be ecstatic.


    Duan RuShan swagged with arrogance forward, the Poison n Four protectors around him, FanXiong and Cheng WuYa watched him walked to the offering table, standing before the box, one clenching his fist, another gritting his teeth, obviously full of resentment.


    But to Duan RuShan, their anger at the moment undoubtedly were the victor¡¯s favorite, he even felt that with such a moment where he ruled over all of the people, he did not live in vain.


    Duan RuShanughed, his attitude conceited, proudly reached out his hand and grabbed the green box in his hand.


    FanXiong and Cheng WuYa made low growls at the same time, stepped forward one step but four elders immediately turned towards them, at the same time Duan RuShan¡¯s men with a [hu] sound rushed over, surrounded them, both of their eyes looked like fire was about to spew out, watched that box from a distance.


    Duan RuShanughed even more conceitedly, proudly twisted opened the lock, opened the box, inside the box, golden silk lined the bottom, a dark brown small seal sat in the middle, a lifelike snake engraved on top of the seal, although he did not flip it over but everyone there including Duan RuShan knew, underneath the seal, four words were engraved


    God of Poison Seal.


    Duan RuShan arrogantly looked around, pausing longer on FanXiong and Cheng WuYa¡¯s faces, soaking in the delight of a victor, Duan RuShan smiled, although the smile looked weird and savage because of the blood on his face, he picked up the seal, turned it over. He wanted to take a good, good look at this symbol representing the highest power and authority of the Wan Du n.


    At that moment, other than FanXiong and Cheng WuYa¡¯s angry pants, there was no sound in the hall, watching, the birth of the new generation of Wan Du n n leader.


    Suddenly, when the crowd was holding their breaths, Duan RuShan uttered a piercing roar, the box and that important seal fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked, looked towards him and all gasped with astonishment.


    .


    Duan RuShan who was just being insufferably arrogant, right now his entire body was quivering, his face devoid of colour, especially his two hands, in a blink turned into an extremely strange colour of dark ck.


    The next moment, a low insect wing pping sound emitted from his hands, a strange flying insect flew up from his fingers.


    Not one present was not a veteran of Wan Du n, the insect flew extremely fast but almost all could see it clearly, Bai DuZhi was the first to exim, "Seven-tailed centipede, seven-tailed centipede!"


    This cry, like a soul-stirring roar, shocked everyone, all of them looked at Duan RuShan, the shaking in his body had turned worse, an elder beside him intended to pull him but his fingers had only slightly touched his clothes, suddenly his body shook, with a scream flew back out, the next instant his right hand had turned ck.


    Standing in the distance, Blood-Sucking Demon¡¯s pupils contracted, roughly said, ¡°[Rotting Flesh Liverwort]...¡±


    The elder who was poisoned cried out in surprise, an elder next to him without hesitation, grasped beside him a broken leg of some chair, struck down his right hand, with his high skills, that chair leg, like a solid sword tip, chopped off that poisoned elder¡¯s right arm and then immediately threw that chair leg away, as if a secondte and his own hand would also suffer the same fate.


    The chair leg flew in the air and everyone scrambled to avoid it.


    Right now Duan RuShan¡¯s face was full of ck energy, everyone clearly saw that the two hands which had turnedpletely ck, with a pop sound, the skin ruptured, even the blood that flowed out was already ck.


    In the next moment, the hair-raising [puff, puff, puff] sounds unceasingly, Duan RuShan who was poisoned with the most toxic venom in the world, his skin and flesh burst opened, ck blood spewed out, he fell slumped to the ground, after struggling for a moment, never moved again.


    FanXiong stared nkly at this junior brother, who was just a moment ago extremely savage and right now dead, suddenly turned back and shouted, "Qin WuYan, you this treacherous beast, get out!"


    Everyone suddenly realized with a start, [Rotting Flesh Liverwort] was highly toxic, one of the world most hypertoxic thing, even in Wan Du n, only God of Poison himself could handle it, FanXiong, Cheng WuYa, Duan RuShan with their limited skills could not use this item.


    .


    And the seven-tailed centipede was an absolutely rare poisonous thing and had always kept close to God of Poison, now that the two most hypertoxic things appeared at the same time, and in thi God of Poison Seal small box, without asking, it must be Qin WuYan who had fooled everyone, secretly ced the poison.


    All of a sudden, people in the mourning hall were on the alert, looked around them, fearing Qin WuYan might suddenly appeared beside them. Duan RuShan¡¯s death was too horrifying, not one was not terrified.


    At that moment, nobody dared to even breathe loudly, only where Duan RuShan¡¯s corpse was, drops of ck blood slowly fell, when it hit the ground, it made a slight hissing sound, burning a small dent, in a blink, around the body were small holes, showing that the toxicity of the poison.


    "He he, what is it, two senior brothers, various honoured elders, we have only not meet a few days, it is rare that everyone missed me so much!" A calm voice, suddenly from outside the hall travelled in, everyone was shocked and looked out, Qin WuYan had changed, removed the hemp garment mourning clothes, put on his usual clothes, smiling and unhurriedly walked in. And those sharp-eyed people had already saw, on his shoulder, a tiny strange insect was there, it was the seven-tailed centipede.


    FanXiong bitterly said, "You put the poison?"


    Qin WuYan at the moment ignored everyone, swaggered forward, came to Duan RuShan¡¯s corpse, in full view of everyone, stretched his hand and picked up that hypertoxic seal.


    FanXiong and Cheng WuYa¡¯s eyes shrank, Cheng WuYa sneered, said, "Good! Little junior brother, the three of us really have underestimated you."


    Qin WuYan smiled and said, "Two senior brothers must be joking, actually with three senior brothers¡¯ strength, it is no effort at all to take junior brother¡¯s life, junior brother also do not dare to resist. However teacher had instructed before he left, said that the Ghost King sect, HeHuan Sect are like a tiger eyeing its prey, three senior brothers are also not capable, said I must take on the n leader position, to prevent the hundred years of Wan Du n be destroyed in one day. Junior brother me have been brought up by teacher, I am in debt to teacher and do not dare to disobey, therefore had to resort to tricks and made three senior brothers suffered."


    FanXiong angrily said, "Pei, so you assume that you have won, I tell you, the first persono zi want to kill is you!" After speaking, he turned to Cheng WuYa, "Lao Er, this fellow is too vicious, let¡¯s join forces to kill him first then we will share the world."


    Cheng WuYa immediately said, "Good, let¡¯s go!"


    Among the mour, both of them looked to about to charge and behind them, Bai DuZhi, Blood-Sucking Demon also about to follow, Qin WuYan indifferently said, ¡°Elders, you have seen now, these senior brothers of mine really cannot hold their patience, all of you areing over to kill me, not to mention just with Seven-tailed centipede and Rotting Flesh Liverwort whether can you all defeat me. Even if you all join forces to kill me, following these two useless things, do you all think your lives would be better in the future, can you all win against Ghost King sect and HeHuan Sect, can you all escape the besiegement of the Good Faction?"


    Bai DuZi and Blood-sucking Demon, Elder Duanmu paused stunned, that two hypertoxic poisons on Duan RuShan, only the person who received Wan Du n Poison Sutra could use it, although they were in the n for so many years but they still could not reach that stage, in their hearts in fact they were already in fear of this young Qin WuYan, Now that they heard his words, they hesitated and did not dare to go forward.


    And many following Duan RuShan, firstly would not follow FanXiong and Cheng WuYan and right now looked at each other, lost at what to do. Qin WuYan looked at the crowd, smiled and said, "Everyone, I guarantee, as long as I take over the n, I will definitely not bear grudges, how everyone was previously in the n, I would definitely treat you the same."


    Under FanXiong and Cheng WuYa¡¯s res, the people looked at each other for a long time and then Bai DuZhi was the first to back away, followed by Blood-sucking Demon, Elder Duanmu and the four elders etc also started to walk to the side, leaving only Qin WuYan, FanXiong and Cheng WuYa the three brothers standing there.


    FanXiong¡¯s face revealed despair, knew the situation was hopeless, Cheng WuYa looked ashen. Qin WuYan still maintained a faint smile but in his heart he was still feeling indignation, right now he was not angry at his two senior brother but at Cang Song Taoist. He had already set his n and let the three brothers killed themselves but not in such arge-scale fight, as long as his three senior brothers were removed, he would easily take over the n position.


    Unexpectedly with Cang Song Taoist¡¯s meddling, triggering a big battle with the three factions, destroying the n¡¯s main strength. Qin WuYan right now was angry, agonized and regretful, really wished to cut Cang Song Taoist into half however he could only think, Taoist Cang Song had disappeared, Qin WuYan could only quietly bore it down.


    But in any case, Qin WuYan had control of the situation, with a victory smile, he looked at the two brothers, leisurely said, "Two senior brothers, are you still not going to seek forgiveness before teacher¡¯s spirit tablet...."

 Chapter 152: Insane

    Chapter 152 - Insane


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King Sect Headquarters location.


    "Zhi zhi, zhi zhi!" Xiao Hui¡¯s familiar cries rang out in the dim and deep tunnel, from the shadows Ghost Li¡¯s figure emerged, on his shoulder, Xiao Hui drank a few mouthfuls from the big bag of wine it was holding and then cleverly tied up the bag¡¯s opening, letting it hung down. There was a long rope on the wine bag, just like a cover tied onto the monkey, not afraid of it slipping down.


    .


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was expressionless and walked ahead, the direction he was looking at was where BiYao¡¯s ice stone room was, Xiao Hui seemed a little drowsy, crouching on his shoulders and yawned. The surroundings of the Majestic Fox Mountain were deste and did not have much wild fruits, most of the time it could only go to Ghost King sect wine cer to steal some wine and drink, it had not been seen for a few days and looked like it had gained some weight.


    Ghost Li unhurriedly walked, on his way in he encountered only a few Ghost King sect ordinary disciples, he frowned slightly, these days many of the Ghost King sect disciples were being gathered and several days ago, led by Ghost King personally, left the mountain. As for where, he was unsure, and the strange thing was, this seemed like a very important matter, he this vice leader did not know, and those that followed Ghost King for many years, YouJi, Mr Ghost, including Taoist CangSong who had just joined Ghost King sect, as well as many of the elite Ghost King sect members that he knew, were all left at Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Ghost King mysteriously brought a number of many disciples but their strength were actually not even half of Ghost King sect, where exactly were they going? Ghost Li felt bewildered. However, Mr. Ghost, YouJi etc all remained silent, Ghost Li naturally would not ask much and utmost concern was not where Ghost King was going or how important this matter was, to him, BiYao was always the first.


    And now, he was also soon approaching that icy stone chamber.


    There was nobody at the door, YouJi was also not there, usually that mysterious woman was most often seen at the cold stone chamber but this period the mood in Ghost King sect was somehow not right, her frequency also reduced.


    Ghost Li stood at the door for a while,posed herself and then opened the door and walked in. After entering, he saw a white and slim figure standing next to BiYao, Ghost Li was startled, at first thought it was YouJi but after he got over his initial shock, YouJi had always dressed in ck, this was not her. And as expected, when thatdy heard the stone door moving and turned around, her face was not covered with veil.


    It was Xiao Bai.


    Ghost Li was surprised, ever since the great shaman¡¯s Soul Return Lure failed and he left Majestic Fox Mountain broken-hearted and once again returned, he had not seen Xiao Bai again. Although he could tell that Ghost King and Xiao Bai were old acquaintances but he did not feel it was necessary to enquire.


    Xiao Bai saw Ghost Li, her expression also revealed a slight surprise and then a faint smile, said, "It is you.¡±


    Ghost Li, after all knew Xiao Bai for some time and Xiao Bai had also advised him on saving BiYao¡¯s matter, his heart was still somewhat grateful, nodded his head, said, "Hello." At this time Xiao Hui who was crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulders also excitedly called out [zhi zhi] twice to Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai smiled to Xiao Hui and then looked at the Ghost Li, said, "You are here to see BiYao?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly walked up, BiYao¡¯s beautiful and quiet face again appeared in front of him, his voice gradually turned deep and low, said, "Yes.¡±


    Xiao Bai quietly watched this man sat down beside BiYao, then looked at the body lying on the cold stone tform, motionless. She gently sighed, shook her head and quietly retreated out, in the stone chamber, only Ghost Li was left with BiYao.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, the heavy stone door again opened, Ghost Li slowly came out from room, looked slightly haggard. He walked a few steps then suddenly stopped, in the tunnel not far from the stone chamber, the nine-tailed celestial fox white figure was still patiently standing there.


    Xiao Bai saw his appearance, sighed and said, "You must be very upset at BiYao¡¯s state, it is really hard on you.¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head, said, "I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xiao Bai walked to his side, patted his shoulder, whispered, "Don¡¯t be discouraged, there will always be hope.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, turned around to see her, his mouth slightly opened but Xiao Bai saw his expression and spoke first, "Don¡¯t ask me, I also don¡¯t know what to do now."


    Ghost Li¡¯s face in an instant fell, silently turned around and was about to stride off when suddenly a [weng] sounded in his mind, felt the earth spinning, instantly a chill washed over his body, an icy cold energy suddenly leapt up from his energy channels. This shock was not something trivial, right now the cold energy acting up in his body was the Sinister Orb evil energy which he was extremely familiar with but in the past, especially after he had trained and improved greatly with the third volume of TianShu True Way, this ice-cold energy was gradually suppressed and did not misbehave, for some reasons today it suddenly burst out.


    In no time, under Xiao Bai¡¯s astonished stare, Ghost Li turned pale, looked as if he was enveloped in ayer of frost and from his body, a strange ck-green light emanated three chi out, in it mixed with a savage blood-thirsty smell.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face turned pale, was about to reach out and help Ghost Li but her hand touched that ck-green light, she immediately felt a wave of the Sinister Orb evil power charging at her, Xiao Bai frowned and took three steps back, which then managed to avoid this demon power. Xiao Hui who was at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder also felt something wrong, had long jumped off Ghost Li¡¯s body andnded behind Xiao Bai, with its three eyes wide opened, staring at its owner.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face showed that he was in pain, suddenly his sleeve moved, a stream of cold air shed past, the Soul-devouring stick slipped out but it did notnd on the ground, floated before him and slowly rotated, as if using strange and cold eyes, watching this man who had possessed it for many years.


    The glimmering dark-green light glowed continuously, the air filled with a strange atmosphere, Xiao Bai was pale, her brow wrinkled but this evil power was emitted from his body, if she was to help Ghost Li, remove this sudden evil power but the source was actually in Ghost Li himself, how could she make the move? For a moment, Xiao Bai was at a loss.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was turning paler and paler, when it seemed that he almost could not breathe, suddenly, a warm pure Yang red light shot burst from his chest, immediately reduced quite an amount of that Yin cold evil power, Ghost Li moved and struggled to sit down, the golden and dark-green lights on his face at the same time shed, with the two great Good Faction true ways urging, ¡®Inferno Mirror¡¯ pure Yang fire increased in strength and gradually suppressed this cold Yin energy, however when Ghost Li had fully recovered, it was already an hour past.


    Right now Ghost Li, his body drenched, when he opened his eyes, what he saw was Xiao Bai¡¯s concerned eyes.


    Ghost Li gave a bitterugh but did not say anything, slowly stood up. Xiao Bai looked at him, quietly said, "Was it the Sinister Orb?


    Ghost Li picked up the Soul-devouring stick which had at sometime fell on the ground, looked at it deeply and then once again, kept it in his sleeve.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes twitched, suddenly stepped forward, said, "Don¡¯t think that if you keep quiet nobody will know, now that Sinister Orb savage evil power has already started to repel onto yourself. These ten years the blood and energy channels in your body, because of the long term contact with this savage thing has turned cold and poisioned with savagness, now that you can luckily avoided a death, it is because you are lucky, to get one of the rare few magical weapons that can resist this savage object. But ... " She looked slightly mncholy, even her voice turned sorrowful, "but, how many times are you confident to escape, the next time, can you escape it?"


    Ghost Li had been standing there, there was also no expression on his gaunt face, quietly listening to Xiao Bai, after a long while, he softly said, "I am not confident, but, what can I do?"


    Xiao Bai bit her lips, angrily said, "Don¡¯t y the fool with me, how would you not know? Now you only need to discard this evil object immediately and then take the Inferno Mirror to a ce of pure yang, with the earth fire stimte Inferno Mirror pure Yang into your body, this is the only way for you to survive!"


    Ghost Li looked at Xiao Bai for a while, suddenlyughed, thatugh, seemed inconceivably innocent, as if in the distant ten years ago, that simple young man.


    Then, he slowly turned around, using the wall to support himself and walked away, Xiao Hui immediately ran to its master, scurried up to his shoulder in a few movements.


    Xiao Bai stared nkly at that determined yet fragile back, suddenly loudly shouted, "You wanted to die right, in your heart you just simply want to die, right?"


    Ghost Li¡¯s body paused but did not look back, did not speak, a momentter, he continued to move forward.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s voice, came loudly behind him, "You want to die, dream on! How many debts that you are still owing to people have not paid off and you want to just die off like that, impossible! You don¡¯t want to listen to me right, good, you are great, then I will go myself, I will find ¡®Eight Immortal Inferno Formation¡¯ incantation, let you save yourself. You remember this, BiYao is still lying in the cold stone chamber, before she wakes up, even if you want to die, it is also not up to you!...¡±


    "It is not up to you, not up to you, not up to you...¡± In the long quiet tunnel, the echoes faintly reverberated, Ghost Li with his face bleak, his body slowly straightened but in the end he still never turn back to look.


    X x x


    Lush forests, quiet valley, dawn in the Venomous Serpent Valley was actually tranquil but at this moment, the earth slowly shook, the smell of blood turning stronger, the countless snakes that had gathered at the border of the valley suddenly disappeared, as if somehow they sensed something, those reptiles all went into hiding.


    A ck smoke, appeared a distance from the valley, swiftly approached, a thick and suffocating smell came forth from the sky, the gathering loud roar turned into a great crushing deafening roar!


    Nearer and nearer!


    [Hou ah ah ah ah ah...]


    It was innumerable monsters, like vicious ghost and ferocious spirits charging out from the nineherworlds, blood-red eyes sharp fangs, sharp cries assaulting face-on. Various


    kinds of strange monsters formed a surging stream of unstoppable force, in front of this turbulent wave, there was no one that could stop it and survive, even the forests on the sides of the road, in the thunderous roars, was rapidly swallowed by the flood.


    There was no hesitation, no pause, this flood directly dashed into the Venomous Serpent Valley, like a ck tide instantly pouring into the green sea, in every corners of the forest, horrified snakes were thrown out unceasingly, desperately struggling in the torrent but all without exception instantly drowned. Even that poisonous colourful miasma could not stop this terrible flood of demon beasts, the first several monsters at the front fell dead to the ground but even more trampled on theirrades¡¯ bodies and charged past, the powerful hurricane in an instant scattered the miasma, dispersing above the forest.


    Within the ck torrent of evil beasts, there were four or five sturdy beasts that looked several times bigger than the average monsters, brandishing their ws and fangs, leading their men ahead. And at the entrance to the valley, there were still countless of monsters charging endlessly into the valley.


    The entire valley, seemed to be quaking. It looked like, the world¡¯s apocalypse.


    At the other end of the Venomous Serpent Valley, standing at a vantage point Ghost King took a deep breath, although he had seen the evil beasts might but the sight before him still made him turned pale. Heposed himself, after pondering for a moment, he again looked to the forest to the north of the valley, under the morning sun, the forest indistinctly reflected light.


    A hint of sneer slowly surfaced on Ghost King¡¯s lips: one day, all of you will know, in the end who will be the winner?


    He shouted in his heart like that, the expression on his face slowly hardened, BiYao is no longer around, then, let the world make up for it!


    He slowly turned around, behind him in the dense forest, was Ghost King disciples, they packed the forest, their fighting morales high. Ghost King watched the people in front of him, countless eyes staring in his face.


    At that moment, who would know his feelings?


    Slowly raising his arm, it seemed to turn leaden, distant cries of roars and the gradual cries of fear and shock, also seemed to have travelled here, Ghost King¡¯s face suddenly changed, then, he swung his arm heavily down.


    His arm like knife, like a sharp sword slicing the world, cutting off thest warmth, tearing apart the dreams that once existed, that sound made by the arm in the wind, like bones fracturing from a stab in the chest!


    Countless people, behind his majestic back, made war-cry sounds, lifting their sharp swords in their hands and charged down, their clothes flying up, a strong breeze blew, the trees swayed in the forest, like it was dancing for this. Ghost King stood among the crowd, like a hard cold rock unmoving, he turned and looked at the forest in the north, there was also movement in the forest there, gradually spreading.


    Ghost Kingughed, he suddenlyughed crazily in the sea of people who were going to meet their deaths, thatughter was so piercing but no one dared to ask him, only the morning sun, with its faint warmth still continued to leapt towards this crazy mortal world!


    X x x


    Seven dayster, entrusted by Reverend DaoXuan, Pu Hong Master and Yun YiLan and the other Good Faction leaders, a group of Good Faction disciples set off from Qing Yun Hill, reached southwest. Due to the gravity of the matter, the three factions had sent their most talented disciples, as if coincidence, these people had already met.


    Qing Yun sect Xiao YiCai, Lin JingYu and Lu XueQi, Tian Yin Temple FaXiang and FaShan, FenXiang Valley Li Xun and YanHong, a total of seven people, after setting off from Qing Yun Hill, they were cautious on their way, travelling by night, trying to avoid encountering the demon beasts on the road, going at full speed to southwest, hoping to find out the reason behind for the sudden change of direction of theserge number of beasts to this ce.


    Just when these Good Faction disciples had just set off, although they were clearly aware of the great danger but for themon people, no one had any intention of retreating. However on the seventh day after they had set off, all of their faces had turned pale and did not speak for days, including the most eloquent Xiao YiCai, the calm and stable FaXiang and even Li Xun who had wanted to speak to Lu XueQi, all turned silent.


    Thousand of miles, further into the south, the situation became more tragic. If it was not the entire vige, entire city of corpses everywhere, dense white bones, it was one after another deserted vige and city, fertilends turned into scorched earth. Nobody knew, how did these demon beasts know how to set fire, why were they so savage and blood-thirsty, like nobody knew, when would this catastrophe end?


    The indistinct faint ghost wails, like it would always reverberated in the wilderness of the southern vastnds, describing the deste and miserable past.


    After entering the southwest province, they were even more cautious but right now they faced an even bigger problem, first of all, they simply could not find any local residents, all the people either fled to the north or died tragically in this catastrophe, so, these Good Faction disciples were unable to find the locals and ask them about the demonic beast movements. On the other hand, most of those beast demons were unable tomunicate with humans, even if they were to risk it and capture a few monsters but the monsters would most likely only struggle and roar, how would they get information from them?


    They had no alternative and after discussion, they could only follow Xiao YiCai¡¯s proposal and secretly follow the demons, wherever there are bigger groups of demons gathering, they would head there, to see what exactly these demons are nning to do? So they tracked in the southwest for three days and three nights, during which several times they were almost discovered by monsters who had sharp hearing and sense of smell, fortunately Xiao YiCai, FaXiang, FaShan, Lin JingYu etc were all extremely smart people and each time they managed to escape within a hair¡¯s breath at critical moments. But nevertheless, they still did not found out anything.


    Just when they were beginning to lose heart, by ident they actually found one Evil sect disciple who had gone crazy in one of the forest, after they had asked in detail, or it could be said under their patient coaxing, gradually they learned that therge number of demons entering into southwest was to have a huge battle against the Evil Sect, and the results, of course the evil beasts won, the once arrogant Evil Sect three branches were almost wiped out in this battle.


    The news immediately made everyone shocked and stunned, and in the crowd, standing the furthest, Lu XueQi¡¯s face, had turned especially pale!


    Looking at pitiful person who had shrank into a ball and constantly mumbling "monster, monster", at times suddenly shivering from head to toe, shrieking, the seven Good Faction people felt their hearts were shrouded by ayer of heavy shadow.


    Xiao YiCai coughed, looked at FaXiang, said, "FaXiang senior brother, now that we are generally clear about the situation, what do you think we should do?¡±


    FaXiang frowned, looked down at the pitiful person on the ground, sighed and said, "Amitabha Buddha, it is a sin, a sin.¡± Pausing for a while, FaXiang slowly said, ¡°Everyone, actually the purpose of our trip, the gist of the situation we now know, lowly monk me think that we should first return and report about this situation to the various elders."


    "No!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice was heard from beside, everyone was startled, the person speaking was actually the quietest one on the trip, Lu XueQi. FaXiang, feeling surprised, said, ¡°Lu junior sister, if you have any other views, please speak.¡±


    Lu Xueqi still looking pale but her voice was very calm, lightly said, "What we know now, came from this crazed Evil sect disciple, and his words were incoherent and we made many spections on our own. If we assumed we have finished our mission just based on this, I think it is not appropriate.¡±


    FaXiang was silent, everyone looked at each other, after a moment, FaXiang nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, Lu junior sister is right, lowly monk me was too anxious just now."


    Xiao YiCai pondered a moment, said, "There is some truth in what Lu junior sister said but these few days we have been checking day and night in the southwest and there was not a slightest clue, don¡¯t tell me we have to continue searching like this?"


    Lu XueQi¡¯s mouth moved but did not speak, apparently facing the two difficult obstacles before them, she too could not think of any good solution. But at this moment, Li Xun who was frequently taking nces at Lu XueQi suddenly stepped forward and said, "I have an idea, maybe it has some hope.¡±


    Everyone was surprised, even Lu XueQi took a few more nces at Li Xun, FaXiang delightfully said, "Really, Li senior brother, please say.¡±


    Li Xun inhaled deeply, forced himself not to look at Lu XueQi, said, "I have listened carefully to the madman¡¯s words, heard him mentioned one ce several times, called ¡¯Venomous Serpent Valley¡¯, not sure if anyone notices?"


    Xiao YiCai nodded his head and said, "Yes, I have also noticed. I have heard of this Venomous Serpent Valley before, it is said to be a valley deep inside the southwest mountains here, numerous poisonous snakes resides in it, there is also highly toxic miasma in the forest and is fatal to human, no one has dared to enter this forest. As time passes, no one knows the specific location of the valley."


    Lin JingYu suddenly said, ¡°Does Li senior brother thinks that this battle could be taking ce at the legendary Venomous Serpent Valley?¡±


    Li Xun nodded, determinedly said, "Yes, I infer that the battle would happen at this valley and more than that, I think maybe this valley might be one of the three Evil sect branches headquarters. As long as we can find it, naturally we will know if the words of this crazy person are true?"


    YanHong who has been keeping silent suddenly said, "But senior brother, it has already been so many days, let¡¯s not say whether can we find this Venomous Serpent Valley, even if we found it, the scene over there might have changed from the original..."


    Li Xun coldly said, "Junior sister, don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten, those cruel demon beasts indeed know how to eat humans and set fire but after the fire, there would be ruins, the demons eat humans but they do not eat bones!"


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, YanHong turned even more pale after listening to him, suddenly felt nausea, clearly what they had saw on their way, was enough to make thisdy reached her psychological limit.


    Li Xun sighed and did not speak anymore, FaXiang and FaShan both quietly chanted, Xiao YiCai shook his head and walked over to YanHong side, quietlyforted her with a few words, until YanHong slowly settled down, he then turned and walked to that shivering Evil sect disciple, crouched down.


    "Do you know where is the Venomous Serpent Valley?" Xiao YiCai tried to make his voice as soft as possible and sounded peaceful but that Evil sect disciple¡¯s body shook, buried his head lower, did not speak. Xiao YiCai asked three more times but the Evil sect disciple seemed to turn deaf and did not have any reaction.


    Xiao YiCai slowly stood up, looked at the group, no one spoke. Xiao YiCai only sighed and said, "How?¡±


    Li Xun who was standing by the side frowned, suddenly walked to the Evil disciple and pulled him up, loudly asked, "Where is the ce where those monsters are killing people?"


    The Evil disciple¡¯s body shook greatly, his face immediately changed into fear, opened his mouth and made a shrill scream but Li Xun, like his heart was stone, held him tightly, loudly shouted, "Where is the ce where those monsters are killing people?


    "Ah!..."


    Deeply entrenched in fear, that Evil sect disciple was trembling, his teeth chattering, eyes filled with fear but his head involuntarily looked to the north. Li Xun¡¯s eyes froze, urgently said, "It¡¯s in the north, is it?¡±


    The Evil sect disciple¡¯s head suddenly tilted, his entire body ckened, everyone was shocked and quickly went up to check, his pupil had dted, a check on his nostrils, he had stopped breathing, he had died.


    Li Xun slowly put down the body of the man, stood up, faced the north, everyone looked towards where he was looking at, in the sea of forests, under the bright clear day, there seemed to be a blood-coloured cloud, shrouding above it.

 Chapter 153: Purgatory

    Chapter 153 - Purgatory


    Majestic Fox Mountain, where the Evil Sect Ghost King sect headquarters was located, shrouded in a somber, the original mighty great branch, more than half of its men were dead in a sudden, no matter to whichever mighty sect under the sky, it would also be a heavy blow. So many valiant disciples, high in battle morale however returning, was only Ghost King alone bathed in blood.


    The lingering shadows, on every person in Majestic Fox Mountain, their hearts and faces, nobody knew, the cruel and ferocious demon beasts¡¯ next victim, who would it be?


    After Ghost King returned, he went straight to closed-door seclusion, nobody dared to ask him but the people did not have to wait for a long time, soon, the news came one after another, things also gradually cleared up, in this southwest war, the Evil Sect three factions with theirbined unprecedented force against the demon beasts, as to why would the three factions coborate or was there another scheme, other than Ghost King, most probably nobody else knew.


    The result of this battle, could said to be the most painful failure of the Evil Sect since a thousand years, not to mention Ghost King sect losing more than half of its men, Wan Du n first suffered greatly from its internal strife, followed by the attack of the demon beasts in Venomous Serpent Valley, the remaining elite disciples almost were dead or injured. As for the seclusive HeHuan Sect, for some reason this time, also led its entire sect force in this battle, and their fate too, before the endless army of beasts, a total defeat.


    At this moment, the defeated Ghost King sect was in a state of panic but no matter what, their situation at the moment was still far better than Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect, most of the Ghost King sect¡¯s elites were left at Majestic Fox Mountain therefore the main core strength was not affected, and Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect after this battle, whether did anyone make it out was also uncertain.


    This day, after recovering for many days, while the sect disciples were specting uneasily, Ghost King re-appeared before his disciples. As for that big defeat, Ghost King did not even mention it and instead immediately issued a number ofmands, very soon, the entire Majestic Fox Mountain began to stir.


    Everyone started to pack for travelling, packing up things, preparing dry provisions and water, because thest instruction in the list ofmands by Ghost King, clearly stated one thing, due to the Central ins demon beast turmoil and the holy sect severe defeat, for the future of the holy sect, he had decided, the entire Ghost King sect, would move together to northwest, to the Wilnds, to that legendary holy sect birthce - "Wilnds Holy Temple".


    In the hectic scene, Ghost King expressionlessly sped his hands behind, walked towards that ice cold stone chamber deep inside the mountain. The uing road trip was thousands of miles, and the Wilnds was deste, hot and dry, with BiYao¡¯s current condition, she was not suitable for the long-distance to the Wilnds. Initially Ghost King intended to request Xiao Bai to look after BiYao, with the nine-tailed celestial fox¡¯s thousand years of skills, including the defensive traps in the mountain, it would be absolutely safe but now that things had changed. Ever since he came back, for some reason, Xiao Bai had disappeared, he asked several people but nobody knew where she had gone.


    Thinking of this, Ghost King¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled, unknowingly he discovered he had arrived at the stone chamber where his daughter was lying, he sighed, opened the door and went inside.


    Ghost Li was standing there, quietly apanying BiYao. He heard movements behind him but he did not even nce back.


    Ghost King slowly paced, walked to Ghost Li, standing beside him he looked towards his daughter who was quietly lying on the ice stone tform, that pale and beautiful face as delicate and beautiful as before, as if in the other world she knew too, in the world the two men who were most concerned about her, whom were also as important as to her, were by her side.


    Her face was very quiet, very calm, very at ease!


    Ghost King watched BiYao for a long while, a faint glint in his eyes, a rare tender, after a long time, he let out a long sigh, lightly said, "Why are you not packing up your things?"


    Ghost Li did not lift his head up, and did not directly answer him, instead asked Ghost King, "I heard in the vicinity of the Wilnds, it is either the bleak Gobi desert or the vast expanse of the desert, exceptionally hot all year round, is it?"


    Ghost King nodded his head and said, "Yes, when I once visited the Wilnds Holy Temple, the climate is indeed the case.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, said, "Then how can BiYao go, now that she in this...condition, how can she take the suffering?"


    Ghost King nced at Ghost Li, said, "I never intended to bring BiYao to Wilnds.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression changed, looked over at Ghost King, Ghost King said, "The Wilnds is deste, dry and hot, it is indeed not suitable for Yao¡¯er, I intended to let her stay in Majestic Fox Mountain, after we leave, activate the mountain¡¯s defensive traps and gears, close up the entrance, as such it is very safe. But in any case, there has to be someone toe in at least once a month to check, so as to prevent any idents."


    Ghost Li stood up and said, "Leaving one person, who is it?"


    Ghost King lightly said, "I wanted to entrust to Xiao Bai, her cultivation is high and is very willing to take a few years of good rest in this Majestic Fox Mountain but for some reason, I could not find her these few days."


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression slightly changed, Ghost King noticed it, said, "Why, you know where she is gone?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly shook his head, was silent for a moment, said, "Let me stay here to take care of BiYao.¡±


    Ghost King gazed intently at him, said, "I am certainly assured if you take care of BiYao and I also trust you but now that the holy sect is heavily wounded, I intend to revitalize our prestige, firstly we have to stabilize the people, unify the holy church, need someone with talents like you around."


    Ghost Li ¡¯s eyes for the first time left BiYao, slowly shifted to Ghost King, suddenly said, "This time the war with the demon beast, those disciples that followed you are all dead?"


    Ghost King¡¯s expression changed, the glint in his eyes red, this was the first time someone had dared to mention this matter to him but he was not angry, only looked deeply at Ghost Li and then slowly said, "All are dead.¡±


    Ghost Li looked away, back to BiYao again, after a long while, said, "After this big battle, although the Evil Sect is seriously weakened but Wan Du n and HeHuan Sect are alsopletely defeated, to our Ghost King Sect whose strength still remains, it cannot be deny that it is a good opportunity to unify the Evil Sect. With the current situation as such, even without me, there is no longer any power that canpete with you." He quietly said, "But over at BiYao, still need someone to look after, just let me stay to take care of her.¡±


    Ghost King looked at him for a moment, nodded and said, "Since you say so, I will not force you. I will entrust Yao¡¯er to you, I believe you will be able to take good care of her but remember this, the demon beast strength is terrible and their senses sharp, just in case, it is best to seal the mountain entrance and you can probablye and check every one or two months, as such there won¡¯t be any mishaps."


    Ghost Li slowly nodded, considered he had agreed. Ghost King looked at his daughter again, a momentter, he uttered a sigh, turned and walked out.


    When he was about to reach the door, suddenly Ghost Li¡¯s voice was heard from behind him, "Sect head..."


    Ghost King was stunned, felt somehow unexpected, Ghost Li rarely took the initiative to speak out, this time he suddenly spoke, puzzled what it was for, immediately said, ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, suddenly said, "Do you hate me?¡±


    Ghost King back-facing him, did not move, did not speak, and could not see his expression.


    Ghost Li slowly said, "BiYao is like this because of me, in your heart, is it that you hate me alot?¡±


    His face was indifferent, as if he was talking about a topic that had nothing to do with him but Ghost King still did not speak. In the stone chamber, the two men with their backs facing each other, the tension in the air seemed to thicken.


    The light mist, gently drifted up from the ice-cold stone tform underneath BiYao¡¯s body, floated in the air, for an unknown length of time, suddenly the stone door was heard opening, Ghost King did not say anything, quietly went out.


    [Rumble!]... the heavy deep sound, the stone door once again shut, leaving only Ghost Li beside BiYao. His expression was wooden, staring nkly at the woman in front of him.


    X x x


    In the ancient and dense primitive forests, along with the wind came a horrible and burnt smell, like an ugly scar, everywhere in the original exuberant forests it carried the signs of destructions from the demon beasts¡¯ rampage, huge trees lying on the ground in disorder, numerous forest animals¡¯ corpses littered everywhere, the entire forest¡¯s tranquility had vanished.


    On the second day after they discovered the crazy Evil Sect disciple, Xiao YiCai, FaXiang etc the entourage of seven Good Faction disciples, following along the gradually turning obvious demon beats trail, approaching the valley hidden deep in the mountains. The forests that they passed by on their way, replicated that scene, although human bones were not seen but they were still disturbed by the scene.


    In many of their minds, even coincidentally at the same time, reflected, do those demon beasts reallye to this world just to kill?


    This day at noon, the group of them appeared on that decrepit ancient path outside Venomous Serpent Valley, the area here showed such clear signs of the monsters¡¯ destructions that they almost did not have to spend any effort to investigate, that path was widened from the stampede made by the demon beasts, giant footprints and sharp w marks were everywhere, the air still carried a foul smell, other than that, there seemed to be a faint unbearable stench but nobody could tell what it was.


    Looking at the valley entrance, inside and outside were simrly in a mess, the forest and ground which was ravaged by that terrible flood was clearly visible, the ancient path meandered and twisted, who would know in that valley, what is exactly there?


    For some reason, all of them looked a little nervous, caught in an awkward silence. In the end, Xiao YiCai coughed once but then discovered that his own throat was dry and painful. Heposed himself, said, "Everyone, it seems that the Evil Sect disciples did not speak a lie, it should be here, a big battle happened between the demon beasts and the Evil Sect."


    He looked around, hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Shall we go in and see?"


    No one spoke, even Li Xun¡¯s face looked pale, a momentter, FaXiang who stood beside Xiao YiCai quietly chanted, said, "Since we are here, we should no longer say to give up, let¡¯s go in."


    Actually everyone there knew that, just that for some reason, there seemed to be something strange in the valley, stealthy affecting everyone¡¯s moods, striking fear in their hearts. FaShan who had always following his senior brother FaXiang, with a low, muffled voice acknowledged and walked over to his senior brother.


    "Let¡¯s go." The one who said this was not Xiao YiCai but Lin JingYu, his hand tightened over the Dragon yer Sword and then his face solemn, took the lead into the valley, following behind him was Lu XueQi, Li Xun too immediately kept up, Xiao YiCai and FaXiang looked at each other, saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes but a momentter, everyone still went in.


    The vast valley, the boundless forest, the group walked along in the valley, surrounded by only a dead silence, not to mention animals, even the usual cries of birds were missing. The valley seemed to have be a lifeless evil spirit.


    The foul smell of the beasts was as strong but as they went deeper, everyone started to frown tightly, right now, following the mountain breeze the other stench, made one feel nauseous, and turning thicker.


    The mountain road twisted and turned, the crowd was on high alert against their surroundings, slowly moving forward. In a corner ahead of them, there was a col, when they arrived here, the stench in the air had reached an unbearable stage. Suddenly, YanHong who was in the middle suddenly dashed to the roadside, everyone was startled, Li Xun eximed, "Junior sister, what happen to you..." He stopped halfway, because he and everyone saw YanHong standing on the weeds beside the path, vomiting hard.


    No oneughed, because nobody knew how long they could hold on, although the valley still had not revealed its true colors but it seemed to be more terrible than most ces on earth. YanHong panted and stopped, looking pale, walked back to everyone and whispered, "Sorry, I, I really..."


    FaXiang forced a smile, said, "Yan junior sister, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Xiao YiCai also said, "That¡¯s right, nobody can stand the smell too, you don¡¯t have to mind, if you don¡¯t feel up to it, why don¡¯t you first go out of the valley and wait for us."


    YanHong hesitated a moment but shook her head and said, "Let ¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Xun walked over, faced YanHong and nodded his head, aforting look in his eyes, quietly said, "Take care of yourself, don¡¯t force yourself."


    YanHong nodded and promised, Xiao YiCai turned and said, "Alright, let¡¯s continue on. We don¡¯t know what monster or danger lies ahead, everyone must be careful.¡±


    All of them nodded and once again went forward, Lin JingYu was still at the lead, approaching nearer to that col, he held the Dragon yer Sword in his hand, his palm started to sweat. By now the air was so thick with the stench smell that it was hard to breathe, Lin JingYu¡¯s face turned slightly pale, clenched his teeth, strided across, passed around the corner of the col and saw the scene in the valley.


    His whole body instantly turned stiff.


    The group behind him immediately noticed his abnormal reaction and could not help but became nervous, Xiao YiCai quietly called Lin JingYu twice but he did not respond at all, only staring ahead. Lu XueQi was the second person to walk over, then Li Xun, YanHong, Xiao YiCai, FaXiang and FaShan, one by one they passed through the col, saw the scene in the Venomous Serpent Valley.


    Then, everyone of them was stunned.


    That would probably be the legendary Asura Hell, such a terrible scene, appeared under the clear and bright blue sky. Countless bodies inside and outside that residence inside the valley, there were humans, also various demon beasts and monsters, some wereplete but many more were limbs and miserable bodies, torn apart until it was unrecognizable, densely packed everywhere, almost to a point where gaps could not be seen.


    Afterposing himself with an effort and walking further into the valley, the scene became more tragic, without even imagining, they could tell the battle was extremely tragic, innumerable bodies and demon beasts¡¯ bodies entangled together, thend under their feet had all turnedpletely deep ck, that was the colour after being dyed with blood.


    Walking into that residence, inside and outside every room, entrances to critical tunnels, they could see the remnants of the tragic battle, in some ces corpses piled high up, apparently to fight over this small entrance, the two parties advanced waves after waves desperately fought, stepping over theirrades¡¯ bodies and wrestling tirelessly.


    In the courtyard, the group began to see a few demon beasts¡¯ bodies which were huge in size, some even bigger than the residence but these once savage and ferocious beasts, could only now lie quietly in this mortal hell, waiting to rot.


    The stink of the corpses in the air had reached a terrible degree but the Good Faction disciples instead seemed better than before, because the tragic scene before them made them more indifferent to this stench, just that, no one looked fine, no matter who it was, these people¡¯s countenance looked almost the same as the dead.


    They continued deeper into the residence, more bodies appeared before them, and now nobody knew, just how many Evil Sect disciples and demon beasts died in this valley, they walked almost subconsciously in, walked, walked...


    Every one of their faces were wooden, every one firmly held their own magical weapons, refused to rx even a little, after passing innumerable bodies, they came to a mourning hall.


    The reason they could tell it was a mourning hall because they saw a coffin in this room, and in this room, the battle seemed to be the most intense here, describing it as the bodies piling as high as a mountain did not seem exaggerating. It was also here, the group discovered many of the familiar Evil Sect bodies: Bai DuZhi, Blood-Sucking Vampire, Elder Duanmu...


    These once all-powerful, invincible Evil Sect people, at the moment died with grievances hiding in this ce, many of them still had fear on their faces.


    Anyone could imagine but nobody wished to, what kind of scene they witnessed before they died!


    As their investigation deepened, Xiao YiCai and the other slightly older ones in session found even more famous Evil Sect figures, including God of Poison three disciples, many important figures from HeHuan Sect. However for Ghost King sect, although most of the dead disciples were wearing Ghost King sect uniforms but very little of the well-known figures were found.


    Everyone slowly gathered to the front of the hall, saw each other¡¯s countenances, Xiao YiCai hoarsely said, "A lot of people died here, the important figures of Evil Sect are all here, seems like all of Wan Du n are dead.¡±


    YanHong who was beside was deathly pale, said quietly, "It is the same over there, many were dead from HeHuan Sect, even San-Miao Madame is too, too there..."


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face was pale, her teeth clenched tightly together, her expressionplicated, she looked like she could not bear, looked disgusted too, and for some reason, fearful. As thest person to join the group, she suddenly said, "Saw any of the Ghost King sect people?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads together and then was startled slightly, Li Xun who was standing beside looked even more terrible. Xiao YiCai nced at him, spoke to Lu XueQi, ¡°Many of the dead are Ghost King ordinary disciples but seems like did not see...well-known figures¡¯ bodies.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s expression rxed slightly but Li Xun¡¯s eyes suddenly glimmered, coldly said, "Xiao senior brother, have you forgotten that these beasts devour humans, on the way in, we saw many white bones, who knows those Ghost King sect evildoers, would they have been..."


    "Wa!" A cry interrupted Li Xun¡¯s words but it was YanHong who could not bear it, ran to a corner and vomited again, Li Xun was startled for a moment then sighed and stopped talking.


    FaXiang looked like he could not bear to, with FaShan together chanted quietly, all of them knew, although Li Xun¡¯s words were harsh but the possibility was high. Xiao YiCai, Lin JingYu and the rest hadplicated expressions, slowly looked down, only Lu XueQi¡¯s face was bleak, her pale face without a trace of color, even her body trembled involuntarily.


    But this delicate and cold woman did not look down, she slowly looked up to the sky, in that limitless clear sky, even the clouds above the valley looked blood-red.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s lips moved, looked as if she wanted to shout out something, but, eventually not a sound!

 Chapter 154: Unfilial

    Chapter 154 - Unfilial


    Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, Crystal Hall.


    "What?" with an incredulous cry, Reverend DaoXuan eximed, "The three main Evil Sect branches after the battle with the demon beasts, the entire force annihted?"


    Standing below three people who were the current Good Faction leaders and with many seniors standing or sitting beside, Xiao YiCai, FaXiang, Lu XueQi and the rest of the Good Faction disciples who had returned to Qing Yun Hill, did not speak, only the lead Xiao YiCai affirmatively nodded, said, "Yes, Teacher, the seven of us witnessed it ourselves, in the southwest Venomous Serpent Valley corpsesy everywhere, too horrible to look at, the Evil Sect indeed suffered a heavy blow, including SanMiao Madame and etc HeHuan Sect, Wan Du n many of the public figures, we have already found their corpses, only the main figures from Ghost King sect were not found but perhaps because of the fact that the demon beasts devour humans so..."


    Lu XueQi who was standing behind turned pale again, as if this matter and that tragic scene had been constantly on her mind, impossible to get rid of, however in any case, right now she was able to control her own emotions and her face did not give much away, others did not seem to notice anything, only ShuiYue Master who was sitting in front of the crowd, this person who had brought up Lu XueQi, noticed that the ice-frost indifferent face of Lu XueQi, seemed to show some distress.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly, gently sighed, did not speak.


    At the moment the crowd in Crystal Hall was in amotion, their voices getting louder and louder, looking at the faces of these Good Faction elites, some were surprised, some fear and many more had mixed expressions, delight and shock,e to think of it, it is also true, the Evil Sect and Good Faction had been foes for unknown number of years, the Good Faction¡¯s several attempts to exterminate them were unsessful, unexpectedly this time they were wiped out by the demon beasts in one fell swoop, it was really a pleasant surprise. But since the Evil Sect was able to hold their own against the Good Faction, their forces naturally could not be underestimated but they had such a tragic fate against the demon beasts, those seated were not fools, anyone could also infer, the next target of the demon beasts must be Qing Yun Hill where the world¡¯s Good Faction convened.


    And now the world¡¯sst hope, the Good Faction, would they be able to block this unprecedented catastrophe?


    Nobody¡¯s heart knew the answer!


    The three giant pirs of Good Faction who were sitting at the forefront, Reverend DaoXuan, Pu Hong Master and Yun YiLan, after quietly discussing for a period, all were frowning, then


    Reverend DaoXuan spoke some words, Pu Hong Master and Yun YiLan nodded their heads, indicating their agreement. Following which Reverend DaoXuan stood up, coughed once.


    The private discussions in Crystal Hall immediately toned down, everyone looked towards Reverend DaoXuan, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face was solemn, until the crowdpletely


    quietened down, in a heavy voice said, "Various fellow friends, everyone has heard the incident clearly just now. The Evil Sect has unexpectedly fall, it ispletely out of our expectations but as for the details, whether there is still any evildoers who made it out of that battle, we still have to investigate thoroughly, however right now that matter is not important anymore."


    His face grim, eyes glinting, not of anger but of power, solemnly said, "Various fellow cultivators, now that the catastrophe is right in front of us, themon people in misery, the demon beasts evildoers¡¯ might, is really unsettling. But we as the Good Faction people, there is no reason for us to retreat anymore. This matter isplicated, I and Pu Hong Master and Yun valley master wish to have a good discussion and then decide. Everyone also please go back first, take a good rest, the great battle most likely is near, at that time, for themon people, depends on everyone to give their best!"


    The crowd nodded and answered, Reverend DaoXuang revealed a trace of a smile, Pu Hong Master and Yun YiLan also stood up, walked to the rear rooms, Reverend DaoXuan was about to follow along when suddenly he thought of something, spoke to Xiao YiCai,"YiCai, you tooe along, tell us again in detail about the situation.¡±


    Xiao YiCai acknowledged, strided up, followed behind Reverend DaoXuan into the rear quarters.


    In the Hall after these three revered elders left, immediately became bustling with noise and excitement, the crowd formed small groups, discussing spiritedly, other than Xiao YiCai who had followed Reverend DaoXuan in, the other six disciples who had went to the southwest, were all crowded around, the people speaking at the same time, enquiring about the details, at times eximed out, shook their heads, sighed etc various different kinds of expressions and sounds.


    And in the crowd, Lu XueQi had remained silent, her eyes indifferent but she seemed not to see those faces in front of her, instead staring at some distant ce.


    Suddenly a stir went through the crowd and then a path was made out, Small Bamboo Valley head ShuYue Master walked in, WenMin and other beautiful Small Bamboo Valley female disciples followed along. Lu XueQi recovered her senses, saw her teacher before her and staring at herself, her lips moved, quietly called out, "Master." Then, lowered her head.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s face was expressionless, said, "Sect Head Reverend is discussing with the other seniors on this matter, there will not be any other matters here for the time being, you will follow me back to Small Bamboo Valley first."


    Lu Xueqi nodded, whispered, "Yes."


    ShuiYue Master, ignoring the rest, headed first out of the Crystal Hall, Lu XueQi following. Qing Yun factions heads¡¯ reputations were not trivial, the other Good Faction members mostly were very respectful of her, all made way to let out a path. Looking at Lu XueQi about to follow her teacher out of the Hall, Li Xun who was standing at a side had a trace of anxiety on his face, stepped one foot out and was about to say something when suddenly a silhouette blocked in front of him, Li Xun was taken aback and upon closer look, it was ShuiYue Master¡¯s eldest disciple, WenMin.


    WenMin smiled and said, "Li senior brother, XueQi junior sister must be very tired from her travel, better let her have a good rest. And this time she was away for quite some time, my teacher must have a lot to say to her."


    Li Xun nced at WenMin a few times, a disappointed look on his face but eventually still stepped back, said, "Alright but like to request WenMin senior sister to please take good care of ..."


    Before Li Xun could finish, WenMin smiled and said, "Li senior brother please be assured, XueQi and I are same sect sisters, we are closer than real siblings, what must be done or said, I will naturally do and say."


    Li Xun¡¯s face reddened, nodded his head and no longer spoke, retreated to the side, WenMin with a few other female disciples, also walked out of the Hall, very soon, Qing Yun Hill Small Bamboo Peak group of people had already disappeared before the people¡¯s sights.


    X x x


    Along the way they rode the clouds and mounted the mist, from TongTian Peak back to Small Bamboo Valley. After ShuiYue Masternded, her face aloof, did not speak to anyone and walked directly to the Small Bamboo Valley Hall, the group respectfully stood at where they were, watching their teacher.


    Until their teacher¡¯s figure disappeared into the building, Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes looked lost, standing motionless at where she was, until WenMin patted her shoulder.


    WenMin¡¯s eyes carried a trace of worry, whispered, "Junior sister, what happened to you, look at how lost you are and didn¡¯t respond even calling you a few times?¡±


    Lu XueQi was startled for a moment, a trace of a smile forced out, said, "I¡¯m sorry, senior sister.¡±


    WenMin shook her head, said, "Why are you saying sorry to me? We are all sisters, don¡¯t have to be so formal. Oh right, I noticed something off with teacher¡¯s expression, I will go to take a look at her, you too had a long journey, go back first to take a good rest."


    Lu XueQi was silent for a moment, quietly said, "I¡¯m afraid teacher is still mad at me.¡±


    WenMin looked at this most beautiful and most talented junior sister of the same faction, suddenly felt that on her pale face, although still as beautiful but looking thinner and pallid than before. WenMin sighed in her heart, hugged Lu XueQi¡¯s shoulder, softly said, "Silly girl, don¡¯t think foolish thoughts, how teacher has always treated you, we and you yourself know it. It will be alright, I will go take a look now."


    Lu XueQi silently nodded, WenMin smiled, left some instructions with the other junior sisters and was about to leave when a girl walked out from the door ahead, it was that young girl XiaoShi on the night where Ghost Li had secretly sneaked up to Small Bamboo Valley, because of her young age and meagre cultivation, therefore she had always stayed on Small Bamboo Valley, ShuiYue Master found her intelligent and lovely and so kept her around her.


    XiaoShi nced over their direction, with quick steps walked over to WenMin and Lu XueQi. WenMin with a ¡°Ai¡±, until XiaoShi reached them, said, ¡°XiaoShi, why did youe out, didn¡¯t teacher just returned? You should go wait on her."


    XiaoShi nodded, nced at Lu XueQi, said, "Big senior sister, various senior sisters, teacher wants me toe over and ask XueQi senior sister to go to ¡®Quiet Bamboo Pavilion¡¯ to see her."


    WenMin was surprised, turned back to look Lu XueQi, Lu XueQi¡¯s lips moved, aplex expression passed her eyes and then said: "Alright, I will go now.¡± After speaking, she walked straight ahead and soon disappeared into the buildings.


    WenMin looked while Lu XueQi left, brows frowning, spoke to XiaoShi, "XiaoShi, did teacher say anything else, why did she ask XueQi to go over?"


    XiaoShi shook her head, "Nope, after teacher came back, she kept to herself, after a while she told me to ask XueQi senior sister to see her."


    WenMin with a "O", for the moment also could not deduce the reason, shook her head, spoke to the other junior sisters, "Alright, it seems like there is no other matters, all of you go back first and rest."


    The group of women acknowledged and started to leave, WenMin nced towards the direction that Lu XueQi left, felt a heavy feeling in her heart, for a moment a mixed of emotions welled in her heart.


    "Quiet Bamboo Pavilion" was located at a secluded area of the Small Bamboo Valley¡¯s buildings, near the rear of the mountain, surrounded by verdant Tears of Bamboo, when the mountain breeze blew from time to time, the bamboo leaves gently shook, giving one a meditative feeling. ShuiYue Master liked toe here, staying by herself, therefore the other Small Bamboo Valley disciples were very familiar with this ce.


    Lu XueQi walked past the corridor, stepped onto the path made out of smooth small stones in the bamboo forest, meandering along the way, deep into the bamboo forest, soon arrived at the fine house made from bamboo, from the outside it looked simple, the outer walls made from beads, experienced countless of storms and time, right now had a faint mark of age. On both sides of the house, the small windows were opened and indistinctly could see the meditating silhouette of ShuiYue Master.


    Lu XueQi walked to the door, at the same time using the door made out of bamboo as a cover, for some reason, she felt a little nervous and inhaled deeply once, said, "Teacher, I am XueQi, did you call me?"


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s voice was heard from the house, calm and emotionless, "Yes,e in.¡±


    Lu XueQi bestirred herself, pushed the door and went in. The furnishings in the room were very simple, table and chairs and tea sets, a desk beside the window, paper, ink pen and ink on it, ShuiYue Master was a person who did not like luxury. Right now she was sitting before the desk, quietly watching the bamboo forest outside the window.


    Lu XueQi walked to her back, watching ShuiYue Master¡¯s back figure, quietly said, "Teacher."


    ShuiYue Master unhurriedly turned around and looked at Lu XueQi, Lu XueQi seemed unwilling to meet her teacher¡¯s eyes and lowered her head down. Teacher and disciple, both of them, nobody spoke, the atmosphere in the room turned somehow awkward. Actually, ShuiYue Master and Lu XueQi were both people not with many words, this kind of situation had also happened when they were alone together but somehow, this time today, between the teacher and her disciple, there seemed to have another strange unfamiliar feeling, distancing each other further than before.


    After a while, ShuiYue Master broke the silence, her voice calmly asked: "This time you went to the southwest, along the way was it smooth-sailing?¡±


    Lu XueQi nodded her head and said, "It was still alright, along the way the demon beasts were rampant but we all tried our best to avoid them and finally found a crazed Evil Sect disciple, which we then found the Venomous Serpent Valley, saw ..."


    Her voice suddenly stopped, a trace of visible pain shed past her face, even her body also seemed to tremble. ShuiYue Master looked at Lu XueQi, her eyes glimmering, as if she was contemting something, after a moment, she looked at Lu XueQi, said, "Have you seen him?¡±


    Lu XueQi was stunned, looked at her teacher, ShuiYue Master although her expression was calm but she seemed to have seen through to her heart. Lu XueQi¡¯s expression changed, quietly said,: "Teacher, what, what are you saying?"


    ShuiYue Master coldly said, ¡°I am referring to Zhang XiaoFan, who is also the current Ghost Li in Ghost King sect!¡±


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s voice was not loud but to Lu XueQi, it was as if a thunder beside her ear, she abruptly lifted her head up, her face pale but the bright stare of her teacher standing before her was still staring at her eyes. Lu XueQi¡¯s lips opened and closed, closed tightly together, did not speak a word.


    Silence, once again descended.


    Time passed, ShuiYue Master¡¯s expression also slowly rxed, her eyes while looking at Lu XueQi, also gradually had pity and pained expressions.


    "Qi¡¯er, how long are you going to lie to me?" ShuiYue Master looked at Lu XueQi, slowly said.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s hands clenched tightly into a fist, the fair skin due to the force exerted turned white around the joints, it was clear at this moment, she was also extremely agitated. Just that looking at her mentor who had brought her up, her eyes gradually misted but in the end she with an effort held it back, clenched her teeth, she slowly kneeled down, before ShuiYue Master.


    "It is disciple¡¯s fault, let down teacher¡¯s teachings." Her voice became smaller and smaller, her delicate back also seemed to be gently trembling.


    ShuiYue Master heaved a long sigh, her eyes full of vicissitudes of life, as if from this disciple, she recalled back her past, even her own expression also had grief. She slowly turned and walked to the window, looking out to the green bamboos, swaying in the wind, just that that person, would he still remember this ce?


    "You can get up." ShuiYue Master faintly said.


    There was no movement behind her, apparently Lu XueQi was still kneeling on the ground.


    ShuiYue Master did not insist further, said, "Qi¡¯er, you have been extremely bright, some things I thought even if I do not say it out, you should know."


    Lu XueQi kneeling behind her, was motionless. ShuiYue Master continued, "You being entangled with that Zhang XiaoFan, for you, this is still a ill-fated rtionship, do you know?¡±


    Lu XueQi quietly acknowleged, her voice almost indiscernible, said, "Yes.¡±


    ShuiYue Master unhurriedly said, "Moreover Zhang XiaoFan has already betrayed the Good Faction, devouring blood and turning evil, this decade his actions, I do not have to say more on this to you. To tell you the truth, between you and him, right now has be the talk of the town, even your sect head teacher uncle DaoXuan also knows about it, just that those elders firstly considered you young and ignorance, secondly your aptitude, intelligence and hard-gain cultivation, again gave you another chance, you must not continue to obstinately persist in the wrong way!¡± Towards the end, ShuiYue Master¡¯s voice gradually turned urgent and harsher.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face turned paler but for some reason, her body stopped trembling.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s face slowly softened, turned and helped Lu XueQi up, gently said, "Qi¡¯er, you are my most beloved disciple, in the branch, even among the entire seven branches younger generation of disciples, you have the highest aptitude of cultivation Tao, your future has boundless prospect. I have very high expectation of you, you know?"


    Lu XueQi whispered, "Yes, teacher."


    ShuiYue Master looked at her, said, "With your aptitude, in the future the leader of Small Bamboo Valley, naturally would be you, at that time you would be revered by thousands, meditating andprehending Tao, as such, isn¡¯t it what you have dreamt of in the past?"


    Lu XueQi was silent, only bowing slightly, on her beautiful face, other than her paleplexion, was the glint in her bright eyes slowly changing, the misted eyes had already disappeared.


    ShuiYue Master sighed, said, "Go back and think about it carefully.¡±


    Lu XueQi stood before her but did not immediately turn to leave, instead slowly looked up and looked at her benevolent teacher who had raised her up.


    "What is it Qi¡¯er?" ShuiYue Master asked.


    "Teacher," Lu XueQi slowly called out, said, "I have let you down."


    ShuiYue Master shook her head and sighed, said, "What silly words are you saying.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked strange, a trace of agitation appeared on her usually indifferent face, even her breathing quickened. ShuiYue Master very quickly noticed that, frowned and looked at her, said, "What is it Qi¡¯er?¡±


    Lu XueQi, as if turbulent waves were set off in her heart, therefore making the expressions on her face changed but finally, facing ShuiYue Master, she quietly said, "Teacher, you¡¯re right, I am really muddle-headed, Zhang Xiaofan and I, I knew too, this is an ill-fated impossible rtionship.¡±


    A trace of regret shed past ShuiYue Master¡¯s eyes, she gently said, "Qi¡¯er, return to the shore, as long as you sever the emotions, there is nothing great, at least, you still have teacher and Small Bamboo Valley, and Qing Yun Sect which could still ept you.¡±


    Lu XueQi abruptly looked up, the speed astonishing, on her elegant and beautiful face, was full of pain and sadness, even her voice was quivering, "Teacher, but I am unable to sever.¡±


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s face changed, stared intently at Lu XueQi, suddenly her hand raised and fell, [pa] a sound, giving Lu XueQi a p heavily. Lu XueQi did not avoid it and did not step back, standing where she was motionless, she only bit her lips tightly, her body slowly trembling.


    "You, what did you say?" ShuiYue Master¡¯s voice seemed to be also quivering but her words were filled with anger, "You, you this traitorous disciple, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?"


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face had long turned white with not a trace of colour but she still met the eyes of ShuiYue Master, as if determined, determinedly said, "Teacher, you have adopted me since young, raised me up and taught me, my gratitude is deep beyond. XueQi is unfilial, made benevolent teacher to be so angry and upset, deserved to die..."


    Her white clothes fluttered, once again kneeled in front of her teacher, said, "XueQi rather die and would not dare to betray benevolent teacher and Good Faction, if in the future I meet that Zhang XiaoFan again, disciple will do my best and take his life with TianYa Sword, if unsessful, then disciple will just die by his hands..."


    ShuiYue Master started to look enraged but after hearing Lu XueQi¡¯s words, she then slowly calmed down but the following words, made her face changed again.


    Lu XueQi kneeled in front of her, breathed deeply, her eyes looking away, at the ground before her, as if into her own heart, slowly said, "But this ill-fated sinful love, disciple is unable to cut if off, no longer able to sever!¡±


    The room instantly turned deathly silent, as if even their breathings also paused, a momentter, ShuiYue Master¡¯s sharp stern loud scolding was heard, resounded in this house,


    "You, you this traitorous disciple, you get out, get out, I never want to see you again!..."

 Chapter 155: Night Drinks

    Chapter 155 - Night Drinks


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Icy-cold stone room.


    Ghost Li quietly looked at BiYao lying serenely on the ice stone tform, the women in slumber within the curls of the white mist, the corner of her mouth alway seemed to be smiling. At this moment, does she still have feelings, does she know someone is beside her protecting her?


    Or to say, in her heart, she had never regretted and so therefore she looked so serene while sleeping?


    As for these, Ghost Li had asked himself numerous times, he never knew the answer and did not dare to think about it, just that every time he thought of it, he seemed to receive another degree of suffering. However his body right now was getting worse, although because he had practised three volumes of the TianShu true way, these few days he had came to realize that the true ways of Buddha, Taoism, Evil had a way to merge together, his skills improved as the days went by but Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power seemed to be circting in his body every day, like a pestering spirit, waiting for the final moment to perish with him.


    That icy-cold feeling, Ghost Li had long been familiar with it, every since from his youth until now, it had always apanied him! Even if he was to die, he probably would feel the cold like that and die!


    He gave a wry smile, finally nced at BiYao, this was the third day he was guarding BiYao alone.


    "You have a good rest for a while, I wille back soon to see you." Ghost Li gently said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, your father and I are just temporarily away. Even if I were to die, I will stille back to see you before I die."


    He looked at BiYao, smiled gently and then turned and walked out of the stone room. The light white mist floated, like a veil behind him.


    [Rumble!]


    The heavy stone door slowly closed behind him, Xiao Hui who was long awaiting at a side, jumped up his shoulder. Ghost Li¡¯s hand gently smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s head, nodded his head and then walked all the way out. Along the way he would either reach out to the wall corners or after passing through a number of turns activated the traps, theyers of mechanisms in Majestic Fox Mountain Ghost King sect headquarters were all set, just the heavy stone doors, there were already more than ten closing down.


    In the Majestic Fox Mountain right now, everywhere was the sounds of traps activating but there was only one human silhouette, Ghost Li, the others had long at three days ago, followed Ghost King into the Wilnds Holy Temple. The Majestic Fox Mountain right now, was empty and lonely, Ghost Li walked out of the mountain body, when the sun shone onto his body bringing a trace of warmth, he could not help but shivered.


    [Rumbling ...] Thest stone door slowly closed, covering up this huge mountain body, within it Ghost Li heard vague sounds of [Pa Ta] and knew that it was the sound of the trap setting in ce, in the future if somebody who do not know how to activate the mechanism, and wistfully intent to force his way in through this more than a thousand jin rock, then he would need skills like a celestial being in order to do so.


    The warm sun shone onto his body, Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder stretched out both of its arms, stretching itself, its mouth yawned. Ghost Li turned to it, smiled slightly, "Why, looking so bored and sleepy?¡±


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called twice, its monkey face showing the whites of its eyes, then it gestured and danced, kept pointing to outside of the mountain. Ghost Li smiled and said, "So you are bored ah, oh, the surroundings here are deste, not even a few trees, no wonder you feel ufortable."


    Xiao Hui immediately nodded earnestly, jumped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, [zhi zhi] calling, gesturing with his limbs. Ghost Li inhaled deeply, turned to look back at Majestic Fox Mountain which had by now, already merged with the mountain as one, no visible traces of the entrance could be seen, nodded his head and said, "Well, anyway, we have to wait a month before going in to visit BiYao, taking this time, let¡¯s take a walk around here."


    Xiao Hui rejoiced, bounced on the ground, grinning broadly. Ghost Li was infected by its mood, his mood lightened,ughed and scolded, "Alright, still noting up, if not you stay here by yourself."


    Xiao Hui¡¯s head shrank, [suo] a sound and again up on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, [he he] smiling. Ghost Li shook his head, a smile on his lips too, his hands moved, a familiar coldness surfaced again, Ghost Li seemed to think of something, hesitated for a moment. Xiao Hui feeling puzzled, [zhi zhi] twice, Ghost Li turned to look at it, then faintly smiled, softly said, "Life is lonely, why bother to think so much?"


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes blinked twice, apparently it did not quite understand the words, Ghost Li did not say anything more, a flip of his hand, dark-green light glowed, the Soul-Absorbing stick appeared, carrying them a monkey and a human, straight up to the blue sky, leaving Majestic Fox Mountain.


    X x x


    The most popted ce on Majestic Fox Mountain, was a small town two hundred miles northeast, called "Three Fortune Town". Three Fortune town poption was not much,


    but there were a few viges around and so reluctantly, it could also be considered lively. In the past, for the sake of secrecy, the Ghost King sect never bought their food and other daily necessities from Three Fortunes Town, instead they went to the farther town to buy, to prevent the Good Faction or the Evil sect other factions from discovering where the headquarters was. But before the Ghost King sect disciples return to their mountain, many of them would rest at Three Fortunes Town.


    In the past, Ghost Li also passed by Three Fortunes Town with Xiao Hui, although not many times but Xiao Hui was extremely clever, it clearly remembered, right now they had just left Majestic Fox Mountain, Xiao Hui waving desperately at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, kept pointing to the direction of Three Fortunes Town, apparently it wanted to go to Three Fortunes Town to eat and drink. Ghost Li shook his head but did not say anything, turned and headed to the direction of Three Fortunes Town.


    A distance of two hundred miles away, to the cultivated Taoist practitioners who could fly, it was not that far.Among the blue sky and white clouds, a sh of dark green light with an indistinct ck energy, streaked across the sky.


    Xiao Hui crouched restlessly on his shoulder, at times tilting its head, its long tail swayed to and fro, wondered was it that it was anticipating the moment of savouring the delicacies. Ghost Li while wielding the Soul-Absorbing stick, gazed downwards, the area around Majestic Fox Mountain needed nothing more to say, a stretch of deste bare mountains, after leaving Majestic Fox Mountain range, the terrain was rtively t but the wilderness, it was the same with no signs of inhabitation, looking down, only a deste path in the wilderness lonely extended out, wondered where it leads to?


    Ghost Li suddenly sighed but did not say anything, only Xiao Hui was slightly weird, took a few more nces at its master.


    After flying less than one hour in the direction of northeast, they have already reached the tip of Three Fortunes Town, from far clusters of houses could be seen, Xiao Hui was already excited, [zhi zhi] calling, pointing down. Ghost Li smiled and said, "Alright, we will go down.¡±


    The dark green light shed, a sharp [si si] sound was heard in the sky, descending from the sky,nded on the streets of Three Fortunes Town. However once hended, Ghost Li frowned. Xiao Hui jumped down from his shoulder, scratched its head, obviously feeling bewildered. After a moment, as if it had sensed something, its three eyes lit up at the same time, [zhi zhi] calling, looking slightly nervous.


    The Three Fortunes Town in front of them, looked as if it had turned into an empty town, most of the surrounding housing were still intact, only a few spots looked damaged but the entire town of people hadpletely disappeared. The deathly silence, shrouded above this small town.


    Ghost Li snorted,prehended in his heart, needless to say, the ce¡¯s appearance here, most likely was due to the demon beasts catastrophe. The people in the town might have escaped in time to the north, if they were slower, most probably they could not avoid the fate of being food for the beasts. A proper small town and yet turned into this state. And thinking further, on the Divine Land right now, how many towns had this simr fate too?


    A wind was blowing from a distance, disturbing up some sand from the streets, in this warm day, the wind seemed to be cold. Xiao Hui seemed to be uneasy, went near Ghost Li, at the same time ncing around, Ghost Li bent over, picked up Xiao Hui, muttered, "It¡¯s nothing."


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes blinked, seemed to quieten down with Ghost Li beside, Ghost Li breathed deeply, slowly walked forward, Xiao Hui crawled to his shoulder and no longer made any noise, quietly looked around.


    The town other than the sound of the wind, was silent, Ghost Li walked forward, after walked half of the street, saw the doors and windows of various households were shut tightly but some had their doors opened, not sure if it was the demon beast who had barged in. Only that along the way, they did not see any corpse, seemed like themoners here had ran to the north when they heard the news.


    At this time, suddenly a burst of cold wind, a dangling door on the left side of the street with a [pong] sound dropped down, echoed in the empty street. Ghost Li and Xiao Hui turned around and looked at the same time, saw behind the door, an arm fell weakly on the wooden board, unmoving, at the same time a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Ghost Li quietly looked for that direction for a while, then turned and continued to walk forward, Xiao Hui instead kept turning back to look at that arm.


    In the past Ghost Li had came to Three Fortunes Town a few time, therefore he was quite familiar with the ce. He slowly walked, was silent for a long time and then said, ¡°I remember there is a tavern ahead, let¡¯s go there, maybe we can still find something for you to eat."


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out twice.


    Footsteps sounded on the street, seemed especially loud, the cold wind blowing in gusts from behind, very quickly, walking along the street, they came to the tavern. The sign of the tavern had fallen from the door,nding face-front on the entrance, covered with ayer of dust. Ghost Li nced at this wooden board, stepped on it, leaving a footprint behind.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui quietly called out, stared into the tavern, Ghost Li¡¯s body suddenly stopped. After a while, a deep roar was heard from the tavern.


    Was it demon beast? This was Ghost Li¡¯s first reaction but this roar, sounded slightly familiar.


    [Roar ...]


    Xiao Hui suddenly shrieked, scurried into the tarven, Ghost Li was taken aback, did not know the reason for its agitation but Xiao Hui had always been close to him, and could be said to be his only partner, no matter how he could not allow Xiao Hui to face the mysterious thing along. Watching Xiao Hui soon disappearing into the tarven, Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, his body moved, he was already chasing after it.


    The next moment, he was in the tavern, after he took a good look at the thing inside the tarven, he could not help but was shocked.


    The tavern was in a mess, pots and pans were everywhere, broken pieces piling up, the tables and chairs were also in a disarray, a few were still intact, a thickyer of dust could be seen on the tables. But in such a dpidated pub, there was a perfect table in the middle, a pot of wine and a few sses were ced on it, sitting next to it was a young man dressed in bright silk clothing, and on the empty space between he and Ghost Li, a monster and Xiao Hui was facing each other, its looks ferocious and terrible, in its deep roars it had a slight trace of surprise, it was the evil beast "TaoTie".


    It was that day in the barren hills and deep forests, that mysterious boy that Ghost Li met.


    TaoTie stretched its long neck, staring with its four huge eyes, staring at Xiao Hui but Xiao Hui¡¯s expression was not as tense as before, instead it looked happy, [zhi zhi] called out twice, grinning, slowly walked up, wanted to touch TaoTie¡¯s head.


    TaoTie growled once, apparently unused to Xiao Hui¡¯s action, Xiao Hui paused, its three eyes blinked, went around TaoTie¡¯s body twice, from the left to the right, and from the right to the left. TaoTie¡¯s long neck turned, followed Xiao Hui¡¯s body, making a few growls but it sounded not as hostile, obviously towards this three-eyed monkey, TaoTie had some good feelings, just that not sure if it was because it had met a greedy guy like it which was rare and therefore looking at it with a different look...


    By then that youth also saw Ghost Li, remained seated but his expression also looked startled, evidently he did not expect to meet Ghost Li here. But his expression soon resumed, smiled and nodded to Ghost Li. Ghost Li was not any less surprised and had more doubts on this young man¡¯s identity, to be able to appear in this dead town¡¯s tavern, without asking, this person¡¯s origin could be deduce, extremely strange.


    At this time Xiao Hui had already went near TaoTie, suddenly opened its mouth andughed, stretched its hand to explore, patted a few times on TaoTie¡¯s head. TaoTie made a low growl, its four eyes staring at Xiao Hui, looking ferocious but Xiao Hui looked not a bit afraid instead was amused, patted a few more times, made a strange and a funny [pu pu] sound.


    TaoTie seemed helpless against the monkey, made a snort andy down, no longer minding Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui seemed to like this strange monster, went near TaoTie and touched here and there, extremely affection.


    That mysterious youth looked away from the two spiritual beasts, looked at Ghost Li, smiled and said, "Seems like they really got along well.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and smiled too.


    The young man patted the chair next to him, said, "Actually we can be considered quite fated, the Heavens and Earth are so huge and we actually meet here. Brother why don¡¯t youe over here and sit, let¡¯s drink a cup and also chat a bit.¡±


    Ghost Li nced at Xiao Hui and TaoTie, saw that Xiao Hui¡¯s attention was all on TaoTie, said, "Alright", and walked slowly over but to another side and took a chair, sat at the other side of the table.


    That young handsome face had a faint smile, reached for a clean cup, ced before Ghost Li, then filled it up with wine, smiled and said, ¡°Brother came to this deserted town, wonder what it is for?".


    Ghost Li did not answer, looked at the young man, quietly said, "Then what are you here for?¡±


    The young man smiled and said, "I passed by here and discovered that it still has a few sses of wine remaining, and so rested here for a moment, enjoying the wine by myself".


    Ghost Li turned to look at Xiao Hui, said, "If I said I was also bringing this monkey to look for wine here, do you believe it?¡±


    That young man was surprised, looked at Xiao Hui, suddenlyughed out, pped his hands said, "Believe, why not! Comeee, you and I drink up, life is lonely, it is rare that there is still a person with affinity, in the dested secluded corner of the ends of the earth, looking for wine together".


    Having said that, he raised his ss to Ghost Li and then drained it. Ghost Li looked at him intently, slowly repeating the words, "Life is lonely, he he, life is lonely..."


    He suddenlyughed out, thatugh was full of vicissitudes of life, raised his ss and downed it. A fire-like taste of wine, from his throat straight to his abdomen, the wine on this deste town, was actually this strong.


    The young manughed, "How is it?"


    Ghost Li looked up, reached over for the wine jug, filled up the two sses, said, "Good wine!¡±


    The young man smiled deeper, pped the table,ughed and said, "Good, it is really a good wine." In hisughter, the young man¡¯s expression gradually looked excited, suddenly loudly recited:


    :


    "The past feelings, vicissitudes of life,


    Do you still remember, the broken-hearted person.


    White hair witheredmp going to the ends of the earth,


    A reign of loneliness for hangover..."


    Until the end, his voice gradually turned deste, his face also somewhat looked lonely. After he finished, he looked down and was quiet, Ghost Li quietly looked at him, downed the ss of wine before him.


    X x x


    Night, the cold wind gradually picked up, the lonely town made [wu wu] sounds, like someone quietly crying in the distant.


    The night was dark, ck like dark waves, swallowing the great earth. The monkey fell asleep on TaoTie¡¯s body and that ferocious animal at the moment was alsozily lying on the ground.


    In the tavern, everywhere was dark, Ghost Li and the young man sat in the darkness, no one had the intention to get up and look for the candle.


    Perhaps in the dark, they seemed to be morefortable.


    All day long, they sat face to face like that, asionally exchanged a few irrelevant conversations, asionally drank a few sses of wine, and most of the time, seemed like they brought up each other¡¯s past, remained silent, contemting their past.


    In such a cold night, in the deste corners of the ends of the earth, two strangers seemed like they have known each other for their whole life, indifferently getting along.

 Chapter 156: Former Residence

    Chapter 156 - Former Residence


    Morning, it was another new day.


    At the Three Fortunes Town entrance, Ghost Li stood face to face with that young man, Xiao Hui on his shoulder, the evil beast TaoTie followed behind the young man, a bored expression on its face.


    .


    The young man nced at Ghost Li, smiled and said, ¡°What a rare opportunity for us to meet, after today, we do not know when we will see each other again, brother do take care.¡±


    Ghost Li lightly said, ¡°You too!¡¯


    The young man seemed to recall something, said, ¡°Now that the world is in chaos and the situation in the north seems to be getting more tense, don¡¯t you intend to go up north to take a look at the fun?¡±


    Ghost Li slightly surprised, could not help but take another nce at the young man, saw hisposed expression without any subtle meaning, pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see first! Why, are you interested in those killings and fights too?¡±


    The young man smiled but did not answer, only cupped his hands together, said, ¡°The roads to the ends of the world are long, the world is filled with hardships and dangers, let¡¯s meet again if we are destined to.¡±


    Ghost Li returned the gesture, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young manughed and turned away, TaoTie made a low growl, it seemed to be informing Xiao Hui too and then followed along. Crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, Xiao Hui seemed reluctant, called out a few times at TaoTie¡¯s back figure. In a short while, that mysterious young man and TaoTie¡¯s figures disappeared.


    .


    Ghost Li looked at the direction where they had gone, was silent for a moment and then slowly turned around, the silent Three Fortunes Town before him, not a single sign of life. Xiao Hui clicked its tongue twice, grabbed that wine bag on its back and drank two mouthfuls,st night from the tavern¡¯s cer, this monkey actually again found some alcohol.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Xiao Hui!¡±Ghost Li suddenly calmly spoke.


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out twice, its monkey hand fiddling with Ghost Li¡¯s hair. Ghost Li gazed far into the distant, after a long time, quietly said, ¡°Over there, was where we had once lived together, do you still remember?¡±


    The monkey did not answer, nobody knew if it understood, just that on thispletely cold deserted street, a cold wind seemed to blow past...


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Valley.


    The head of Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley, Tian BuYi, at the moment was alone in Observed Silence Hall with his hands sped behind his back, pacing back and forth. His mood was extremely foul, faint traces of anger showing on his face and with a hint of irritability. His kind and understanding wife, SuRu, at the moment was not in the valley and instead had went over to Small Bamboo Valley ShuiYue Master there, as for his disciples who had always been respectful to him, saw his mood and had long avoided the ce, the only disciple who could still put in a word most of the time, Song Daren the eldest disciple, at the moment also could not be seen.


    Tian BuYi knew the reason, now that the world¡¯s catastrophe had arrived, nobody knew when those horrible demon beasts would attack, he as one of the leaders of Qing Yun sect, naturally was troubled over it. But it was also because of this, after repeated persuasion from his wife SuRu, for his disciple Song Daren¡¯s happiness, Tian BuYi finally at three days ago made a trip to Small Bamboo Valley, to propose marriage for Song Daren and WenMin.


    Unexpectedly, ShuiYue Master, like she had swallowed some gunpowder, exploded at one go, even disregarding SuRu who was there, not to mention her distressed disciple WenMin who was beside, immediately rejected and coldly, sarcastically mocked Tian BuYi.


    With Tian BuYi¡¯s temperament, how would he not be angered, there and then had an altercation with ShuiYue Master and almost came to a fight, in the end, SuRu barely pulled him back to Big Bamboo Valley and ShuiYue Master was also stopped by her group of disciples who kneeled and held her back.


    After themotion, Song Daren was naturally extremely depressed, a look of dejection, all day long his face was like a bitter gourd. Tian BuYi who was already in a foul mood, saw his expression and was even more infuriated, scolded him in session several times, said that so what if he did not have a wife, he just has to devote himself to cultivation, in the future who knows maybe he would instead have blessings in disguise etc.


    Song Daren naturally did not dare to contradict his mentor but although his mouth was answering obediently, his disapproval expression was written on his face, clearly he was still thinking of WenMin. Tian BuYi was even angrier upon seeing it, scolded him even more harshly, until in the end Song Daren, like a mouse terrified of a cat, hid here and there the whole day, did not dare to see his teacher again.


    This day SuRu left early, specifically told Tian BuYi to go Small Bamboo Valley himself to persuade ShuiYue Master, Tian BuYi snorted a few times, coldly made some snide remarks about ShuiYue Master, Su Ru ignored him, went off straight, leaving Tian BuYi to fume by himself. However before she left, SuRu privately spoke a few words with Tian BuYi and made him understood somehow the reason why ShuiYue that woman was so unreasonable that day.


    SuRu actually said it very simply, only said, ¡°I heard that the day before we went over, that is the day when Lu XueQi returned, ShuiYue senior sister summoned her alone and they talked for quite a while, in the end for some reason, not only Lu XueQi was reprimanded heavily, even the other disciples were also admonished.¡±


    Tian BuYi might looked stiff but he was definitely not a slow person, after a moment heprehended the reason behind it but just that after SuRu left, each time he recalled himself going over by his own volition and being insulted, he really could not take it down and fumed with anger.


    The Observed Silence Hall right now was silent, only the sounds of Tian BuYi¡¯s pacing footsteps, his expression too slowly changed with his movements, for some reason, in the end, his expression turned rather odd, as if he had recalled some things. The incident where Lu XueQi rejected the marriage proposal in TongTian Peak, he was aware of it, and the rumours regarding the most outstanding disciple of the younger generation, Lu XueQi, Tian BuYi had also heard about it.


    Just that his concern deep inside his heart, was the other person in those ¡®rumours¡¯.


    ¡°Ten years already.¡± He sighed softly, looking distracted, sometimes even he himself felt a little strange, the disciple who looked so unremarkable, what exactly was the reason, that made himself worried for so many years?


    Tian BuYi made a bitterugh, shook his head, at this moment, as if he suddenly sensed it, frowned and looked out of the Observed Silence Hall, in the distant a tearing sound from the sky was heard. Tian BuYi contemted for a moment,posed himself and walked out.


    A white light was only seen streaking past the sky above Big Bamboo Valley, as fast as lightning, directly headed for the summit of Big Bamboo Valley,nded six feet in front of Tian BuYi, the brilliant dazzling light wavered and dissipated, revealing Qing Yun sect TongTian Peak Xiao YiCai.


    Xiao YiCai turned, a smile on his face, cupped his hands together and said, ¡°Greetings to Tian teacher uncle.¡±


    Tian BuYi nodded and said, ¡°Hm, why did youe, is something up?¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled and nodded but following which he looked around, feeling slightly surprised, said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, why is it so deserted here, where are your other disciples! Why are they not here?¡±


    Tian BuYi thought in his heart, ¡°If you can see them then you must be seeing ghosts, one by one hiding off somewhere.¡± But his expression was nothing like that, indifferently said, ¡°They are all doing their homework so did note out. Here is unlike your TongTian Peak, crowded with people, it ismon not to see anyone around.¡±


    Xiao YiCai was stunned, he could hear that Tian BuYi seemed unhappy but he was shrewd enough and appeared not to notice, smiled and said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the reason. Tian teacher uncle, disciple is here today because my benevolent teacher tasked me toe and pay a visit to teacher uncle, there are some questions to seek your guidance on.¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned and was nonplussed, asked in surprise, ¡°Seek guidance from me, what guidance? Senior brother DaoXuan is celestial pedant with unequalled merit good fortune, what is there to ask this good-for-nothing junior brother?¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled but did not speak, only looked at Tian BuYi. Tian BuYi understood and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and speak!¡± After speaking, he turned and was about to head into the Observed Silence Hall, Xiao YiCai following behind him. Suddenly Tian BuYi paused, abruptly turned around but it was towards the direction of his disciples¡¯ residences.


    Xiao YiCai felt puzzled and also nced towards that direction but did not see anything, could not help but asked, ¡°What is it Tian teacher uncle?¡±


    Tian BuYi hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing, I must have seen wrongly, how could he...¡± He suddenly coughed, lightly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡±


    Xiao YiCai, feeling lost, took another nce towards that direction but only saw the neat rows of houses, silent, couldn¡¯t look anymore normal. He did not give it much thought and only followed Tian BuYi into the hall.


    The two figures disappeared into the Observed Silence Hall, the quiet atmosphere again enveloped the mountains of Big Bamboo Valley. After a period of time, suddenly in the corridors of that stretch of houses, a silhouette shed, it was Ghost Li, he silently gazed towards the direction of Observed Silence Hall for a moment and then turned and following a once extremely familiar winding corridor, unhurriedly walked in.


    Probably because this was in the afternoon! Not a single disciple was seen, in his memory, the most often heard sounds other than junior sister Tian LingEr¡¯s crisp and clearughters, would be Du BiShu¡¯s shouts with a tinge of dejection, because he must have lost another bet. Then, big brother Song Daren and the rest deep and resoundingughters would be heard, the other senior brothers would also add on their jokes and for that most unremarkable little disciple! Most likely would also be smiling in one of the corner?


    Not long after, the past, in the unhurried footsteps sounds, gently flipped over, those old stories as if engraved in every tile, pir and buildings, echoed beside him.


    Initially Ghost Li¡¯s face was dazed, gradually it changed, the ice-like expression quietly receded, the past was actually this soul-stirring, even after many years he still could not forget it.


    If, if... if everything had not changed...


    He stood in the faint sunlight of the corridor, slowly sat down onto the low railings, the warm and pleasant sunlight shone onto his face, like a decade ago.


    There were footsteps and conversations, travelling far from the back, approaching, it was Big Bamboo Valley fourth disciple, He DaZhi and sixth disciple, Du BiShu. Two of them walked side by side approaching and when their figures appeared, Ghost Li had already like an apparition, suddenly disappeared, the mountain breeze blew past, the trees and vegetation swayed, nobody knew where exactly he was hiding.


    He DaZhi and Du BiShu obviously did not notice anything, both of them whispering and slowly walked past, Du BiShu was also carrying a wooden bucket, filled half with water, a rag draped beside, like he was going somewhere to clean up. And they walked forward and soon arrived at a door of a house, Du BiShu shrugged his shoulders at He DaZhi, He DaZhi smiled and both of them went in together.


    A momentter, Ghost Li appeared from another corner of the winding corridor, his eyes¡¯ expressionplicated and looking ahead. The room that the two people who were once his senior brothers entered, was actually his when he was still Zhang Xiao Fan Big Bamboo Valley most junior disciple. However, that house should have been abandoned for many years, why did the two senior brothers still go in?


    Ghost Li quietly drifted over.


    Suddenly, like sinking into an old dream, he stood nonplussed at the door, in this little courtyard, everything was exactly the same as before, there was still a narrow path made of crushed stones, there was still verdant green grasses, even that small pine tree, was still growing there, just that over the years, it had already grown much sturdier.


    The sound of water was heard from inside the house, following which Du BiShu and He Dazhi¡¯s voices were heard, ¡°Fourth senior brother, why don¡¯t you try to exin, after so many years, why does teacher still want us to clean up this house? Isn¡¯t this deliberately trying to make me suffer!¡±


    He DaZhi scoldedughingly, ¡°Stinking brat, you are trying to loaf on the job again right, I am telling you first, teacher is still fuming over big senior brother¡¯s matter! You better don¡¯t provoke him, if not teacher would for sure skin you alive.¡±¡¯


    Du BiShu [he he]ughed drily, said, ¡°Senior brother you are joking with me again, how would I dare to provoke teacher. Just that little junior brother has already left for more than a decade, yet teacher still order us to maintain this ce as it is, cleaning it every day, I really do not know what is he thinking in his heart?¡±


    That figure standing outside the house, stood erect stiff, slowly lowered his head.


    From the house, He DaZhi was silent for a while and instead sighed, quietly said, ¡°Although teacher never talked about little junior brother all these years but we all know that in his heart, his favorite is junior brother Xiao Fan.¡±


    Du BiShu¡¯s voice said, ¡°Yes! This I can tell too, to tell you the truth, sometimes I also missed little junior brother. But what use is that, little junior brother right now has already be another person, don¡¯t tell me he would still return to Big Bamboo Valley, again be Zhang Xiao Fan, and be our seventh junior brother? ...¡±


    Outside the window, Ghost Li¡¯s expression turned more and more indifferent, his body was still straight, just that his two hands, were clenched into a fist, gripping tighter and tighter.


    Can we turn back?


    The steps that you strided in the time, the roads that you have crossed, many yearster, do you still remember to look back? Do you still want to go back?


    The warm sunlight on his body, yet felt like being cast in ice!


    He DaZhi and Du BiShu also turned silent, as if inadvertently this topic, made them also felt heavy and wordless. After tidying up for a while, carrying a bucket out, He DaZhi gently shut the door, he watched the green grasses in the small courtyard, the pine tree swaying, although the scenery had a look of spring but it always had some feeling of loneliness. As if without the owner of the house, even the scenery of spring also turned pale.


    He shook his head, sighed and left with Du BiShu.


    After a long time, Ghost Li from behind that pine tree, slowly walked out. The familiar mountain breeze blew past his face, ruffling his hair. He walked to the room door, raised his right hand and ced it on the door.


    His movement was very slow, very slow, as if his hands were heavily leaden, even his face expression, he looked like he couldn¡¯t breathe. However, that strange inexplicable feeling, like an invisible force, finally pushed opened the door!


    --- Just like, opening a window of the past, looking into the past time.


    That familiar bed, that familiar tables and chairs, as well as what was hanging on the wall, after those years the painting of Tao character already had a slight decayed yellow color, even the kettle and cups, looked exactly the same!


    Who would know, this simple and in room, how many times had it appeared in his dreams? Even the smell of the air here, also seemed to carry a faint smell of the past. He slowly walked into the room, went to the bed and slowly sat down, gently stroked his bed bedding, the soft feeling, traversed from his palm.


    Who would see, him suddenly biting on his lip, that hard, that deep!


    In the Observed Silence Hall, Tian BuYi and Xiao YiCai sat down together, Tian BuYi looked unsettled, facing Xiao YiCai but his eyes were looking at another direction, as if contemting something. Until Xiao YiCai coughed once and called out, ¡°Tian teacher uncle.¡±


    Tian BuYi like being awaken, nodded his head and said, ¡°Um, alright, say it! What does senior brother DaoXuan want that requires you his favourite disciple to especially make a trip down?¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled and said, ¡°You tter me, It is like this, benevolent teacher has two things, wish to ask Tian teacher uncle through disciple.¡°


    Tian BuYi said, ¡°Oh, say it.¡±


    Xiao YiCai said, ¡°Firstly, the number of Good Factions fellow membersing to Qing Yun Hill is still increasing, the other branches have already received quite a number of people, TongTian Peak has also arranged hundred over fellow friends to stay in the houses at mid-level of the mountain. However, even it is so, the residences are still not enough, so teacher wanted disciple to entreat teacher uncle, possible to arrange more of the Good Faction friends on Big Bamboo Valley?¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s eyebrow twitched, nced at Xiao YiCai, Xiao YiCai looked a little awkward but still with a courtesy smile, said, ¡°Teacher uncle, this is also for the imminent catastrophe, ast resort, and our Qing Yun sect has always considered ourselves as the leader of Good Faction, we can¡¯t push our fellow friends out of the door right?¡±


    Tian BuYi snorted, said, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a fool, those so-called righteous fellow friends, when it is really time to fight those demon beast monsters, those that can really contribute is less than thirty percent, most of them probably only because of our fame, ran over here to take refuge.¡±


    Xiao YiCai gave a wry smile, said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle over exaggerate but even if it is so, we can¡¯t push them out of the door, if we really do so, how would the world look at our Qing Yun? For the sake of the overall situation, would have to request Tian teacher uncle to render more help.¡±


    Tian BuYi rolled his eyes, suddenly seemed to think of something, his eyes suddenly lit up, a mocking smile revealed at the corner of his mouth, coughed once and his face revealed a righteous awe-inspiring expression, said, ¡°Since DaoXuan senior brother also said it like this, I shall not decline further, anyway it is for the world Good Faction and the current situation, then let¡¯s do it that way!¡±


    Xiao YiCai was overjoyed, cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you teacher uncle.¡±


    Tian BuYi smiled then suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°Just a minute, I have not finished.¡±


    Xiao YiCai was startled for a moment, said, ¡°What? Tian teacher uncle please say.¡±


    Tian BuYi smiled, said, ¡°Since the cmity is imminent, everything should be for the sake of the current situation. I heard among our seven branches, there is still one branch, er, seems like the branch which has more female disciples...¡±


    Xiao YiCai who was initially smiling, his face already stiff halfway, gradually could not smile anymore.


    Tian BuYi naturally smiled by himself, said, ¡°I remember in that branch, their terrain vast and a few days ago I have been there, the number of empty houses are innumerable! Why is it that sect head senior brother who has been brilliant his entire life, did not even think of this ce?¡±


    Xiao YiCai forced a smile, after a long while said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, this, this...¡±


    Tian BuYi snorted, his plump face looked up to the sky, silent. Xiao YiCai saw his expression, secretly shook his head and could only said, ¡°Yes, after disciple returns today, will take it to report to benevolent teacher and ask him to make a decision.¡±


    Tian BuYi did not speak and his expression also did not change, only nodded his head but he was feeling delighted in his heart,ughing secretly inside.


    Xiao YiCaiposed himself for a moment then said, ¡°Then Tian teacher uncle, there is the second thing but more important than the matter just now, teacher has also repeatedly reminded, for teacher uncle to think carefully before answering.¡±


    Tian BuYi saw Xiao YiCai¡¯s serious face, greatly different from before, evidently this matter was not something trivial, could not help but feel stunned, nodded and said, ¡°Oh, what is it that is so serious, say it.¡±

 Chapter 157: Paying Respect

    Chapter 157 - Paying Respect


    Xiao YiCai lowered his voice, his expression turned slightly solemn, said, ¡°Asking teacher uncle on teacher¡¯s behalf, the ¡®Heaven Secret Seal¡¯ behind Big Bamboo Valley, is it still safe and sound?¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s expression changed, suddenly stood up, stared at the Xiao YiCai, Xiao YiCai also slowly stood up but took a step back instead. Tian BuYi watched Xiao YiCai for a while, his face¡¯s expression constantly changing, initially was shocked and surprise, slowly after calming down he looked to be contemting and finally a strange glint seemed to sh past his eyes, he looked at Xiao YiCai, suddenly said, ¡°Seems like senior brother DaoXuan really intended to pass his position of sect head to you in the future.¡±


    Xiao YiCai slightly bowed, said, ¡°Teacher uncle overstates, disciple dare not.¡±


    Tian BuYi indifferently said, ¡°He even told you this matter, his intention is obviously very clear. Forget it, this is TongTian Peak¡¯s matter, I can¡¯t be bothered too. But regarding the Heaven Secret Seal, ¡° he paused, in a deep voice said, ¡°This is no trivial matter and even concern Qing Yun destiny, at that time Qing Ye Founder oncemanded the Qing Yun seven branches leaders, not to use unless out of absolute necessity...¡±


    He took a deep breath, said, ¡°The implications of it, all of us understands it very well. I just want to ask one question, does DaoXuan senior brother really thought about this carefully?¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s expression at the moment was also very solemn, after deliberating for a long time as if he dared not say the wrong word, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, before disciple left, teacher had already solemnly instructed disciple.¡±


    Tian BuYi after contemting for a moment, said, ¡°Other than TongTian Peak and Big Bamboo Valley, what about the other five branches ¡®Heaven Secret Seal¡¯?¡±


    Xiao YiCai respectfully said, ¡°For this matter, teacher has only told disciple and no others, because teacher thinks that in Qing Yun sect, Tian teacher uncle is the most prestigious and noble, therefore especially came here first to seek teacher uncle¡¯s opinion. As for the other five branches, disciple will pay a visit to the various leaderster.¡±


    Tian BuYi slowly nodded and sat back down, after thinking for a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°The situation before us, has indeede to a critical juncture, the fate of themon people are all depending on this war, if sect head senior brother wishes to go all out, I have nothing to say too. Just that after you go return, please ry one sentence to him for me.¡±


    Xiao YiCai looking respectful, said, ¡°Yes, Tian teacher uncle please say, disciple will defintely convey it.¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face slightly pale, said, ¡°Once the seven branches Heaven Secret Seals are removed, the vicious energy that Qing Yun Hill suppressed for thousand years will inevitably be released, although there is still Zhu Xian Ancient Celestial Sword¡¯s energy to hold it and turn it into an unparalleled killing intention but the severe damage to the sword-holder, corrodes the foundation of the cultivation, it is not aughing matter. DaoXuan senior brother¡¯s skills are exquisite and deep but this is a serious matter, it is better to ask him to consider carefully, to guard against the unexpected.¡±


    Xiao YiCai seriously said, ¡°Yes, Tian teacher uncle¡¯s words, disciple will definitely convey it.¡± After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Then if Tian teacher uncle has no other matter, disciple will first make a move.¡±


    Tian BuYi nodded, did not speak. Xiao YiCai saw his heavy mood, did not dare to speak more, slowly retreated out.


    In the Observed Silence Hall, only Tian BuYi was left. He slowly turned around, looked at the Taoism San Qing Founder deity statue worshipped in the Observed Silence Hall, his expressionplicated, after a long while he only sighed and did not say anything.


    When Xiao YiCai flew back to TongTian Peak, it was already night, lights lit brightly on TongTian Peak, so it was many of the senior Qing Yun sect disciples, including the numerous Good Faction members who had came to Qing Yun, turning this paradise-like ce into a slightly crowded and secr ce.


    However Xiao YiCai did not have the mood to bother about these, he went straight to the peak where Crystal Hall was, after asking the whereabouts of Reverend DaoXuan from Qing Yun junior disciples in Crystal Hall, he headed for Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s room at the inner quarters of Crystal Hall.


    Coming to a secluded area of the rear rooms, Xiao YiCai stood before Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s room door,posed himself and was about to knock when Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice was heard from the room, saying, ¡°Is it YiCai,e on in.¡±


    Xiao YiCai was nonplussed for a moment, immediately respectfully said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then gently pushed opened the door and went inside.


    The room was very spacious, all of the furnishings had a schrliness quality, other than a simple table, chairs and bed, were numerous books on the bookshelves ced at both sides of the room, many of which were old books but were neatly ced on the shelves, they looked like they had been read many times by their owner.


    Reverend DaoXuan was sitting beside the study desk, his hand holding an old scroll, was reading it when he saw Xiao YiCai came in, he smiled and said, ¡°You are back only now?¡±


    Xiao YiCai respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Yes, teacher.¡°


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded his head and said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Xiao YiCai said, ¡°The seven branches¡¯ leaders did not have any objection, all said to follow teacher¡¯s intention, only Big Bamboo Valley Tian teacher uncle...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan frowned and said, ¡°Why, what different opinion does Tian junior brother has?¡±


    Xiao YiCai quickly said, ¡°It is not so, Tian teacher uncle did not object too, he only requested disciple to ry a few words to teacher.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was slightly surprised, said, ¡°What words, tell me?¡±


    Xiao YiCai repeated what Tian BuYi said, Reverend DaoXuan was silent after listening, Xiao YiCai secretly sneaked a nce at him, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expression lookedplicated, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    While Xiao YiCai was trying to guess what Reverend DaoXuan was thinking when Reverend DaoXuan suddenly said, ¡°YiCai, what do you think of Tian teacher uncle this person?¡±


    Xiao YiCai was surprised and did not know the subtle meaning of Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s words, he looked at him but did not see anything particr and so could only cautiously said, ¡°Hm, disciple thinks, Tian teacher uncle this person...is actually quite nice.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan smiled, apparently was not bothered by this disciple tricky words, leisurely said, ¡°Ah yes! He is a good man, he he, it must have been difficult with his looks at that time, his extraordinary talent could actually be discerned by someone...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s words suddenly stopped, the room submerged into silence, Xiao YiCai moved his body slightly, felt somehow uneasy.


    A momentter, Reverend DaoXuan said, ¡°¡¯You have been out for a day, and must be tired, go back and have a rest.¡±


    Xiao YiCai nodded, bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then slowly backed out.


    Reverend DaoXuan watched his favourite disciple¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, was silent for a moment and then again viewed the dark ck sky outside the window, slowly stood up and walked out, soon, his figure merged into the dark night of Qing Yun Hill.


    .


    Although it waste at night but at the Founders Ancestral Hall at the secluded back of TongTian Peak, the altarmp was still burning in the dark, like an otherworldly fire. The old man who was keeping watch over the hall was still up, right now he was standing before the offering table for Qing Yun Hill generations of ancestors tablets, staring at the names within the dark shadows


    Distantly, low insects cries were heard.


    In the silence, there seemed to be heartbeat sounds!


    The night breeze blew past, the altarmp fire flickered, trembling like breathing, the old man slowly turned around, walked to the altarmp, gently blocked the iing wind, soon, the fire quietened down and started to burn steadily again. The old man gazed at this light, the light reflected in his eyes, like something was burning.


    In the middle of the night, footsteps sounds were suddenly heard, the old man¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly, carefully listened and then slowly turned around, his old voice unhurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you will stille at such ate hour.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s figure, slowly emerged from the dark and walked into the Founders Ancestral hall.


    In the dim light, the two elderly men met across each other, for a moment was stunned, caught unaware and suddenly realized, that the other party was actually so old and then thought, isn¡¯t he himself also the same case?


    Reverend DaoXuan was silent, stared at that old man for a long time and then slowly came to the table, stood under the Qing Yun sect generations of ancestors¡¯ tablets, slowly straighten his body. The old man walked to his back and was too silent.


    In the dark, invisible dignified aura emitted slowly from those, like deep scars that time could not erase. Reverend DaoXuan expressionless, picked up three incense sticks from the table, walked to the candle and lighted them, holding solemnly with both of his hands, respectfully bowed three times to the ancestral tablets and then stepped forward and inserted into the incense burner.


    The faint smoke, curled up from burner, diffused in the mid-air, making those ancestral tablets looked even more hazy, indistinctly like a pair of eyes, coldly looking at these two old men and this world.


    ¡°Offering incense in the middle of the night, is there any difficult problems?¡± The old man asked indifferently, his tone t, like he was talking about something that had nothing to do with himself.


    Reverend DaoXuan did not look back at him, his eyes staring at those dignified tablets behind the faint smoke, a momentter, he slowly said, ¡°Say, after we have passed on, when theter generations offer sacrifices to us, what kind of feelings will they be having?¡±


    The old man grunted, said, ¡°For you, naturally it will be full of reverence, as for me, will anyone still remember me?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan did not take offence on the elderly¡¯s slightly sarcastic words, only faintly smiled. Then he quietly said, ¡°Now that the catastrophe is before us, the world is plunged into misery, suffering from the rampant actions of the evil beasts. When I think of the inevitable war between Qing Yun and the evil beast, and the world¡¯s fate is at risk, all of these heavy responsibilities on my shoulder, I have not slept well for many days.¡±


    The old man brow frowned, said, ¡°You are notining to me right? This is not like you.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan looked at the old man a moment, suddenlyughed out and then sighed, ¡°You and I our hundreds of years of friendship, it is only you who know me best.¡±


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I know you? If so, I will not be here guarding the ancestral hall. Alright, let¡¯s not talk superfluous words, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan seemed to be particrly tolerant of the elderly man, he retorted several times but DaoXuan did not mind, looking slightly solemn, he slowly said, ¡±I have already decided, the implications of this battle is too great, for the survival of themon people, I want to remove the Heaven Secret Seals of the seven mountain summits of Qing Yun.¡±


    That old man¡¯s face suddenly froze, his brows frowning deeply, looked intently at DaoXuan, DaoXuan looked frankly back at him, after a long timeter, the old man slowly said, ¡°This matter, you have thought over it carefully?¡±


    DaoXuan slowly nodded and said, ¡°But today when I secretly informed the other six leaders, Tian BuYi requested someone to convey some words to me, advised me to be careful of the vicious energy bacsh.¡±


    The old man smiled coldly, turned to face those ancestral tablets, after a long while, said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you have not entered Illusory Moon Cave before, what is inside, you know if yourself.¡± His voice suddenly turned gentler, also with a trace of helplessness, said, ¡°Look out for yourself!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan did not speak, a momentter too raised his head, watching the shadows in the darkness, that silent dignity, seemed to be mocking silently in the dark.


    Seven dayster, the areas around Qing Yun Hill, started to have more and more news of the demonic beasts, within a radius of hundred miles, with HeYang City at the foot of the mountain as centre, everywhere refuges could be seen. As if right now the world, only that towering and lofty Qing Yun Hill, could give somefort and security feelings to the people.


    And in the hubbard of the crowds, HeYang City was the most chaotic, the streets were full of people, the city¡¯s inns were long full, the iing refugees could only sleep in the open. Under such circumstances, the city¡¯s food supply had be extremely tight, fortunately the city was beside the river, they did not have to worry about the water supply.


    Actually under such chaotic situation, it would be difficult to ensure that there would not be looting and murder and other bad things and the fact was, from time to time there was really such news, the previous day who and who had disappeared and today someone¡¯s corpse was on the street. But HeYang city was after all at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, Qing Yun Hill had also made some early preparations, dispatched a considerable number of disciples in the city to maintain order so in general those numerous refugees in this catastrophe, were still safe.


    But, following the rumours of the demonic beasts spreading worse and worse with each day, who could predict what tomorrow would be like? Under these circumstances, HeYang City¡¯s atmosphere became more and more uneasy.


    And also in such circumstances, Zhou YiXian who roamed the JiangHu together with his granddaughter, Xiao Huan, and Wild Dog Taoist, came to this city. Standing in the streets which used to be spacious, right now they could only see dense poption of humans heads moving, it was crowded to the point where it was hard to even walk, Wild Dog Taoist was still alright but Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan was dumbfounded.


    Relying on Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s sturdy body and fierce looking face, he opened the way for them, those weaker ones were pushed aside, those stronger ones who saw Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face when they turned around, most did not dare to say anything. Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan followed Wild Dog closely, managed to move forward, sweating profusely along the way and finally passed through this street, into another small alley on the west side of the city.


    The three walked on, although the secluded alley right now was also full of people butpared to the big street outside, here could said to be spacious. Zhou YiXian cursed softly, looked extremely pissed, forget it that I this old man have to run for my life, why are there so many people too running for their lives, in the end make me this old man so ufortable while running for my life and so on.


    The alley was very long, twisted and turned, lesser and lesser people headed in, after walking about an hour, the three of them reached the end of the alley. There was no longer any refugees in this area, the reason was very simple, because there was morgue here but looking at this small morgue derelict courtyard, even half of its wooden door had fell to the ground, the other half missing, not sure if it was taken by people for firewood.


    Zhou YiXian looked at this morgue, shook his head, sighed, Xiao Huan stood beside him, whispered, said, ¡°Grandfather.¡¯


    ¡¯


    Wild Dog was puzzled but he came from the Evil Sect and was not bothered by these ominous morgue, feeling slightly bewildered that Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan woulde to this ce.


    Zhou YiXian after a long while, said, Let¡¯s go in! Anyway, this ce should be rtively quiet.¡±


    When he finished, he first went inside, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog followed behind. They saw in the small courtyard, trees and grasses bleak and dested, remnants of wood shavings and roof beams could be seen lying disorderly everywhere, there were some white stuffs in the grasses that glimmered. Xiao Huan looked pale and could not help but pulled Zhou YiXian¡¯s clothes.


    Zhou YiXian turned and looked at her, quietly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time here, what are you afraid of, besides here is where your father lives, will he harm us?¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded, her face looking better, Wild Dog Taoist frowning at the back but did not say anything.


    Ahead of the courtyard was the door to the morgue, Zhou YiXian went up and saw the door was covered with dust, just how long did no onee, he did not speak, shook his head, another sigh and opened the door.


    [Zhi ya...] the wooden door made a harsh sound, slowly retreated inside, a moldy smell assaulted them, in the dim light, three coffins were lying disorderly but the coffins¡¯ covers had already dropped to the side.


    The years of destion, as if in this small room, slowly emitted out. Zhou YiXian¡¯s mouth twitched, his face bleak, slowly walked in, disregarding those coffins, he walked straight to the offering table, looked at the spiritual tablets that were lying disorderly.


    The room was quiet, it seemed that no one dared to speak. Zhou YiXian slowly stretched his hand out, picked up the tablets and slowly wiped the thickyer of dust, ced it beside and then found another one, and so on, when he cleared the seventh spiritual tablets, saw that the tablet read


    [Tablet of Beloved Son of Zhou Xing Yun].


    Zhou YiXian stopped, silently looked at the tablet, after gazing for a long time, Xiao Huan slowly walked over, saw the tablet in his hand, teared and quietly said, ¡°Grandfather, keep father¡¯s spiritual tablet properly away!¡±


    Zhou YiXian heaved a long sigh, his face looked deste, nodded his head. Xiao Huan took the tablet from his hands, carefully ced it on the table and then stepped back, ced her hands together, respectfully bowed to the tablet, quietly said, ¡°Father, I havee with grandfather again to visit you, these few years thanks to your blessing, although grandfather and I roam the world but everything is good. Today we came back to clean you up properly, hope you will not me us.¡±


    She then respectfully bowed three times.


    Wild Dog Taoist watched from the back, suddenly came to the front and also bowed three times to the tablet, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan were instead shocked, Xiao Huan eximed, ¡°Priest, why did you...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist did not look at Zhou YiXian¡¯s strange expression, said, ¡°Since he is your father, he is also my senior,ing here, paying respect to senior, it is ought to.¡°


    Xiao Huan then felt relieved, nodded and said, ¡°Then I thank you.¡± She turned to the tablet and said, ¡°Father, this is Wild Dog Taoist, he is a good man and gave a lot of help to grandfather and me.¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, said, ¡°Is he considered a good person, [snort snort], harbouring evil intentions...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s expression froze but Xiao Huan had already red at Zhou YiXian, said, ¡°Grandfather, how can you talk nonsense.¡±


    Zhou YiXian rolled up his eyes, turned around to look elsewhere, Wild Dog Taoist gratefully looked at Xiao Huan and was about to speak when suddenly his body stiffened and he abruptly turned around, Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian seemed to sense something, almost at the same time looked towards the entrance.


    In the deste quiet morgue, at the entrance, suddenly a man in ck appeared, even his face was also veiled in ck, an unexinable weirdness. The ambience created by Zhou YiXian and the rest, right now with the appearance of the man, suddenly sank into a even deathly silence.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s expression changed greatly, his lips moved a few times and finally slowly hoarsely said, ¡°Mr Ghost...¡±

 Chapter 158: Night Exploration

    Chapter 158 - Night Exploration


    The ck-attired person standing at the entrance was indeed the mysterious figure of Ghost King sect, Mr Ghost. Wild Dog Taoist after being subdued by Ghost Li, stayed at Ghost King sect for a period of time and had at least seen Mr Ghost a few times, although as to what kind of person Mr Ghost was, he still knew very little but he clearly understood the fact that that person¡¯s status was not low and not one that could be mentioned in the same breath as him.


    Now that he encountered this person at such ce out of a sudden, how would Wild Dog Taoist not be shocked. Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan did not know the identity of this mysterious man in ck but looking at the faint look of fear on Wild Dog Taoist face, expected that this person most likely was not a good person and could not help but tense up.


    Mr Ghost paused in his drift, he did not expect that there were people in this secluded unfortunate ce and one of them even recognized him, he could not help but be startled, a momentter he took a good look at the three people, especially at Wild Dog Taoist, Mr Ghost then calmed down. He assessed Wild Dog Taoist and again at Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan and finally back to Wild Dog, his calm voice, said, ¡°Are you Wild Dog Taoist?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist had seen this Mr Ghost several times previously and usually behind Ghost Li in Ghost King sect, looking at this mysterious ck figure from afar, now that Mr Ghost was right in front of him, it was the first time. When he heard Mr Ghost speaking and actually recognized himself, he could not help but was startled, paused for a while before saying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mr Ghost faintly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always with Ghost Li GongZi, why are you at this ce, and who are these two people?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist wanted to ask him back, why couldn¡¯t hee when he himself could be here but he didn¡¯t dare to speak it out, only quietly said, ¡°I, I separated from Ghost Li and will go look for him soon. These two are my friends.¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s words were insipid, as if totally ignoring Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s tone of emphasis, whether intentionally or not, on ¡®Ghost Li¡¯ these two words, said, ¡°Oh, oki but you still have not say, why are you here?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was speechless for a moment and did not know how to exin, instead it was Zhou YiXian who was watching Mr Ghost for a while, spoke, ¡°It is because this old man me has a rtive¡¯s spirit tablet here, we came to pay our respect.¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s gaze concentrated and then saw, behind the three of them, a derelict spirit tablet was erected on the altar table, a few words were written on it: Beloved son Zhou XingYun Memorial Tablet. Mr Ghost nodded and then pondered a moment, the gleam in the eyes behind the veil seemed to be flickering, unhurriedly said, ¡°Since you all have already paid your respect, this ce is after all for spirits tombs, it is not advisable to stay for a long time, better quickly leave.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist turned to Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, he was clearly unwilling to stay a minute longer with this ghostly figure and with Mr Ghost¡¯s words, seemed like if it was not because of Ghost Li, he might used his skills to retain them. But even though it was so, Wild Dog Taoist was not sure if Zhou YiXian understood that they could not afford to offend this person and when he nced over just now, Zhou YiXian had deep affections for his son who died young and now that out of a sudden someone abruptly issued an order for the guests to leave, with his usual temperament, not sure if he would explode with anger.


    Sure enough, when the Wild Dog Taoist turned back to look, his heart suddenly sank, Zhou YiXian was still fine, his face tight and seemed to be contemting something, his eyes too seemed to be strangely wandering around , Xiao Huan¡¯s graceful face instead revealed anger, obviously infuriated by this man in ck¡¯s words, her mouth opened and she seemed about to rebuke.


    Wild Dog Taoist panicked, sweat appeared on his forehead, crying in rm in his heart, while he was panicking, suddenly Zhou YiXian stepped forward, walked to Xiao Huan and blocked her, Xiao Huan was about to speak and got a shock, said, ¡°You this...eh, grandfather, what are you doing?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nced at Mr Ghost who was standing at the entrance like a ghost, indifferently said, ¡°Nothing, we came to only visit your dad, since we have already paid our respects, let us go, anyway we don¡¯t have anything to do here.¡±


    Xiao Huan was nonplussed, for a moment speechless, Wild Dog Taoist heaved a sigh of relief, his heart which had jumped to his throat returned to its ce, hurriedly walked forward, said, ¡°Yes, yes, we better quickly leave.¡±


    Xiao Huan was a clever girl,prehended the situation and did not insist, nodded her head. The three of them hastily packed up their things, with Wild Dog Taoist leading, walked to the entrance, Mr Ghost quietly let out a path, drifted into the dim area of this tomb ce, looking like an spectre.


    The three of them quickly walked out of this house, the sun shone down on them once again, after a few steps, the door behind them was heard closing by itself without any draft, making an eerie sound of [wu wu] and with a [pong] shut close.


    After walking with quick steps and leaving this morgue far behind, almost not in their line of view anymore, the three of them then stopped, Wild Dog Taoist and Zhou YiXian heaved out a long sigh at the same time, Xiao Huan nced at them, frowned and said, ¡°What happen to both of you, why so afraid?¡±


    Zhou YiXian ignored her, pondered with his head bowed and then raised his head up and spoke to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°I heard you called him something Mr Ghost, who is he?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°He is the most mysterious figure in Ghost King sect, like an honoured elder figure, usually he is always with Ghost King, I am not sure too what kind of person is he but he is definitely not an ordinary figure.¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowning tightly, did not speak, Xiao Huan felt puzzled, her grandfather seldom went into deep thoughts, could not help but curiously asked, ¡°Grandfather, what is it, do you feel that this person is strange too?¡±


    Zhou YiXian slowly nodded, his speech slow and serious, said, ¡°This person is indeed not a simple person, we cannot underestimate him. And just now in the house, did you all notice at the right hand corner, three chi away from the wall, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were stunned, carefully recalled but it was still Xiao Huan who was more detailed, frowned and said, ¡°Grandfather, I remembered other than the coffins lying in a mess there, there isn¡¯t anything else.¡±


    Zhou YiXian coldly snorted, said, ¡°Right, it is coffins.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist asked in bewilderment, ¡°What is strange about coffins, that is a mortuary, naturally there are coffins.¡±


    Zhou YiXian rolled his eyes at him, said, ¡°What do you this good-for-nothing know, of course the other coffins are not important but there is one coffin that is different from the rest, it is not only cleaner with less dust than the rest, its position facing the north and south are extremely urate, and especially its location, is at where the Yin energy is densest in that mortuary.¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression became more serious and said, ¡°Actually I too did not thought about these, that coffin was not that conspicuous but when Wild Dog first called out that Mr Ghost, my heart jumped and I secretly observed the house¡¯s unearthly fengshui and really, it showed me some hints, I¡¯m afraid this person is really from the The Way of Ghost and uses the Yin energy to recuperate.¡± However, Zhou YiXian looked bemused, slowly bend his head, perplexedly said, ¡°Just that although the cultivation ways in the Evil Sect are mostly unusual but this kind of forces of evil skills, seems to be moremonly seen in southern border shaman witchcraft, how can it be that this person has it?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist suddenly interrupted and said, ¡°That is not necessarily so, there is an old fellow in Wan Du n named Blood-Sucking Demon, other than his famous blood-sucking skill, doesn¡¯t he also knows ¡®Five Ghost Govern Spirits¡¯ formation?¡±


    Zhou YiXian with a [pei] sound, said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to act like you know, that useless Blood-Sucking Demon fellow learnt some short-changed skills from somewhere, forcibly captured some innocent spirits and then deliberately acted mystery to deceive people, when it was time to really use it, most likely he would be struck down once he uses his skills. The southern border shaman witchcraft is extensive and profound, and has even more exceptional achievements in The Way of Ghost faction, how can it be mentioned in the same breath as that useless thing!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was stunned but recalling back, he felt that it was really as what Zhou YiXian had described, the person that Blood-Sucking Demon ambushed on the road was that Qing Yun disciple, Zhang Xiaofan, when he first used the Five Ghosts Govern Spirits, his formation was broken inexplicably by Zhang Xiao Fan, although the situation was rather bizarre and weird and Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s weapon was sinister but in any case it was because the Blood-Sucking Demon was useless. As such, Wild Dog Taoist could not help but felt somehow disdained towards that Blood-Sucking Demon and had forgotten how he had struggled and begged for mercy from him.


    Xiao Huan standing beside him, frowned and said, ¡°Grandfather but however, father¡¯s spirit tablet is still in the house, now that there is a monster inside, will it be alright?¡±


    Zhou YiXian slowly shook his head, said, ¡°Your father had passed away for many years, this instead doesn¡¯t matter but in there after all is where your father¡¯s spirit tablet is, I only have one son, I cannot just ignore it.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was startled, stared and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted and said, ¡°Naturally I want to go back and take a look again, I cannot just leave like this.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face turned pale for a moment, angrily said, ¡°That is someone you nor me can afford to provoke, do you know?¡±


    Zhou YiXian with a [pei] sound, ignored him, muttered to himself, ¡°ording to logic, this type of martial artist from The Way of Ghost, the Yin energy at night is the strongest, it is also the best time for him to recuperate quietly, if we were to explore, it is best to do it during the day. Just that since we encountered him, we can¡¯t go back this early, we better wait for the night.¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded, said, ¡°Alright.¡±, and then thought of something, turned and spoke to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Priest, why not you don¡¯te along, grandfather and I, because of my father¡¯s spirit tablet which is still there, we are really worried and therefore we have to go back.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist, after being looked at by Xiao Huan¡¯s bright eyes, was about to speak with his mouth opened, suddenly shut his mouth, after a long while, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised but still smiled and said, ¡°Oh is it, he he, Priest, you are really a good man.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was silent, Zhou YiXian who was beside, [he he] sneered, his tone seemed to suggest something else.


    And so the three of them waited in this secluded alley, initially they could still see a few human figures from a distance but as the day turned night, even those few shadows also gradually disappeared, most likely it was because of the mortuary.


    When the night finally came, the HeYang City which was bustling for the whole day, the people shrouded in fear of the cmity, finally passed another day, tired, the people in every corner of the city, carrying their fear and at loss for the future, quietly fell asleep, who would bother about things happening around them?


    There was no moon in the night sky, dark clouds heavy, HeYang City appeared to be a nket of dimness, only at the distant horizon, there were one or two weak stars, facing each other from a distance, emitting faint lights. The night wind blew, carrying a trace of chill and cold, making a thin whining sound, quietly blowing past the top of the city.


    The three of them quietly came to the entrance of the mortuary at the end of the alley, under the dim light, they could vaguely make out the derelict entrance walls, the cold wind [sou sou] blew, there seemed to be a chilly wind blowing constantly from within. Zhou YiXian¡¯s neck shrank, seemed like he was cold, Wild Dog Taoist beside him also had the chills in his heart but he quietly looked to the side, saw Xiao Huan¡¯s graceful figure was just standing beside him, her face also tensed and watching the darkness ahead, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s initial cowardice, disappeared without a trace.


    Zhou YiXian watched that darkness for a long time, he seemed to be contemting something, after a long time turned around, took out a few yellow paper charms from his bosom, twisted obscure drawings indistinctly could be seen drawn on it, unable to see clearly what they were exactly in the darkness. Zhou YiXian passed two to Xiao Huan, hesitated for a moment, stretched his hand and also gave two to Wild Dog Taoist, whispered, ¡°These two spiritual charms, the big one keep it concealed close to your body, it can ward the ghostly energy from invading the body, the small one keep it in your hands, if things go wrong, immediately recite the incantation and you can escape.¡±


    After speaking, Zhou YiXian quietly told them the incantation, Xiao Huan most likely had already knew the incantation, nodded and looked rxed but Wild Dog Taoist instead felt overwhelmed, he had never heard those strange incantations, not only it was a mouthful to say, it twisted and turned, extremely difficult to memorise. Wild Dog Taoist almost doubted, if really something were to happen, before he could finish reciting, he would already be dead in Mr Ghost¡¯s hands.


    But whatever it was, although he didn¡¯t know if Zhou YiXian, this JiangHu scammer¡¯s magic would work this time, Wild Dog Taoist in the end still memorized with his heart, after about the time to brew a cup of tea, he finally managed to remember this mouthful of incantations.


    Zhou YiXian listened to Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s recitation of the incantation, nodded his head in indication, this time while teaching Wild Dog Taoist the skills to escape, it was rare to see him not losing his temper, not sure if it was because he himself knew the incantations were too hard to remember. Zhou YiXianposed himself, pointed in the direction of the mortuary entrance, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist both nodded at the same time.


    Zhou YiXian inhaled deeply, then slowly moved his feet forward, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist followed behind him, they could only see darkness ahead, an unexinable strangeness. And at this tense moment, suddenly behind them in a distance, faint sounds were heard.


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi...]


    The sound was simr to the cries of the insects on normal days, Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist did not mind it but Xiao Huan suddenly shook, whipped her head around, looked behind, her abrupt action shocked the two men, thinking something had happened, quickly turned around to investigate but found nothing behind.


    Zhou YiXian asked in surprise, ¡°Xiao Huan, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s expression was uncertain, looked a little strange too, hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Grandfather, I, I seem to hear Xiao Hui calling.¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned, said, ¡°Xiao Hui, what Xiao Hui...¡± His voice suddenly froze, whispered, ¡°You mean that monkey beside Ghost Li?¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded but her face looked slightly confused, slowly said, ¡°But now there is no sound, have I mistaken it?¡±


    Both Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist looked far into the small alley and saw only darkness, where are Ghost Li and Xiao Hui¡¯s shadows?


    Zhou YiXian stared at Xiao Huan, Xiao Huan turned red, turned over, for some reason, she looked dazed, wonder what she is thinking about?


    Wild Dog Taoist saw it, an inexplicable expression shed past his dog face, slowly lowered his head.


    Zhou YiXian said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t imagine things, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist nodded. The three of them walked gingerly to the entrance of the derelict entrance, saw that in the small courtyard, the vegetation withered, extremely dpidated, everywhere was darkness and nothing there but it seemed like behind every shadow, there was a pair of cold eyes looking at them.


    The cold wind blew, it was really an uncanny, unearthly ghostly atmosphere.


    Zhou YiXian swallowed his saliva, lightly walked in. Their footsteps stepped onto the grasses in the courtyard, in the silence, though they were extremely careful but they still made very light footsteps sounds, resounded in their own ears, it seemed to be louder many times more than in the day.


    As they went near that mortuary, their heartbeats could not help but palpitated, Xiao Huan even wondered how could her heartbeats be so loud, afraid that others might hear it too.


    And it was also at this time, the house which was pitch dark, a sound, although light but right now like thunder in their eyes, suddenly started, a burning ball of fire, lighted up suddenly, and that fire colour, was an uncanny faint dark green...

 Chapter 159: The Way of Ghost

    Chapter 159 - The Way of Ghost


    Zhou YiXian and the rest were shocked, in this unearthly night in an instant they felt, the rays behind them were like stabs, even their hairs were standing up. That bit of dim dark-green other-worldly fire in the house, was quietly burning, from the gap between the house it slowly illuminated, an unexinable mystery, even the night breeze around them sounded more and more like ghost wailings.


    While the three of them were non-plussed and thought they were being discovered by the person in the house, that dim dark-green fire after being lighted was quiet and did not have any reaction, the three of them outside the house did not even dare to breathe out loud, after a long time, after confirming that the dim dark-green fire did not lighted up because of them, they were then secretly relieved but what followed after that, was curiosity mixed with fear.


    Zhou YiXian frowning tightly, contemted for a moment, made a gesture to Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist and then quietly moved forward, came to the side of the house. This mortuary had been abandoned for many years and had long been falling apart, he easily found a gap and crouched down, looking carefully into the house, Xiao Huan And Wild Dog Taoist also followed over, crouched down beside him and each found a gap to look quietly.


    In the middle of the dark house, a dark green fire was giving out light, that fire was not any oilmp fire, it was a tiny ball of light suspended in mid air, like a me quietly burning. Mr Ghost figure was not seen in the house, only under the faint dark-green light illumination, the abandoned coffins looked especially creepy.


    Outside the house, Xiao Huan¡¯s face turned more pale, her teeth gently biting her lower lip, looking up, on that altar table, Zhou YiXian¡¯s son, Zhou XingYun¡¯s memorial tablet was still there, the other tablets were still the same, lying scattered on the table, clearly although Mr Ghost was here but he had no interest in those tablets.


    Zhou YiXian was relieved, seemed like when he saw his son¡¯s memorial tablet was safe and sound, he couldid down his worries. Xiao Huan suppressed her voice, whispered, ¡°Grandfather, what do we do now?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was not those chivalrous heroes, tonight risking his life here, was all for his son¡¯s tablet, now that he found out Mr Ghost had no interest in this tablet, his son was safe and sound, naturally he did not wish to stay any longer, furthermore the ce was eerie and naturally not suited for Zhou YiXian, who knows if it would hinder his cultivation.


    Since he had decided, Zhou YiXian turned and quietly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog both nodded, the three of them were about to turn to leave but unexpectedly at this moment, Zhou YiXian feeling relieved, did not pay attention to his footsteps, when he turned, he kicked something like a stick on the ground and immediately it rolled out from the courtyard, making a loud sound.


    The three of them froze, Xiao Huan angrily said, ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Zhou YiXian was full of embarrassment, while he was about to make up some excuses, suddenly a cold sneer was heard from behind, like a bone-prating cold, the decrepit wall behind them, suddenly copsed, the darkness and dark-green light instantly surged out from that house, soon to envelope them three.


    Zhou YiXian became pale, suddenly raised his hand, waved the yellow charm, anxiously said, ¡°Quick go!¡±


    His mouth urgently chanted, a series of strange sounds from his mouth, at that moment when the dark-green light touched his body, Zhou YiXian¡¯s yellow charm activated by the incantations, a yellowish-brown colour shed past, Zhou YiXian disappeared into the thin air.


    Almost at the same time, within the deep corners of the dark house, a surprised cry of ¡°Yi¡± was heard. However although Zhou YiXian escaped in time, the dark-green light had arrived in a blink of an eye, Xiao Huan was halfway through her incantation and not to even mention Wild Dog Taoist, at this critical moment, the incantation which he was forced to remember suddenly vanished from his mind, staring tongue-tied, he could not even recite a single word and could only helplessly waved the yellow charm in his hand a few times, opened and closed his mouth a few times, lookingical.


    The green light abruptly charged up, enveloped them in, the next moment an extremely icy wind pierced into their bodies from all directions, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist felt their entire bodies¡¯ blood being frozen up in an instant, they could no longer resist and a strong force generated out from the house, a sound of [wu] and both figures sucked in, unable to resist even the slightest.


    The next minute, banging sounds were heard twice, most likely it was Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s bodies that were thrown on the floor inside the house but for some reason, they did not make any noise, the eerie house suddenly plunged into a dead silence.


    The long night, cold and silent, nothing moved inside or outside the house, a mist gently drifted past in the dark night, giving one a feeling of unreal, only that unearthly fire in the house, still silently burning, reminding one of the existence of the strange things here.


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist had been sucked into the house by the green light for a very long time but since then there wasn¡¯t any sounding out from the house, and the only one who escaped, Zhou YiXian, had also disappeared. Time in this stillness, passed by minute by minute, as if the one in the house was also especially patient, quietly waiting.


    In the silence, suddenly a human figure appeared at the entrance, it was Zhou YiXian, he was frowning tightly and seemed hesitant but eventually he shook his head, sighed and slowly walked over to the house.


    Reaching the door, before he could think, a sound of [zhi ya] was heard from the door, it automatically opened, the faint green light inside, silently shone onto Zhou YiXian.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± An emotionless voice, rang out from inside the house.


    Zhou YiXianposed himself, went in, he looked around and soon found Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist both lying on the ground next to the altar, a quick nce and seemed like they were not hurt but both of them were staring with eyes wide opened at him, their mouths moved a few times but no sound was made, it was very strange, wondered if it could be that they were controlled by some strange techniques.


    And the most attention-grabbing object in the house, was that bit of faint green fire hanging in mid-air, at the moment it was above that coffin that Zhou YiXian noticed in the day, and in the coffin below it, right now Mr Ghost¡¯s emotionless voice was heard.


    ¡°¡®Land Escape Strange Skill¡¯ has been long lost for many years, didn¡¯t expect to see it again today, I wondered which master is your distinguished self be?¡±


    Zhou YiXian was silent, watching that coffin, quietly said, ¡°Both of them are young and ignorant, your distinguished self is an exceptional master, don¡¯t have to be so calcting with those juniors right?¡±


    Mr Ghost lightly said, ¡°You tter me, I am just a lonely ghost, dare not take the title of some exceptional master. In the day I have already told all of you not toe here again but you all defy my order, what is the reason for it?¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s eyes flickered, unhurriedly said, ¡°This is where my deceased son¡¯s spiritual tablet is, where his spirit travelled to the afterlife, you are from The Way of Ghost, how can I not be worried?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s voice suddenly paused, after a while drawled, ¡°How do you know I am from The Way of Ghost?¡±


    Zhou YiXian said, ¡°You take shelter in a ce of Yin energy, sleeps in a Yin coffin, also uses ¡®Netherworld Ghost Fire¡¯ to absorb the unearthly ghostly energy of this hundred-years old mortuary, nourishing your own body, this level of deep skill from The Way of Ghost, one who has not immerse long in The Way of Ghost for many years cannot use it.¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a long time, said, ¡°Your distinguished self is really an expert, I have been disrespectful.¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s face had a rarely seen seriousness, said, ¡°You are also a person who sees reason, naturally know what I was worrying? Although my dead son has passed away for many years but this useless father cannot let him be dead without peace. But todaying over and witnessing, your distinguished self is not someone who misuse his skills, I am now also assured.¡±


    Having said that, Zhou YiXian actually bowed to that coffin. Mr Ghost sneered, his tone cold, heard from the coffin, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lick my boots that way, capturing humans souls this kind of lowly tactic, I of course will not do it but all of you have vite my prohibition and so are guilty.¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s countenance changed, he gave a dry cough and said, ¡°Er, actually this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! Your distinguished self is an exceptional master, why...¡±


    Mr Ghost snorted, ignoring Zhou YiXian¡¯s tactic of dying him, the green ghostly fire in the mid-air suddenly shook, instantly became brighter. Zhou YiXian¡¯s face looked troubled, watched that spot of ghostly fire.


    Green light shed, the fire gradually became bigger, when it grew to be the size of a fist, the whole room was already enveloped by green light, even Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist who were on the ground, their faces already reflected green.


    Suddenly, [pong] a sound, the green light wavered, that Netherworld Ghost Fire instantly split opened, from one to five, went in five directions, followed closely by numerous dark red lights projected soundlessly from the green light, connected to each other, formed a five-star formation, emitting auras of eerie ghostly energy from the mid-air, hit them directly in the face.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s face looked solemn, his pupils slightly contracted, indistinctly looking over, there seemed to be sweat on his forehead.


    When the formation was slowly forming opposite him, Zhou YiXian hesitated for a moment, took two steps back, pulled out several yellow paper charms from his bosom and without saying he first stuck four on himself and then at the surrounding ground, chairs, broken rocks, he stuck on a few, it seemed disorganized but a faint response seeming to being from it.


    Just when Zhou YiXian finished his formation, Mr Ghost¡¯s formation had alsopleted, at that moment, a light shed from the five-star formation, immediately the entire house was suddenly filled with ghosts wails, extremely ear-piercing.


    Zhou YiXian trembled, eximed, ¡°Ghost Howl Break!¡±


    The ghost howl seemingly invisible but like all-conquering, from the formation a stern and sharp light broke out, the rubbles and broken woods along its path flew out upon touch, even the sturdy bstone was shed with a deep cut.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s white hairs fluttered in the wind, both of his hands stretched out quickly, two yellow charms stuck above his ears, immediately the pain shown on his face receded, followed by his mouth reciting something, his right finger like a sword, stabbed the paper charm, his eyes wide opened suddenly, stared at that ghost howling.


    The next moment, the ghost howl collided with Zhou YiXian, almost at the same time, that four pieces of paper charms on Zhou YiXian¡¯s body and the ones on the ground all lighted up, swiftly condensed into a bunch of green light blocking in front of Zhou YiXian.


    [Rumble]


    A loud bang and Zhou YiXian¡¯s body flew out, crashed into a ruined wall and dropped down. In the house, the yellow charms floated in the air, helplessly scattering away and that five spots of fire above Mr Ghost coffin, once again condensed into one, quietly burning.


    Zhou YiXian panted heavily, struggling for a while on the ground and slowly climbed up,ughed bitterly, ¡°I am this old already and you are really not letting me go?¡±


    Mr Ghost after a moment of silence, said, ¡±Your insight, experience, knowledge, all are iparable to an ordinary person, but why is your cultivation at such a low level?¡±


    Zhou YiXian wiped off a faint dribble of blood from his mouth, indifferently said, ¡°So what if my skills are low, there are so many people keen on cultivating Tao in the world, so many highly skilled cultivated martial artists, how many are as carefree as me?¡±


    This time Mr Ghost was silent for a long while and then without speaking, that ghost fire suddenly shook and swiftly flew towards Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, pausing above them.


    Zhou YiXian was shocked and while he was panicking, that Netherworld Ghost Fire circled around them once and flew back to Mr Ghost¡¯s coffin, the next moment, for some inexplicable reason, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist bodies moved, at the same time crying out softly and then scrambled up, seemed like Mr Ghost had released the spell on them.


    Zhou YiXian was surprised and happy, quickly spoke to the coffin, ¡°Thank you, we will go now, go right now, in the future we will note even if we are beaten to death.¡±


    When he finished, he signaled with his eyes to Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, the two of them were naturally anxious to leave too, nodded earnestly but when they were about to stride off, Mr Ghost¡¯s cold voice was suddenly heard again, ¡°I released them, it does not mean I will spare you all.¡±


    The three of them were surprised, Zhou YiXian asked in shock, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mr Ghost sneered, said, ¡°The three of you came here again to spy out me, and even know my secret of The Way of Ghost, greatly vited my taboo, now I will let the three of you attack me together, so that you all can die without regrets.¡±


    Xiao Huan and the rest turned pale, Zhou YiXian had just fought with him and knew this person¡¯s skills were deep and unfathomable and he could not fight against him, he could only meekly said, ¡°Your distinguished self is an exceptional master, know that we bear you no malice, only worrying my dead son¡¯s soul will be disturbed so then...¡±


    Before he could finished, Mr Ghost suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t need to say anymore, look out for the fire!¡±


    That ghost fire in the mid-air again lighted up, the ghost energy once again filled up the house. Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression changed greatly, before he could speak, that ghost fire again formed the five-star formation, a sound of shriek, it was that all-conquering ghost howl projected out again, rushing over.


    Wild Dog Taoist cried out in his heart, rushed before Xiao Huan, took out his Beast Fang weapon and had it before him, Zhou YiXian shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t block it, quickly avoid it...¡± But while speaking, that ghost howl seemed to be much faster than before, in a blink it was already before Wild Dog Taoist, in that instant Wild Dog Taoist felt a powerful wind like a knife in his face, especially both of his ears felt stabbing pain, his entire being like among thousands of sharp swords, helplessly being ughtered.


    Xiao Huan behind him, was heard screaming, her voice full of fear, about to go and help but was stopped by that powerful wind from beside Wild Dog¡¯s body, the Ghost Howl Break abruptly stopped, Xiao Huan had nowhere to retreat and could not avoid, when it seemed like Xiao Huan was about to be hit by this powerful ghostly attack, at this critical juncture, suddenly a light [suo] was heard from outside the house, an object shed, a ck-green light like lightning flew before Xiao Huan and Wild Dog, a ck stick which looked ordinary and blunt, shing gently from top-down, suddenly the all-powerful Ghost Howl Break vanished, the howling in the house slowly quietened down.


    Xiao Huan who had just came back from gates of Hell, whipped her head around, an uncontroble joy on her face, she cried, ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±


    And almost at the same time, the Netherworld Ghost Fire slowly fused into one, Mr Ghost also coldly said, ¡°You?¡±


    Someone indifferently spoke from outside the door, ¡°Yes, it is me.¡± Following that voice, someone unhurriedly walked in, a long robe with hands sped behind, a three-eyed grey monkey on his shoulder, it was Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li nced towards the three of them, Xiao Huan was beaming and looking at him with joy, Wild Dog Taoist on the other hand looked strange, nced at him a few times and slowly retreated to a side.


    Ghost Li felt bewildered but did not think much of it, unhurriedly walked to the middle of the room, the Soul-Absorbing Stick glimmered with strange light, slowly flew back to his hand.


    Zhou YiXian nced at Ghost Li, and nced at Xiao Huan, suddenly grunted, said, ¡°Brat, you must have long arrived at this area and actually did not render help, you know that me this old man is frail and old, and still watch me face this ghost thing, really harbour sinister motives you this fellow.¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned, red at Zhou YiXian, called out, with some rebuke, ¡°Grandfather!...¡±


    Ghost Li did not seem to care, looked at him, said, ¡°If not so, I won¡¯t know you actually have some connections with that old ancestor at Qing Yun Hill!¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s face changed, grunted, Ghost Li ignored him and slowly turned, faced that silent coffin.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s voice slowly rang out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at Majestic Fox Mountain looking after BiYao, why did youe here?¡±


    Ghost Li stared at the coffin, said, ¡°I was about to ask you, you are not at the Wilnds Holy Temple, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, said, ¡°In any case, you and I are after all from Ghost King sect, these three vited my taboo, infringed my privacy, I want to remove them, why are you obstructing?¡±


    Zhou YiXian listened from the back, somehow his voice became louder now, loudly said, ¡°Pei, you talked about killing so easily, don¡¯t tell me you think it is as easy as ughtering pigs!¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist both nced sideways at him, Zhou YiXian frowned, seemed to feel something amiss with himself too, mumbled a few words and quietened down.


    Ghost Li coldly spoke to the coffin, ¡°You cannot kill them.¡±


    Mr Ghost coldly sneered, said, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Because I am here.¡±


    Mr Ghost paused, after a long while coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are nning toe forward for them in force?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was expressionless, said, ¡°Yes, with me here, you cannot kill them.¡±


    A trace of joy flitted past Zhou YiXian¡¯s face, Xiao Huan watched Ghost Li¡¯s back figure intently, biting down on her lips, her eyes particrly bright, only Wild Dog Taoist did not look at Ghost Li, instead watched Xiao Huan for a moment from the side and then quietly stepped back.


    That spot of Netherworld Ghost Fire in mid-air, suddenly started to light up, the faint green light again diffused out, Zhou YiXian and the rest turned pale but Ghost Li was still standing there, unmoving, coldly staring at that ball of fire, the Soul-absorbing stick in his hand also started to glow.


    Right now, in the entire house, the one that was most carefree was Xiao Hui, it seemed not concerned at all about the impending fight in front of it, peering here and there, looking at the ghost fire for a moment, and then turned and nced at Xiao Huan, made monkey faces at her, while its hand from time to time scratching its body.

 Chapter 160: Secret

    Chapter 160 - Secret


    Facing Ghost Li, although Mr Ghost still had not emerged from that coffin but clearly he had became much serious, that faint point of ghost fire in mid-air, gradually becamerger, casting the surrounding people¡¯s faces green.


    Ghost Li stared at that ball of green, his face expressionless, suddenly stepped forward. Almost at the same time Ghost Li moved, that ball of ghost fire, as if stimted, suddenly red but this time it did not divide itself into the five-stars formation, instead it suddenly rose, creating a gust of strong wind with it, the dust in the mortuary fell in showers. Zhou YiXian and the rest were caught unaware, one by one started to rub their eyes.


    And at this increasingly tensed situation, the unearthly atmosphere in the air, looked like it was about to activate some mysterious strange spell. Ghost Li facing this mysterious Mr Ghost, dared not let his guard down and was on high alert, suddenly he raised his eyebrows, his body lifted abruptly into the air, almost at the same time, a rumble emitted from below the house, the entire house quaked violently, like the mountain was moving.


    A huge and pale skeleton giant arm broke through the gstones, heavily smashed down on where Ghost Li was standing previously, the ck brick stones on the ground smashed into pieces, broken pieces flying. The entire room at the moment was engulfed in ghosts¡¯ howling cries, Ghost Li in mid-air, that skeleton arm seemed to be manipted by some mysterious power, sprang up and charged towards Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li frowned tightly but there was no panic in his eyes, his eyes reflecting the giant arm¡¯s fast approaching figure, when it looked like it was about to hit his body, his body swayed and floated to the right, at that moment of hair¡¯s breadth avoided it, that giant arm crashed down, again another cloud of debris.


    The dense unearthly atmosphere in the house, the fierce wind piercingly cold, Zhou YiXian and the rest pressed tightly against the walls, wanted to leave but dared not move, for fear they might get hurt in this chaos. But luckily, it seemed that Mr Ghost¡¯s attention was all on Ghost Li, the three of them hid at the corner of the altar table, the white skeleton did not hunt for them. Only that the three of them in the chaos, saw that the mortuary which was originally not that spacious, with the addition of that huge arm out of a sudden, pursuing Ghost Li, the ce looked slightly crowded.


    But almost as if this was not enough, while Zhou YiXian was grumbling in his heart, the earth below rumbled with another deep groan, the faint sound sounded agitated and violent, like a fierce spirit imprisoned for a long time, finally had a chance to emerge and vent its frustration.


    The mortuary quaked violently, the earth erupted and stones cracked, another identical giant arm emerged from the ground, fiercely hit towards Ghost Li. Ghost Li moved swiftly and swerved to avoid the two arms, both eyes concentrating tightly but so far, he had not fought back.


    In the house, right now it seemed extremely crowded.


    The ghastly white arms, moved in a flurry, the unfathomable yet horrifying scene yed out in this mortuary, despite the intense fight between Mr Ghost and Ghost Li, they seemed to have a tacit understanding, their disy of powers were limited to this mansion, Mr Ghost¡¯s Way of Ghost¡¯s skills did not extend out of the house while Ghost Li¡¯s movements were kept to the interior of the house.


    Above in the air, that ghost fire coldly burned, under the green faint light, the white bones danced in the air, Ghost Li¡¯s figure seemed to gradually take on some strange ghastly energy but no matter what, so far, Mr Ghost still was unable to do anything to Ghost Li. Within the coffin, Mr Ghost¡¯s coldly snorted.


    Suddenly, that ghost fire brightened, the two huge and pursuing giant arms abruptly stopped, then with a sound ofment, [kaka, kaka] piercing sounds rang out, numerous cracks appeared on that two giant skeleton arms, the next moment turned into innumerable small pieces, the edges extremely sharp, like a shower of bones and yet like swarms of man-eating bees, blotted out the sky and covered up the earth, charged towards Ghost Li.


    Zhou YiXian and the rest turned pale, Xiao Huan cried out, in the small mansion, it was already hard enough avoiding the two giant arms, right now they had turned into showers of bone pieces, densely packed together, how could one avoid it.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was as cold as frost, staring at this sheet of bone pieces, the pieces looked to be reaching him, he suddenly dropped swiftly from the air, heading straight to the ground, his movement extremely fast, like lightning. The bone pieces braked in the air, like it was alive, made a screeching sound, stopped its momentum, made a bend and descended from the air.


    Ghost Li looked like he was about to reach the ground but before he couldnd properly, Ghost Li pped his hand on the ground, his entire body stuck close to the ground and flew out, and his direction, was towards that coffin where Mr. Ghost was.


    That ghost fire in the air startled, struck down lightning-fast and the numerous bone pieces behind, like a wind whistling, pursued tighly, the violent storm howling, the entire house quaked violently, Ghost Li¡¯s clothes pped wildly in the wind but at this moment, where there was obstacle in front and pursuing soldiers behind, he suddenly threw out the Soul-absorbing ck stick from his hand, that force was great, with strange powers activating it, the Sinister Orb at the tip of the ck stick swirled with dark red, lines and dots of blood lighted up, it was a scene where evil power was at its peak.


    Just that, the direction where the Soul-absorbing stick flew, was where Zhou YiXian and the rest were at, Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, before they could react, a stream of ck light suddenly rushed before them, an extremely cold nket of air already enveloping them before it arrived, an indistinct mysterious evil power like a ferocious demon descended from the air and influencing the blood inside their bodies, a feeling of prating into their bodies and exiting.


    The next moment, the Soul-absorbing stick was before them, a sound of [duo], stabbed into the wall beside Zhou YiXian¡¯s head, almost totally sinking in.


    Zhou YiXian nched, even forgotten to curse Ghost Li, immediately felt a cold wave travelling from his head to his feet, that ck stick beside his ears, like an invisible arm, wanted to drag him in. He was terrified, forced his body to move and only then managed to breathe deeply.


    And this moment, that shower of bone pieces and that ball of faint ghost fire, like a wave of tsunami, suddenly abruptly stopped, froze in the air, a momentter, a faint groan was heard from the wall, a block of human-shaped earth suddenly flew out from the wall, headed towards Ghost Li, and the numerous bone pieces, like losing their spiritual power, fell onto the ground, only that ball of ghost fire, surged in brightness, once again floated above that piece of earth.


    Ghost Li whistled lightly, his right hand waved, the Soul-Absorbing stick flew back, stabbed into the block of earth from the back, immediately the earth broke, a human figure in ck shed out, drifting like a ghost, floated above to where that coffin was, it was Mr Ghost.


    The Soul-Absorbing Stick slowlynded, went back to Ghost Li, Ghost Li stared at Mr Ghost, did not make any move, Mr. Ghost slowly turned and looked at Ghost Li, suddenly said, ¡°How did you find out my ce of concealment?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, did not answer but only looked at him coldly, Mr Ghost¡¯s ck veil moved slightly, nodded his head and said, ¡°Alright, we may not be friends in the future, of course you will refuse to say, just that we are not yet finished today, I¡¯d like to see you who is rumoured to have the three great factions¡¯ true ways in your body, how exactly is your cultivation?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, although he took Mr Ghost by surprise by using Soul-Absorbing stick to attack where he was concealing, considered having the upper hand but his expression did not look rxed at all. Intentionally or unintentionally, the Soul-Absorbing stick stabbed into the earth block but Mr Ghost was like an apparition, an empty space, he could not tell the effect of the Soul-Absorbing evil power on him, this person was mysterious and unfathomable, it was really something Ghost Li had not encountered before.


    Watching the confrontation between the two people, it seemed like there would be another fierce fight again, Zhou YiXian calmed his frightened self, quickly pulled Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, both of them startled, knew that it would be extremely dangerous with such strange powers battling each other, hurriedly found a hole in the already dpidated wall and scurried out, before leaving, Xiao Huan seemed to remember something, stretched out her hand and took Zhou XingYun¡¯s tablet with her too.


    The three of them left in session, Ghost Li and Mr Ghost were clearly aware but Ghost Li did not react and as a great foe was before Mr Ghost, he seemed couldn¡¯t be bothered about them. Just that after they left, howling sounds were heard again from the house, sands and stones flew past, Zhou YiXian and the rest outside the broken walls, were pushed several chi back by the violent winds.


    Zhou YiXian pulled Xiao Huan back a distance, a full three zhangs away before turning back to gaze at the house, but at such a far distance, he could not feel the intense fight going on between the two martial artist experts, seemed like they were still controlling their powers within the house. Looking from a distance, strange lights shed from the house, other than the initial faint green, right now gold, red, white, dark-green and other strange lights also began, if not for the dense ghastly and murderous atmosphere, the scene was rather beautiful.


    Xiao Huan stared at that house, whispered to Zhou YiXian who was getting ready to run, said, ¡°Grandfather, are we just going to leave like this, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very nice?¡±


    Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist who was beside him, were shocked, turned around and looked at Xiao Huan, Zhou YiXian frowned and said, ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking of! Those two are monsters who kill people like flies, we are lucky to escape with our lives, why do you still want to stay here for?¡±


    Xiao Huan hesitated a moment, said, ¡°But, but after all, to save us, he then...


    ...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist looked at her, did not speak, Zhou YiXian impatiently said, ¡°I say, why are you so muddle-headed! Ghost Li is highly-skilled, what is there to worry, besides they are dog-eat-dog, oh, no, one is called Ghost Li, the other Mr Ghost, should be called ghost-fighting-ghost. They ghost-fighting-ghost, what concern it is to us, quickly go, quickly go!¡±


    Speaking, he pulled Xiao Huan¡¯s hand and walked off, Xiao Huan hesitated for a moment but eventually was pulled away by Zhou YiXian, Wild Dog Taoist turned to nce at that mortuary shing with strange lights, indistinctly whistling of fierce winds could be heard, his eyesplicated, did not speak, paused for a moment then turned and chased Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan.


    In the mortuary, the time to brew a cup of tea had passed, the ramshackle mansion right now was even more ruined, broken stones of the dpidated walls, even the ruined floor was like being plowed by cows after an earthquake, the earth uneven and lumpy, stone pieces suddenly sticking out, not even a proper ce to stand.


    And Ghost Li and Mr Ghost were both floating in the air right now, temporarily ceased fighting, staring at each other, both seemed to be slightly panting, only Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, looked impatient, yawned a few timeszily, stretched itself.


    Mr Ghost suddenly spoke, ¡°Can¡¯t imagine your skills have actually improved so much, just only ten years of time, and you are able to merge Taoism, Buddhism, Evil the three factions true ways into one, that is really not easy.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at this mysterious figure in ck, coldly said, ¡°I also did not expect, you are not from the Evil Sect and instead from the southern border shaman art, the Way of Ghost.¡±


    Dark red light suddenly appeared in his eyes, he stared at Mr Ghost, his voice turned ice-cold, said, ¡°Since you are well versed in the Way of Ghost, then the Soul Return Unusual Art for BiYao, you...¡±


    Before he could finish, Mr Ghost already interrupted, ¡°You are wrong, although I know a little of the Way of Ghost skills but Soul Return Unusual Art is still the southern border ck Shaman tribe secret art, I do not know it, else if not based on my friendship with Ghost King, I would have already saved Miss BiYao.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him coldly, the red glow glimmering uncertainty in his eyes, he seemed to be deliberating over Mr Ghost¡¯s words. Instead Mr Ghost who was silent for a moment, suddenly spoke, ¡°Since tonight you insisted to protect those three, given that we are all from Ghost King sect, I will let them go this time. There is no meaning to us fighting here, why not we just stop now!¡±


    Ghost Li sneered in his heart, he was no longer that naive youth from the past, the perilous fight just now, if his cultivation was low or if he had been careless, he would have died numerous times, and at that time, definitely no one would say things like we are all from Ghost King sect. Mr Ghost was really an unfathomable character, although Ghost Li was not afraid of him but that battle earlier on, he knew that this person¡¯s skills were abnormal and was really someone not easy to deal with, he did not wish to be overhasty and so nodded and indifferently said, ¡°That is good too.¡±


    Mr Ghost slowly descended andnded, the mortuary was in a ruin, most of the coffins were all torn apart, only that coffin at that Yin ce was still intact, Mr Ghostnded on it, was silent for a moment, said, ¡°What is your intention foring to Qing Yun Hill this time?¡±


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°Then what are you here for?¡±


    Mr Ghost faintly said, ¡°The world is in a chaos, it is the troubled times, the evil beasts are on a rampage, the battle between Good Faction and the evil beasts is inevitable, how can I miss it?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him and said, ¡°As what you said, the Good Faction and the evil beasts, who will win?¡±


    A glint suddenly shed in Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes, he seemed to recall something, said, ¡°The evil beasts are formidable, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectation, especially for that Beast Deity, until now no one has seen his moves, moreover his cultivation level but to be able to dominate the innumerable powerful demonic beasts, presumably this person must be an unparallelled formidable figure. This big battle, I¡¯m afraid the demonic beasts have a seventy percent odds.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, he was silent for a long time, said, ¡°Then thirty percent from the Good Faction, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s on Zhu Xian formation?¡±


    Mr Ghost smiled and said, ¡°That is right. Qing Yun Hill Zhu Xian Sword Formation really makes a difference, after a thousand years, it is still the world¡¯s top supreme Taoism formation, if the Good Faction wishes to win, then they will have to put their hopes on this sword formation, if not there will not be that many Good Faction righteous people, instead of going other ces, all of them came to Qing Yun Hill.¡±


    Ghost Li silent with his head lifted, his expressionplex, seemed to have recalled some things, pain indistinct on his face.


    Mr Ghost saw his expression, suddenly said, ¡°Although you started out from Qing Yun but some of Qing Yun¡¯s secrets, most likely you are still unaware?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, turned to look at Mr Ghost, as if he wanted to stare through this person, after a while, he drawled, ¡°Please advise!¡±


    Mr Ghost looked at Ghost Li, his tone calm but his eyes seemed to convey a deeper meaning, ¡°Qing Yun Hill Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯s might exceeds the mortal and enters the sage, it is sufficient to y the evil and eliminate the demons, for a thousand years it has always been the treasured weapon of guarding Qing Yun Hill. Legend says that the sword formation was born out of that volume of nameless ancient scroll that Qing Yun Hill Qing YunZi founder obtained, until a thousand years ago the emergence of the peerless genius Qing Ye who went into seclusion at ¡®Illusory Moon Cave¡¯ for thirteen years, emerged white-haired, personally invented this, he gathered the spiritual energies from Qing Yun Seven Mountains Summits as the formation, transformed the murderous energies of the world¡¯s living things as the sword and bes invincible in the world.¡±


    His voice paused and then sounding slightly erratic but his pair of eyes firmly glued on Ghost Li, slowly said, ¡°And this astounding unparalleled formation, is inseparable from one celestial weapon.¡±


    Ghost Li eximed, ¡°The ancient sword, Zhu Xian?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed! Where exactly did Zhu Xian came from, it has always been a mystery, I¡¯m afraid even those people at Qing Yun Hill won¡¯t be able to exin. But one thing is for sure, the first appearance of Zhu Xian ancient sword was when Qing Ye Founder emerged from his seclusion in Illusory Moon Cave for thirteen years, holding that sword in his hands. And all along, that celestial weapon is never kept closely with Qing Yun sect head but instead ced in the Illusory Moon Cave at the back of Qing Yun Hill.¡±


    Mr Ghost stopped, in the mortuary, a silence temporarily descended. Ghost Li looked at him intently, slowly said, ¡°How did you know so much?¡±


    Mr Ghost waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about me but what I have said to you is indeed the facts. Therefore the secret of Qing Yun Zhu Xian Sword Formation, most likely is within the Illusory Moon Cave that only Qing Yun sect head can enter.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, only stared silently at that person, after a long while, coldly said, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Mr Ghost sped his hands behind his back standing, slowly said, ¡°In short, remember that I am not your enemy, that is all.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at that person for a moment, suddenly turned and slowly floated out, when his figure was about to disappear, his voice seemed to be heard but it also sounded like the wind, indistinct.


    Mr Ghost stood alone in the dark, motionless, that faint ghost fire slowly darkened and finallypletely extinguished, the mansionpsed into silence again.


    .


    Just after a while, the dark ce where a human figure was, a low, low sneer was heard.

 Chapter 161: Struggle

    Chapter 161 - Struggle


    Dawn, when the sky was just brightening up, the sky around Qing Yun Hill was covered thick with dark clouds, raindrops fell soon after. The rain from small droplets to big, very quickly the world turned gray and misty, pitter patter sounds of raindrops everywhere, enveloped the lofty mountains in a water mist, appearing hazy and mysterious.


    The sound of raindrops hitting the green bamboo leaves, as though for the past ten thousands years it had never changed, at Qing Yun Hill, it has always appeared lonely. The tips of the tile house eaves, moss grew on it due to the years, water droplets from drips turned into a water curtain, strings and strings like pearls fell down,nding on the floor paved with bluestones, sttering pearl-like fragments water beads.


    Wind in the rain, bursts of rain swayed in waves, bringing faint moisture and mist of water, osciting between the windowsill, as if sentimentally attached to something.


    Lu XueQi stood alone before the window, watching the misty rain scenery outside the window, undting, at this cold and chilly moment, it was as if only the sound of rain falling onto the bamboo leaves reverberated in-between Heaven and Earth mountains and rivers.


    A slight breeze blew past, her ck hair gently ruffled, the rain mists brushed past her face, like a wave of coldness seeping into the skin. She pursued her lips slightly, her hand supporting against the windowsill, the sound of rain, sounded far yet near, eventually all seemed to fall deep into her heart.


    Wondered, if there were also ripples?


    Footsteps were heard outside the house, someone gently knocked on the door, Lu XueQi silently looked back, quietly came out of her musing, walked over to open the door, her senior sister WenMin was standing there.


    Lu XueQi smiled faintly, said: "Senior sister."


    WenMin looked at her slightly haggard face, frowned and went in, Lu XueQi closed the door behind her, the two of them sat down in the simple house. WenMin first looked at the bed, saw that the bed was tidily made up, sighed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±


    Lu XueQi quietly said, "I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    WenMin looked at Lu XueQi, felt a stab of pain in her heart, she had entered Small Bamboo Valley earlier than Lu XueQi and had always been on good rtions with her, with Lu XueQi¡¯s aloof and proud character, other than their mentor, ShuiYue, only WenMin was the closest to her. Recently Lu XueQi had troubles endlessly, WenMin saw it all and was anxious, although she was worrying by herself but there was nothing she could do and could only watched helplessly as the rtions between Lu XueQi, teacher and Qing Yun various elders turned more and more tensed.


    For a moment the house was in silence, WenMin too did not know what to say, after a moment, Lu XueQi instead spoke, "Senior sister, this time because of me, I am really sorry.¡±


    WenMin was stunned, said, "What?"


    Lu XueQi said, "I heard a few days ago Big Bamboo Valley Tian teacher uncle and SuRu teacher uncle personally brought Song Daren Song senior brother to propose marriage but teacher instead rejected and also got into a big argument with Tian teacher uncle."


    WenMin gave a wryugh, there was some bitterness in herughter, slowly shaking her head, "Ai...that, that is nothing, to say this is also not because of you, he and I are not fated and we all know, teacher has always abhor Big Bamboo Valley."


    Lu XueQi silently shook her head, said, ¡°No it¡¯s not, that day was the day that I upset teacher, when I made her angry, I also dragged you down with it, if not with SuRu teacher uncle around, Tian teacher uncle was also willing to give such a big face and personally came to propose marriage, very likely your marriage proposal would be sessful. But ...senior sister, I am really sorry!"


    WenMin smiled, heaved a long sigh, said, ¡°Enough said, don¡¯t me yourself over it, aren¡¯t I doing well now and teacher is only mad for a period and not to say there wouldn¡¯t be a chance in the future.¡± Pausing, she nced at Lu XueQi, said, ¡°Enough of my stuff, as for you, what is your n exactly, you can¡¯t go on this deadlock with teacher indefinitely?"


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face turned slightly pale, remained silent.


    WenMin pondered for a long time, said, "Junior sister, I roughly know what is going on in your mind but you can¡¯t go on like this, Zhang...that person he after all has already joined the Evil sect, cast aside by the world¡¯s Good Faction and to take a step back and say, this time you went to the southwest, the battlefield where the fierce battle between the Evil sect and demonic beasts, the scenes over there you...¡±


    WenMin suddenly stopped and did not continue, because at that moment Lu XueQi¡¯s face seemed to instantly turn pale, even her bright, clear eyes, also seemed to be etched with deep pain.


    The room was silent for a long time, the pitter sounds of the rain outside the window, wordlessly lonely.


    Finally, WenMin whispered, "Most probably he is really not in the mortal world anymore, you being this persistent, you yourself will only suffer.¡±


    Lu XueQi was pale, did not speak and slowly stood up, went to the windowsill and gazed out, that nket of mist in the mountain, misty lingering, like in a dream, even rain spray and water droplets at this moment, seemed to feel surreal in the coldness.


    "I know..." This cold and beautiful woman, in this misty rain, gently said, "He might be really gone, sometimes I have also thought about it, actually to him, this may be also a release. I also know, teacher¡¯s rebuke, is not wrong, it is me who is in the wrong, I should not be carried away by my wishful thinking, I should not...should not..."


    Her voice suddenly choked, WenMin stood up, was about to gofort her when she suddenly turned, a figure of white floated, like a lonely cloud.


    Her eyes seemed to have tears, sparkling and clear, with a trace of mncholy that was never there before, said, "Senior sister, I know it all but I just cannot let it go. Even though I sever this affection a thousand times, I still cannot sever it, unable to escape from it. After returning from the southwest, I have told myself countless time, he is dead, he is dead and everything is over. But every night after I fell asleep, I dreamt about that horrible scene at the Venomous Serpent Valley, dreamt that he by the demonic beasts...¡±


    Lu XueQi suddenly stopped, looked agitated, till WenMin felt worried but Lu XueQi soon calmed down, only her eyes, still looked grieved, "Then, I woke up, in cold sweat, like in an icehouse!¡±


    She looked at WenMin silently and then her expression gradually turned fragile, as if her body was also beginning to tremble, said, "Senior sister, I, what happened to me, what exactly happened to me?" She suddenly fell into WenMin¡¯s arms, WenMin hugged her shoulders, felt her weak body shivering, from her ears, came the sound of her quiet voice.


    ¡°Senior sister, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I really cannot take it anymore...¡±


    WenMin was silent, tightly held Lu XueQi who had never been so fragile, this once aloof and proud girl, right now seemed to be the most broken-hearted and disconsted person in the world.


    ...


    Silence once again descended, the rain sounded anxious outside the window, quiet sobs still seemed to be heard in the wind. Outside the small house, at the edge of the bamboo forest, ShuiYue Master was standing still silently, holding a oil-clothed ck-green umbre, stared at that house in the storm.


    Then she slowly turned away and disappeared into the bamboo forest.


    Between Heaven and Earth, the sound of the wind and rain whistling, it was a deste time.


    In HeYang City, it was also raining like that. Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist the three of them walked out from another remote alley, converged into the dense crowd on the main street, tried to take a few steps and was pushed to the sides, for one, there was simply too many people and difficult to walk, two, they should first take shelter from the rain and discuss their ns.


    And this time they were divided into two factions, Xiao Huan insisted to return to that mortuary to take a look again, Zhou YiXian adamantly refused, Wild Dog Taoist this time, unprecedentedly supported Zhou YiXian.


    Xiao Huan singrly was weak but she had a clever tongue, debated one against two, including although Wild Dog Taoist had different views with her this time but he was as usual, unable to speak once Xiao Huan red at him so most of the time only Zhou YiXian alone protested.


    Right now the three of them was standing at the roadside, Zhou YiXian quietly said, "You silly girl, what do you want to go back to that dangerous ce, to court death?¡±


    Xiao Huan curled her lips, said, "And to say you have lived to such an old age, Grandpa, do you know there is something called morality?¡±


    Zhou YiXian angrily said, "Morality? Moral fart! What moral do you speak of when you are dead, that guy who is like a ghost is so powerful, aren¡¯t we courting death if we go back?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist nodded in the side, said: "That¡¯s right, it is really not appropriate to go back...¡±


    Xiao Huan shot a stare over, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s heart jumped and was unable to continue.


    Xiao Huan looked back at Zhou YiXian, said, "Grandpa, if it was not for himst night, we would have been dead and won¡¯t be here arguing about morality or not. Is it wrong to go back and take a look?¡±


    Zhou YiXian without changing his expression, said, "It is indeed because we were saved by him, so we have to cherish our lives, otherwise, if we walk right into the trap and againnded into the tiger¡¯s mouth, then wouldn¡¯t it be letting down Ghost¡¯s Li¡¯s good intention?"


    Xiao Huan stifled, for a moment could not think of anything to refute Zhou YiXian, Zhou YiXian could not help but be conceited, [hehe] smiled and said, "Nothing to say right?"


    Xiao Huan angrily said, "You know it well that that man is eerie and unfathomable, aren¡¯t you a bit concern about your savior?¡±


    Zhou YiXian calmly, said, "Do not worry, Ghost Li that fellow has skills and magical weapon, topare the ghostly energy, I¡¯m afraid his is even more sinister than that coffin, even if he wants to die it would also be difficult, what are you worry about?" Pausing for a while, he said, "And to say, didn¡¯t you give him a reading ten years ago, and you said it that time, this person has a one in a thousand ¡®Chaos Devil Physiognomy¡¯, although stormy situations with twists and turns but it is not a short-lived premature life, then what are you still worrying for..."


    "Why, have you read my fortune before?" Out of a sudden, a voice was heard beside them, the three startled, turned around and saw Ghost Li appearing beside them, in broad daylight, it was as if he had shed out from the rain.


    By now although the rain was quite heavy but the number of refugees in the city was really a lot and most of them were terrified of the imminent arrival of the demonic beasts and so were not bother about the rain. In fact, these past few days, there were cases in HeYang City where the people who were too tightly-wrought lost control, fortunately Qing Yun Sect disciples were maintaining order in the city and most of them arrived within a short time to deal with it. However the people were in a state of panic and also caused this city to be immersed in a madness-borderline atmosphere all day.


    Xiao Huan and the rest were all startled and then Xiao Huan was overjoyed, could not help but softly cried, "It¡¯s you..."


    Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist instead frowned together at the same time, Zhou YiXian snorted and actually said the same words, "It¡¯s you..."


    Ghost Li ignored them, first looked at Xiao Huan, saw the genuine obvious joy on her young face, his eyes could not help but revealed a trace of warmth, nodded slightly, said,: "It is me."


    On Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, drenched because of the rain, the monkey Xiao Hui, also [zhizhi] called out to Xiao Huan, grinned, it seemed to be delighted too to see Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan smiled happily, spoke to Xiao Hui, "You still remembered me! He he." Then, she looked up at Ghost Li, hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Last night you, you all right?"


    Ghost Li nodded and said, "I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xiao Huan was then relieved, took a few more nces at Ghost Li, suddenly for some reason, turned red, her eyes shifted to Xiao Hui, smiled and opened her arms, said, "Come,e over and let me hug.¡±


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] giggled twice, suddenly leapt with both feets, left Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder and jumped straight to Xiao Huan¡¯s arms. Xiao Huanughed, felt the wet fur of the monkey and was about to take out a cloth to wipe it, unexpectedly the monkey seemed to feel ufortable too and suddenly shook its body, immediately water beads sprayed everywhere. Xiao Huan cried out but was unwilling to let the monkey down and so quickly closed her eyes, soon her face and clothes were wet because of the monkey.


    Xiao Huan opened her eyes, stared at Xiao Hui, the monkey¡¯s three eyes blinked, unmoving. Xiao Huan humphed, threw out her hands and threw Xiao Hui back to Ghost Li, Xiao Hui climbed up back to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, saw Xiao Huan hastened to arrange her clothing, could not help but [zhi zhi]ughed out loud.


    Xiao Huan did not know whether tough or cry, bit her lower lips and secretly nced at Ghost Li, then lowered her head and arranged her clothes, Ghost Li turned to look at Zhou YiXian, Zhou YiXian felt somehow guilty, said, "Hey, stinky brat, I was your savior once, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    Ghost Li pondered for a moment, looked around and saw themoners around them were upied with themselves, no one noticed them and so asked Zhou YiXian, ¡°What are you exactly?¡±


    Zhou YiXian lifted his head up, said, ¡°Old man me is a master."


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were stunned, evidently the answer made one felt very strange.


    But Ghost Li was clearly ignoring this ¡®master¡¯, calmly and directly asked, "Last night your Land Escape Strange Skill, it has been lost for a long time but legend said that this art was the ability of Qing Yun Sect founder ancestor Qing YunZi who roamed the JiangHu, why would you have it?¡±


    He looked at Zhou YiXian, said, "What is your rtionship with Qing Yun sect?¡±


    Zhou YiXian after a moment of silence, said, "Alright! Things havee to such, I will no longer deceive you all..." Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were shocked, saw Zhou YiXian¡¯s solemn face and did not look like he was kidding, could not help but turned serious too.


    Zhou YiXian was heard slowly speaking, "Things are actually like this, old man me during my youth was a young and handsome, romantic and suave, talented and smart, peerless...uh, don¡¯t have to look at me this way, I will say it directly alright. When I was young, I gathered herbs for a living, once when I entered deep into the mountains to gather herbs, I identally fell into a thousands zhang-tall clif...¡±


    Ghost Li, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist all frowned at the same time but Zhou YiXian seemed to get more and more excited as he continued, "But old man me was lucky, a pine tree caught my clothes in mid-air, blocked most of the fall and then I fell down again, unexpectedly there was a pool at the bottom and so old man me was fortunate that I did not die...¡±


    Xiao Huan could not help but interrupted, ¡°Grandfather, why is it that I seemed to hear your story from somewhere and seems like many people also have also said it before, a lot of historical romance storytellings¡¯ heroes have all fell once like that from a cliff..."


    Zhou YiXian red at Xiao Huan angrily, "is it me telling it or you, shut up. Uh, where was I, oh, down the cliff but my life is lucky, I did not die and then I even identally discovered a secret manual left by a senior master unknown number of years before, old man me has a natural aptitude and am intelligent, Iprehended the secret manual under the cliff, absorbing the spiritual energies of Heaven and Earth as food, time travelled back and forth and finally old man me efforts finally came to a fruition, achieved Tao and be a celestial...¡±


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°Other than your name, where else do you resemble a celestial?¡±


    Zhou YiXian stifled a bit, looking a little embarrassed but immediately resumed his normal expression, sternly said, ¡°Old man me for the world¡¯smon people, do good deeds and umte merits, that is why I roam the world."


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Then are you going to tell me, your Land Escape Strange Skill is learnt from that manual?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nodded again and again, seriously said, "It is, you are worth teaching.¡± But after speaking, he turned to face them, not only Ghost Li but Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s faces clearly showed ¡®do not believe¡¯ words.


    Ghost Li looked at this person, he naturally would not believe that pack of lies but since Zhou YiXian fabricated such story, whatever it was, he was unwilling to reveal his identity. However although this person had connections with Qing Yun Hill but because he had once stayed with this person before and frankly there was nothing inappropriate, and besides to Ghost Li, more or less he would always view them differently.


    As such, Ghost Li did not press him further but also did not wish to speak more, was about to say a few words to them and then leave when suddenly at this moment, a burst of cries and screams were heard from the crowd somewhere south of the city, the sound was extremely mournful


    .


    Everyone was surprised and looked back, the people next to them on the streets also did the same, a stir went through the street full of people, the towering city walls were originally were filled with people, right now all were running and scattering away. In the misty rain, a mournful scream sounded across the horizon, a huge ferocious bird opened its wings, a pair of big eyes glimmered with blood-red fierce light, pouncing down from the sky, both of its wings expanded out, it was actually almost as wide as half of the city gates, extremely terrible.


    Huge winds created by this giant bird, the strong winds attacked, the mast on the city walls snapped over by the winds. Everyone on the wall was terrified, ran away in all directions, the giant bird descended from the sky, a sharp scream, its huge sharp ws like a devil¡¯s hand, seized two people who were fleeing and then ascended and disappeared in the sky.


    The whole city instantly turned silent, after a long time, not sure who was the first to cry out, ¡°Demonic beasts, the demonic beasts are here, we are finished! ..."


    At that instant, the entire city dissolved into a hysteria, countless people howled, cries were heard everywhere, a scene of chaos.


    Only between Heaven and Earth that misty rain, continued to fall quietly, as if nothing had happened!

 Chapter 162: Lonely

    Chapter 162 - Lonely


    Deep, low roars were heard from all directions, on the ins two hundred miles outside of Qing Yun Hill, more and more strange demonic southern beasts gathered around, some of the beasts constantly howled to the sky. Among the groups of beasts, there were six, sevenrger, far exceeding the surroundingmon beasts, standing in the middle of the crowd, turning and growling, the surrounding beasts seemed to be especially fearful towards them.


    The foggy misty rain, more and more of the dark clouds in the sky gathered, gradually in the clouds at the horizon¡¯s edge, some bright lights shed, after a moment, finally rumbling sound of thunder was heard.


    Dark and pressing onto the world¡¯s sky and earth, an unspeakable vicissitudes of life.


    Lightning shed past the horizon, reflecting a strong and vigorous shadow, the giant demonic bird which had just returned from HeYang City, descended from the sky, relying on the light from the lightning, the beasts saw the giant bird¡¯s ws clutching two people, for a moment, the hundreds demonic beasts near and far howled loudly, their roars forceful, making one¡¯s hair stands.


    Huge wings soared and pped in the wind and rain, the giant bird circled once above the beasts crowd, suddenly loosed its ws, the two human silhouettes like a stone, fell down, although the human figures flipped in mid-air but their limbs did not il around and looked extremely stiff, most likely along the way, those two poor humans could not take the giant bird¡¯s powerful grip and died under the two giant ws.


    The cries of the beasts on the ground immediately rose higher, sounds of teeth gnashing rose and fell, at least several beasts leapt up and pounced over instantly, in the dreary rain, blood indistinctly was seen and finally disappeared.


    The giant bird which was circling the sky shrieked twice, again flew for a while then as if it had discovered something, kept its wings, descended from the sky,nded deep among dense cluster of beasts. Its huge body was about tond when suddenly its huge wings spread out, making a [hu] sound, the strong wind generated caused the surrounding several ferocious beasts to fall onto the ground, whining out.


    A gust of strong wind, the giant bird pped past the herd just like that, along the way countless of beasts bend their heads reverently to avoid, in the middle it encountered those fewrge powerful beasts, each stared at each other, refusing to show any weakness. The giant bird drifted, its body soared up and down at times, from the top of the beasts or leaping on the trees branches, at times when it encountered an inconceivable terrifying huge demonic beast, it passed directly underneath from the demonic beast.


    Wind and rain swayed, lightnings shed across the sky horizon, the giant bird in the storm drifted like a duckweed, finally, again making a sharp shriek,nded from the sky.


    That was the densest area of the beasts herd, among waves of dark, pressing beasts, under the horizon of shing lightnings, an oil-covered umbre image suddenly shed out, a few branches of peach blossom drawn on it, gently drifting in the storm.


    The giant birdnded beside this umbre, by now it could be clearly seen, a wooden stick was tied onto the umbre¡¯s handle, increasing its length and inserted into a rock, and under the umbre right now was a young man dressed in gorgeous silks, sitting underneath, holding a wine sk and cup, pouring wine and drinking. And beside the young man, TaoTie who was obviously looking sleepy lying on the rock, saw the giant birdnded, only slightly opened his eyes, took a nce and again closed it.


    The surrounding beasts herd made restless roars, the giant birdnded on the ground, [gu gu] called out, waved with its huge wings, immediately blew several beasts out from the area, instantly cries of shock and anger were undting but none of the beasts dared toe forward to challenge. The giant bird swept an arrogant gaze around, obviously viewed those beasts in disdain and then turned around and faced the young man but the next moment, it looked especially respectful.


    "Gu gu, gu gu gu..." Facing the young man under the umbre, the giant bird [gu gu] cried out for a while, that young man seemed to understand birdnguage, slowly nodded. The giant bird again


    called out a few times and then stood where it was, after a moment it used its beak to clean up its body feathers, the falling rain, had long drenched it, after cleaning up a few times, it quickly gave up its efforts, looked up to the night sky, slowly tuck its head into its wings, avoiding the wind and rain.


    The rain became heavier, that youth drank one cup one after another and never paused once, only asionally in a trance, stared nkly in the distance for a moment and then silently looked down and again continued to drink. But no matter how much he drank, his face never revealed the slightest intoxication.


    Finally, that sk of wine was empty, fell gently from the hand in the wind and rain,nded on the ground full of mud. The young man slowly stood up, a stir went around the beasts herd, revealing extreme fear in their eyes. Just that in the young man¡¯s eyes, those innumerable beasts were nothing, not at all concerned about them. In his eyes, at the moment only silently looking at the sky, the looming dark clouds, wind and rain whistling.


    TaoTie gave a low cry, stood up at his side.


    The young man was silent, turned and gently patted TaoTie¡¯s head, after a long time said, "Do you also feel lonely, TaoTie?..."


    The TaoTie growled but in the end no one knew what it meant, that young man lifted his head and looked at the sky, after a very long time, did not speak again.


    At Qing Yun Hill¡¯s summit, on TongTian Peak, a night of heavy rain and it was still raining, those Good Faction members as the leader of the three major Good Faction sects was gathering at Crystal Hall for discussion, arguments were heard from time to time. And above those, the three great masters, Qing Yun Hill Reverend DaoXuan, Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master and FenXiang Valley Yun YiLan were also quietly in discussion, the three of them were frowning tightly, clearly preupied, deeply worried about the imminent demonic beasts catastrophe.


    Suddenly, sounds of urgent footsteps was heard outside the Crystal Hall, everyone was startled, Qing Yun Hill the oldest branch disciple Xiao YiCai with quick steps walked into Crystal Hall, pausing slightly, nodded in greetings to the Good Faction members and then quickly went straight to Reverend DaoXuan, whispered in his ear.


    The crowd watched the two men, saw Xiao YiCai¡¯s solemn expression, unusual from the norm and after he had spoken, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s usual serious expression was even more without any smile, leaving only a solemn expression, gradually, everyone started to tense up, vaguely felt an inexplicable pressure slowly descending upon this ce.


    Reverend DaoXuan after listening to Xiao YiCai, nced at him, quietly asked in return, Xiao YiCai silently nodded, his expression definite. Reverend DaoXuan heaved a long sigh, nodded his head, Xiao YiCai then quietly turned and stood behind Reverend DaoXuan.


    PuHong Master and Yun YiLan by now could also tell, PuHong Master chanted and said, ¡°Amitabha, DaoXuan Sect Head, could it be there is news of the beasts?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan nodded his head, stood up, a stir ofmotion went through the Good Faction members in the scene.


    Reverend DaoXuan focused his mind, a firm determined expression gradually shown on his face, loudly and clearly said, "Fellow Good Faction friends, we have just received a message, arge group of demonic beasts has already appeared in the wilderness two hundred miles from Qing Yun Hill, soon they will arrive and HeYang City at the foot of the mountain, has also begun to discovered sporadic traces of the demonic monsters.¡±


    Once he had spoken, it immediately caused amotion, for a moment, panic, fear, anger, sighs etc various expressions appeared on the crowd¡¯s faces, the cmity suppressing on their hearts for the past days had finally arrived.


    Reverend DaoXuan watched the crowd¡¯s reactions, pressed down with both of his hands, the hubbub slowly died down, until it turned quiet, Reverend DaoXuan loudly said, ¡°Everyone, now that the catastrophe is before us, themon people¡¯s lives are depending on us to battle this demonic beasts, everyone of you here are all cultivated masters embracing the True Way, seeking livelihood for themon people, the approaching battle, you and I will spare no effort, what is known as the Will of Heaven unrestrained, surely Heaven never seals off all exits, although these evil monsters are running wild now but most likely they will notst long.¡±


    The crowd, was silent for a while, someone spoke, ¡°Reverend is right.¡±


    "Reverend please be assured, with so many highly skilled martial artists here, we will fight together with all of our might, surely it will not be hard to win against those monsters!¡±


    "It is, exactly..."


    All of a sudden as if being inspired, the crowd began to look rxed and happy, after all no matter what, other than the three major sects, there was still these experts. To look further, on this Qing Yun Hill, there was still the legendary all-conquering, invincible Zhu Xian Sword Formation, looking at Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s full of confident expression, what was there more to be worried about?


    Reverend DaoXuan under the numerous Good Faction members¡¯ stares, slowly smile, spoke a few words to the crowd and walked to the inner quarters with PuHong Master, Yun YiLan, Xiao YiCai and the rest.


    Once they had left the crowd¡¯s line of vision, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face immediately turned heavy and PuHong Master and Yun YiLan¡¯s expressions were the same, the group of them reached the secluded room, Xiao YiCai was thest and shut the door.


    Reverend DaoXuan turned and spoke to Xiao YiCai, "Yi¡¯er, borate the details¡±


    .


    Xiao YiCai nodded, said, "Yes. Disciple made an inspection to HeYang City at the foot of the mountain, within a day received reports in session, especially at the top of the city wall, disciple personally saw a huge demon bird appeared, looking at its appearance, it looked very simr to the ¡®Asura Bird¡¯ among the rumoured thirteen evil beasts recently."


    Reverend DaoXuan met the nces of the other two masters, their expressions heavy, Xiao YiCai solemnly said, "In addition, the other fellow sect disciples who are secretly scouting in the surrounding all reported that they had discovered sporadic trails of the demonic beasts, especially most concentrated southwest two hundred miles but the few disciples who were scouting two hundred miles beyond, disciple waited for a long time but did not receive news of them."


    Xiao YiCai spoke till here, his face gradually became downcast, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face wasposed and Yun YiLan beside him sighed, PuHong Master quietly chanted.


    Reverend DaoXuan pondered for a moment, nodded his head, to Xiao YiCai said, "Seems like it will not be wrong, the demon beasts are really here, YiCai, " he looked at his most beloved disciple, said, "Make one more trip down hill, inform all of the disciples distributed in the areas to alle back, the range to be hundred miles around Qing Yun Hill, be sure to exhort them, not to overstep the boundary when investigating and most definitely not to make a move against the demons on their own, in order to prevent any idents."


    Xiao YiCai nodded his head, as if recalling something, said, "Teacher, then what about thosemoners of HeYang City?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was silent for a moment and turned around and looked at PuHong Master and Yun YiLan, PuHong Master sped his hands together and bend his head, Yun YiLan faintly said, ¡°Now that things havee to such, everything will be lead by Reverend Sect Head, will like to ask Reverend sect head to make the decision."


    Reverend DaoXuan lifted his head slightly, an indication of his gratitude and then pondered a moment, spoke to Xiao YiCai, "This is indeed tricky but HeYang City is really too dangerous and we currently have no means to go down and protect the people. You immediately go downhill to HeYang City, lead all of our Qing Yun Hill disciples in the city and tell themon people to hasten to the north, minimally they have to travel past Qing Yun mountain ranges. Those beast demons¡¯ target right now is the Good Faction at Qing Yun Hill and not thosemoners, maybe it could at least ensure their safety."


    Xiao YiCai was nonplussed for a moment but looking at Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expressionless face, in the end he still silently nodded and quietly said, "Yes, then disciple will go now."


    Reverend DaoXuan said, ¡°There is one more thing, quickly notify the other six branches leaders, toe to TongTian Peak immediately, I want to see them now, there is something that needs to be discussed.¡±


    Xiao YiCai nodded and said, "Yes, disciple will go now.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan sighed and said, "Be careful on your journey, go!"


    Xiao YiCai nodded his head and retreated.


    X x x


    "Illusory Moon Cave?" Zhou YiXian surprised, frowning, a rare serious look appeared on his face, after hesitating for a moment, said, "Why are you asking that?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, "Aren¡¯t you always knowledgeable and have wide experience, I am suddenly interested in this cave so asking you about it, how much do you know about this cave?"


    Zhou YiXian nced at Ghost Li, he looked calm and collected, there was no telling what he was thinking, a look of mystery. At that moment, they were still in HeYang City but the city¡¯s mood right now was totally different fromst night, where the giant bird had appeared, the people¡¯s fears had finally became a fact, the anxious folks under the overwhelming pressure of fear, more and more people were already at the brink of copsing, from time to time some folks were seen shouting gibberish on the street, their behaviours like madman.


    Zhou YiXian turned his eyes away, thoughts went through his mind, slowly said, "You, you are not nning to do anything strange right?¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were all looking at Ghost Li too, Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder seemed to sense something too, grinned at them and made a monkey face. Ghost Li indifferently said, "What do you think I can do?¡±


    Zhou YiXian made a dryugh, said, "Actually I don¡¯t know much about the Illusory Moon Cave, this cave is also not very well-known, just that because thousand years ago that Qing Ye Founder achieved enlightenment after in seclusion inside there, at the same time Zhu Xian Ancient Sword appeared from there, the cave was then made famous, however these past years it has only been a ce to keep the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword and only Qing Yun Sect Head can enter it, therefore its reputation also gradually died down."


    Ghost Li said, "Oh, is there more?¡±


    Zhou YiXian hesitated a moment, said, "I don¡¯t care what you want to do but that ce, you¡¯d better not go in.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyebrows raised, said, "Why?"


    Zhou YiXian sighed and said, "It¡¯s not like you are not aware of your identity now, that Illusory Moon Cave is an important ce in Qing Yun, what if you are discovered on Qing Yun Hill...You better not forget, right now on Qing Yun Hill, there is not just ten thousands of Good Faction people, what if your identity is exposed, I¡¯m afraid even if you turned into a bird, it will also be hard for you to escape."


    Ghost Li coldly said, "That is my business, you only need to tell me about the Illusory Moon Cave will do.¡±


    Zhou YiXian shook his head, murmured, "Nowadays these young people really do not have the patience ... alright! That cave is named Illusory Moon, rumours said that on the night of the full moon, in front of the cave there is a strange stone, colourful and magnificent, like illusion, like in a dream but more importantly, actually there is a natural area inside the cave, which will cause the person who walked past it, to fall into an illusion, if one¡¯s will is not firm and determine, he will sink deep within it, unable to extricate oneself, his entire life of cultivation will be destroyed in a single day."


    Ghost Li was stunned for a moment, said, "What, there is such a thing?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, looked at Ghost Li from head to toe, said, "I advise you not to have wishful thinking, entering that Illusory Moon Cave, there is only a death path.¡±


    Ghost Li sneered, said, "How can you be sure?"


    Zhou YiXian said, "I know you are unconvinced and also know that your character is tough but I will tell you the truth," his expression slowly turned solemn, an unexpected demeanor of sternness but not anger, in a deep voice said, "The so-called determined will, is not about your character, in my opinion, your whole life is winds rising and clouds scudding [trantor¡¯s note: turbulent], the twists and turns are like mountains, the griefs in your heart are numerous, if you fall into the illusion, I¡¯m afraid inevitably it will trigger the matters in your heart and you will not be able to free yourself."


    He paused for a moment, as if somehow hesitant but after thinking for a moment, in the end still said, "And, the magical weapon on you is an extremely ominous and evil object, your body¡¯s blood and soul have long already merged with the Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power, this degree of evil object in that kind of illusion, will even be more detrimental and no help to you so I will advise you one sentence, better give up this thought."


    Ghost Li looked at Zhou YiXian, like he was seeing this person for the first time, quietly watching, Zhou YiXian instead also looked straight back, after a long time, Ghost Li without speaking, slowly turned away.


    At that moment, there was anothermotion in HeYang City, arge number of Qing Yun disciples appeared on the streets, speaking loudly to themoners. Zhou YiXian and the rest were stunned, squeezed in to hear, the Qing Yun disciples were announcing to the crowd, the demon beasts would soon be here, HeYang City was no longer safe and asked the people to head north, at least over the mountain ranges.


    Zhou YiXian looked troubled after listening, shaking his head and sighed incessantly, turned to Xiao Huan and the rest, ¡°Ai, this is bad, don¡¯t know...eh, where is Ghost Li that fellow?¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were surprised and quickly turned but only saw the empty space behind them, the crowd was extremely packed, how would they be able to find Ghost Li¡¯s figure.


    The sea of people, a hubbub of noise, Zhou YiXian standing among the crowd, frowned and shook his head, Xiao Huan beside him was silent, only gazed far ahead, after a long time, gently sighed, in that sound, there seemed to be some sadness.

 Chapter 163: Concealed Person

    Chapter 163 - Concealed Person


    The rain ceased temporarily but the dark clouds still loomed low in the horizon,yers uponyers, giving one a feeling of suffocation.


    HeYang City¡¯s north gate was opened wide, countless ofmoners streaming out from the city, headed towards the north, incessant sound of crying was heard, nobody could foresee in this journey, where exactly is the road ahead?


    Xiao YiCai led the Qing Yun disciples and maintained order along the way, kept reassuring the panic-strickenmoners, again and again told themoners around them, that this was only temporarily, in a few days once after they defeated the demon beasts, after the cmity, everyone could once again go back to their homes.


    Constantly hard at work throughout the day, it was really exhausting and dehydrating, looking at the snaking queues moving slowly ahead, Xiao YiCai silently shook his head, was about to take a moment of break when he saw Long Shou Valley Lin JingYu standing not away, also looking fatigue, he was on rather good terms with Lin JingYu and so walked over, gently patted Lin JingYu¡¯s shoulder.


    Lin JingYu looked back, revealed a trace of a smile, opened his mouth to speak but unexpectedly his voice was hoarse, ¡°Senior brother, you are here too..."


    Xiao YiCai acknowledged, both eyes met and then looked at the surroundingmoners, both shook their heads and smiled bitterly.


    Looking towards the ancient path heading towards the north, looking at it from afar, the sky looked gloomy too, not a single trace of light.


    Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were among the crowd, Wild Dog Taoist, because of therge number of Qing Yun disciples and also of his weird facial appearance, covered most of his face with a cloth hat, followed behind Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan. Zhou YiXian walked in the crowd, ncing right and left, frowning tightly, from time to time sighed.


    Xiao Huan whispered, "Grandpa, what is it?¡±


    Zhou YiXian shook his head and said, "This war concerns the fate of the people but I¡¯m afraid the probability of the Good Faction at Qing Yun Hill winning this war is not high."


    Xiao Huan was silent, knew more or less the reason for Zhou YiXian¡¯s words. Ever since the demon beasts appeared in the mortal world, in just a short time, from the southern border to the Central ins, sweeping away all obstacles, invincible and the strength of a tyranny, brutal and cruel, the damages resulted already surpassed the past disasters and natural cmities. And now, the world¡¯sst resistance were mostly gathered at Qing Yun Hill, and most of the people¡¯s hope, most likely were on that legendary Qing Yun sect all-conquering Zhu Xian Sword Formation.


    Xiao Huan forced a smile and said, "Isn¡¯t there still a Zhu Xian Sword Formation, there is still hope.¡±


    Zhou YiXian shrugged his shoulders, said, "This...he he, forget it, anyway smallmoners like us, we will just resign to fate." Speaking till here, he paused for a moment and suddenly turned to look at the towering lofty, concealed within the dark clouds, the strange Qing Yun Hill peaks jutting out and looking somehow grim, then slowly said, "But these righteous Good Faction people! Better not start a fire in the backyard ..."


    Xiao Huan was startled a bit, said, "What fire in the backyard?"


    Zhou YiXian gave a queerugh, shook his head and did not answer, walked ahead, Xiao Huan red at him, did not bother to ask further, after all with the current situation, who would be in the mood to worry for the Good Faction. Just that Wild Dog Taoist following behind them, trembled for a moment, the pair of eyes hiding within the shadows under the cloth hat, glimmered unceasingly.


    The long snaking queue ofmoners walked for a day, Lin JingYu and the other disciples after working hard for the whole day too, watched as most of the people had already left, Lin JingYu then heaved a sigh of relief, truly felt that doing such things,pared to facing three or five ferocious beast demons, were even more tiring. While he was about to take a good rest, a child suddenly walked past, kept staring at Lin JingYu.


    Lin JingYu felt strange, looked at the child and saw his tattered clothes, evidently not a child from a rich household but his features were elegant, his eyes bright, extremely adorable.


    Lin JingYu smiled, softly said, "Little boy, is anything the matter?¡±


    The child hesitated for a moment, handed a note over, timidly said, "Just now an uncle told me to pass this note to you.¡±


    Lin JingYu was surprised, took the note from the child, opened it and saw four words written neatly on the top.


    "Fire in one¡¯s backyard!"


    Lin JingYu frowned, pondered for a moment, spoke to the child, "What does this mean, oh right, where is the person who has given you the note?¡±


    The child turned around and pointed ahead, suddenly a confused look on his face, said: "Yi, gone, just now that uncle who is wearing a hat, asked me to give you this."


    Lin JingYu looked at the note in his hands, frowning tightly, looked up after a moment, only saw the sea of people, how could he find the mysterious person wearing a hat that the child talked about?


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Peak.


    [Qiangng!]


    Like a dragon singing, brilliant light filled the house, TianYa Celestial Sword horizontally held in the hand, Lu XueQi¡¯s face was expressionless, looking at the sword. On the autumn-waters-like-sword-de, reflecting her unparalleled face, her skin like snow.


    She stared deeply at the sharp de, TianYa seemed to sense something too, trembled slightly, as if excited.


    "What are you thinking?" WenMin¡¯s voice was heard from the side, Lu XueQi silently watching the sword in her hand, after a long time said, "In a few days time, on this sword de, whose blood will flow on it?"


    WenMin walked slowly to her side, patted Lu XueQi¡¯s shoulder, softly said, "Alright, my good junior sister, the imminent catastrophe is before us, teacher too will not pursue the incident of your disobedience. As long as we do our best in this war, presumably Heaven will not seal off all roads."


    Lu XueQi nodded but for some reason, an unshakable gloom lingered in her heart, quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    WenMin smiled and said, "That¡¯s good, teacher is still waiting for us to go to TongTian Peak! Let¡¯s go!"


    Lu XueQi nodded again, put away TianYa, took a deep breath and then followed behind WenMin, walked out.


    Travelling down the winding corridor, they arrived before the Small Bamboo Peak, ShuiYue Master was already standing there, a few junior Small Bamboo Peak female disciples were standing beside her. WenMin and Lu XueQi walked forward, WenMin spoke first, "Teacher, junior sister XueQi and I have arrived."


    ShuiYue Master sped her hands behind, slowly turned around, after ncing at WenMin, she looked at Lu XueQi. Lu XueQi lowered her head and did not dare to look at her teacher, only softly spoke, ¡°Teacher, I am here. Disciple is unfilial, made you angry.¡±


    ShuiYue Master indifferently said, "I don¡¯t have the time to be angry.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face turned pale slightly, the others beside them did not dare to speak, WenMin shook her head slightly, looked at ShuiYue Master, called out pleadingly, "Teacher..."


    ShuiYue Master humphed, then suddenly sighed, said, "Forget it, forget it, leave all these aside temporarily! This war, if we are able to stay alive, we will speak then."


    All of the disciples did not dare to acknowledge, ShuiYue Master flung her sleeve, turned and spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Reverend sect head is still waiting for us at TongTian Peak!¡±


    Once she had finished her words, a white light epassing her figure shot up to the sky. WenMin looked at Lu XueQi, Lu XueQi forced a smile, WenMin whispered, "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    After speaking, she turned and spoke to the group, ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡±


    For a moment, bright lights dazzled the sky above Small Bamboo Valley, streams of beautiful wondrous lights flew up, towards the heavy dark clouds, adding some colours, just that in the sky full of the dark clouds, in a blink swallowed those colourful lights.


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Valley.


    Song Daren brought five junior brothers and stood outside the Observed Silence Hall, awaiting Tian BuYi and SuRu¡¯s appearance, just that time seemed to have passed for a long time, Tian BuYi husband and wife still did not appear.


    Sixth disciple, Du BiShu, was feeling impatience, whispered to Song Daren, ¡°Big senior brother, why hasn¡¯t teacher and teacher¡¯s wife appear, what are they doing inside?¡±


    Song Daren red at Du BiShu, snapped at him, ¡°How would I know, if you want to know it that badly why don¡¯t you go in and take a look!¡±


    Du BiShu met with a rebuff, stammered and shrank back, grumbling, ¡°Alright I know, I know, you couldn¡¯t get your wife, don¡¯t have to vent it on me!¡±


    Song Daren had sharp ears and actually heard it, could not help but red up, stretched his hand and pped the back of Du BiShu¡¯s head, angrily said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Du BiShu was shocked, he had always been timid, other than in awe of his teacher and his wife, it would be this senior brother but Song Daren usually was very amodating, however when his marriage proposal with WenMin met with so many obstacles, it was a huge blow to him and he actually lost his temper.


    Several junior brothers standing beside were fighting backughter, nced sideways at Du BiShu, Du BiShu looked embarrassed, was about to seek help from the other senior brothers, unexpectedly when he looked towards them, He DaZhi, Wu DaYi etc each was either looking at the sky or looking out far at the mountains, a look of reverie, remarkably alike a celestial that did not want to be concern with mortal affairs.


    Du BiShu red hatefully at those traitorous senior brothers, finally could onlyughed drily to Song Daren, said, "Big, big senior brother,you don¡¯t have to rush, after this cmity, junior brother me will immediately go downhill and invite the best matchmaker to help you with your proposal...¡±


    Before he could finish, Song Daren who had turned purple, with one foot kicked over, [pu tong] kicked Du BiShu out far, He DaZhi and the rest besideughed secretly, each shaking their heads, only Du BiShu looked depressed, sat on the ground.


    The faintughter sounds outside the hall were heard, Tian BuYi and SuRu heard it, a rare trace of smile appeared on SuRu¡¯s solemn face and then sighed, softly said, "BuYi, the disciples are all waiting!¡±


    Tian BuYi dressed in long robe, his face stern, stood before the Observed Silence Hall San Qing deity statues, silently nodded his head. Then he stared at the three statues and took one step forward, picked up three incense sticks from the altar, lighted them up from the candles, solemnly held the incenses and bowed three times to pay his obeisance.


    After inserting the incense sticks into the incense burner, Tian BuYi stood silently, SuRu also bowed three times, her expression respectful. When they were ready to turn around, Tian BuYi suddenly thought of something, stopped in his steps, SuRu was startled, looked back and said, ¡°What is it, BuYi?¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned and then suddenly turned and strided, he headed instead to the back of the San Qing deities statues. SuRu¡¯s face changed, she seemed toprehend something but looking at her expression, she seemed to be a little hesitant but in the end still followed Tian BuYi over.


    Behind the statues, there was also another altar table but it was much smaller, beside it there was a yellow cloth curtain hanging down, concealing half of it. Tian BuYi stood before this small altar, after looking at it for a while, he did not make any move to pray, after a long time, he stretched his hand into the cloth curtain, searched slightly and from the side of the altar, took out a spiritual wooden tablet, on it properly engraved: Senior Brother Wan JianYi Spirit Tablet!


    SuRu watched from the side, watched Tian BuYi used his sleeve to gently wipe off the dust from the tablet, the dust was not thick, evidently someone had cleaned it frequently, after wiping it cleanly, Tian BuYi respectfully ced the tablet on the altar, took out three incense and lighted it, again bowed three times to the tablet.


    SuRu¡¯s face was indifferent, quietly said, "BuYi, why are you doing this, don¡¯t tell me at this juncture, you are still hoping Wan senior brother will protect Qing Yun?¡±


    Tian BuYi coldly said, "Wan senior brother after all was from Qing Yun, he had an air full of arrogance but he ced our sect as high importance. If he was to know about today¡¯s event, his spirit in Heaven will surely bless Qing Yun."


    SuRu was silent, after a long time gently shook her head, sighed.


    Tian BuYi again looked at the tablet for a long time then slowly said, "Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When both of them walked out from Observed Silence Hall, Song Daren and the other disciples had long been waiting outside the door, Tian BuYi, nced from Song Daren to Du BiShu, nodded his head, he did not know what had happened in-between, from the corner of his eyes saw the quiet disciples¡¯ dormitory in the distance, in his eyes there was a trace of helplessness.


    Perhaps it was the imminent catastrophe, the big battle that was about to begin! Tian BuYi looked to be in a very bad mood, did not speak much, looked at the disciples who had been waiting for a long time, in the end only just nodded his head, said, "Let¡¯s go! To TongTian Peak!¡±


    Different lights shed, Tian BuYi leading, with SuRu following closely behind him, the Big Bamboo Valley disciples hurried to follow, the horizon with the dark clouds looming, several brilliant lights shed past again and then disappeared into the clouds.


    Xiao YiCai, Lin JingYu and the rest of the Qing Yun disciples were extremely exhausted and finally on this day where the horizon turned dark, the ancient path where it sent all of HeYang City residents to the north, at the same time from outside HeYang City, there was still sporadicmoners streaming in, heading towards the north.


    Only in a day¡¯s effort, Xiao YiCai, Lin JingYu and the rest of the Qing Yun disciples looked like they had lost weight, extremely fatigue and when each one of them spoke, their voices were all hoarse.


    Standing at the city wall, gazing far at the gradually disappearing line ofmoners, Xiao YiCai only then felt relieved, bitterlyughed, spoke hoarsely to Lin JingYu, ¡°Finally sent them off."


    Lin JingYu also heaved a long sigh, his tense expression also temporarily rxed but his brows were still frowning, not like Xiao YiCai who was totally rxed, he seemed to be still worrying about something.


    Xiao YiCai was a clever man and soon noticed Lin Jing Yu was still looking worried, with a slight surprised asked, ¡°Why, Lin junior brother do you still feel that there is still something wrong?¡±


    Lin JingYu was startled, shook his head and said, "Senior brother you have misunderstood, junior brother does not feel that something is wrong, just that facing the imminent cmity, feel uneasy."


    Xiao YiCai nodded his head, patted his shoulder, said, "I understand, actually I am too. But as evil will not win the good, Heaven will not seal all doors, you and me are from the Good Faction, for the sake of themon people, the imminent battle, we will just do our best, don¡¯t have to think so much."


    Lin JingYu smiled and nodded, said, "Senior brother is right."


    Xiao YiCai smiled and said, "Then I will go over there and take a look." He left Lin JingYu and walked to the side, initially he intended to take another look in HeYang City, to ensure they did not leave out anymoners, if not once the beast demons arrive, most likely they will not be spared.


    Unexpectedly, he had just taken a few steps when suddenly he heard Lin JingYu¡¯s quiet mumbling, ¡°Back ... fire ... back ..."


    Xiao YiCai was surprised, turned around and saw Lin JingYu frowning tightly, his expression looking perplexed, stood at where he was and mumbling to himself, listening carefully, the words sounded vague, some words came after the word after.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s eyebrows jumped, said, "Lin junior brother, what is it about the back of the mountain?¡±


    Lin JingYu was shocked, looked up, "Back of the mountain, what back of the mountain?"


    Xiao YiCai was instead stunned by his words, said, ¡°I heard you kept saying something back of the mountain, back of the mountain, I guessed these few years you have been frequently visiting TongTian Peak Founders Ancestral Hall to offer sacrifices and helping to sweep the grounds, I thought something happened at the back of the mountain!"


    Lin JingYu looking somehow embarrassed, quickly said, "No, no, I was just absent-mindedly talking to myself, I made senior brother worried.¡±


    Xiao YiCai smiled and said, "It¡¯s alright if things are well, Lin junior brother, the big battle is approaching soon, you best rest and keep yourself in good condition!¡±


    Lin JingYu smiled and nodded, was about to speak when suddenly from far, a cry was heard from a Qing Yun disciple, Xiao YiCai and Lin JingYu were shocked, almost at the same time leapt up into the air, headed towards where the cry was heard.


    The cry was heard from HeYang City southern gate, a few Qing Yun disciples was doing theirst round of inspection but right now each of them, like facing a great foe, wielding their weapons, their expressions tensed. On the city wall, a ferocious strange beast with lion head and wolf body, its huge eyes bright and piercing, making a low roar, it was staring at those Qing Yun disciples but it seemed to know those people was notmoners and so for a moment did not make any rash moves.


    Xiao YiCai and Lin JingYunded down, by then the other disciples have also rushed over, after everyone took a good look, all took a deep breath of cold air, Xiao YiCai heaved a long sigh, whispered, "It¡¯s the demon beast.¡±


    Suddenly, a Qing Yun disciple beside Lin JingYu shouted out, said, "Outside, outside..."


    The cries of fear, everyone heard it and immediately tensed up, almost at the same time looked towards where the Qing Yun disciple pointed somewhere outside HeYang City.


    Under that looming dark clouds, in the horizon, rumbling sounds of thunder were heard, the silent shes of lightning pierced the firmament. The earth trembled slightly, the low, deep thunder like slowly seeping out from the recesses of the nineherworlds, entered directly deep into the human soul, reverberating unceasingly.


    Numerous demon beasts converged into an endless ck terrible tide, surged forward from the distance, like a rumbling thunder but the sound had already surpassed the thunder sound in the horizon, the harsh Heaven and Earth, lightning like snakes swarming around. Thepelling murderous air although was separated over a far distance, it had already assaulted them in the face.


    All of the Qing Yun disciples were looking pale, Xiao YiCai clenched his teeth, loudly said, ¡°Go, quickly go, return to Qing Yun Hill immediately.¡±


    By his forceful shout, the group of Qing Yun disciples did not dare to drag, each wielded their celestial sword and flew up to the sky, that lion-head-wolf-body monster on the wall roared loudly, his appearance vicious.


    Lin JingYu was thest in the group, looking back from the air, saw the infinite surge of demon beasts, the earth looked like it was a sea of ferocious beasts, not a single sign of human.


    This catastrophe, had finally arrived at the most critical time!


    After hearing Xiao YiCai and the rest urgent reports, the packed Crystal Hall of Good Faction members at Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, for a moment was speechless.


    Silence enveloped the grand hall, what shoulde, eventually still does.


    Reverend DaoXuan slowly got up, his face solemn, slowly said, "Everyone, the world¡¯s fate is now here, now that the demon beasts had taken over HeYang City, soon they will attack Qing Yun, I will not say anything more here, everyone please return to have a good rest, in the days toe a battle of life and death with the demon beasts."


    Everyone looked at each other, after a moment slowly stood up, whisperings and hush conversations gradually filled the Crystal Hall, and it was also in this muffled din, the crowd began to walk out.


    Reverend DaoXuan turned to PuHong Master and Yun YiLan, who were sitting beside him, said, "Both please take a rest, I have something to do, will need to have a discussion with the other Qing Yun sect branch leaders."


    PuHong Master and Yun YiLan both stood up, returned the greeting and said, ¡°Reverend please go ahead."


    Reverend DaoXuan returned the greeting, called Xiao YiCai, Xiao YiCai quickly went up and followed Reverend DaoXuan into the inner rooms, at a certain ce, the rest of the elders were already waiting there.


    Lin JingYu watched them leave and then walked out by himself, walked aimlessly to the railings outside Crystal Hall, gazing out from the railings, the firmament dark like ink, the dark clouds heavy, not a trace of sunlight.


    The mountain breeze like knives, [wu wu] whistling, cutting raw across his face.


    He stood quietly but in his mind, unexpectedly recalled that mysterious note, and the four unexinable words on it.


    Fire in one¡¯s backyard...


    Fire in one¡¯s backyard, Fire in one¡¯s backyard? What fire in one¡¯s backyard? Lin JingYu¡¯s mind kept turning, finally, his thoughts slowly gathered to one point, Xiao YiCai¡¯s stunned words resounded beside his ear: ¡°Lin junior brother, what is it about the back of the mountain...¡±


    Back of the mountain?


    Lin JingYu again frowned, although his eyes were piercing but he was slowly shaking his head, feeling puzzled again. The contemtion again took a long time, until when he finally came out of his thoughts, he discovered that there was already nobody around. Lin JingYu sighed, slowly walked down the steps.


    Ever since the appearance of the demon beasts, Qing Yun sect increased the defence around Qing Yun Hill in full force, especially the mountain ahead, nobody knew when those innumerable vicious beasts would charge up. But Qing Yun Hill had always been precipitous, especially TongTian Peak which was even more lofty and pierced through the clouds, easy to guard and hard to attack, but for those cultivated martial artists, that was not a big obstacle but to the majority demon beasts which could not fly, it was an excellent defence.


    Just that all along, the ces where the demon beasts traversed were all ttened, numerous rumours also carried terrifying news, nobody could be sure that those demon beasts would note up with unexpected ways of attack, and furthermore, the legendary Beast Deity until now, nobody knew his exact details, adding further to the people¡¯s fear.


    Compared to the front of Qing Yun Hill, the back of Qing Yun Hill seemed to be totally sheer cliffs and precipitous rock faces, apes and monkeys would find it hard to cross, even though it was so, Qing Yun sect still arranged quite a number of disciples to patrol the skies, to guard against the unexpected. Just that there was one strange thing, at Qing Yun sect restricted Illusory Moon Cave and at the area around the Founders Ancestral Hall at the edge of the restricted area, the number of Qing Yun disciples was extremely little, almost at if Qing Yun sect was not at all worried about these two ces.


    And right now, the dim dark night had just passed, the dawn was just breaking, the lofty TongTian Peak towering into the sky, on the small path leading to the Founders Ancestral Hall and Illusory Moon Cave restricted areas, faint mist filled the air, following the gentle drift of the mountain breeze, lingered between the pine trees lining the path.


    At this moment, not even the birds cries were heard, the damp air condensed into crystal beads, flowing down the green leaves, quietly dripping.


    Not a trace of human figure!


    Suddenly, a figure appeared on this path, it was Ghost Li.


    He looked indifferent, couldn¡¯t tell any signs of fear and worry of being in the enemy¡¯s territory, also not any tension of being near the restricted area, only expressionlessly slowly walked on.


    This path, he had once walked, a decade ago...


    Ten yearster, as if the scenery remained the same, nothing had changed, the evergreen pine and cypress, the exuberant grasses and trees, even the earth he was stepping on, seemed to be as soft and wet as that time.


    Just that, he was the one who had changed.


    The mountain breeze traversed the trees branches and blew his clothes, ruffled his hair, Xiao Hui who was crouching on his shoulder looked to be still sleepy, its eyes drooping, its tail coiled around Ghost Li¡¯s arm. However Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, was strangely bright.


    This small meandering path, headed deep into the mountains, the faint mist gently spread opened in front of him and quietly closed up behind him, walking in this haze, he only walked forward, never looking back.


    Walking along the path, he soon arrived at that three-ways split road, slightly to the left was still that deep, serene small path, and to the right, behind the forest, indistinctly revealed a few houses roof eaves.


    That should be the Founders Ancestral Hall, Ghost Li thought in his mind. Ten years ago, he with Lin JingYu together fought against the Evil sect powerful enemy, and it was also here, Lu XueQi confrontation with him.


    And now, he with those times, those old friends, like strangers.


    [Rustle, rustle ...]


    The faint sounds were hearding out from the forest, seemed like someone was up early sweeping, a melodious sound, Ghost Li stood quietly listening, out of trance, as if time, actually at these faint [rustle] sounds, quietly rippling echoing, quietly slipping away.


    Suddenly like waking up from a dream, he abruptly turned back, the quiet atmosphere instantly as if congealed, even the distant faint rustling sounds, seemed to pause, silent.


    Behind him, unknown since when, stood a person in ck, a ck veil covering his face - Mr Ghost.


    Ghost Li¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, in a deep voice said, "You havee too."


    Mr Ghost quietly said, "Yes."


    Ghost Li said, "What are you here for?"


    Mr Ghost shook his head and said, "I am here to lend you a hand.¡±


    Ghost Li sneered, said, "What did you say?"


    Mr Ghost lightly said, "You don¡¯t have to doubt, there are some things you do not know, I have came specifically to let you know. There is no traps outside the Illusory Moon Cave but in it, there is a high-quality formation, it is the spirit guarding the Zhu Xian ancient sword, the source of it is no different than Zhu Xian Sword Formation. If outsiders wish to force their way in, it will activate the formation and at the same time rm the Zhu Xian Sword Formation, then the consequences will be only death, if you are confident that you can defeat that Zhu Xian ancient sword, then I have nothing to say."


    Ghost Li¡¯s pupils contracted, and in the distant haze, that faint mist seemed to tremble.


    Mr Ghost looked at Ghost Li, said, "Originally it is extremely difficult for our Evil Sect people to enter this Illusory Moon Cave, but you are an exception, looking at the whole world, other than Qing Yun sect head and elders, only you will be able to enter.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, coldly said, "What do you mean?¡±


    Mr Ghost said, "This formation will surely use Qing Yun sect handed-down-generations Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way Shang Qing Realm as key, once you know the mechanism well, you can enter it, and after entering it, the illusions will fall like rain, whether you are able to remain steadfast, it will depend on yourself."


    Ghost Li looked deeply at the ck figure, was silent for a long time, said, "Why are you telling me so much?¡±


    Mr. Ghost smiled, the ck figure in the mist appeared to be swaying, like a spirit, faintly said, "You don¡¯t have to care so much, anyway I have finished my words, believe it or not is up to you."


    The mountain before Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, a young Qing Yun disciple who was sweeping the fallen leaves aside, was about to take a break when he saw a figure walking up slowly from the stairs at the foot of the mountain and dressed in Qing Yun robes, although there were many Qing Yun disciples but this person for the past ten years had traversed this ce innumerable times, they had long been familiar with him.


    "Lin senior brother." The young child with a tender voice, smiled and came up to him, said, ¡°You are here so early! Are you going to the Founders Ancestral Hall at the back of the mountain again?¡±


    Lin JingYu smiled and nodded, "Yes! Last night I didn¡¯t sleep well at all, my heart keeps feeling stuffy, as if something will happen so came up earlier today."


    The other children who were also cleaning the area also gathered over, one of them asked, ¡°Lin junior brother, heard that the demon beasts have already reached HeYang City at the foot of the mountain, will they attacked up here?¡±


    The other children immediately started to add in but they were after all still young, not as worried as those well-known figures, although they were also worried about the demon beasts but they were much more optimistic.


    Influence by their optimism, Lin JingYu¡¯s mood improved a lot, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh, the demon beasts are fierce and vicious, presumably they wille attack Qing Yun."


    "What?" like a pot exploded, the children started to make a racket.


    Lin JingYu smiled andforted them, motioned to them to quieten down and then said, "But don¡¯t we right now have the elders and seniors here at Qing Yun Hill, their skills are powerful and cultivation profund, definitely not afraid of the demon beasts. Beside, " Lin JingYu¡¯s face revealed a trace of mysterious, said, "We still have the invincible Zhu Xian Sword Formation! Have you forgotten?"


    The children became excited, [he he]ughed, said, "Yes! Yes! We have Zhu Xian Sword Formation, we will surely win!¡±


    "Precisely, when the demon beastse, let them all die under our founder¡¯s sword formation, seek revenge for all of themoners!¡±


    Listening to their words, Lin JingYu with a smile, nodded, at the end, he gave them some instructions and then continued walking to the mountain rear. Leaving those carefree children, his expression suddenly looked solemn, walked silently, after a long while, he suddenly sighed, shook his head, mumbled to himself, "Better hurry to the back and seek guidance from senior!¡±


    While speaking, he hastened his pace, headed towards the Founders Ancestral Hall behind TongTian Peak.


    And while he was walking with his head bowed low, theyers of hazy mist at the back of the mountain, floated gently, like a dream that was never awakened fromst night.


    The three-way junction, Ghost Li and Mr Ghost stared at each other for a long time, strange glints moved in their eyes, Mr Ghost also did not back away, looked directly at him.


    After a long while, Ghost Li without speaking, suddenly turned and walked toward that deep and serene small path, Mr Ghost behind him, watched him go.


    But at this time, suddenly, an old voice from the path to the Founders Ancestral Hall, floated out from the white haze, an indescribable tired, vicissitudes tone, an old man¡¯s voice, "Both, where are you nning to go?"


    Ghost Li and Mr Ghost were startled, turned around and looked, the mist separated on the path, a bended figure slowly walked out. He was slightly bent over, as though as if the years were pressing and suffocating him, knife-like wrinkles on in his face, as if recounting the time wasted. Even the broom in his hands, at the moment it seemed to be as dpidated as the owner.


    Just that, this old man slowly walked on, about six chi away from Ghost Li and Mr Ghost, facing these two figures, this slightly tired old man, when he slowly lifted his head, his bright, piercing gaze, stared ahead.


    "The early morning is chilly, the sleepy birds have not awaken, both willing to have a bowl of hot tea with this old man?¡±

 Chapter 164: Plotting

    Chapter 164 - Plotting


    Morning, a cool wind gently blowing at Qing Yun Hill, causing the mountain mist to slowly turn, like a thin gauze floating in the dense forest. The three-way intersection outside the Founder Ancestral Hall, Ghost Li, Mr Ghost and the cleaner elder stood in a triangle, facing each other in a delicate atmosphere.


    The wrinkles on the old man¡¯s face moved, speaking slowly in a husky voice, ¡°Both are not from Qing Yun Hill, why did youe secretly to this sacred Qing Yun ce, and for what reason?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, his eyes assessed the old man for a moment. Mr Ghost stood six feet from him, with both of their skills, they need not fear anyone but between them, very obviously neither trusted the other.


    However at this moment, Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes, hidden behind the ck veil, had been staring at the old man, his eyes bright and piercing, looked like it had another strange feeling.


    That old man seemed to sense something, turned shakily around and looked at Mr Ghost, said, ¡°This master, you have been staring at this senile, do you perhaps have any words to say?¡±


    Mr Ghost suddenlyughed and said, ¡°You are just an old man guarding Qing Yun Hill Founders Ancestral Hall, why did you have to meddle, this young man here...¡± He pointed at Ghost Li, said, ¡°He has long heard of Qing Yu Hill Illusory Moon Cave and wants to go in and take a look, will this old gentleman let him pass?¡±


    Ghost Li standing at a distance, suddenly coldly sneered, said, ¡°Beforeing up, you and I have already agreed, I will enter Illusory Moon Cave to distract Qing Yun Sect while you will take the opportunity to sneak into Qing Yun Founders Ancestral Hall, destroy all of Qing Yun sect ancestors spirit tablets and humiliate Qing Yun sect, why is it that when we are here, you are still not going in?¡±


    Mr Ghost stifled, looked at Ghost Li, Ghost Li¡¯s face was solemn, his expression serious and stern, even if he was to refute his words, it would also be hard for others to believe, Mr Ghost looked at him for a long time, as though giving a wry smile, slightly shook his head.


    The old man looked at Ghost Li and looked at Mr Ghost again, his face gradually turned cold, the sharp gaze in his eyes slowly turned bright, indifferently said, ¡°It seems like no matter what, both have ill intentions against Qing Yun. Just that Qing Yun sacred ground, senile me have been looking after for many years, if both intend to wreak havoc, will have to be first over my body.¡±


    He said it so indifferently, facing the two mysterious and unfamiliar characters, slowly straightened his body.


    In the dense forest after the early morning, the distant sounds of crisp bird cries, suddenly paused and disappeared, only the mountain mist which filled the mountain was still drifting, lingering around them.


    Decades of time in life, seemed to quietly flow past in this stillness, became the crow¡¯s feet at one¡¯s eyes.


    Mr Ghost suddenly said, ¡°How is your left hand, still good?¡±


    Ghost Li and the old man were stunned at the same time, Ghost Li naturally did not understand the reason for Mr Ghost¡¯s sudden words but the old man obviously trembled, both of his eyes staring at Mr Ghost, unable to move.


    In the early morning, in the mist, the old man stared for a long time, suddenly heaved a long sigh, the stunned expression slowly disappeared, unhurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Mr Ghost smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    He paused, his eyes looking at the old man¡¯s face, even his voice carried some emotion, said, ¡°These past few years, why did you age so much? Look at you like this, who would still recognize you as the once famous Qing Yun sect Wan JianYi!¡±


    The old man heard the words, ¡®Wan JianYi¡¯, his body suddenly trembled, as if the three words were like sharp knives, one by one stabbed into his heart, even his aged-scarred face, revealed agitation rarely seen.


    ¡°Wan JianYi, he he, Wan JianYi...¡±


    He muttered the name,plicated and anguish expressions appeared on his face.


    Ghost Li frowned, Wan JianYi this name, he had heard it before when he was still Qing Yun sect disciple, just that he never expected this legendary presumed dead for many years figure would still be alive, and that the one which caused an internal strife among the Qing Yun various branch leaders and Taoist Cang Song who because of that person, betrayed Qing Yun, would actually turned into such a humble old man.


    The cold wind blew past, brushed past the clothes of the three people, in this misty surreal mountain, the past seemed to reverberate around here too.


    Until, the once Wan JianYi, once viewed the world with arrogance, now instead a wrinkled old man, slowly looked up.


    [Pei] a light sound, issued from his hands. Ghost Li and Mr Ghost both looked over at the same time, saw light gray powder streaming down, the decrepit broom in Wan JianYi¡¯s hand, in his agitated mood, was crushed into powder, scattered onto the ground.


    The mountain breeze blew, blowing away the powder on the ground little by little, Wan JianYi stared at the residue in his hand but now disappeared without a trace. Following which, he lifted his head and stared at Mr Ghost, word by word said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you that time, I would have be an invalid, I am indebted to you and I have always remembered it.¡±


    Mr Ghost lightly said, ¡°You and I felt like old friends at the first meeting, at northwest wilnds and that PuZhi monk...¡±


    Ghost Li who had been standing silently by the side suddenly shook, his eyes glimmered brightly.


    Mr Ghost and Wan JianYi did not notice Ghost Li¡¯s expression change, continued, ¡°Although the three of us were from different sects but at least we have made acquaintance once. Now that PuZhi has passed away for many years and there wasn¡¯t any news of you for a long time, unexpectedly we can still meet today, my trip to Qing Yun is considered not in vain.¡± His words of feelings, conveyed his emotions.


    The tensed expression on Wan JianYi, gradually rxed, sighed and said, ¡°Yes, I never thought that, I can still meet old friends...stop there!¡±¡¯


    Halfway through his words, he voice suddenly turned urgent, broke off with a shout, it was Ghost Li who had silently turned around, unwilling to listen to the two of them speaking about the past, walked off by himself towards the Illusory Moon Cave.


    Wan JianYi sneered, he only raised a hand, his withered palm out of a sudden seemed to be bigger and longer like a thousand times, grabbed from the back like a giant w.


    Ghost Li paused his footsteps, did not even turn back, the spot where his wrist was shaking, a sh at the top of his head, a circr image drawn in the air, instantly surged with light, it was TaiJi image, dark-green light glimmering. Wan JianYi¡¯s giant w was held up by the light, immediately deflected back but in just this short time, Wan JianYi¡¯s withered body was already before Ghost Li, a shocked expression once again appeared on his face, said, ¡°Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way? Who exactly are you?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s voice was heard from behind, said, ¡°He is an important figure at the current Evil Sect Ghost King Sect!¡±


    Ghost Li frowned but still did not speak.


    Wan JianYi assessed him with a few nces, nodded his head and said, ¡°So you are the Zhang Xiao Fan who was cast out of Qing Yun sect ten years ago and joined the Evil Sect?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face like frost, coldly said, ¡°Move.¡±


    Wan JianYi did not have the slightest intention to give way but after assessing Ghost Li, suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Tian junior brother is actually able to cultivate out a disciple like you, it is really great.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression changed but immediately snorted, his face showing even some arrogance, as if regarding this celebrated Wan JianYi as nothing, strided and walked. Wan JianYi straightened his body, sped his hands behind, showed not a sign of avoiding.


    Watching as the two approached nearer, Wan JianYi suddenly frowned, his body rose sharply from the ground, almost at the same time, the ground below him groaned, instantly cracked, shing with cold dark-green light from the Soul-Devouring, shooting sharply out.


    Wan JianYi in the air, his body swayed, suddenly with a loud shout, shook the surroundings, he actually bare-handedly grabbed towards the Soul-Devouring which was pursuing over. The Sinister Orb at the tip of the Soul-Devouring immediately glowed brightly red, lines of dark red strands all lighted up, mixed in the ck light, even without hesitation, charged straight ahead.


    ck gases surged and rolled, red lights shed darkly, in an instant all around them darkened down but Wan JianYi unexpectedly charged down, as if the unearthly harsh atmosphere had no effect on him. Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, this level of cultivation and skills, it could be said this was his first time seeing it.


    Looking like Wan JianYi was about to grab this ominous object in his hands, but in this short moment, suddenly in the ck red light, on the Sinister Orb, a strange pattern surfaced out deep from within, from small to big, from dark to bright, in an instant standing out from the ck air and strange lights, brilliant golden light, it was a Buddhist incantation, ¡®…d¡¯, a burst of vigorous and pure force, within it a certain strangeness, hit back at Wan JianYi¡¯s palm.


    .


    Wan JianYi and Ghost Li moved backwards at the same time, the Soul-Devouring magical weapon in the air also flew back to Ghost Li¡¯s hand.


    Wan JianYi paused in mid-air, his face slightly pale, staring at Ghost Li, spoke word by word, ¡°The Great Brahman Wisdom!¡±


    Ghost Li expressionless but he was stunned secretly, the level of cultivation of this person in front of him, was really unfathomable, these ten over years, this was the first time he saw someone who was able to resist Soul-devouring evil power bare-handedly.


    While he was secretly shocked, he did not know the shock that Wan JianYi had. Wan JianYi at that time was already an exceptional rare talent, his skills far surpassed his fellow sect¡¯s disciples, other than Reverend DaoXuan who wasparable to him, he viewed the rest with disdain. Later on although he met with misfortune one after another, his fate bumpy and rough but this day facing this junior, that innate air of arrogance in him was still as before.


    Just that after exchanging moves with Ghost Li, he was really surprised, the evil power of the Sinister Orb was strange and ferocious, although he looked unharmed but it had already influence the agitation of his body¡¯s blood. And when Ghost Li disyed the Buddhism True Way the Great Brahman Wisdom, merging Taoism and Evil sect true ways together as one, perfectly, even him with his level of skills, was at his wits¡¯ end, forced to retreat, he could not help but was greatly shocked.


    The cold wind [suo suo], blowing past the scene, the mist gently drifted, looking like it was about to disperse.


    Wan JianYi looked at Ghost Li for a long while, nodded his head and said, ¡°It really is every JiangShan generation has its talent, didn¡¯t expect that in my remaining years, this old man can still meet someone like you, considered at least Heaven did not let me down.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, did not quite understand the meaning of his words. Only Mr Ghost who was standing at the back, softly sighed once, seemed to be feel the old friend he once had, after many years, that arrogant and obstinate spirit still had not change. But just when he was sighing, that pair of eyes glimmered with strange glint, staring intently at Wan JianYi.


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°Make way.¡±


    Wan JianYi looked at him, that young man in front of him, cold and arrogant, that expression, suddenly looked so familiar. He suddenlyughed out loud, his expression had that slight bit of forlorn but soon reced by lofty sentiments, gave a longugh and said, ¡°Good, good, good, as expected a young man. The mortals in the world by right should be disregarded! But if you want to cross, then you have to depend on your own ability!¡±


    Ghost Li with a long whistle, did not speak much, leapt up. Wan JianYI¡¯s pupils contracted, suddenly moved back, his body flew to the edge of the dense forest, his right hand grabbed one pine tree which a person could wrap one¡¯s arms around, with a loud shout, in that instant the surroundings quaked, in the rumbling sounds, the huge pine tree was uprooted, like a giant arm horizontally in the air.


    Wan JianYi¡¯s hand propping up the giant tree, standing imposingly in mid-air, where was that once wretched stooped appearance? Looking at him, highly-spirited and vigorous, his face excited, his features wide opened, it was that unparalleled look of that time.


    ¡°Come, ¡° Wan JianYi shouted loudly, like a thunder passing by, ¡°You have the Sinister Orb,e take a look at my Qing Yun giant tree?¡±


    His body wavered, in that instant the tree moved, [wu wu] a sound, in a blink turned extremely swift, the sky was all of the tree¡¯s shadow, blotting out the sky and covering the earth charging over, the urgent sound of the wind, there was no longer other sounds.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face changed greatly, flipped in the tree¡¯s shadow, that giant tree was like a giant surging wave, and also like an endless tide, waves after waves, each higher than another, pursuing under the clear sky, the mountain mists also seemed to tremble.


    The wind passed through the trees, turned into a violent wind, evolved into a vortex in the air, swallowing up the world, Ghost Li was in the heart of the vortex, surrounding him were the dancing shadows of trees, the strong wind cut his face like knives, it was as if if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be cut to pieces by this sharp object.


    Wan JianYi wasughing wildly non-stopped, as if once again he was back to the time where he ruled the world, his face expression looking even more excited, all of his attention on Ghost Li. Ghost Li in whirlwind, suddenly clenched his teeth, the tree shadow like a mountain looming nearing, this time he did not dodge, raising his right hand, the Soul-devouring glimmering with eerie dark red light flew out, in the hundreds of trees shadows, with a [pu] sound, urately nailed itself on the tree, in that instant demonic power danced, streams of red lights leapt up from the Sinister Orb, winding past the trunk, where it passed by, the bark split and cracked, broken debris flew up.


    In that instant, one third of the tree trunk was already devoured by this evil power but Wan JianYi was not surprised, instead heughed, with a longugh, chopped down with his left hand, the tree trunk brushed past by the invisible wind, immediately like tofu, was cut off. The front part of the trunk enveloped by the red light, issued a moan and dissolved into powder, scattered into the wind.


    But Wan JianYi who was in front, propped up the trunk remnant, like propping the sky, his might and power unexcelled in the world. The sky filled with trees shadows immediately disappeared, the storm ceased, the violent wind stopped, the entire world seemed to pause in their breaths, all watching that figure flying in the air!


    He descended from the sky, with a loud shout, raising the trunk rumbled down.


    The forceful wind shrieked, rushing over with a piercing sound, three zhangs radius on the ground, with a crashing sound, stones and sands instantly flew out, only Ghost Li alone with his clothes pping in the wind, his face pale, staring intently at the giant tree descending from the sky.


    That strange whistle was like thunder shocking the ears, in a blink arrived, Ghost Li clenching his teeth tight, suddenly both of his hands waved around, TaiJi image spinning rapidly, rising abruptly up from the top of his head, blocking in front of the thunderous tree trunk.


    The two great forces collided with a crash in mid-air, even thend and mountains around them also seemed to shake, the ground below Ghost Li, his feet had already sank in.


    The front part of trunk waspressed by the great force of the TaiJi Xuan Qing Way Road, splittedpletely, the wood splinters flew out everywhere, in a blink again turned into powder, scattered without a trace. But the trunk still pressed on, stabbing down inch by inch on the TaiJi image glimmering in the dark green light. Ghost Li¡¯s face turned paler, the demonic light of the Soul-devouring surged brighter, the Buddist incantation again appeared, below the TaiJi image, golden light shining,ying down anotheryer.


    The violent wind whistling, almost nobody could breathe, the wild wind ravaged, the two men in the green dense forest mountain fought each other oblivious of everything, each refusing to give way, except that dark figure flickering indistinctly.


    Wan JianYi with an impassioned look, even the deep wrinkles right now had all disappeared, as if his time during his youth many years ago, all returned to his body at this moment.


    That period of once endless excitement, haughtyughing at the world!


    He made a long cry to the sky, like a dragon making a roar, that feeling of the violent wind hitting his face, like his entire body blood burning!


    Heughed loudly and dashed down, all of his entire acquired skills burst forth onto that trunk, his entire lifetime of cultivation like a fire me, rumbled out.


    The Buddhist incantation instantly dispersed!


    Layers of heavy pressure, like toppling the mountains and overturning the seas, pressed down, blood trickled out of Ghost Li¡¯s lips, his pale face suddenly another flush of red, spitted out a mouthful of fresh red blood, spraying onto the Soul-devouring.


    Fresh blood dripping, quietly merging in, the icy-cold breath, reverberated deep from the heart.


    Both of his eyes turned blood red!


    By a hair¡¯s breath, suddenly, the howling violent wind in the sky stopped, the Gods-shocking-ghosts-worrying malevolent atmosphere disappeared, the figure like a celestial figure so mighty and powerful, suddenly started to waver, gradually losing strength.


    A dark shadow, swiftly brushed past behind Wan JianYi and Ghost Li¡¯s true ways which had long been amassed, suddenly without the pressing power, immediately burst forth, dark green and golden lights, dark red demonic power, the three true ways merging into one great force instantly burst up into the sky, hitting squarely onto Wan JianYi¡¯s chest, in that instant, sounds of bone breaking like beads falling, [pi pi pa pa] sounded ceaselessly. Wan JianYi paused in mid-air, did not flew out, only that his body out of a sudden cked down, starting from the chest, his entire body muscles seemed to lose their support, started an irreversible shrinking.


    Ghost Li was stunned, the next moment, he subconsciously caught Wan JianYi¡¯s body, when his bodynded in his hands, that aged body again told him, this was such a fragile old man. When the body was flipping down, he clearly saw, a ck palm print at the back of Wan JianYi¡¯s body.


    Ghost Li carrying Wan JianYi¡¯s body,nded, he and the breathless Wan JianYi at the same time turned back, the ck figure standing among the mist which had not dispersed, it was Mr Ghost.


    The glint in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes were like demonic fire, burning fiercely, he coldly said, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Mr Ghost ignored him and instead looked at Wan JianYi, that old man at the brink of death, was also staring at him, just that, the expression in his eyes looked a lot moreplicated.


    The veil on Mr Ghost¡¯s face fluttered gently, not knowing whether was it also the agitation of his state of mind, only his voice, was still that emotionless, ¡°After all these years, are you still like this? Still so trusting towards friends, not a slightest wary?¡±


    Wan JianYi opened his mouth, looked as if he wanted to speak but when his mouth was opened, he vomited out a mouthful of fresh blood. His face turned rapidly pale, as if life was also quietly slipping away from him.


    Then, he gently smiled, in the blood and pain, faintly smiled once, turned his head and looked at Ghost Li.


    That look, for some reason at the moment, was instead gentle.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, suddenly the rim of his eyes felt hot, this old man whom a moment ago, was still fighting till life and death, right now instead he did not dare to look directly at him in the eyes. He silently ced the old man down, stood up, quietly said, ¡°If you have the Dragon yer Sword in your hand, I am definitely not your match.¡±


    Wan JianYi looked at this young man, both of his hands tightly clutching, his body seemed to be slightly trembling. Then, Ghost Li turned, stared at Mr Ghost. Mr Ghost did not avoid his stare, even the despise, disgust and abhor look which Ghost Li did not bother to conceal, he did not seem to care.


    Ghost Li silently stared at him for a while and then without speaking, turned around and walked towards the mountain trail to Illusory Moon Cave, soon his figure disappeared.


    Leaving only two people at the scene.


    Mr Ghost slowly walked to Wan JianYi. The helpless old many on the ground, slowly raised his eyes, looked at him, blood continued to flow out from his mouth.


    At this moment, suddenly, footsteps sound was heard from a distance, it was someoneing up, travelling through the mist, looked like the person would soon arrive.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s countenance changed, ck shadow swayed, in a blink disappeared into the mist.


    A momentter, Lin JingYu figure shed out from the mist, arrived at the scene and saw everything clearly.


    The faint smile instantly froze, an incredulous expression in his eyes, that old man who had for the past decade lived with him, was covered in blood and lying weakly on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!...¡±


    Lin JingYu dashed over, a look of despair on his face and he totally did not discovered, behind him, a ck shadow shed past.

 Chapter 165: Illusory Moon

    Chapter 165 - Illusory Moon


    ¡°Senior, senior, what happened to you? What has happened?...¡±


    Lin JingYu rushed to Wan JianYi, kneeled down, both of his hands trembling and trying to support him up but where his hands touched, were all softness, a chill went through his heart, Lin JingYu, like in a bottomless ice pit, felt not a single area on this elder¡¯s body where his bones were whole.


    ¡°Who is it, who is it?¡± Lin JingYu¡¯s voice suddenly turned hoarse, his teeth biting down hard on his lips, blood flowed instantly, even his eyes were cracking with anger and despair.


    ¡°Senior, senior...¡±


    He cried out softly, choking, and finally cried. He never knew that he could cry, before this weak old man, the despair ten years old seemed to envelop him once again.


    Wan JianYi weakly looked at the young man, looking at him in despair and in grief, to the extent where it could not be fake, maybe, after all there was still someone who was sincere to me, Wan JianYi thought to himself.


    His fingers moved and then, as if the gods took pity on him, he raised his hand shakily.


    Lin JingYu was shocked, grabbed his hand, anxiously said, ¡°Senior, senior, do you have something to say, who made you like this, I, I will seek revenge for you, who, who is it?¡±


    Wan JianYi¡¯s face turned more and more pale, even his breathing slowly turned low but for some reason, his eyes turned sharper, his hand in Lin JingYu¡¯s palm, his finger slightly moving...


    Lin JingYu was startled for a moment, looked down, in the centre of his palm, that weak old finger, stained with blood, gently scrawled to sketch out the strokes: ¡°Be...careful...¡±


    Suddenly, behind Lin JingYu, in the stretch of mist, a ck shadow shed, Mr Ghost with his eyes glowing, stared over. Lin JingYu was back-facing Mr Ghost and fully concentrating on Wan JianYi¡¯s finger, sensed nothing at all. However, Wan JianYi saw, his gaze silently met Mr Ghost¡¯s across the distance, as if a hundred years of time had passed by.


    The vicissitudes of life that once...


    Wan JianYi suddenly smiled, a smile of blood, facing Mr Ghost, then he shook his head.


    Lin JingYu waited for a long time but Wan JianYi did not continue, he lifted his head in shock, Wan JianYi¡¯s head drooped to the side, he had already stopped breathing. Lin JingYu¡¯s body shook, both of his hands trembled, staring disbelievingly at the face which had lost its life, after a long while, he cried out loudly, ¡°Senior...¡±¡¯


    The anguish cries, were heard from him who had thrown himself on the old man.


    Mr Ghost stood quietly behind him, staring at the aged old face of Wan JianYi, after a long time, quietly retreated, disappeared into the mist, from a far distance, a faint sigh was heard.


    Wolves howled from the foot of the mountain, carried by the wind, sharp, vicious roars continued unceasingly.


    At the summit of Qing Yun mountain, the crowd of human heads and shoulders stirred, the Good Faction members had gathered at TongTian Peak summit, standing at the forefront was Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong Master and Yun YiLan etc, their faces solemn, frowning tightly, gazing down towards the foot of Qing Yun mountain.


    The faint smell of blood, could be detected indistinctly in the wind, invoking thoughts of the innumerable cruel and vicious demon beasts below the mountain. Nobody knew, after this cmity, what would be the result?


    At the public square outside Crystal Hall, the crowd stirred but was silent, everyone looked solemn.


    It was also at this quiet moment, suddenly, a long whistle rushing to the sky was heard from a distance, like a wolf howl, like a ghost wail, sharp and piercing the sky, pressing from afar.


    Following the source of the sound, it seemed to be from the foot of the mountain but the the sharp cry prated into the clouds, for a moment everyone turned pale. The sharp cry circled and reverberated around, made a few turns at the precipitous summit in the white clouds, then slowly lowered. But when it was about to cease, abruptly below the mountain, ten thousands of the beasts roared in unison, the numerous roars towards the sky, converged as one like an avnche, Heaven and Earth changed countenance, rumbling over.


    The clouds with a rumble dispersed, the steep mountain peak, a mass of ck gas rose from the foot of the mountain, gathering more and more, turning denser and denser, umted at the sky opposite TongTian Peak, until it blocked out the sunlight. The ck clouds gradually drifted to this paradise-like ce.


    Not sure who was the first to shout out, everyone turned over, deep inside the dark clouds, in the whipping wind, a young man dressed in bright silk clothing, stood standing with his hands sped behind, his face expressionless, indifferently watching the people at this mountain.


    In the eyes of the Heaven and Earth, what is this thing called human?


    He waved gently, his stare seemed to pass through this mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, the thousands of beasts roared, the bloody smell came in waves, the miserable cries, finally arrived...


    As if he had sensed something, Ghost Li paused, frowned slightly and turned, facing towards the mountain before TongTian Peak, heavy dark clouds in the horizon, the violent winds howled, although not very far away but the weather waspletely different from the mountain behind him.


    The warm sunlight, spilled down from the sky, shone onto his clothes.


    Ghost Li slowly looked away, subconsciously looked to his shoulder but Xiao Hui was not there. This trip to the Illusory Moon Cave, he deliberately did not bring Xiao Hui, the dangers involved were obvious, he himself was not confident too. The fight with that mysterious old man just now, although Mr Ghost lent a hand but Ghost Li felt an inexplicable feeling towards that old man. The thousands years of Qing Yun sect history, it was really a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.


    Not long ago, wasn¡¯t he also a part of it?


    He pursed his lips with an indifferent expression, again started to walk ahead.


    The strips ofnds beside the small path were simr to the previous path, dense woods everywhere, evergreen pine and coniferous, thick vegetation, only this mountain trail meandered forward, leading to the unknown mystery.


    Deep inside the woods, faint crisp sounds of the birds¡¯ cries could still be heard indistinctly, it seemed that scene of catastrophe at the mountain ahead did not have the slightest impact on this mountain, peaceful atmosphere filled the ce, even the air was still permeated with a clear cold taste.


    Ghost Li initially had a hint of anxiety, in this tranquil environment, very quickly his emotions became calm, to the extent that when he first lifted his head and saw ¡®Illusory Moon Cave¡¯ the four words, facing one of the world¡¯s famous ce, he instead did not have any slightest expression, as if looking at an ordinary mountain cave.


    And In fact, in front of him, it did look like an ordinary cave.


    Taller than half of the average person, the entrance was about seven chi wide, appeared on a gentle hillside, next to it was green vines and thorns, some drooped over the entrance, when the mountain breeze blew over, the vines gently swayed. And underneath the green vines, on the stone above the entrance, engraved with four words:


    Illusory Moon Cave.


    Other than the meaning of these four words itself, the entire surroundings including these four words, were so unostentatious, could it be that this, was the origin of Qing Yun sect for two thousands years?


    The book that contributed to numerous outstanding talents and heroes, including Qing YunZi and Qing Ye Founder¡¯s nameless ancient book, was it just quietly lying in here?


    And that world-stunning ancient sword!


    Ghost Li silently looked at the four words, the time and weather-battered words seemed to be also silently staring at him.


    He did not speak, and did not heave any sigh, the next moment, he walked in, as if, stepping into the past...


    It was not as deep and secluded as he had imagined, appearing before him was a simple stone room, one nce and he could clearly see all of the furnishings in the room. A few stones piled at a corner, the slightly damp corners of the walls had indistinct mosses, the only difference with the outside was that, it was especially quiet in here, entering the cave, if was as if everything suddenly turned quiet, like being cut off from the outside.


    Looking away from the surroundings, Ghost Li¡¯s eyesnded on the stone wall facing the cave entrance. On the t stone wall, a bstone of Tai Ji diagram was iid, this was the only object which could be associated with Qing Yun sect in this cave.


    Ghost Li deeply inhaled, went up, stopped in front of the Tai Ji diagram.There were many marks on the diagram, most of the ces had signs of damage, evidently from ages ago. Ghost Li silently looked at this thing, the words of Mr Ghost slowly reverberating in his mind.


    The next moment, he gently ced his hand on the Tai Ji diagram, faint dark-green light, emitted from his palm. Ghost Li expressionlessly looked at the light from his hand, felt the familiar TaiJi Xuan Qing Way energy flowing in his body meridians, the energy that once belonged to this mountain!


    Like being awakened from a slumber, the peaceful atmosphere in the room was broken by a faint sound, like the entire cave dwelling was softly sighing, something started to rotate, and then, the Tai Ji diagram also started to light up with dark-green light, at the same time, the diagram started to turn.


    From left to right exactly one round, the stone walls with a sound of [ka], everything stopped. Ghost Li took back his hand and quietly waited.


    The moment of silence disappeared instantly, deep rumbling sounds were heard from the cave, at the right hand side of the diagram, the perfect whole stone walls had cracks forming a ring and then it slowly rotated to the side, opening up, revealing a secret entrance. But this entrance had a greyish-white mist-like thing floating in it, it looked like mist and also seemed to be water ripples, revolving non-stop, in it it looked hazy and surreal.


    Ghost Li looked at the water mist, Mr Ghost after all did not lie to him. But in this mysterious water mist, who knows what was in it?


    He did not hesitate, like he did not even contemte, strided in.


    Water mist enveloped him, his figure soon disappeared and that two stone walls quietly rotated back this time, gently closed up, revealing not a single mark.


    In a trance, in the haze, in the deep firmament, a sh of lightning passed, stunningly struck across the long dark night, turning into a huge lightsaber from Heaven, so dazzling bright, nobody could watch it directly, stabbing deep and straight into the heart.


    Then, from the pitch-dark firmament sky, a strange moon glimmering with unusual silver light rose, hung high in the horizon.


    At that moment, the mind was nk, everything was forgotten, only the eyes still staring ahead, behind that white light.


    There seemed to be sound of deep, hidden bitterness, someone was softly weeping but then there was a familiarughter, [wa] an immature cry and finally started crying.


    For some reason, he held his breath!


    An inexplicable tension, his heart palpitated, wind seemed to blow past his ears but he could not feel his own presence, like a pair of eyes searching for something, finally saw...


    That tiny small vige, and that dpidated thatched temple behind the vige.


    ¡°Delivered yet?¡± A man¡¯s voice asked anxiously.


    ¡°Delivered already! Mother and child are safe, it is a boy!¡± The midwife¡¯s voice carried delight, loudly said, ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°He he, he he...¡± The honest man good-naturedlyughed, the genuine feelings had some relief and rejoice. The next moment, he saw the crying infant boy, the infant who was still nestled in the arms of his parents.


    ¡°What shall we name him? The father of the child!¡± The mother, sounding weak but still had a smile of happiness on her face.


    The father thought for a while, said, ¡°We are illiterate, I would say the most learned person in this vige will be the school teacher, Mr Lin, at the east of the vige, whenever the vige has a child, isn¡¯t their names given by him, why don¡¯t we go request him to name?¡±


    The mother nodded and the father went out. After a while, he walked back in, carrying a smile on his face, holding a note, said, ¡°Mr Lin said, people like us, the most important thing is to be safe and not to forget our ce, and to just live our lives well, so he gave three characters, written on this.¡±¡¯


    The mother joyfully said, ¡°Oh, a learned person is really different, what name did he give our son?¡±


    The father with his rough hands brought the note to the mother and hugged mother and the sound-asleep infant with his arm, lowered his voice, as if he had utmost reverence and tenderness for those three words, quietly said,


    ¡°Zhang, Xiao, Fan...¡±


    [Rumble]


    A shock of thunder suddenly was heard from the firmament, the sky actually rained, his whole body suddenly shivered, breathing hard!


    The rain outside the house, the sky like ink, the Qing Yun mountains in the distant looked savage, in the wailing wind and weeping rain, the father and mother hugged together, their serene faces smiling, gazing at the infant in their arms...


    He wanted to shout out loud but he could not make any sound, thousands and thousands of words spinned rapidly in his mind and in the end they only formed two words:


    ¡°Father, mother!¡±


    The rain full of sky, all seemed to fall onto his face, the coldness prating into the bones.


    The illusory moon glimmering with faint light in the horizon.


    [Pong!]


    A stone thrown from the sky, it seemed to pass through his body andnded behind, the sky had unknowingly turned clear, a group of children was running around the vige, ying andughing out loud.


    The ordinary-looking boy was running with his might at the fore, some bigger-looking boys leading a group of kids was chasing him and shouting loudly, ¡°Zhang XiaoFan, stop if you have guts!¡±


    The child at the fore with a sound of [pei], replied while running, ¡°You think I am an idiot!¡± and instead ran even faster.


    Chasing all the way, those children soon approached that thatched dpidated temple at the east of the vige. Looking from the outside, the temple was in ruins, not knowing how many centuries of weather it had bore.


    Zhang Xiao Fan was the first to dash in, the rest of the children soon followed in, in that dpidated small temple, the voices of children were heard.


    He stared, his mind suddenly another nk, a feeling of inexplicable fear, its tendrils snaking out buried deep in his heart, filling up his mind.


    One step, another step, he quietly approached the thatched temple, went near the nightmare that seemed to have disappeared a long time ago.


    A bigger, young boy with delicate features was riding on Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s body, his face showing conceit, smiled and said, ¡°Caught you, this time you have nothing to say right?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan rolled his eyes, said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t count, doesn¡¯t count, you made a sneak attack on me, how can that count?¡±


    The boy was surprised, bewilderedly said, ¡°When did I sneak attack you?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan said, ¡°Lin JingYu you are good, you dare say this door nk is not ced by you here?¡±


    The boy who was called Lin JingYu loudly said, ¡°There is no such thing!¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan pursued his lips, cocked his head, a look of determination not to yield, not to submit.


    Lin JingYu was angry, with one hand strangled his neck, angrily said, ¡°We agreed that to admit defeat once caught, do you submit?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan ignored him.


    Lin JingYu with his face red, increased the force in his hands, loudly said, ¡°Submit or not?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s throat was choked by him, his breathing gradually turned difficult, slowly his face also started to turn red but even at his immature age, he was very obstinate, refused to make a sound.


    Lin JingYu became even angrier, increased his force, kept repeating, ¡°Submit or not, submit or not, submit or not?¡±


    Submit or not...submit or not...this voice suddenly like an avnche, reverberated in his head, the years of heartache, in this incessant shouts, gushed up his heart.


    Then, like he had once anticipated, and also like he was unprepared - the hand that quietly stretched out in time, withered and full of wrinkles, so familiar, so intimate but not so long ago, it was that shocking, with boundless hatred!


    The old monk, smiling, still that amiable and kind, stood in front. The next moment, his world waspletely nk, the rest of it, the vige, children, disputes, all suddenly disappeared, only thatpassionate and gentle old monk, smiled at him, like a painting that never faded in the distant time.


    His entire body trembled, an indescribable grief and indignation deep from within his heart surged up his heart, he could not control and howled long at the sky.


    The sky, when did it turn dark again?


    There was wind and rain, quietly falling!

 Chapter 166: Intense Fight

    Chapter 166 - Intense Fight


    The thick stench of blood, enveloped TongTian Peak of Qing Yun Hill, even the spiritual water Kylin guardian who was usuallynguid, at the moment also appeared restless, constantly swimming back and forth in the ice pool and making low roars. And the various Good Faction people who were in the Crystal Hall, every one of them looked grim and looking down to the foot of the mountain. After the Rainbow Bridge was the huge YunHai public square, at this moment, a fierce and brutal fight had been going on for a day and night.


    [Trantor¡¯s note: YunHai literally means a sea of clouds. I am not sure which one it meant so I used YunHai for now.]


    Even though they had already expected the horror and cruelty from this fight with the demonic beasts but the harsh reality of the scene still struck a chill into many Good Faction members¡¯ hearts. The demon beasts attacked up the mountain, like a gale of storm sweeping across, although the Good Faction members continued to make attacks from the sides but the enormous torrent formed by the innumerable beasts did not care about the small number of enemies making sneak attacks, like a thunder rumbling, like an angry tide, sweeping up, routing whoever instantly. And those people who was trying to obstruct and attack, felt helpless, facing the ck masses, killing one or two or even a dozen demons, it almost did not amount to anything!


    And like that, their original strategy of using the mountain¡¯s¡¯ natural defenses to slow down the beasts, in a blink, were damaged beyond repair by those brutal beasts. The Good Faction men were forced to retreat up TongTian Peak, until the beasts reached YunHai public square, Reverend DaoXuan and the rest acted decisively, gathered and concentrated most of the Good Faction strength, to face the enemy at the public square, at that moment, brilliant lights from the hovering magical weapons in the sky, above TongTian Peak YunHai, flesh and blood sprayed, miserable cries heard incessantly.


    The dark tide, waves after waves crashed over frenziedly, and before them, hundreds of Good Faction people, half stood on the ground, half in the air, numerous colorful brilliant lights created a colourful cold city wall, emitting ice cold light.


    The demon beasts, as if they knew not pain or fear, like a huge tide surged over, at the almost several miles wide light wall, crashed onto it with their bodies, in that instant, the dazzling gleam quivered, lights shed crazily, the chilling cries like a dense shower of rain instantly swept past TongTian Peak summit, piercing directly deep into the heart.


    The several hundreds beasts at the forefront at that instant were turned into minced meat and blood by the cold brilliant light, the thick blood stench like a violent wind, [woo] brushed past the ears, the sky of blood rain burst opened with a crashing sound and slowly fell, little by little,nded on the Good Faction people¡¯s faces, hands.


    Making one nausea upon smelling!


    Before they couldpose themselves, another wave of beasts had arrived, the initial smooth light wall immediately received an enormous crushing force, a number of areas were pressed in, creating an irregr crooked sight. And there were even a few areas, disciples with slightly weaker power, undetermined will who did not hold their weapons properly, with the huge impact, in the loud roars, instantly when the beasts charged up, several fell onto the ground, in the tragic cries, no one again saw them.


    Outside Crystal Hall, Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong Master, as well as Yun YiLan looked grim. Reverend DaoXuan nced at the both of them, both nodded at the same time.


    Yun YiLan said, ¡°We will follow senior brother¡¯s lead."


    Reverend DaoXuan expressionlessly turned back, looked down at the foot of the mountain for a while, saw above YunHai, that screen of light was pressed tightly by a huge wave of ck, among the people, a few of the weaker ones was swaying in their ces, looked like they could not hold on much longer, at times miserable cries were heard, and the smell of blood in the air was turning more and more intense.


    His brows wrinkled, abruptly looked up, saw high above the sky, the dark clouds loomed, in the horizon where the wind and clouds scurried across, there seemed to be an indistinct mysterious figure. Reverend DaoXuan stared deeply, after a moment, turned around, Xiao YiCai who had been following behind him, stepped forward, Reverend DaoXuan indifferently said, ¡°You can go!¡±


    Xiao YiCai acknowledged and quickly turned around, waved his right hand and flew up first, following behind him was close to a hundred Good Faction people, although the number of people was not as much as the people at the square but the brilliant lights from their magical weapons were dazzling, far surpassing the disciples below, at one nce, obviously they were all elite disciples of the various Good Factions branches and some independent immortals, under the leadership of Xiao YiCai, the group of people flew down to the critical fight in the square.


    The sh of thunders, lightnings scurried around randomly in the sky, it looked as if they were back to that storm many years ago. Just that for some reason, even though the sky was raining, there was still an unusual bright moon in the horizon, very bright and very white.


    The feeling of rain hitting upon the face, so cooling...


    Zhang Xiao Fan woodenly looked back, the wind and rain whistled, that tiny small vige, finally quietly faded. He could not help but reached out and tried to catch something but only empty air. Just that behind him, PuZhi that pair of eyes, quietly looking at his figure.


    The next moment, he was already in that familiar room, the unique smell of the Big Bamboo Valley, as the surroundings surfaced, so familiar and intimate. Distantly he could hear his senior brothers¡¯ chats and faintughters, and Da Huang and Xiao Hui¡¯s frolicking sounds, and that so familiar footsteps sounds, a young girl smiling like a flower, burst into the room,ughed and shouted, "Bigzy bum, quickly get up, go up the mountain and do your homework of chopping the bamboos...¡±


    His body trembled, suddenly, the wall of defense he had built up in his heart for several years shattered, copsed.


    Tears flowed down his face!


    The withered palm stretched out from behind, tapping him gently on the shoulder, that kind voice whispered, "What¡¯s the matter, boy, why are you crying?¡±


    Zhang Xiao Fan whipped around, looked at thepassionate face, his body could not help but tensed. He stared deep into the eyes in front of him, longing to see deep inside this kind old monk¡¯s heart but PuZhi¡¯s gaze had always been so calm and deep, no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to see.


    One word by one word, as if he was growling, asked, ¡°Why, did, you, why, did, you choose me, why must you do that?"


    PuZhi did not answer, still looking thatpassionately at Zhang Xiao Fan, other than benevolence, it was still calmness, there was no agitation of emotions, not to say any regrets!


    Everything around him disappeared again, leaving only the two of them in the whole world. Zhang Xiao Fan, no, looking at him right now he seemed to have transformed into the devil, fierce blood-red gaze once again took over his eyes, from head to toe emitting an aura of killing intention, [pu] a light sound, his clothes splitted opened at the front, the Soul-devouring evil stick glimmering with faint dark red light rose up, horizontally in front of his chest.


    PuZhi¡¯s eyes finally was shocked for a moment, slowly looked to that ominous object. At the top of the stick, that Sinister¡¯s Orb that was glowing brightly right now, lines of dark red covered the entire orb, as if it was also staring at him, with a feeling of sneer.


    The heavy choking stench of blood, appeared suddenly before Ghost Li out of thin air and then it rushed over like an avnche, like a violent gale blowing, PuZhi¡¯s monk robes pped in the wind, staring nkly, that vicious red light with a trace of despair, like a trapped animal, charged over.


    He did not show the slightest intention to evade, standing there, motionless, the next moment, that despair and fierce red light passed through his body, stopped slowly behind him, condensed to form Ghost Li¡¯s figure.


    The old monk slowly lowered his head, slowly looked at his body, and then, he sighed, his head hung down, his body slowly fell to the side. Behind him, Ghost Li abruptly turned around, looked at PuZhi, the expression on his face like a violent storm, rapidly changed, gradually, the ferocious look quietly faded, the anguish look again surfaced, the red light in his eyes dimmed, he stared woodenly at that body which was slowly losing life, in that instant, made a heart-wrenching scream!


    "Ah!..."


    The ck stick fell to the ground, he seemed to lose all of his strength in an instant. Thunders exploded in waves in the sky, thunder rumbled and lightning shed, in the whistling wind, a chillnded in his heart.


    He stumbled to PuZhi, the soil underneath his feet seemed to have be muddy, every step consumed a great amount of his energy, he kept falling and climbing up again, using all of his strength he crawled to that withered body, and finally, he struggled to PuZhi¡¯s side.


    With one grab, he firmly grasped the withered hand, these past several years, this, the most intimate palm grasped in his hand, his eyes were already wet.


    "Teacher...teacher...¡± He choked back, quietly crying, tears streaming down his face, with some hysteria, "Why, why, what exactly is this for?"


    PuZhi struggled to turn around, looked at this man who as if had once again became that helpless young man, his face was so pale, his lips trembling, however, eventually he did not say anything.


    The withered palm, slowly raised, stretched out in front of the young man¡¯s face, shaking non-stopped in the storm, all of the wind and rain seemed to fall into his hand. Zhang Xiao Fan stopped crying, raised his head and looked at him.


    Both of their eyes met in the storm, both stared at each other, froze, became still, turned unfamiliar and distanced...


    PuZhi¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he did not, following which, his hand gently fell, without the slightest sound.


    Life, seemed to have left in that instant!


    The young man was stunned, his entire body seemed to have turned rigid, slowly bent his head, looked at his hands, "I killed him, I killed him..."


    Then like the surrounding strange atmosphere, a strange change suddenly happened in his body, the next moment, his face revealed a ferocious vicious look, turned into Ghost Li, the next moment, appeared extremely in pain, as if he had turned into that once simple Qing Yun disciple Zhang Xiao Fan. Just beside the body of PuZhi, he struggled in pain.


    In the sky, under the firmament, the wind and rain still howling, a scene of destion!


    Xiao YiCai and the other elite disciples joined the battle, immediately controlled the situation. And this group of disciples obviously already had an understanding among themselves, forming into small groups, they flew straight to the most intensive part of the battlefield, the gaps which had been attacked by the beasts, suddenly received backup from these new forces, immediately bounced back, those beasts which were attacking, in a blink of an eye, beheaded and reduced to nothing, the entire screen also turned brighter and more solidified, indestructible.


    Among the crowd, the most dazzling ce, would be the centre of the screen, Lu XueQi holding TianYa Celestial Sword, like a fairy from the Nine Heavens stood proudly in the clouds, in the thousands rays of light, TianYa like a bloody knife of massacre, rains of blood sprayed wherever it went, broken fragments of bones, piled up to a small hill under her feet.


    As the time wore on, not to mention those ferocious beasts having some apprehension towards this cold beautiful girl whose clothes had turned from white to pink, even the Good Faction members behind Lu XueQi, were all shocked. At this battlefield of life and death, Lu Xueqi did not care for life or death, sweeping the length and breath, often charging into the mass of beasts within a hair¡¯s breadth apart, raising showers and showers of blood of rain and wind.


    But, on her face, there was not an expression at all, there was no fear or pain, no shock or abhor, even the bloody stench of the beasts¡¯ blood which had spilled onto her, she who had always loved cleanliness, Lu XueQi did not have any reaction. She only fought on, using all of her strength, in the rain of blood and wind, her cold yet beautiful face, seemed exceptionally touching, shocking the rest and no one dared to go near.


    An hour passed by quietly, the ck torrent was still pressing against that light screen but in the end did not break through it. The public square which was once like a paradise, had lifeless bodies and stains of bloods turning into rivers, in the dark sky, the dark clouds loomed low, coldly watching it all.


    Suddenly, deep from within the beasts, from an unknown ce suddenly a strange sound rang out, like a horn but also like a howl, the sound seemed mournful and forlorn, as if on the night of the full moon, there were lone wolves howling to the moon. Following the sound, the masses of beasts which had pounced forward one after another, unafraid of death, suddenly stopped, stopped their attacks and then slowly retreated, creating a distance from the Good Faction.


    And over at the Good Faction side, the light curtain following the temporary ceasefire, also started to dim down, and in the next instant, filling above the sea of ??clouds, was the heavy panting sound of countless people.


    On each and every one¡¯s body, seemed to be stained with blood, the deste and strange colour of blood dyed the entire sea of ??clouds, on the stretch of open space created between both sides, there were bodies everywhere, some demons, some humans.


    Most of the Good Faction disciples whom were in the air had descended, seizing the time to catch their breaths, who knows when those barbaric beasts would attack again. Only a few highly skilled disciples was still flying vigntly in the air, watching the front.


    Xiao YiCai frowned tightly, looked away from the distance, the demon beasts a stretch of masses, ck and pressing, unable to see thest of them with a nce, at this battlefield of life and death, they were still unable to see the end of it. He gently sighed in the heart, turned around, suddenly was stunned, saw not far from him, Lu XueQi was quietly standing in mid-air, the stench of blood blew over, the clothes dyed red by the blood gently fluttered.


    On that unparalleled face, there wasn¡¯t any trace of anger, only staring ahead, at that mass of ck.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s brows wrinkled, intuitively felt something was very wrong with Lu XueQi¡¯s emotions, was going to go up and ask when suddenly in the mass of beasts, a roar was heard once again, the next moment, like the sound of thunder rumbling, the galloping sound of footsteps, the ck torrent like an unceasing tsunami, again charged over. And this time, among the beasts, other than those ferocious ones, there were giant demons, baring fangs and brandishing ws, heading over.


    In that instant, the Good Faction people each started to stand up, the brilliant lights of the weapons flew up dancing to the sky, once again forming an enormous curtain wall.


    Xiao YiCai was immediately distracted, the momentarily uncertainty of Lu XueQi, he had cleanly forgotten. At the moment, in everyone¡¯s eyes, was only that ck tide, from far approaching, galloping and howling, carrying the breath of death, surging over.


    Like a thunder in the silence, tearing the Heavens and Earth, the deafening sound this time, was from the crash of the ck tide against the light screen. The pressure of death seemed to have instantly increased, the broken bodies and bones once again fell upon like showers of rain, bodies torn up were thrown into the air, piercing onto the sharp ws.


    The giant demons which had joined the battle far exceeded the ordinary beasts, most of the Good Faction¡¯s weapons had no effect on their bodies. And when those creatures¡¯ sharp ws swiped past, instantly it would be a scene of blood rain and wind. In a blink of an eye, the Good Faction who was caught off guard by these seven, eight giant demons, a few gaps appeared in the light screen, the entire light screen immediately wavered, struggling to stay up.


    High up above, Yun YiLan, PuHong Master and the others¡¯ countenances changed, Yun YiLan frowned and looked to Reverend DaoXuan but saw him looking grim, the tragical cries below the mountain travelled over, the corner of his eyes seemed to be twitching but for some reason, the distinct ordinary-looking face did not have any expression, not a word or gesture too.


    Yun YiLan looked away, was silent for a moment and once again looked down to the foot of the mountain.


    The fights turned more and more intense, the Good Faction disciples at YunHai all knew the fight had reached its critical phase, everyone was desperately fighting, using all of their strength, even to the extent that most of them at this moment, made hysterical howls, no different from those beasts, maybe, even if they were Good Faction people, in the face of life and death, probably not much difference from those demonic beasts?

 Chapter 167: Forbidden Place

    Chapter 167 - Forbidden ce


    The flood of demon beasts looked infinite, wave and wave crashed over crazily, with those gigantic demons as the arrow¡¯s head, viciously smashed onto the Good Faction¡¯s light screen. The light screen wavered and looked shaky, the young disciples started to look afraid, Xiao YiCai frowned, he knew that if they do not repulse those gigantic demons, most likely the situation would get out of control.


    Xiao YiCai gave a shout, called out to the surrounding disciples and took the lead to charge to the gigantic demon which was nearby, just when his figure moved, a gust of strong wind blew from behind out of a sudden, a figure shed past him like lightning, heading towards that demon.


    Xiao YiCai looked at that figure and was startled a moment, although the figure¡¯s clothes was dyed red with blood but the figure was graceful, cold and beautiful, it was Lu XueQi. Above the innumerable ck demons and Good Faction¡¯s light screen, Lu XueQi, going against the wind, headed straight up, towards that demon which was several timesrger than her.


    A figure appeared beside him, it was Zeng ShuShu, he who had always been fine and delicate was also covered with blood and dirt, urgently said to Xiao YiCai, ¡°Xiao senior brother, let¡¯s quickly go help her.¡±


    Xiao YiCai quickly nodded and rushed up. The gigantic demon that they were heading to, was that white-boned demon snake which once appeared in southern border Miao tribe¡¯s Seven Mile Cave, under the dark clouds, its skeleton was cast a strange pale color and the three pairs of brightly coloured wings connected directly on its bones, beat non-stopped, looking even more strange.


    Right now, the snake coiled it¡¯s almost three zhangs long huge body up, pped its wings behind, its tongue constantly flicking, emitting gases of ck air, ring at the light screen. Every time its giant head brushed past, immediately some Good Faction disciples who were slightly lower-skilled, died a violent death, either bitten to death by the huge mouth or poisoned by the ck poisonous gas, perished when the poison reached their hearts.


    The white-boned snake killed many in session, looking at the Good Faction disciples scattering away before it, its giant mouth opened and closed, although there was no telling its expression from its flesh-less face but evidently it was extremely contemptuous. And just when it was at the peak of its contempt, a white shadow suddenly shed before it, there seemed to be a light shout, a cold clear voice, a beautiful woman appeared out of thin air, the blue celestial sword in her hands shing with a brilliant light, striking down from the air.


    A roar was heard from the white-boned snake¡¯s skeleton, it did not have the slightest intention to avoid, ignoring that TianYa celestial sword, it opened its giant mouth, revealing two white eerie giant fangs, biting down towards Lu XueQi.


    That bigger-than-human fangs glimmering with cold white light, descended from the sky, Lu XueQi facing that terrible scene, her face¡¯s expression unchanging, ignored that demon snake, TianYa celestial light shining even brighter, charging up to the sky, in the nket of ck gases, like a phoenix cry in the Nine Heavens, that instant it severed the ck gases, split the dark clouds, before the demon snake could react, chopped down three chi below the white-boned snake¡¯s head.


    [Si...ka!]


    The deep, low muffled sound seemed to emit from deep within its body, initially it was a deep low sound, in a blink it seemed to be the roar of a wild beast. The white-boned demon snake was stunned for a moment, momentarily ceased its attacks, looked down and saw on its chest bones where TianYa had struck, a faint crack suddenly appeared, growing bigger rapidly, the next moment an explosive crackling sound was heard, smashed bones sttering.


    TianYa Celestial Sword was a Nine Heavens celestial weapon, even though it was an unparalleled evil animal, it was also hurt by the TianYa sword.


    The demon snake made an earth-shattering wild cry, two balls of fire like unearthly fire suddenly erupted from its deeply-sunken eyes sockets, evidently extremely incensed, immediately ignoring the rest of the people, shaking its huge head, lunged straight towards Lu XueQi.


    And at this moment, Xiao YiCai, Zeng ShuShu etc had already arrived, shouting in unison, their magical weapons flying up at the same time, with Lu XueQi¡¯s TianYa celestial sword blocked the blow which was as powerful as a thunderbolt.


    But only deafening crashing sounds were heard, the light beams shed crazily, Xiao YiCai and the others felt a great jolt to their bodies, almost fell from the air, fortunately they were all outstanding talents from the young generation, their skills level were not low, each stabilized their body but looking at each other, they looked pale, this level of terrible monster, the powerful strength of the demon was really unexpected, it was an effort even when theybined their strengths, not to mention behind it, that mysterious Beast Deity.


    Although they repulsed the snake but the people was not to be trifled with, not one of their weapons was mediocre, several blue, white, yellow lights shot up,nded heavily on the snake¡¯s skull, one even cracked a small piece of bone. The demon snake again roared, the unearthly fires in its eyes surged, almost without any moment to rest, again madly attacked, obviously abhorred this group of people.


    Xiao YiCai, Lu XueQi, Zeng ShuShu all flew up, the demon snake¡¯s attacks were too fierce, in any case they could not block it and following its gigantic mouth attack, thick ck poisonous gases shot out, a feeling of nausea even from afar, without any choice, the group with their agile reflexes, surrounded this huge snake and started to besiege it.


    At the scene, there were a total of six gigantic beasts but after the initial panic, with the elite disciples led by Xiao YiCai, ranging from some to several people, contained these beasts, although the demons were powerful and not only they were unable to gain victory, it caused a strain on them but eventually they controlled the situation, the light screen once again started to be firm.


    Outside the Crystal Hall, Reverend DaoXuan and the rest were looking solemn, their brows frowning tightly, the battle was turning intense, there was no telling how many number of livings in that wind and rain reeking of blood, had instantly lost their lives. Reverend DaoXuan watched the situation below, in the crowd, without even mentioning the innumerable ck suppressing beasts, that six gigantic demons, right now seemed to gaining morale, with Xiao YiCai and the elite disciples fighting many to one, at the moment were all slowly showing weakness, looking like they could not hold on much longer.


    Reverend DaoXuan with his solemn face, looked for another moment and then again to the sky, that infinite dark clouds in the firmament, rolling and surging, getting lower and lower.


    Yun YiLan coughed once beside him, quietly said, ¡°DaoXuan senior brother, the situation now, is it..."


    He did not continue on but Reverend DaoXuan was not a slow person, naturally understood and right now the situation was indeed turning dangerous, he turned his head to Yun YiLan, nodded his head, said, ¡°Valley master don¡¯t worry."


    After speaking, he looked behind him, behind the three of them, several branch elders were standing behind them, they were either grey-haired or carried celestial-demeanour, it could be said these Qing Yun sect elders and the other seniors of the other branches, were already thest strength of the Good Faction.


    Reverend DaoXuan was silent for a long time, finally slowly said, ¡°Everyone, head down!"


    Nobody spoke, after Reverend¡¯s words, thest several of them, some slightly nodded or cupped their hands in return gestures, light beams instantly scurried across, thest several elders of Good Faction leapt up at the same time, headed towards the foot of the mountain.


    And outside Crystal Hall, other than Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong and Yun YiLan, there were still six people, it was the other branches¡¯ leaders of Qing Yun sect other than TongTian Peak, for some reason, surprisingly they did not enter the battle.


    Reverend DaoXuan faced them, nodded his head and said, "Everyone, seems like the situation is at its critical juncture, that matter in the original n, will have to depend on all of you.¡±


    Among the six leaders, QiHao and the other newly appointed young juniors came forward to pay their respect, only Tian BuYi, Zeng ShuChang and ShuiYue Master, the three of them looked calm, after listening to Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s instructions, the rest of them also seemed to be aware of the matter, their faces did not reveal surprise, only an indistinct hazy look seemed to sh past Tian BuYi¡¯s face.


    Immediately the six people made a bow to Reverend DaoXuan and then flew up, however they all headed to different directions, seemed like they were all flying to their own mountains. Only Tian BuYi for some reason, paused and turned to look at Reverend DaoXuan.


    Reverend DaoXuan was surprised, said, "Tian junior brother, what is it?¡±


    Tian BuYi hesitated a moment, lowered his voice, said, "Sect Head senior brother, after the Heaven Secret Seal is opened, the vicious energy of Zhu Xian Ancient Sword will increase greatly, the bacsh of the power is an impossible force, you must be extremely careful, do not, do not lose your integrity...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan was silent for a moment, looking solemn, nodded his head and said, "Tian junior brother, we have known each other for many years, I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, even if there is to be any incidents, for themon people, I can¡¯t care that much too!"


    Tian BuYi¡¯s facial muscles twitched but in the end did not say anything more, he looked at Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face, nodded, shook his sleeve, red yellow light shed, supporting him and flew up the sky, heading towards Big Bamboo Valley.


    Intense fighting sounds were heard indistinctly from the mountain ahead, until it reached the rear of TongTian Peak, it was already inaudible, the faint mist dispersed, faint birds cries, this ce was like another realm. Just that what was simr was, in this tranquil ce, there was still shadows of swords¡¯ glints, bloody covert fightings.


    The dark-green Dragon yer Sword glimmering with faint light, the sword body seemed to be trembling too, as if in mourning. The old man had lost his life, quietlyy on the ground, his head lying skewed. Kneeling beside him Lin JingYu¡¯s face was a terrifying red, a pair of eyes changing with different colours of fury, clenching his teeth tightly, although he was still but in the stillness, indistinctly there was some madness.


    In the shadows of the woods, the ck Mr Ghost was still there, like a spirit watching Lin JingYu from the back, his eyes from the fallen Wan JianYi to Lin JingYu and in the end, on that Dragon yer Sword. Then, he suddenly seemed to recall something, turned his head and looked towards the direction where the Illusory Moon Cave was.


    That path, cold and lonely, solitary extending ahead, not a single movement seen.


    Under the ck veil, nobody could see Mr Ghost¡¯s expression.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s mind right now was in a mess, the sudden murder of Wan JianYi, made him fell into a near-madness state of mind. Ever since that upheaval in Qing Yun ten years ago, his mentor teacher Taoist CangSong betraying Qing Yun, the sudden appearance of Wan JianYi, his breadth of knowledge and bearing, all became the person that Lin JingYu revered. For ten years, he trained hard under the guidance of Wan JianYi, in his heart he had already regarded this enigma old man to be his teacher and father, had the utmost respect for him.


    And at this moment, the person that he most revered had became a corpse, lying in front of him, and he did not even know who the murderer was, not to say avenging him. Sorrow, pain and despair, agitated Lin JingYu¡¯s somewhat quick-temper character, making him looked as if he was closer and closer to madness.


    At this time, suddenly from the woods behind, a sound was heard.


    Lin JingYu was shocked, whipped his body around, saw movements in the woods, a figure suddenly appeared and then quickly, like lightning, ran out. The speed was astonishing, with Lin JingYu¡¯s level of skills, even he could only see a fuzzy shadow.


    At this time and ce, the sudden appearance of this mysterious figure, what did it mean?


    Lin JingYu¡¯s body reacted faster than his brain, almost at the same time, he seized his sword, as swift as the wind and quick as lightning pursued, he did not consider once that if this person was really the murderer and with his level of skills to be able to kill Wan JianYi, how terrifying this person could be. In Lin JingYu¡¯s heart right now, other than revenge he had no other thoughts. And the ten years of time that Wan JianYi taught him, the Dragon yer Sword had always been moving forward courageously, retreat was not even an option, like their lives!


    That ck shadow was extremely fast, it had already left the Founders Ancestral Hall, pausing slightly at the three-ways junction, with a [sou] sound, headed towards the Illusory Moon Cave. Lin JingYu immediately pursued, his eyes looked as if fire was about to be breathe out, looking at that indistinct figure, he did not even contemte, his figure like lightning, instantly entered the small path which was forbidden to Qing Yun disciples, toward the direction of the cave.


    The mountain breeze blew over, the branches gently shook, making a rustling sound, soon the ce fell into silence, only that deste old man,y quietly on the ground, looking at the clouds and sky, quietly passing by.


    Although Lin JingYu used all of his strength but he was still unable to catch up with that figure. The two rows of trees beside the path whizzed past but that figure ahead was still faintly indiscernible, Lin JingYu¡¯s initial anger had receded slightly and he could not help but secretly felt rmed.


    That mysterious figure¡¯s level of skill, he could imagined it but despite that, Lin JingYu still did not slow down the slightest, still using all of his efforts to pursue, just that at the corner ahead, that indistinct figure suddenly sped forward, entered into the dead end of the mountain topography, disappearing in sight.


    Lin JingYu was anxious and angry, he used all of his strength, his entire body like an arrow leaving the bow, taut and tight, [suo] a sound and flew straight ahead, due to the speed and force, a sharp whistling sound was heard. When he reached that corner, although it was only a momentter, that ck shadow had already disappeared, presented in front of him was, an ordinary cave, four characters engraved at the entrance: Illusory Moon Cave!


    Lin JingYu was startled, paused his steps. He had joined Qing Yun sect for many years, naturally he wouldn¡¯t not know that this was a forbidden ce and disciples were not allowed in, now that he had trespassed, it was already a serious offence. But he looked around, saw the dense ancient woods, other than this entrance there was no other unusual spots, that human figure had disappeared like that.


    His face had conflicting expressions, hesitation shed past but a strange glint was shing in his eyes, anger eventually won. He lifted his feet, looking somehow hesitant but the next moment, he took the first step forward, towards the cave and walked.


    Contrary to the chase earlier, Lin JingYu instead walked very slowly, as if the ordinary cave had something that made him hesitate but even it was so, he soon arrived at the cave entrance, inhaled deeply, clenched his teeth and walked in.


    The cave was very small, at one nce he saw everything, there was no traces of the human figure.


    Lin JingYu was stunned for a moment, disappointment flitted past his face but then his gaze fell onto most ring spot of the cave: the pattern of TaiJi engraved onto the stone wall.


    The TaiJi drawing reflected in his eyes, as if it was narrating the vicissitudes of the passage of time, the dpidated fringe emitted an ancient scent. Lin JingYu stared intently at this drawing, after a long while, he slowly stretched out his hand, ced on the TaiJi drawing.


    The material which was neither stone or jade, had a rough feeling of a whetstone sharpening the edges of his palm, there was no response. Lin JingYu¡¯s eyes piercing, used force to try and turn to the side.


    Without any warning, even the stone wall itself did not show the slightest change, suddenly a burning heat radiated from that drawing, instantly attacked Lin JingYu¡¯s arm. Before Lin JingYu could react, his entire arm seemed to be roasting in burning mes, the blood in his body boiled, immediately his face turned red, his forehead covered with sweat.


    Unexpectedly such an ordinary TaiJi drawing concealed such terrifying power shield, Lin JingYu was shocked, subconsciously wanted to retract his arm, unexpectedly his arm was firmly held on by some kind of invisible force, unable to withdraw his hand. At the same time, the cave walls around him suddenly began to issue a dull sound, like being awakened from a deep slumber.


    The entric sounds became louder and louder, gradually gathering towards Lin JingYu, and in just a blink, where his palm was, had turned unbearably hot. Lin JingYu panicked, clenched his teeth, his body felt like bursting from the hot energy, he could only use all of his skills to resist, used his lifetime of training of Qing Yun sect TaiJi Xuan Qing Way and channelled it with all of his strength to his palm, hoping to resist that mysterious heat.


    Just when Lin JingYu was feeling dizzy, his body heated up to a critical point, suddenly, the heat receded, and extremely fast, like a tide instantly disappearing from his body, to the point where Lin JingYu had not recover his senses.


    Then, as if the surrounding strange noises were being appeased, it too slowly calmed down, the cave again resumed back its tranquility. The stunned Lin JingYu withdrew his hand, that TaiJi drawing at the same time turned, a lighter and different sound from before, was heard from the walls.


    In front of Lin JingYu¡¯s surprised eyes, the perfect stone walls, opened up to two sides, revealing an extremely strange hole, and in the hole, a mist-like gas was rapidly spinning, in there everything was hazy, mysterious and unfathomable.

 Chapter 168: Bonds of the world

    Chapter 168 - Bonds of the world


    Like the lightning tearing apart the ck night, descended upon the mortal world, this light beam which gathered the powerful force of the true way, descended with a rumble from the sky,ing straight down towards the white-boned demon snake, passing straight in from the top of the head. In that instant, a powerful force burst forth from that gigantic body, the surrounding Qing Yun disciples were pushed a distance away from the invisible air impact.


    The demon snake let out a long howl to the sky, its sound shrill, the huge skeleton which supported its body, from the top to bottom, suddenly began to emit a strange light, the next moment, tiny sounds of [ka ka] were heard from numerous parts of its body, beams of light shot out from its bones. Then, following a loud sound, the demon snake¡¯s colossal body came crashing down, creating a deep pit on the white jade stone bs underneath its body, after struggling on the ground for a few times, it finally stopped moving.


    The dazzling light beam slowly dispersed, revealing the seven elders, Lu XueQi, Xiao YiCai and the others in the horizon, beneath them, beside that colossal demon monster¡¯s body, corpsesy everywhere, among them were four Qing Yun elders lying forever in eternity. And those that were still alive, many were wounded, in the younger generation, Lu XueQi, her face cold as frost but half of her clothes were already dyed red, Xiao YiCai fared better, looked fairly good, only Zeng ShuShu was making an effort to hold on, after witnessing this monster¡¯s death, he heaved a sigh of relief and suddenly his head nted, fell down unconscious.


    Everyone got a shock but fortunately Xiao YiCai was just beside him, caught his body, after checking on him, was relieved and informed the rest, the others then felt relieved and following which they continued to join in the battle.


    Ever since the several elders joined the battle, for the first time this great battle finally started to swing towards the Good Faction. Those elders¡¯ skills far exceeded the ordinary disciples, although their numbers was small but their impacts were great. With thebined efforts of the elders, Xiao YiCai, Lu XueQi, Zeng ShuShu and the other younger disciples, those few demons although were powerful but were suppressed by those people and finally killed. However, those demons were after all brutal and vicious, the Good Faction also paid a heavy price.


    However in such reign of terror, who would remember the deadrades?


    At the moment where the giant snake¡¯s body copsed, the people hovering high up in the sky had already turned around, expressionlessly heading towards the other parts of the battle, to continue the fight and massacre. Xiao YiCai flew to the rear, ced Zeng ShuShu at a secluded area and quickly came back, unexpectedly the next moment, from the corner of his eyes he saw Lu XueQi in a daze at where they were previously, staring nkly at that demon corpse, her face pale.


    Xiao YiCai was puzzled, called out, "Lu junior sister, what happened to you?¡±


    Lu XueQi was startled, like being startled from a dream, turned and looked over, her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something but when she saw that it was Xiao YiCai, she closed her lips, took a deep breath and then wielded her sword and flew off, joining the battle again. Xiao YiCai was bewildered, felt that Lu XueQi was very strange today but thinking back, this celestial-like junior sister had always been aloof and now that it was the crucial time of the the battle, he thought for a while and decided to again leave those thoughts behind, headed into the fight again.


    The dark clouds rolled over, surging and turbulent, under the dark clouds, those wild beasts and people both fiercely battled. Just that this war, eventually was turning more and more favorable, and standing at a vantage point, those three Good Faction¡¯s heavyweights, their initial tense expressions had right now gradually rxed.


    Despite paying a heavy price, after the elders joined the war, the six all-powerful colossal demons were immediately besieged and gradually suppressed, with everyone¡¯sbined forces, first was the white-boned snake, then the other two gigantic demons were killed one after another.


    Even when they were putting those giant demons down, including the elders, the Good Faction also suffered heavy casualties, however the momentum of the fight, after all, was being turned around bit by bit. The ordinary demon beasts although were innumerable but following the deaths of the gigantic demons, their vigors were also immediately weakened. The ordinary Qing Yun disciples although were not as skilled as the outstanding ones but were more than enough to handle those, at the same time the people joined together as one, the light screen turned even more indestructible.


    After taking care of about half of the giant demons, more skilled masters headed for the remaining three demons and besieged them, anyone could see that, those giant demons were the war spirits of the demon beasts. And under the besiege of those highly skilled Good Faction elders with the younger generations, in the sky full of brilliant lights and rare, unusual weapons¡¯ sharp beams, the remaining three giant demons finally were unable to sustain, in the sharp angry shrills and mournful howls, one by one they copsed.


    The demon beasts were in a chaos, it was clear that even those ignorant beasts also felt something was not right with the current situation. On the contrary, the Good Faction felt a boost of morale, finally that resplendent light screen increased its brilliance, spread out and immediately flesh and blood sprayed and flew, pressing towards the demon beasts.


    Panic screams filled the air, numerous demon beasts howled to the sky, their sounds mournful, the merciless light curtain arrived with a loud crash, what kind of bloody scene and destion will it spray out?


    Then in the numerous roars and howls, in the sky, in the firmament, those billowing ck clouds abruptly became still, as if, the world suddenly froze, and then, there was a shimmer, from the dark and quiet clouds, shone out!


    A white, tiny light!


    The next moment, the dark clouds scattered, like a tornado sweeping through the sky and earth, blowing past the sky of wind and rain. From the recesses of the dark clouds, suddenly a huge vortex rapidly spinning out, the innumerable dark clouds after being rolled up, dispersed, leaving not a trace.


    There was a young man¡¯s figure,ing out, expressionlessly watching the battle scene, the bloody human world, from the top, like the legendary gods. His ck hair moved in the wind, a ck strange monster behind him, looked anxious, restlessly moving around, making low growls.


    And at his moment of appearance, all of the beasts paused, lifting their heads towards the sky, howled to that figure!


    The tens of thousands beasts howling, the dark clouds dispersed, as if a vicious current, soared up into the sky, seemed to go up the Nine Heavens.


    Not one of the Good Faction people did not change countenance, Reverend DaoXuan stood outside the Crystal Hall, frowning tightly, he muttered to himself, ¡°Is this the Beast Deity?¡±


    Illusory Moon Cave


    That surreal and illusory world!


    That round indistinct moon glimmering with strange light, was still hanging high up in the horizon, regardless of the wind or rain, it always radiated a faint glow. And the mortals struggling in this world, seemed to have scattered, leaving only one person, alone and lost.


    "Who am I?" He asked softly, raising his head to the moon, "What am I living for?"


    He quietly asked like that, not knowing if it was to the indistinct moon in the horizon, or to the recess of his own heart.


    Half a lifetime of turbulent periods, ferocious giant waves, the past, scene by scene, poured into his heart, the once familiar figures in his life, the people whom he had once sincerely treated, one by one shed past in his mind, but, all without leaving a single trace, quietly went far away like that.


    He felt reluctant, subconsciously reached out with his hand, wanted to catch something, but his hand in the air, eventually still grabbed air.


    Nothing at all!


    Only the moonlight from the horizon, traversed through numerous wind and rain, still spilled onto his body, shone on his clothes.


    Slumped to the ground, like tearing away allyers of exterior, in this lonely world, he did not need to be strong, the storm gradually stopped, the dust quietly became still, that body, looked as if it would soon sink into this deste world, ending in silence.


    Just die! The ancient legend said that there would no longer be any pain or thoughts when one is dead, there would no longer be any care or worries, even if it was the Nine Netherworlds Hell, before the Yama, King of Hell, pce, who would know what it would be like? In the bustling mortal world, maybe in the end it would be all empty!


    But, that silent body suddenly shook, the moonlight in the horizon, seemed to tremble too and then shone down a beam of light, shining on that body.


    He seemed to be struggling!


    He seemed to be unwilling!


    He struggled to get up, every action seemed to take up all of his strength, the earth underneath his feet obviously had infinite temptation, tempting him to lie down and there would be no worries or cares anymore, and he could break away from the anguish of the mortal world.


    But he refused to back down, stubbornly trying to straighten his body, his hands bled from the efforts, a deep tear on his lips, in this deste world, he was still refusing to give up.


    That faint moonlight, like pouring its heart out, fell onto him, like whispering, ¡°Why do you bother to persevere! Let go, let go and you will be free..."


    He struggled, like an ant in a boundless vast Heaven and Earth, regardless, facing the Heaven and Earth that seemed infinite, at the end he looked up, at the sky!


    Slowly stood up.


    The familiar face, quietly floated in his heart, in the end even between life and death, he eventually still could not give up. This life, he still had someone he cared about!


    Zhang Xiaofan, or perhaps it¡¯s Ghost Li, the ant in this world, at the moment was quietly watching the sky, staring at that dim moon in the horizon.


    The moonlight was unusual and cold.


    He suddenly shouted loudly, jumped up, leaving this boundless piece ofnd, straight up into the sky. In front of him, there were gold, dark-green and red lights, lighted up out of a sudden, together with his body, heading straight to that moon.


    The cold moon was silent but in front of him, the moonlight suddenly dimmed, it was a couple figure, looking at him kindly and with delight, as if the moment of delight of waiting for a night storm many years ago, descending upon the mortal world only now.


    His heart felt as if a sharp knife had shed it, his entire body was trembling, but like an arrow leaving the bow, he did not have the slightest intention of retreating, the three lights like lightning, under his watchful gaze, stabbed through the couple¡¯s bodies, traversing through.


    The fresh blood sttering, or was it the pouring rain, fell onto his face, a feeling of coldness. The human figures disappeared, he seemed to feel some numbness. However his eyes were still resolute, heading towards that faint moon.


    Suddenly, the moon dimmed again, Tian BuYi and SuRu appeared, SuRu was smiling at him, Tian BuYi was like what he remembered, snorted and flipped his eyes at him.


    And between them, Tian LingEr smiling like a flower, dressed in red, her appearance vaguely sixteen or seventeen years old,ughed loudly and called, "Little junior brother, let¡¯s go up the mountain to chop bamboos..."


    Like being suffocated in that instant, that three figures before him, looking alive, blocking in front of him. The kind of shivers that he felt, like lightning passing through his entire body, a cold light approached their bodies, his heart felt like it was about to tear apart.


    Finally, three-colors lights still passed through it, just like that passing through the human figures. A feeling of chill from his head to toes, poured down, his body in the air, his face as white as a piece of paper, suddenly he opened his mouth, [wa] a sound spitted out a mouthful of blood, dyed the clothes at his chest red, his face looking paler.


    Then, he still looked up, like an arrow leaving the bow, continued to fight on in spite of all setbacks, refusing to rest unless dead, headed to that moon.


    The moonlight was icy-cold, Heaven and Earth dimmed in that instant, a deste feeling, quietly lingered.


    At that flint-spark moment, looking like he was about to reach the moon, the misty clouds surged over, suddenly, a figure indistinctly appeared within the clouds.


    That was a figure, deeply carved into his heart!


    He was suddenly dumbfounded, his perseverance almost dispersed with the wind, that blurred figure in the clouds flipped, turned and confused! Like a green figure yet like white clothes dancing with the sword!


    The Soul-devouring stick in his hand, emitted ice cold energy, his heart was once in such anguish because of that figure, just that, right now, how should he advance or retreat?


    In the deep night, the cold moonlight, far above the horizon, a heart-wrenching roar was heard suddenly, like a dying beast howling to the moon, full of despair and pain.


    A brilliant bright light, shing with three strange halos, shot straight into the sky, into the clouds, passed through them and pierced that blurred silhouette!


    Then, like something suddenly shattered...


    The sky of pouring rain and wind, quietly stopped, there seemed to be tears in his eyes, staring at that figure. Perhaps in close proximity but he still could not see her face clearly, only, in theherworld deep and remote somewhere, there seemed to be a low sigh.


    The wind dispersed, the rain scattered!


    The moonlight falling like a cloud!


    Heaven and earth the firmament boundless like water!


    His body fell from the sky, like falling into the abyss, but in his mind there was no fear, some feelings of reluctant, staring at that gradually disappearing figure. The next moment, he hadnded on the ground, the surrounding illusions hadpletely disappeared.


    Under his feet, a primitive yet clear ancient mirror, was broken into several pieces, fell from the wall and scattered onto the ground. And around him, was a simple cave with solid sturdy rock walls, the mysterious entrance which he came in from, was less than ten footsteps away.


    This short ten steps, he instead felt like he had went through a lifetime, all of the painful memories relived once again.


    Then, his breathing settled down, focused himself and was about to continue to walk deep into the Illusory Moon Cave when suddenly his body froze, as if he had discovered something and then slowly turned his body.


    With the broken ancient mirror, the mysterious mist at the entrance also dispersed, revealing a person standing behind him - Lin JingYu.


    Their eyes met across the air, for a moment both was stunned.


    For a long time, they stared at each other silently, two of the men¡¯s gazes, from their childhood to their youth to now, it was as if they had looked past a lifetime.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s teeth bit deeply into his lips, almost to the point of bleeding and then drawled out word by word, ¡°That old man at the Founders Ancestral Hall, was it you who killed him?"


    Ghost Li was silent, slightly lowered his head, after a moment, he nodded slightly and said, "Yes.¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

 Chapter 169: Red Flame

    Chapter 169 - Red me


    That youth in the sky, expressionless, his gaze swept over the battle scene below, even when he saw those giant demons who once protected him, fell one by one, he did not seem to have any reaction, as if he had long see past all of these life and deaths.


    The violent wind blew, his figure slowly descended from the dark clouds, the ten thousands beasts¡¯ roars turned even more deafening, even that inky ck clouds beside him, had tiny electric like snakes, scurrying in it.


    Above the YunHai, the people and wild beasts who were still battling ferociously a minute ago, turned quiet, involuntarily turned to look at that strange man in the air, on his somehow sinister-looking face, two spots of lights seemed to glint in his eyes.


    Finally, the Beast Deity stopped in the air, above those innumerable beasts. The vicious TaoTie behind him red fiercely with its eyes wide, looking towards the Good Faction TongTian Peak, hatefully roared.


    [Hou ah...] almost at the same time, following the cry, the ten thousands beasts also cried out together, the sound waves were sudden and like the momentum of an avnche, for a moment the winds and clouds changed countenance, sands and stones flew, many of the Good Faction people involuntarily moved back a few steps. The TaoTie¡¯s body, suddenly expanded with the roar, in a blink turned into an enormous beast, surrounding the Beast Deity. And beside them, strange things also began to happen.


    The dark clouds, as if receiving some kind of powerful force, swiftly surged over from all directions, gathered above the Beast Deity and then rapidly formed into an enormous ck wind column, rapidly turning, making sharp piercing sounds, slowlying down from the sky.


    That wind column¡¯s width was thick and wide beyond imagination, the thickness looked as if it could swallow the entire TongTian Peak. Right now, the sky loomed low, the wind blew violently and piercingly cold, it was an ominous scene, like armageddon, creating a feeling of hopelessness to the people.


    The Good Faction people¡¯s countenance changed, such divine evil powers, it was really something not seen or heard before. Although the people already anticipated that the Beast Deity was someone not simple but they never expected that the evildoer would have such divine powers. And that enlightened master who was able to subdue and incarcerate him in the Subdue Devil ancient cave for thousands and ten thousands of years, made one wonder who that divine holy person was.


    The colossal wind column gradually descended, revealing that inky dark and horrible appearance, invisible suction power started to envelop everyone at YunHai, many of the Good Faction disciples had already started to exert their powers to resist, everyone knew, if they were to be sucked into this evil power, most likely even if they had nine lives they might not be able to survive.


    Outside the Crystal Hall, Reverend DaoXuan and the others¡¯ faces were grim. PuHong Master watched that wind column for a long time, quietly said, ¡°This kind of evil power, it is really something this old monk has not seen in his lifetime. DaoXuan senior brother, the disciples below most likely can¡¯t fight against this type of evil skill, why don¡¯t we...¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan slowly nodded, said, ¡°Master is right, the rightful owner has already appeared, we should also...¡±


    Before he could finish, suddenly, that colossal wind column which was slowly descending, suddenly increased its speed, headed towards YunHai. At the same time, the beasts¡¯ cries turned even more intense, broke through the clouds, extremely mournful. The Good Faction turned pale, facing this never-seen-before evil powers, for a moment everyone was at lost on how to deal with it.


    That wind column looked to be soon approaching the YunHai, several brave Good Faction disciples finally could not take it, with loud shouts, charged towards the column with their magical weapons, the seniors and elders realized with a start, immediately shouted for them to stop but under such chaotic situation, a few still ran out.


    The several celestial weapons shed with rare lights, the lights dazzlingly charged into the wind column, in an instant vanished into it but like a y oxen entering the sea, never to be seen, the next moment the wind column as if it was being stimted, suddenly released a series of loud sounds, several grey-dark thick whirlwinds, behaved as if alive, headed directly to those disciples.


    The Good Faction people were shocked, started to defend but unexpectedly those few whirlwinds as if alive, when the others blocked it, it passed through formless but when it was before those people, the ck whirlwinds suddenly revealed a vicious appearance, in the wailing winds, those whirlwinds in a blink surrounded those disciples, [suo] a sound and retreated back, the speed was astonishing, before they could react, they watched helplessly as those disciples were pulled into the strange colossal wind column.


    In a far distance away, miserable cries were heard indistinctly, in that wind column, blood-red lights shed suddenly, the next moment, there was no more sound.


    The Good Faction crowd was as silent as a cicada in cold weather, each looking at each other.


    Bright lights suddenly appeared, three brilliant lights descended from the sky,nded before the Good Faction disciples, after it disappeared, Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong Master and Yun YiLan emerged, the three of them looking solemn.


    Reverend DaoXuan waved his hand, urgently said, ¡°All disciples retreat, the various elders to stay.¡±


    Amotion went through the people but following which most of the younger generation disciples retreated back, many of them were from the three great sects and naturally knew the seriousness of the situation, therefore at this critical juncture, were still able to maintain their calm and order.


    Very soon, only three masters and several elders remained, in the earlier battle, the originally limited number of elders had lost a few to it.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s facial muscles twitched and then did not look anymore, turned and stared at this great foe whom he had never seen before.


    The colossal ck wind column under the maniption of the strange invisible power, descended from the sky, in the ck roaring wind, the Beast Deity youth cold gaze seemed to watch past the world¡¯s massacre, coldly watching, met the stern stare of Reverend DaoXuan.


    Reverend DaoXuan was secretly shocked, although the Beast Deity appeared to be a person but in his eyes, there wasn¡¯t a slightest emotion, in that cold gaze, it regarded all living things to be beasts without spiritual intelligence, the malevolent intention was abnormally intense, like a extremely vicious wild beast.


    Also at this moment, that wind column descended from the sky and finallynded onto the YunHai, instantly the sturdy and solid white jade b stones emitted a deep groan, the next moment numerous cracks appeared and opened with a loud sound, sands and stones jumped into the air from the quake. And in the wind column, [si si] sounds were heard, like a ferocious beast growling, and like a spirit wailing, it seemed to receive some strange call, suddenly the six gigantic demons¡¯ corpses which were killed after much effort from the Good Faction, started to move.


    The Good Faction turned pale!


    Right now, the sky was without light, a deste scene, unearthly atmosphere uncoiled around them, that six giant corpses, staggered and walked, although they were not nimble but like being attracted to some strange power, they dragged their enormous bodies, deep lines were scratched out on the ground, sucked into the colossal wind column.


    One, and another one, until thest white-boned evil snake¡¯s gigantic bones were totally sucked into the ck wind column, disappeared without a trace. Following which, like a wailing cry from the Nineherworld hell, a vicious current from the violent wind came from the sky. The Beast Deity above the YunHai looked indifferent, stepped onto the erged TaoTie¡¯s body, like lightning dashed into the wind column.


    The stench of blood, enveloped over thickly, even the innumerable beasts below also became still, mosty down, did not dare to breathe loudly, there were even those weaker ones, cowered their heads trembling.


    Abruptly, the winds stopped, the clouds still, there wasn¡¯t a sound between Heaven and Earth. Then, the crowd and the beasts, held their breaths, stared in shock at that strange beast revealed from the dispersing winds and clouds.


    Above YunHai, an inconceivable strange beast hovered, its body was tall and big, three times bigger and taller than those six gigantic demons, the crowd and those demon beasts before this monster, seemed insignificant like ants.


    The stench of smell constantly diffused from this strange monster, to the extent that on its body, blood constantly oozed out from it, white unearthly bones could be seen everywhere, looking at the huge skeleton, made one quickly realized, this was a terrible vicious spirit made from those six giant demons¡¯ corpses.


    And standing above this giant monster, was that Beast Deity, his face looked slightly pale but in his eyes, the thick malevolent intention was even more wild.


    The huge ferocious white skeleton head, slowly shook, making strange [ka ka] sounds, looking into the empty sockets, there seemed to be a invisible baleful glint, viciously staring at the people in front of it.


    The repulsive blood stench, assaulted one in the face.


    This reborn vicious spirit, seemed to start feeling restless, growled.


    And other than that, on the vast YunHai, there wasn¡¯t a single sound. Numerous people were holding their breaths and watching.


    Reverend DaoXuan before the people, his dark-green Taoist robes pping in the wind, his face solemn. Most of the people after the shock, those near or far from him secretly looked at him, on that Taoist celestial-looking face, there wasn¡¯t any expression, nobody knew what he was thinking at this moment?


    The gigantic ferocious evil beast with a low roar, suddenly its entire body issued a piercing sound, the humongous body slowly moved, walked forward, every step, the ground underneath seemed to quake under its weight, deeply sank down, the stench of blood, spread everywhere.


    [Rumble, rumble, rumble...] this terrible thing walked very slowly but every step seemed tond in the Good Faction¡¯s hearts, countless people stared dumbfoundedly at that terrible white bones which piled like a mountain, slowly approaching, even people like Xiao YiCai, also looked pale.


    That vicious spirit looked to be nearing, the white bones like mountain, Reverend DaoXuan in a deep voice, said, ¡°Various brothers, follow me.¡±


    He had just finished his words, the three Good Faction leaders transformed into three brilliant lights, were the first to fly up, following which more than ten different brilliant lights followed behind, heading towards that vicious spirit. And above that giant monster, that mysterious young man was indifferent, a pair of eyes slowly reflecting those flying lights.


    Between Heaven and Earth, suddenly a nket of silence, making one feel suffocated.


    Looking at those Good Faction brilliant lights streaking across the sky, were about tond, the Beast Deity¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, without seeing him making any move but that huge terrible monster below him, abruptly lifted its huge savage head, opened its bloody mouth and roared to the sky, quaking the surrounding countryside, the innumerable beasts behind it for a moment whined intively.


    Following the sharp cry, the huge monster without leaving the ground, opened its mouth directly towards those flying lights and bit down, looking from afar, that savage looking huge mouth, with one mouthful it could swallow all of the Good Faction people.


    Just that, those several people were all Good Faction masters, elites among the elites, even in the whole wide world, the Good Evil Demons Shaman, each faction, were all number one figures, their cultivation levels even more not to be underestimated.


    As expected, that demon monster although was vicious and ferocious but the different lights in the air at the same time dispersed, heading towards different directions, the next moment several elders emerged, hovered in the air, each with a shout, their magical weapons lighted up and attacked the monster from different directions.


    And above the clouds, Reverend DaoXuan, PuHong Master and Yun YiLan appeared. Yun YiLan was the first to make a move, his left hand flicked in the air and a fire appeared in his hand, like a jade of pure Yang, appeared out of thin air, its lustre and colour like amber, it was FenXiang Valley Inferno Fire enigmatic art which had reached the ultimate attainment.


    That fire like a solidified object, looked to be small, burned in his hand, his palm flipped, his face looking solemn, both hands danced, like a meteor streaking across the sky, that me of pure fire, flew out, seemed to slowly turn in the air, seemed impatient, headed towards that vicious spirit.


    At the moment the other elders had already wielded their weapons, attacking towards the terrible monster, on the huge white skeleton, hit at many ces by the different lights. Just that this monster after being hit by these elites, although its body shook but under the powerful blows that would disperse a normal person¡¯s soul, it was actually unharmed, it only howled in session, although ufortable and looking angrier by the minute, it roared hatefully.


    In the air, the me created by Yun YiLan emitted an amber light, it was tiny but remained as a whole, flying towards that monster. For some reason, that monster although showed no fear towards the surrounding besieged weapons but towards this tiny me, it looked to be hesitant, its body seemed to shrink back but too bad its body was too huge, how could it avoid it, the next minute, this spot of mended beside the ferocious white skeleton¡¯s lips, on the eerie white bones, touched down.


    [Si...]


    In the chaotic mour, that inconspicuous tiny sound, tiny small amber-like me, on the unbreakable mountain like sturdy white bones, burned through it, making a deep burned yellow hole on the bones. And that spot of me also disappeared into the deep hole.


    The crowd was stunned, held their breaths and looked at each other.


    After a moment, suddenly, a deafening rumble exploded out from deep within the white bones, like an erupting volcano had suddenly emerged deep inside the savage white bones body, fiery hot waves instantly spread out, half of the white unearthly skeleton was burned a withered yellow, a red me as wide as zhangs, exploded out from the bones, shot up to the sky. Even the Qing Yun disciples at a distance away actually felt the unbearable heat, not to mention that monster whose body was in the mes.


    For a moment, the Good Faction¡¯s cheers resounded like peals of thunder, the three Good Faction great sects leaders¡¯ skills, were really extraordinary.


    Like a volcano erupting, the overbearing hot mes started to burn off, the monster which was enveloped by the intense fire slowly emerged, half of its body was burned ck, although it looked even more terrible but its appearance was in a much sorry plight than before, not a slightest vicious look.


    The Good Faction people who initially were struck dumbfounded by the appearance of this monster began to feel relief, heaved out long breaths. Come to think of it, with Reverend DaoXuan etc these kind of enlightened, celestial like figures around, what was there to fear about the demons and devils?


    Just that, for some reason,pared to those jubnt young disciples who were standing at a distance away, the three Good Faction heavyweights standing above the clouds, their countenances were strangely dark.

 Chapter 170: Decisive Battle

    Chapter 170 - Decisive Battle


    Looking at the heavily wounded ferocious spiritual intelligent monster, it looked somehow to be in a sorry state, half of its body was ghastly white while the other side was burnt ck, looking rather weird, even slightlyical. Just that those distant mockingughter from the Good Faction disciples, this gigantic terrible monster slowly lifted its head, suddenly made an angry roar, its huge head opened its terrible mouth, a ck gas like tornado burst forth, heading straight to those three in the mid-air.


    Reverend DaoXuan and the others with their current level of skills, naturally would not be idle, their bodies leapt up high several zhangs, at the same time their bodies were enveloped in ck-green, gold, red, three brilliant protective lights. However even if it was so, that ck gas above this YunHai, in the violent winds, it did not disperse, its strange pungent smell could be detected over the distance, evidently extremely poisonous.


    At the same time, the Beast Deity above the giant monster expressionlessly waved both of his hands, his positions strange, his movements crude, it seemed before the ancient times civilization, the movements during the far back ancient times to worship the Heavens. Following his actions, invisible strange forces surged over, the dark clouds in the sky once again gathered, thick and dark like ink, lightnings shed and scurried within the clouds, illuminating theyers of darkness.


    The people on the ground were shocked, not knowing what evil skills were disyed, just that ever since this Beast Deity appeared, the strange shaman skills he used were all devastating, everyone was all secretly afraid.


    And in the mid-air, Reverend DaoXuan frowning tightly, suddenly waved, ordered all of the elders to retreat.


    The dark clouds hung low, pressing very very low, finally someone noticed something amiss and cried out, following which, under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, thatyers andyers of dark clouds, hung lower and lower, finally from the Nine heavens,nded onto the mortal world, and on this YunHai, swallowed the Beast Deity and that gigantic ferocious monster in.


    The dark clouds seemed to be at least several zhangs in circumference, the Good Faction people pulled back and many of those demon beasts who were at the YunHai were enveloped within it. Reverend DaoXuan and the others descended, stopped several zhangs away from that ck clouds, their faces grim, staring intently at that rolling surging ck clouds.


    On the YunHai, right now it again descended into an eerie silence, just that, this stillness eventually was unable to remain for long. That ck clouds gathered speed, even those people standing afar, could feel the evil surging power within it.


    Finally, that mass of enormous ck air, facing Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s direction, opened a small opening.


    Without any light, like an eternal darkness, that inky ck small hole coldly faced the front, the surrounding clouds suddenly spinned crazily, heading towards this small hole. And this small hole seemed to have no limits, swallowing all of the ck air, slowly expanding, from one cun to one chi, from one chi to one zhang, in a short time, a most terrifying savage ferocious beast¡¯s face appeared before the three leaders.


    From the recesses of the darkness, an wild and shrill roar, burst out with a rumble!


    Instantly, all of the dark clouds moved and swayed, the entire mountain of TongTian Peak shook, that terrifying figure had totally turned red, flew out from that ck dark hole, like an enormous beast howling to the sky, pounced towards Reverend DaoXuan.


    Everyone changed countenance!


    That Beast Deity young man who was standing at the top of this chaotic situation, looked up and howled to the sky, his clothes pped crazily in the wind, apanying it, that savage monster¡¯s angry roar below his feet, far surpassing him, like a mountain pressing down, the volume of it, iparable to any in the world!


    Only within this short moment of time, in the three masters¡¯ eyes, they could already tell this savage monster was bathed in blood, extremely savage but the most important thing was that its evil power had increased dramatically, the damage that the pure fire me by Yun YiLan had long disappeared and instead seemed to be better. And right now when the ck clouds dispersed, indistinctly it could be seen behind this evil monster, within the dark clouds, the piles of beasts¡¯ corpses were all like withered leaves,y exhausted onto the ground.


    The enormous figure bared its fangs and brandished its ws, covering the entire sky, the dark shadow instantly enveloped the three masters, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face was solemn, was about to make a move when suddenly PuHong Master quietly said, ¡°Both fellow brothers, please step back slightly.¡±


    After speaking, PuHong Master moved forward two steps, facing that colossal shadow which was pouncing down from the sky, looking from afar, PuHong Master looked as tiny as an ant.


    A golden light, released suddenly from his hands, in this sky full of vicious currents and dark clouds, dazzling like a spot of resplendent sun!


    That enlightened eminent monk, revealing a look of benevolence, sping both of his palms together, yet from the tip of his fingers, golden light abruptly released, growing in size, instantly resplendent, shooting out thousands of golden light, charging straight to the clouds. In the golden lights, a circr golden wheel magical weapon slowly was offered up, the golden light dazzling, the entire object was golden yellow, a diameter of one chi, golden arhat bodies images engraved along the outer ring, surrounding a Buddha in the middle holding a single palm upright, a real body of Buddha image benevolently delivering all from torment.


    Far away, numerous people almost at the same time, cried out!


    ¡°The Great Compassion Golden Wheel..!¡±


    The treasure of Buddhist sect had just appeared, the golden light immediately was beyond resplendent, with just PuHong Master¡¯s power, this golden light was no way inferior to that light screen made by hundreds of disciples. In the golden light, various Buddhist incantations indistinctly appeared, where it shone, dignified, solemn and merciful energy filled the air, contrasting obviously against that vicious currents ahead of it.


    Just that, although facing this treasure which had not appeared for generations, that savage beast which leapt out deep from the dark clouds, full of murderous intention, under the Beast Deity¡¯s maniption, did not show any slightest sign of retreat, continued to descend, leapt down with a crash and headed into the golden light.


    Surprisingly, when that huge shadow and the resplendent golden light collided, there wasn¡¯t a slightest sound, not a catastrophic scene as one expected, the golden light suddenly turned around, surrounding from all directions and the ck gas which originally filled the sky suddenly shrank but still flying forward, until the end, that savage huge body waspressed to less than one tenth or two tenth of its original size.


    However, the remnant of the ck gas turned darker, the vicious currents increased incessantly, in the indistinct roars and howls, this ck arrow streaked across the sky, broke through the goldenyers of defense, to PuHong Master.


    The unearthly cold air, savage face, like the deepest darkness before his eyes!


    PuHong Master closed his eyes and sped his palms together, softly chanted incantations, light yet fast, like a song and yet not, like words but yet not. That wheel slowly rotated in the air, emitting thousands of golden light rays, dropped down andnded before PuHong, the Buddha figure and various arhats images, together facing this ancient cruel evil object.


    In the golden light, their faces were like benevolence, like austere, benevolence to havepassion for the world¡¯s living things, austere in order to vanquish the devil massacre viciously, who would know, which face is the real face of Buddha?


    The soft chants, turning louder, in a blink reverberated between Heaven and Earth!


    The brilliant golden light burst forth, unable to view it with the naked eye, like a Buddhist fire burning aze the sky, swallowing the whole of the darkness before it, a huge golden halo appeared in the mid air. Such a majestic scene, it was really a rare sight, the crowd on YunHai were utterly shocked, felt awe at the unparallelled Buddha great powers.


    Then, while everyone was in awe, that ck colour which was intimidated by the unparallelled great power of Buddha, suddenly tenaciously shed out from the golden light, in the resplendency, like a thin ck needle, pierced onto the Great Compassion Golden Wheel.


    On the treasured wheel, thepassionate Buddha¡¯s face in that instant, shed past a ck color, almost at the same time, the dignified incantations suddenly paused, the noise and excitement also strangely quietened down.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes, immediately focused on that two figures in the golden light.


    On PuHong Master¡¯s face, a trace of pain shed past and that ck gas like being revived again, swiftly grewrger and gradually took form, revealing the Beast Deity¡¯s figure.


    The ck gas gradually rose, the Good Faction people together turned pale. Looking from afar, the Beast Deity¡¯s face did not show any expression, even his eyes remained cold. Right now on the Golden Wheel, the Buddha¡¯s face started to show an unusual ck, turning darker and darker, the originalpassionate appearance also turned cruel, bing more and more savage.


    PuHong Master¡¯s expression changed greatly, his face turned dark, with a low roar, his monk robes rose without wind, his figure in that instant grew. As if being agitated, the golden light in the sky suddenly spinned, making light sharp sounds, rapidly returned to PuHong Master and condensed into a golden light ball, as big as a human palm, golden rays scurried around, like the daylight, even from afar one could feel the Buddhist power surging within it.


    In the sky, the solemn incantations again started.


    The golden light ball shone with brilliant light, slowly moved forward, under this dignified solemn Buddhist power urging, the ck stain on the Golden Wheel Buddha¡¯s face slowly receded, started to resume its original appearance. And the Beast Deity seemed to sense something, his expression changed slightly.


    The golden light ball finally met with the Great Compassionate Golden Wheel, out of a sudden, golden light shot inwards, the entire magical weapon Golden Wheel seemed to turn transparent, like the morning rays finally being released, the Buddha power as if flowing, like a volcano waiting to erupt, shone with numerous golden dazzling light the Buddhist incantations, shot forth.


    In that instant, the entire sky seemed to turn into a golden sea, the golden lights gushed over the whole sky, no other colour could be seen. In this resplendent dazzling sea of light, it seemed there could be no evil beast that could survive.


    Other than, that indistinct finger!


    In the world enveloped in Buddhist light, in the recesses of the golden light, there seemed to be a thread of ck gas, faint like smoke, lightly drifted up, at times concealed at times obvious, it seemed to be there but seemed like not, spiraling before the Golden Wheel, lightly on the Buddha¡¯s face, between the brows on thatpassionate kind face, slightly touched it.


    That touch, like a grain in the great sea, like a mustard seed in the Mount Xumi,pared to the sky full of Buddhist light, it was so insignificant. But, PuHong Master¡¯s face changed, in that sh his face darkened, like dead ash.


    And so, everyone saw in that resplendent light, suddenly Heaven and Earth quaked, the golden lights in a turbulent, the monk who looked like a celestial, with a [wa] sound, spat out a mouthful of blood, dyed the Golden Wheel in front of it red.


    The violent winds slowly died down, the chaotic sky also turned quiet, the golden light flickered and faded and slowly disappeared. PuHong Master¡¯s lips trembled, his body also staggered back, FaXiang and the rest behind him immediately dashed up, caught him.


    PuHong Master gave a bitterugh, looked at that void in front of him, sped his palms together, ¡°Patron¡¯s skills are really powerful, it is really something this old monk has not seen before, admirable, admirable!¡±


    On Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, the numerous Good Faction disciples were dumbfounded.


    In the mid-air, the golden lights dispersed, the ck air revived once again, like leaping out from the empty air, a sharp whistle, that gigantic ferocious evil beast reappeared again, made one wondered such a huge body, in that intense fight just now, why did they not see it and now it just reborn again like that?


    And above its head, that figure which under the horizon, not one of the Good Faction did not cast their nces in fear towards him, his face was paler, for the first time his cold face had an indistinct tiredness, only his eyes remained cold. However when his eyesnded on PuHong Master, his expression eventually slightly changed, coldly snorted.


    ¡°The Central ins cultivated skills, are really out of the ordinary.¡±


    PuHong Master nodded slightly, he actually intended to say a few words to persuade him but looking at his expression, he knew it would be in vain and so under FaXiang and the others support, backed down.


    Among the three leaders, two had already lost to this mysterious evil person, the crowd at TongTian Peak changed countenance. And over at Beast Deity side, ten thousands of beasts howled together, their morales high.


    And at this moment, a sound of roar, from behind the crowd, in TongTian Peak Crystal Hall, in the cold icy pool, an enormous whirlpool suddenly appeared, the pool rapidly spinned, turning faster and faster, that tiger roar like dragons singing became louder and louder, and actually suppressed those innumerable demonic beasts¡¯ cries down.


    And in the icy cold pool, the water column as if being stimted, suddenly rose, as straight as a brush it flew up to the sky, until several zhangs high, the water column did not scatter, like a wild flower burst forth, Qing Yun Hill Celestial Beast Guardian Water Kirin¡¯s colossal body emerged.


    The disciples on TongTian Peak were first shocked, following which wild cheers of joy were heard, their morales boosted greatly. The water kirin before everyone¡¯s stares, raised his head and howled long to the sky, shook its head and tail, leaving the water column and flew forward,nded among the clouds.


    The water column then dropped down with a crash, a loud rumble like a mountain torrent, sttered the surrounding icy pool wet and cold, the Good Faction disciples who couldn¡¯t escape in time, looked quite a sorry state.


    But most of the people, couldn¡¯t care much, their gazes were all looking up to the sky. The water kirin red angrily with its wide eyes, roaring ceaselessly, hovering in the mid air, and a dark-green figure, slowlynded, onto the water kirin, facing the front, that Beast Deity which seemed invincible.


    Reverend DaoXuan!


    The Beast Deity¡¯s detached expression did not change, met Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s stare across the air. And that huge ferocious evil monster below his feet facing the water kirin, at the same time roared with the same ferocity back, and the water kirin facing such monster, evidently did not have any slightest good feeling, looked even more ferocious, bared its fangs and roared back.


    In the roar, the water kirin suddenly lifted its head, faint dark-green light shed past, spat out a long sword which looked like stone, hovered in the sky, Reverend DaoXuan stretched out his right hand and caught it.


    In that instant, suddenly, the entire Qing Yun Hill was silent, and the next moment, a deafening roar like a torrent burst forth.


    Zhu Xian Ancient Sword!


    The legendary considered unexcelled in the world, an all-conquering Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, the Good Faction supreme celestial weapon to subdue demon and vanquish evil, finally after ten years, again appeared in the mortal world.


    A beam of light, from that legendary ancient sword, like gentle water quietly flowing, travelled to Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s body. In the countless cheers, the moment Reverend DaoXuan held the sword handle, for some reason, his body trembled slightly, then, he again exert force, steadily, heavily, held Zhu Xian Ancient Sword in his hand.


    ¡°Heaven bestowed Celestial Sword, to vanquish Evil!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan did not look different, his expression calm, his hand holding Zhu Xian, pointing at the Beast Deity, in the people¡¯s eyes, he was like a celestial which could not be profane.


    Under the sword, countless cheered. And before the sword, the Beast Deity looked at that ancient sword for a long time, and then intently at Reverend DaoXuan, suddenly a change appeared on his cold face, he actually shook his head andughed, hisughter loud and bright, reverberated between Heaven and Earth, in it mixed with a few sounds of low coughs.


    ¡°Good sword, good sword!¡± Beast Deity actually pped his hands and praised, however in his words, there were subtle mocking intentions, said, ¡°With this supreme savage sword, even I have some reservations, unexpectedly it is in your hands, it is really...hahahahaha...¡±


    He did not continue and like he was looking at something most ridiculous in his life for the first time, he couldn¡¯t hold back andugh out loud, confounding the rest of the people.


    Facing that savage person, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s expression did not change, and did not refute, only breathed deeply, briefly closed his eyes and opened, his eyes glinting, instantly, a brilliant light from Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, released out.


    The water kirin howled to the sky!


    The Beast Deity suddenly stoppedughing, his face revealed seriousness, facing ahead.


    And all of the people below, held their breaths, everyone knew, the fight between these two, was already the final battle.


    The final ending of this catastrophe, is finally here!

 Chapter 171: Witchcraft

    Chapter 171 - Witchcraft


    Outside the ancient forbidden ce, birds chirped, the mountains tranquil, other than the earlier indistinct shouts and roars of battle from the mountain a distance away, there was no other noise. Gentle mountain breeze blew over from afar, the exuberant vegetation on the mountain swayed together, it looked not like a scene from the mortal world.


    Under the four bold big words of the Illusory Moon Cave, the stone walls outside the primitive cave seemed to have wear off much, as if it had recorded the infinite number of times time had quietly passed through here. And right now, this stretch of wild countryside seemed to be silent, watching these two men facing each other.


    How much time over the years, quietly passed just like that, when one turned back, the good friends from the old days, how many are left?


    Lin JingYu had been keeping quiet but the expressions on his face constantly changed violently, only his eyes, never left Ghost Li. That man standing silently before him! Was it still that Zhang Xiao Fan?


    Finally, he spoke, his deep low voice with a trace of hoarseness, said, ¡°Why did you kill him? He was only an old man who was already in histe days.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s facial muscles seemed to twitch once, he raised his eyes and looked at Lin JingYu, that ymate from his childhood, the veins on his face seemed to move, it could be seen that he was struggling to control his emotions but such a fiery and forthright expression, it seemed to be his innate look!


    Just like, when he was young, he was already familiar with it. And right now, he stood there openly, under the sunlight, questioning himself...


    Deep inside the dense forest, there seemed to be a pair of dark eyes, coldly watching the two men¡¯s figures.


    Ghost Li watched him for a long time, slowly said one sentence, ¡°He obstructed my way.¡±


    Lin JingYu snorted and then he lifted his head to the sky, inhaled deeply, like he was speaking to himself deep inside his heart, the next moment, when he turned back, he had a cold expression.


    He stared deeply at Ghost Li, looked at this once so familiar but right now so unfamiliar face, coldly said, ¡°Since the terrible tragedy in Grasstemple vige, when we are the only survivors, I have always treated you like my brother, do you know?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved, slowly nodded.


    Lin JingYu stared at him, said, ¡°In my heart, I have always thought, we are the closest, therefore even ten years ago when you betrayed Qing Yun, I have always hoped, hoped that one day you will realize your wrongs and mend your ways, return to Good Faction again.¡± For the first time a dismal expression appeared on his face but in this disappointment it indistinctly still revealed hatred, coldly smiled and said, ¡°But, eventually I am still wrong, I should have realized it earlier, you are no longer that best brother Zhang Xiao Fan, you are now already Evil Sect fearful figure, the merciless Ghost Li.¡±


    Heughed dismally, the expression on his face turned even more decisive, a sound of [qiangng] dragons singing, jade-green light red, ¡®Dragon yer Sword¡¯ left its sheath, the sword energy like dragon, like a raging torrent, raging to devour someone, reflecting Lin JingYu¡¯s young yet angry face, looking somehow savage.


    ¡°Our past friendship, sever in half today!¡±


    The resounding words were spoken resolutely. Following which a beam of jade-green sword light, tore apart this silence, from high up in the air shed across the solid sturdy stone ground, a loud sound, ceasing only after a long time. After which, what was left was horizontally between the two of them, a deep sword scar on the stone b.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face suddenly changed, even his body for some reason, trembled, he stared hard at that deep scar on the ground, for the first time his face revealed a trace of anguish.


    That sword scar was so deep, carved into the solid stone, unable to be erased again. He looked at that scar, even Lin JingYu¡¯s words, he seemed to take no notice.


    The deep sword scar, not long ago, he seemed to have seen it before?


    Almost at some time, someone he treasured in his heart, also cut off all rtions, also such resolutely!


    Deep scar, deep deep scar, cut through the stone b on the ground, severed all rtions in the world but the one it hurt, whose heart was it?


    Almost like he couldn¡¯t breathe, Ghost Li involuntarily panted heavily, even his body started to shake uncontrobly but the next moment, he again took control over himself. The agitated expression on his face shed past and never appeared again. He slowly lowered his head, secretly, clenched his teeth tight.


    Then, he lifted his head, looked at Lin JingYu for a long time, clenched both of his hands into fists, his nails sinking deep into his flesh.


    But on his face, he smiled instead.


    Lin JingYu became even more infuriated, said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Ghost Li stared at him for a long time, softly said, ¡°Realize wrongs and mend ways?¡± He suddenlyughed loudly, hisughter mournful, said, ¡°Yes I am lost, indeed I couldn¡¯t find the way but which way is the correct path, is it your path?¡±


    Lin JingYu sternly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Good Faction is the correct path, you betrayed and abandoned the Good Faction, that would be astray.¡±


    ¡°Pei!¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s body shook, was stunned.


    Ghost Li¡¯s dismal look, lifted his head to the sky, angrily spat and said, ¡°Who said that Good Faction is the correct way? Is it you? Even if it¡¯s what you said, Good Faction is the correct way, then what makes you think your Qing Yun is definitely considered the Good Faction?¡±


    Lin JingYu frowned tightly, a murderous expression revealed on his face, coldly said, ¡°Since you and I have already sever our rtions, why bother with words!¡±


    Ghost Li coldly looked at him, said, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Lin JingYu sternly said, ¡°That old man is killed by you, these ten years he had devotedly taught me, treated me like his son, I am indebted to him, like a father to me. He is killed by you and you are still unrepentable, I want to rid the people of an evil, seek revenge for him.¡±


    Ghost Li sneered, said, ¡°There are many kinds of jackals and wolves in the world, actually it didn¡¯t mean anything but just that I have not fulfilled my wish and so definitely will not die.¡±


    Lin JingYuughed a longugh, full of disdain, the Dragon yer Sword lit up, he coldly said, ¡°Enough with nonsense, our old scores over these ten over years, settle it today!¡±


    Ghost Li humphed, dim dark-green light lit up from his right hand, that firestick glowed with dark light, quietly flew up.


    Birds chirped lightly, the mountain felt even more tranquil, the lush green mountain, clear breeze lightly blew, under the boundless sky, before the thousand years old ancient cave, the two childhood friends, coldly facing each other, about to do a life-and-death battle.


    And at this time, suddenly, behind them, a deep rumble was heard from that Illusory Moon Cave, the surroundings started to shake, both of them changed countenance.


    Before they could react, from that ancient cave, a purple gas shed past, instantly that purple gas leapt up, shrouded the cave opening, the clouds surged, among it thunder rumbled, the purple gas like a column, charged straight up to the clouds.


    Leaving the two of them before this Heaven and Earth spectacle, right now looking extremely insignificant, their clothes pped in the wind, again staring at each other coldly.


    The wind was whistling.


    Passing TongTian Peak, imposing and solemn but not only it was an absolute silence over at Good Faction side, even that ck pressing stretch of demon beasts ahead, seemed to sense something, also quietened down, looked up.


    Standing above the white skeleton monster¡¯s skull, the brightly coloured silk clothings of the Beast Deity gently fluttered in the wind, a youthful appearance but his eyes showed a timeless gaze, also looking at that gradually emerging huge sword formation in the sky.


    The majestic purple air, first soared up from back of the Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, its speed like lightning, its momentum unparalleled, charging up to the sky, like an enormous purple pir supporting Heaven and Earth, suddenly appeared in this vast world. The purple air rose, turbulently and finallynded on that rock-yet-not-like-rock Zhu Xian Ancient Sword.


    That moment, Zhu Xian Ancient Sword lighted up, even from a far distance, the innumerable humans, could sense high up in the sky, on that ancient sword, there seemed to be something, moving slightly, like slowly awakening from a deep slumber.


    On the ancient sword, brilliant light released, reflecting Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face.


    His dark-green robes rose without wind, making pping sounds, his right hand holding the sword, his face solemn, his left hand fingers held a sword gesture tightly, between Heaven and Earth his low voice was heard, like Sanskrit chanting, like a strange incantation, reverberating far and wide. Suddenly, his left hand sword gesture moved, piercing the horizon, almost at the same time, the other six lofty mountain summits of Qing Yun mountain ranges, six rays of light rose up, like a long rainbow running through the horizon, broke through and arrived, streaking a long trajectory across the firmament and finally alsonded on that Zhu Xian Ancient Sword.


    Instantly, the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword was enveloped in an extremely dazzling radiance, like the rising run descended upon the mortal world, unable to look at it, the resplendent light burst forth from the ancient sword, immediately that mass of dark air which was hovering in the horizon was chasedpletely away.


    In the resplendent light, seven colour lights merged into one, rose up from that mass of brilliant white light, in the sky, transformed into an enormous seven-coloured sword, flowing with colour and light. Following which, that colourful main sword with the ceaseless pouring of the seven mountain summits spiritual energies, started to berger and during the process, different single-coloured energy small spiritual swords separated from it, increasing in number, started to spread thickly over the sky.


    On the ground, a burst of cheers was heard from the onlookers, numerous young disciples, regardless or not whether they were from Qing Yun sect, all revealed awe and revered expressions, looking up at that almost mythology majestic sword formation in the horizon. And many of those who had experienced that Qing Yun turmoil ten years ago, right now had mixed feelings, some rejoiced, some silent.


    Among the crowd, the surrounding young disciples smiled andughed, Lu XueQi silently looked up at that resplendent, imposing Zhu Xian Sword Formation, the rays of light, reflecting down from the sky, enveloped everyone including her in it, reflecting her face bright. Just that, on her beautiful cold face, there was no expression, only in her pair of bright eyes, reflected that seven colours light, dimly, shed with a different kind of feeling but eventually nobody could see what was deep in her heart.


    Ten years of time, without realizing, quietly passed by like that, who would still remember, that heart-wrenching cry at Qing Yun Hill? Who would still remember, that young man who sank into despair?


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body trembled, suddenly seemed to recall something unbearable, even the expression on her face also dimmed down, subconsciously she held TianYa Celestial Sword tighter in her hand.


    The sky full of sword figures, became more and more dense, numerous brilliant lights, covered the entire sky.


    In the Beast Deity¡¯s eyes, reflected the entire sky infinite swords, looking at it for a long time, he nodded, his face solemn, sighed and said, ¡°It is really the work of the Gods, didn¡¯t expect that there is such an unparalleled figure in Central ins, able to gather the spiritual energies of the mountains and create such an exceptional sword formation. It is really amazing!¡±


    He pped and praised, said three times in session, ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Although he sang praises but his face did not show the slightest fear, or should say, nobody knew, someone like him, a human-but-not-like-human, like those ghost demons, would he feel fear and dread?


    In the stormy situation, the enormous monster made a low growl, slowly rose up and hovered in the air, facing that Water Kirin and Reverend DaoXuan standing on its back.


    The violent wind blew past, the sky silent!


    The humans and beasts racket below, suddenly seemed to be very far away, leaving only the two of them facing each other, the vast Heaven and Earth yet seemed narrow and cramped, seemed unable to amodate two people.


    Both of them looked at each other.


    Reverend DaoXuan coldly said, ¡°Under Zhu Xian Sword, demons and ghosts have never been able to survive, if you are smart, surrender now, incarcerate yourself for a lifetime at Qing Yun and I will spare your life.¡±


    Beast Deity was stunned and thenughed out, did not mind, only shook his head slightly, his face showed a few signs of ridicule. Reverend DaoXuan saw it, did not speak anymore, breathed deeply, his right hand held the sword tightly, his left hand suddenly waved, the sky full of dense swords, suddenly an orange spiritual sword left the crowd, pierced through the sky with a sharp whistle, shot towards Beast Deity.


    Beast Deity was solemn but his eyes stared intently on the sword that was flying towards him, this orange sword flew like lightning, in a blink was already less than one zhang before him. Beast Deity suddenly raised his left hand, five fingers spread towards the direction of the sword.


    In the mid-air, ck gas appeared out of thin air, one zhang before the Beast Deity, instantly solidified and formed a ck shield wall, top square bottom sharp, blocked before the orange-coloured small sword.


    A momentter, the orange sword collided onto the ck shield!


    Heaven and Earth, in that instant, still that silent.


    [Rumble!]


    Following, like the rising run leaping out of the water surface, a thunderous rumble immediately erupted, and in the ck air orange light, few lightnings shed and then slowly receded.


    These two objects were both formless gas objects but as if like the world¡¯s most sturdy treasures both shook hard, the entire firmament and earth, shrouded in the deafening rumble.


    The invisible sound waves, strong winds following, Qing Yun Hill summit, everyone¡¯s ears were ringing, their countenances changed. Although the people already knew the two of them were highly skilled figures but from that exchange earlier, it looked like an ordinary testing of skills yet actually had such a powerful impact, it was really unexpected, at the same time the final oue of this battle, would be even unpredictable.


    There were even some who already thought, after this cmity, under such intensive and fierce fight, what would be the oue of Qing Yun Hill.


    In the air, Reverend DaoXuan and the Beast Deity faced each other, both expressionless, couldn¡¯t tell if there was any sign of surprise or shock emotions. Under the dazzling colourful spiritual swords sky, the Beast Deity was shrouded in a mass of ck air, looking especially ring.


    After a long time, Reverend DaoXuan slightly snorted, his left hand sword gesture signalled, his robes danced, against that resplendent ancient sword Zhu Xian in his hand which shed for a moment, in the firmament, suddenly violent wind came from all directions, the sky of sword images, half of the swords in the horizon suddenly swayed. For a moment, brilliant lights and vibrant colours in the horizon, extremely awe-inspiring, almost unable to view directly.


    The Beast Deity¡¯s countenance changed, focused to meet it. As expected the next moment, starting from the back of Reverend DaoXuan, several colourful swords had already turned, trembling and shaking in the sky, targeting the Beast Deity. The cold energy, instantly surged and raged, the next moment, half of the swords in the sky, at one nce unable to tell the exact numbers, all seemed to be manipted by an invisible force, slowly turning over.


    Between Heaven and Earth, an austere atmosphere. But before the people could react, the ancient sword in Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hand had already exploded with light, at the same time, like an angry tide erupting, the raging waves hit the shore, the hundred over single-coloured spiritual swords in the formation formed a long and wide seven zhang huge sword rain, pounded down with a rumble.


    The sky rang with piercing sharp whistles, [suo suo] sounds reverberated between Heaven and Earth. The Beast Deity watched the sword rain approaching, with a loud shout, the enormous monster below his feet at the same time howled long to the sky, its cry extremely mournful. However both of his hands opened wide and closed, his body moved, making weird movements, even from afar, for some reason, everyone on TongTian Peak at the same time heard an extremely odd deste song.


    That song waspletely different from Central ins, deste and forceful, like a wild huge beast howling to the night sky in the storm, there was even a endless whistling feeling.


    Following the deep ancient music, apanying it was sonorous and rhythmic strange drum beats, the ck air around the Beast Deity suddenly soared up, ck like ink, in the violent wind rapidly circted, like a ck dragon brandishing its ws, imposingly watching the world.

 Chapter 172: Evil Beast

    Chapter 172 - Evil Beast


    No sooner said than done, that overwhelming rain of swords had already arrived before the Beast Deity, the strong winds creating a biting pain on the face. And at this flint-spark moment, the Beast Deity¡¯s figure was suddenly concealed, vanished in the cloud-mass of ck gas, instead that ferocious spiritual huge beast beneath it surged with ck gas, suddenly leapt up, its skeleton making cracking sounds, surrounded by the cloud of ck gas, it looked even more terrible.


    That terrible monster roared to the sky, at that instant the sky changed, sands and stones blew and rolled away from the ground, almost no one could stand straight. In the chaotic scene, the ck gas surged and rolled, merged with that monster, in a blink expanded more than three times, several streams of ck gases emerged out from its white skeleton, danced in the air like tentacles.


    By now the Zhu Xian sword rain had already arrived, the thousands swords were no ordinary formation, the ck gases rushed up, before it could reach it, instantly it was dispersedpletely by the swords energies, leaving not even a trace, charged down and headed straight to that savage monster.


    That ferocious monster roared incessantly, the strange howls again and again, this batch of extremely sharp swords looked like it would soon hit the huge monster, suddenly those several tentacles like alive, flew up and met the swords, the ck gases covered the clouds and hid the sun, blocking the sword rain.


    The Zhu Xian swords in a blink met it, however those ck gases-like-tentacles were definitely not like the surrounding ck gas but yet not like the initial tough and sturdy gases wielded by the Beast Deity, the hundred-over spiritual swords charged down, those tentacles as if alive, wrapped around, gradually slowing down the momentum, even the swords¡¯ brilliance, slowly dimmed, gradually losing its shine.


    However Zhu Xian swords were after all not ordinary, although it was formed by invisible energies, in order to dissolve these swords, the surrounding ck gases tentacles evidently were also wounded by those celestial energies, huge amount of vapors rose, from that ferocious monster¡¯s body, ck gases poured out endlessly, in a blink filled up the front. In not a short while, these hundred over Zhu Xian spiritual swords were inconceivably dissolved away.


    Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, absolute silence, like a dead silence.


    In the mid-air, Reverend DaoXuan looked even more grave but there was no fear, his celestial-like figure towered aloft at the top of the clouds, his hand holding the brilliant shining Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, looking like an ancient celestial deity.


    But he only sneered, his right hand holding the sword towards the sky, slowly waved, following which the ancient sword¡¯s brilliance dazzled, thunder indistinctly started to rumble in the sky, the entire sky rumbled, the powerful Zhu Xian sword formation started to turn together, especially that seven-coloured main sword was even more resplendent, unable to view it directly.


    In the white light, from the ancient sword Zhu Xian, suddenly purple air leapt up and charged to the sky, directly entered into the sword formation, instantly within ten zhang the purple gas spiritual swords gathered together; closely following, the other six brilliant lights one by one leapt up, magnificent and dazzling, flying into the sky, immediately formed a seven-star position within Zhu Xian sword formation, each an enormous single-coloured sword formation, majestic and awe-inspiring.


    The winds and clouds whistled, the violent sound of the winds.


    A shock of thunder suddenly in the silence, a loud crash, like the hearts of thousand people in shock, the swords¡¯ brilliance flowed in the horizon, colourful lights dazzled, numerous colourful swords streaked past the horizon, charged down with sharp whistling.


    Like an angry tide in the sky, surged forward, the purple gas leading, at one nce it looked endless, even much more powerful than the previous force. And behind the purple gas, every ten zhang, single-coloured spiritual swords converged, whistling and surging, turbulent and raging, not what a human could imagine.


    Looking at this almost armageddon-like scene, not one did not change countenance, their palms breaking out in sweat.


    Mixing in this deafening thunder and sharp whistling sounds, the ancient song slowly submerged, even those strange drum beats, had long disappeared. But that huge monster, facing such frightening furious billows of the sword rain, it was still brazen, in the rising ck gases, it howled sharply, like provoking the sky, extremely arrogant and obstinate.


    In a blink the swords¡¯ light pounced onto its body, several ck gases tentacles immediately rushed up, in spite of the fact that this sword energy was already iparable to the previous attack but the southern crude ancient witchcraft, had a strange unfathomable deity-ghost ability, the ck tentacles became more daring as it battled, although it was pierced a thousand holes and openings by the innumerable sword energies in an instant but the endless ck gas immediately was filled up, thergest limit was actually expanded, extended several zhang more.


    Just that this wave of purple spiritual swords charging into the ck gas, forcibly suppressed the ck gas but the next moment, the ck gas had already countered, leapt up, swallowed the spiritual swords one by one. Even it was so, before the ck gas could resume its original form, the second wave of sword formation had already arrived.


    The multifarious scene, boundless piercing light, in the firmament the swords light like rain like locust, dense and thick, and with Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s power maniption, Zhu Xian ancient sword turned more and more resplendent, in the mid-air the seven-coloured main sword continued to split out more and more single-coloured spiritual swords, the speed increasing and increasing, waves and waves of soul-stirring huge sword formations, with a loud rumble struck down that mass of ck air.


    Under such brazenly attack by this Zhu Xian formation like angry tide, the ck gas was unable to regain its initial arrogant look, gradually starting from ten zhang radius, gradually being shrunk and facing waves of even stronger waves, the turbulent swords light almost like infinite and giving a feeling of hopelessness, the ck gas gradually was unable to sustain. The enormous ferocious monster still roaring incessantly but the surrounding ck gas had gradually became weaker, every wave came nearer to it, the ck gas gradually became thin, the strange tentacles also gradually weaker, struggled to resist that sky of sword rain.


    Unknown since when, after a period of long silence, the crowd below broke out in waves of cheers.


    Thest six tentacles, after with effort resisted that wave of green sword, finally dispersed and disappeared, in the air, leaving only that huge monster.


    Heaven and Earth solemn, spiritual swords marched over unhindered!


    Indistinct ancient song, vast and boundless wilderness!


    Like a shock of thunder, like a sh of lightning, infinite swords rays descended from the sky, pouring over from all directions, piercing through that huge monster in the sky.


    The huge white skeleton instantly splitted, numerous ck blood fluid sprayed out, the monster abruptly lifted its head, made a heart-wrenching cry to the firmament.


    The winds ceased and the clouds dispersed.


    The sword rain ceased.


    Ten thousands eyes watching, the huge ferocious body, every inch of flesh and bones, seemed to be trembling, watching carefully, twinkling with numerous tiny swords, stabbed everywhere, from head to tail, from top to bottom, there was not a ce where it was whole.


    The people on TongTian Peak sucked in a breath of cold air, for some reason, felt a sensation of pricks at their backs.


    Just that, that monster was still not dead, the head stabbed full of Zhu Xian numerous swords, slowly turned around, looked at its body full of holes and slowly lowered it head. For some reason its voice, was not that mournful and ferocious, right now it was extremely deep, looked reluctant and even more in pain.


    The giant mouth opened and closed, two red glints shed past its eyes, like fire mes, burning strongly but eventually soon after that, shattered and disappeared.


    The next moment, in the mid air, from the huge monster¡¯s body a loud sound burst forth, resounded between Heaven and Earth, numerous swords flew backwards, even that sword formation in the firmament, also had a wave of disorder.


    Then, that once mighty huge ferocious monster, as if it suddenly be extremely fragile, the violent wind blew past, the indestructible skeletal body, like sands and stones, copsed finely, white bones to sand, flesh to stones, scattered with the wind.


    The crowd silently stared at the horizon, when victory was in sight, no one cheered, as if there was ayer of strange feeling, enveloped everyone¡¯s heart.


    In the sky, that once huge body seemed almostpletely dispersed with the wind, suddenly a cry was heard from below, following which everyone started to cry out. In the monster¡¯s body, although the flesh and bones werepletely dissolved but there was still a mass of ck gas, slowly rotating in the air, the next moment, when the monster was finallypletely destroyed, and that mass of ck gas slowly dispersed, revealed a sight.


    It was a young man body, indeed it was the Beast Deity who had disappeared. However the Beast Deity right now was not that cool andpose as before, instead he cut a sorry figure, especially that gorgeous set of silk clothes, right now was full of holes, blew once at by the strong winds, turned to ashes in the sky.


    Right now he was naked but on his face, there was no fear or disappointment, on the contrary, his eyes was staring ahead at that majestic vast sword formation, suddenly smiled, stretched his body, his entire body hovering in the air, pped and said, ¡°Admirable, admirable!¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s countenance changed, apparently he did not expect that the Beast Deity was such a difficult foe, facing such powers and he could still resist, and at one nce, he only looked slightly pale and tired, on his body, not a single wound.


    Below, suddenly amotion, many of the female disciples at Qing Yun Hill right now realized with a start, their faces red, did not dare to look at the sky again. Instead at the horizon, although the Beast Deity was naked but he did not seem to care, as if he was like that since the beginning of Heaven and Earth, behaving like nothing had happened, only stared intently like that ancient sword in Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hand.


    Reverend DaoXuan sneered, said, ¡°If you surrender now and promise to incapacitate your skills yourself, at Qing Yun rear mountain Illusory Moon Cave re-cultivate and progress to Good, I can spare your life. Otherwise, under Zhu Xian Sword, will not let you such a menacing threat live!¡±


    Having said that, he held the Zhu Xian ancient sword, gently waved, immediately the swords in the sky seemed to sense it, wavered together, amanding presence. But at this moment, a trace of pain shed past Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face, although it was just for a moment but the Beast Deity had already caught it.


    The Beast Deity hovered in the air, his eyes aze with a strange glint, a trace of smile revealed on his lips, lightly said, ¡°Like this kind of extreme savage celestial sword, in addition with the spiritual energy from the green mountains below, you actually are able to sustain until now and yet still not exhausted, it is really iparable to ordinary person.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan frowned, in a deep voice asked, ¡°What do you mean by these words?¡±


    The Beast Deityughed and did not answer, only shook his head, said, ¡°The ferocious spirit of the ancient sword, must definitely be created out of Heaven and Earth vicious currents, came from the same source as me, how would I not know? You forcefully wield the sword and battle with me, the oue still unknown but mostly taking advantage of the sword energies, harming others and yourself like that, you are not an ordinary folk, why do you still need me to borate further? He he, ¡° Speaking until here, the Beast Deity coldlyughed twice, again said, ¡°I advise you to abandon the sword early, otherwiseter on the sword bacsh, I¡¯m afraid your oue will even be thousands and ten thousands times more tragic than me.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan stared at the Beast Deity for a long time, suddenly shook his head andughed loudly, his eyes full of disdain, said, ¡°Evil spirits and demonic heretical ways, how would you know our Taoist school benevolent heart! And furthermore our Taoist school true way, supreme celestial sword, how will it be what your ravings are?¡±


    He made a clear whistle, at where his arm was raised, the entire sky of swords quivered, imposing said, ¡°Evildoer, receive death!¡±


    The Beast Deity sneered, the glint in his eyes burned like fire, eagerly said, ¡°Good, today will let you see the power of our southern border witchcraft!¡±


    He had just spoke, ck gas already formed, from his skin, suddenly shed with ck air, the next moment his fair skin had turned totally ck like ink, and under the skin, it started trembling, countless tiny lumps rose, like alive, started to shake unceasingly.


    In an unknown far ce, the open vast wilderness, suddenly an extremely low [dong dong] strange sound was heard, like a human heartbeat, extremely weird. In the far horizon, outside Zhu Xian sword formation brilliance ten thousands zhang away, the sky suddenly darkened, the dark clouds rolled over from all directions with rapid speed, quickly gathered beside the Beast Deity.


    Reverend DaoXuan looked grave, his entire self alert and prepared, stared at the strange changes in front of him.


    In the hovering ck gases, the deep strange sounds which seemed toe from the spiritual Nineherworlds travelled faster and faster, denser and denser, made one involuntarily felt as if their own heartbeat also increased in speed, faster and faster, until in the end it felt almost going to burst, a few lower-skilled Good Faction disciples actually could not take it, fell and sat on the ground, used their internal energies and struggled to resist.


    And in the air, as the ck gas turned thicker and thicker, suddenly, a deep low roar, like a creature growl, and yet like an insect breaking out of its cocoon, everyone could see it clearly, on that ck Beast Deity¡¯s body, from the left arm, the skin burst, from the countless small bumps that shook incessantly, slowly extended out something, with fingers and hand, it was actually another arm, and on this new arm, strong sturdy bones, far bigger than the body¡¯s own arm, couldn¡¯t imagine how this could stretch out from the original arm.


    However this was just the beginning, following the sounds of deep bursting, every part of the Beast Deity¡¯s body seemed to explode out, and from there different kinds of huge body parts appeared. And before long, from these new body parts, again burst opened, again grew new and even bigger body limbs.


    The people on TongTian Peak were struck dumb with shock, looked at each other, such bizarre unnatural ck art, not only they had never seen, they had not even heard of it. Thousands and thousands of years in Central ins, in countless of ancient books and records, never had anyone recorded such shocking ck art.


    Right now Reverend DaoXuan, also couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air, stunned to see the Beast Deity who looked like an ordinary young man, at the moment constantly expanding, until finally when he stopped splitting, towering in front of Reverend DaoXuan, facing Zhu Xian formation, was already a as high as ten zhang, thousand hands hundred heads monster.


    TongTian Peak mountain rear, Illusory Moon Cave boundary.


    The purple column that had rose from the cave was still the same, without any sign of faltering, looking at it from afar, that column looked like it was solid, propitious vapours rose, solemn and dignified.


    And in the sky at the moment, covered more than half by Zhu Xian sword formation, even separated from a far distance, Ghost Li and Lin JingYu both could feel the surging turbulent celestial power of Zhu Xian in the horizon.


    Restraining the trembling Dragon yer Sword in his hand, Lin JingYu looked away from the sky, shocked by the power and might of the ancient Zhu Xian, at the same time his emotions also had a slight change. Just now, he and Ghost Li seemed to at the tip of a life-and-death fight, this Zhu Xian sword formation started suddenly, a majestic scene, immediately stunned both of them. The two like-mindedly stopped.


    And to say it actually, very likely the person standing in front of him, would be feeling even moreplicated right? Lin JingYu for some reason, this thought shed past his mind, turned and looked at Ghost Li.


    That man, who looked to have gone through the vicissitudes of life, quietly looking at the sky, that brilliant, soul-stirring majestic scene.


    Heaven and Earth quietly turned silent, the sound of wind from somewhere far, seemed to blow over, the voice many years ago, and deep inside the mind, reverberated countless of times the past ten years, heartbroken each time the scene was revisited.


    [Ding...ding...bell...]


    Faintly, like the wind-bells gently swaying in the breeze, who nced back and smiled in the sounds of bell, that once light green figure and gentle body with warmth, that little bit of remaining warmth, God knows those past few years, how many deste nights it had warmed him?


    The chill from the recesses, from the heart coldly surfaced, gushed up into the heart, chilled the heart, made the body cold, from the fingers to deep in the heart, like it could never feel another trace of pain, yet suddenly discovered, that time had already transformed into a sharp knife, constantly cutting.


    But blood was not seen!


    ¡°BiYao...¡±


    He lightly spoke, for some reason his body, started to tremble. In his eyes, reflected those ten thousands brilliant lights from the swords, almost not a mortal world scene. That numerous disarray galloping swords light, every ray that unrestrained and confident, all vivid in his mind, reminding him the memories of the past.


    That green figure, as if standing beside him, like ten years ago, facing everyone, never retreating, never once regret!


    ¡°Hu ah...¡±


    Ghost Li howled to the sky, both of his eyes wide opened, two hands clenched into fists, made a deep low [ge ge] sound. As if sensing its owner¡¯s indignation, the Soul-Devouring slowly flew up, its dark ck body, thin lines of dark red like blood vessels one by one lit up, reflected in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, gradually dyed both of his eyes red.


    Crisp cry of the sword, alerted him, Ghost Li slowly turned around, a pair of blood red eyes, saw Lin JingYu¡¯s sneer and disdain expression.


    ¡°You are really beyond hope!¡± Lin JingYu resolutely said, ¡°I should have known, you have degenerate into the Evil Faction and it is hard for you toe back, unfortunately I still care about our former friendship, hope that you wille back. Forget it, today on this Qing Yun Hill, let¡¯s make a clean break!¡±


    Ghost Li watched him for a long time, suddenlyughed out loud, hisughter gradually turning wilder, full of arrogance and disdain.


    Lin JingYu was furious, with an angry shout, made a sword gesture, immediately jade-green light shone brightly, Dragon yer Sword¡¯s light seemed to transform into a greenish blue dragon, rising into the air. At that instant, violent winds started in front of the cave, Lin JingYu holding the celestial sword flew up, his white clothes pped, dashing and confident, like a giant among men, emerged out in the world floating. Just that at that moment, the murderous look in his eyes, seemed to surpass Ghost Li.


    Flying up, Dragon yer Sword had already shed down, although separated by a distance but the sword ray streaked over, like a green dragon its force impossible to resist,shing out a deep groove on the ground, straight to Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li, still that wild and slightly savage look, watching the jade-green ray bursting over, suddenly his body like a ghost, instantly disappear.


    The Dragon yer Sword ray cut down, hit at there Ghost Li was standing previous, immediately the sturdy stone b on the ground broke apart into four or five pieces, a big pit carved out.


    The next moment, Ghost Li suddenly appeared one zhang before Lin JingYu, the Soul-Devouring stick flew out, red light shing, flying with a whistling sound, the strong wind assaulting the face, also without any mercy.


    Lin JingYu was shocked but calm, his body suddenly leapt up, avoided the thousands-pounds-force, turning back wielding his sword he was already charging over. Ghost Li made a longugh, did not avoid and headed straight, the Soul-Devouring like lightning had flew back to his hand, heading towards Lin JingYu.


    The two childhood ymates, ring at each other like that, fighting till life and death.


    Like an arrow leaving the bow, collided in mid-air!


    Instantly, violent winds abruptly gathered, with the two persons as the centre, invisible sound waves rippled out, uprooted the trees nearby, flying backwards.


    And in the center of the storm, the two persons¡¯ faces at the same time shed with a trace of pain, an indistinct gold ray flitted past Ghost Li¡¯s face.


    This fight which happened at the rear of TongTian Peak, following the winds brushing past the lofty ridges and towering mountains, over a far distance, it was already inaudible, moreover right now in the mortal world sky, the living things in the world, who would still care about them?


    In the sky, there was still an even more important battle!


    Just that, among the crowd, for some reason, Lu XueQi suddenly was shocked, strangely a faint gold light shed past her face.


    She turned back stunned, her body stiff, gazing far, in that far distance, it was that secluded remote mountain rear...

 Chapter 173: Celestial Sword

    Chapter 173 - Celestial Sword


    In the mid-air, Reverend DaoXuan frowning tightly, facing that, as if from the Nineherworlds ferocious ghost, Beast Deity, not only him, all of the Good Faction people below, everyone of them was also staring in shock.


    That monster in the air, its entire body as ck as ink, the muscles on the colossal body bulged, numerous thick sturdy limbs extended out from the body, at a quick nce, not less than several hundreds, including the head and face which had deformed due to the witchcraft, it was even more savage and terrible, it was really an evil beast which never had been seen ever since Heaven and Earth formed.


    After a period of silence, a stir ofmotion and hubbub started from the human crowd, other than being utterly shocked, many more had actually expected, with this kind of southern border barbarians, naturally were the extremely vicious and evil type, this person before them looked not like human nor ghost, neither evil or devil monster, how would it be an innate thing from the world?


    In the mid-air, Reverend DaoXuan took a deep breath, unhurriedly ced Zhu Xian ancient sword horizontally before his chest. The dazzling white light continued to pour out from the ancient sword, not only shrouded the sword in it, even Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s entire right arm was also enveloped. Looking from the outside, right now the horizon was full of swords¡¯ images, the sword formation amanding presence, Reverend DaoXuan looked even more like a immortal but for some reason, under his celestial-appearance, his face started to look pale.


    ¡°Evil-doer, ¡° Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice was like the peals of a deep bell, his tone deep, rumbling off,pared to previously, it was more austere, ¡°you still have note to realize the truth, are you waiting to be caught?¡±


    The thousands-hands monster that the Beast Deity had transformed to, obviously did not give any weight to Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s words, and after transforming, his voice also changed, it became hoarse and grating, as if a torn sandpaper sharpening a steel knife, sneered and said, ¡°Waiting to be caught? Hehe,ter I will first skin you alive, then disembowel those useless things below and dig out their hearts, send them to meet you at Hades, how about it?¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s baleful energy between his brows shed, without bothering with more words, where his sword gesture moved, immediately the sky full of swords danced, Zhu Xian sword formation was activated once again. Although that monster¡¯s words were wildly arrogant but facing this unparallelled once a thousand years sword formation, naturally would not dare to be negligent, focused and prepared to fight.


    But a sonorous golden drum suddenly resounded, from far to near, out of nowhere boomed, the seven-coloured radiant lights from the ancient sword leapt up, directly entered into the sword formation, immediately the extraordinary lights in the sky shed, the swordsid horizontally, instantly again formed seven huge single-coloured sword formations, like before, facing that transformed monster.


    From the Beast Deity¡¯s mouth it issued a low deep growl, ck gas circted on the surface of its huge body, like ink, hundreds of strange arms either opened or closed, facing the imminent storm.


    Reverend DaoXuan with a long whistle, like a mountain eagle charging up to the sky, straight up to the clouds, where the sound reaches, white light exploded, Zhu Xian swayed, the enormous sword formation moved with a rumble, the single-coloured swords slowly turned over, aimed at the Beast Deity.


    After a moment, the sky which had been quiet for a long time, again [suo] a piercing sound rang out, closely following it, blotting out the sky and covering the earth, was all sharp piercing sounds, numerous Zhu Xian swords streaked past the horizon incessantly, carrying immense malevolent energy and murderous intention, charging towards the Beast Deity, in a twinkling of an eye, the first wave of purple sword formation had already rushed to the front.


    The Beast Deity huge body, looked to be this innumerable swords¡¯ live target soon, however, when the numerous Qing Yun Hill Good Faction disciples were about to rejoice, the hundreds strange long arms on the Beast Deity¡¯s body, flew and danced, every arm gathered thick ck gas, looking almost like a huge ck cloud, rose to meet the sky.


    In an instant, hundreds of swords stabbed down and the Beast Deity¡¯s hundreds of strange hands were like apparitions, swiftly danced in the air, facing those almost indestructible swords, those ck hands were not the least afraid, in a moment, the first wave of purple swords were either caught or hit, either wrapped around or removed, all of the swords were received. In the ck gas, those swords soon lost their color and quickly dissipated away.


    The countless people were dumbfounded, for thousands of years, this was the first person that could face and fight the Zhu Xian sword formation!


    Just that, in the constantly changing situation, it did not allow one to have the time to think about these extra stuffs, like the long river angry waves, billows turbulent, the huge colourful main sword continued to produce countless of small swords, and even more under the Zhu Xian sword and Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s maniption, turned into an infinite sword rain and rained down, every sword carrying the Zhu Xian murderous energy, wave after wave, like thunder rumbling, like lightning shing, pouncing towards the Beast Deity.


    The Beast Deity roared incessantly to the sky, the deafening sound reverberated in the clouds, right now he was like facing the Heaven¡¯s celestial spirits, fighting against the sky. The strange hundreds arms, wielded in the clouds, the ck gas surging,yers ofyers, responding to the sharp cries that filled up the sky!


    One wave, and another, the hundreds thousands swords were like endless, pouring down, but looking at the Beast Deity¡¯s huge body, it seemed to be a transformed devil, never a moment of tiredness, these two figures whom were both at the peak of their cultivation, fought wildly at this Qing Yun Hill.


    Just that, there was after all a limit to human strength...


    A wave, and another wave!


    Until the forty-ninth wave of swords poured down, the seven colors sword formations hadpleted seven turns. Standing at the summit of the storm, Reverend DaoXuan was pale, even his right hand which was holding the ancient sword Zhu Xian, wrapped by the white light, indistinctly started to tremble.


    And ahead, the Beast Deity looked even more sorry, after going through this wild storm of sword formation-like baptism, the original majestic hundreds over strange arms, more than half had already been destroyed, and the initial thick ck gas, looked to have thin down much. Just that when he received thest wave of swords, his savage look turned more hideous, he did not lose morale but instead became even more high-spirited, a sound of hoarse weirdughter, like an evil ghost growl, broke out.


    At the moment, the crowd was silent, everyone had turned pale, that soul-shocking, culmination of the fights, stunned everyone and made one unable to contain oneself, just that one never imagined, that unparalleled Zhu Xian sword formation, still could not subdue this exceptional evil beast, could it be, that this catastrophe was really inevitable?


    The Beast Deityughed to the sky, his huge body inconceivably leapt up, pounced towards Reverend DaoXuan, suddenly, between Heaven and on Earth, cries of rm. Only Reverend DaoXuan, was shocked but calm, took a deep breath, a soft shout, the Water Kirin below him immediately moved back.


    Unexpectedly, although the Beast Deity¡¯s body was colossal but its speed was as fast as lightning, in a blink of an eye it had already pounced ahead, instantly ck gas surged, not knowing how many huge arms grabbed over.


    At this critical juncture, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s Zhu Xian ancient sword abruptly hung upside-down, a face which was pale immediately flushed red but turned pale again, repeated swiftly three times like that, the ancient sword Zhu Xian exploded with light, like a long whale water sucking in water, instantly sucked all of the swords in the sky, horizontal before Reverend DaoXuan, condensed into a colourful sword wall.


    The Beast Deity¡¯s countenance changed but it was toote to retreat, [pu pu pu], [ge ka ka] loud sounds were heard in the firmament, in that moment the ck gas scattered, not knowing how many strange hands were annihted.


    Reverend DaoXuan was seen turning danger to safety and at the same time also wounded the Beast Deity heavily, Qing Yun Hill countless of disciples¡¯ moods changed from greatly shocked to overjoy, cheering and jumping for joy. Unexpectedly before their cheers stopped, on that brilliant sword wall which annihted numerous strange arms and ck gas but just that the thickest and sturdiest ck arm, where the ck gas was especially thick and heavy, forced its way through and with one palm, hit onto Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s chest.


    Reverend DaoXuan, like being hit with lightning, his body shook, together with the Water Kirin howling to the sky, one man and one beast flew backwards heavily, until a distance of several zhangs, they then stopped. And the people at the foot of the mountain clearly saw, this push, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s dark-green robe immediately tore into pieces, bright red blood spurted out from his mouth, drops and bits, seemed tond onto the ancient sword, dotted dark red lights among the white light, and then gradually disappear.


    Below Heaven and Earth, immediately a deathly silence.


    The Zhu Xian sword formation in the horizon, seemed to be also affected, a wave of shakes and sways, the sky full of swords shook ceaselessly but eventually became still. It could be that because the true way suffered damage, the initial overwhelming Zhu Xian sword formation, right now its boundary was reduced to more than half of its original size.


    An ominous premonition, seemed to envelope everyone¡¯s heart.


    Wiping away the blood stains on his lips, Reverend DaoXuan looked at his palm, blood stains flowed onto his hand. He watched for a long time and then slowly looked ahead, right now the sword energy, dark clouds had allpletely dissipated, the Beast Deity in front of him was watching him like a tiger eyeing its prey, but looking at him, although the Beast Deity had injured him but he himself was no better.


    The arms which were reduced to less than half of its original number, in a blink had again suffered heavy losses and annihted half by the Zhu Xian sword, looking at it now, only several were left but those remnants, were the most powerful ones,pletely different from the other arms. And the Beast Deity itself, his face which was shrouded in ck gas, right now seemed to be slightly pale but the battle mood on his face, like the most ferocious beast, turned stronger in defeat, did not have the slightest intention to give up.


    The corner of Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s mouth twitched, seemed to be smiling bitterly, but this slight action, seemed to also affect his injury, his body swayed a few times, causing the crowd below to cry out. But fortunately he only swayed a few times and then stood firm, however right now his vulnerability, was evident.


    The Beast Deity ahead of him, sneered with [ka ka] sounds, in a deep low voice said, ¡°How is it, ignorant humans like you all, even though with such supreme celestial object, it is still an oue like this, before it is toote, you better kill yourself!"


    Reverend DaoXuan silently looked up, facing the firmament, the Zhu Xian ancient sword¡¯s light reflected his face, suddenly there was a different demeanour.


    "Qing Yun sect ancestors...¡± Reverend DaoXuan suddenly spoke, but the words, the intonation was deep and slightly with pain, ¡°disciple DaoXuan is unworthy, unable to subdue the evil demon, implicating themon people, the catastrophe is imminent. For the survival of themon people, disciple has no choice but to vite the prohibition, hope that ancestors will still bless, eliminate the evil and subdue the devil, even though disciple will be consigned to eternal damnation, disciple is also willing to bear."


    His voice was light, not many could hear it, everyone saw him mumbling, his expression seemed to be grieved, the crowd was perplexed, not knowing what Reverend DaoXuan was doing. Just that a momentter, suddenly in the mid-air, Reverend DaoXuan red, sternly and imposing, his left hand sword gesture suddenly led, straight towards that Zhu Xian ancient sword in front of his chest.


    White light shone, suddenly red beam shed, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s left hand was seen entering into the white light, when it emerged again blood was spilled but his face, although looked pale but there was not a trace of pain, his left hand with a quick stroke, in the air with fast speed drew out a strange picture, and the blood dripping from his fingers did not drop down, instead apanying his hand¡¯s movements, coagted in mid-air, materializing to life.


    A red, blood TaiJi picture!


    Dark red blood, started to swiftly flow on the diagram, bing brighter and brighter, like a red jade, and the TaiJi diagram itself also began to rotate with speed. Reverend DaoXuan looked more and more pale, at the same time that Zhu Xian sword shrouded in white light in his hand started to tremble, as if this celestial sword within this hilt, seemed to be disturbed by something, desiring something!


    That TaiJi diagram turned faster and faster, slowly rose, arrived at three chi before Reverend DaoXuan, Reverend DaoXuan right now looked extremely pale, as if his entire body¡¯s vitality was being sucked into the diagram but he still used thest bit of strength, held the ancient sword up, suddenly stabbed with force, prated this bloody TaiJi diagram, at the same time, he shouted with a loud shout -- "Heaven! ... Secret! ... Seal! ...¡±


    Each time he shouted a word, the Heaven and Earth in the reverberation, in the windless clear sky, a shock of thunder impressively apanied it, earth-shakingly, a wave of imposing great force, descended from the sky, formless yet with substance, prating from the top in. Where the violent wind began, on his body, [pong, pong, pong] like explosions, with his three loud shouts, his clothes instantly burst opened, turned into ashes.


    And under his feet, on the vast greatnd, the expansive Qing Yun mountain ranges rumbled loudly, the earth started to tremble, the seven peaks of Qing Yun mountains towering into the clouds, without exception, TongTian, Long Shou, Morning Sun, Sunset, Return of the Wind, Big Bamboo, Small Bamboo seven summits, green mountains deep valleys, within the majestic huge rocks, golden lights spilled out, turning brighter and brighter, gradually converged and formed, the golden light resplendent, as if shooting out deep from the mountains spiritual summits, as if these mountains originally were alive, in this resplendent golden light, the huge mountains started to breathe.


    And in this swaggering dazzling golden light, finally gathered and formed seven different golden huge diagrams, on this great earth mountain peaks, facing in the far away horizon that ancient sword Zhu Xian.


    Splendor horizon!


    Glorious magnificent!


    Even the Beast Deity was also dumbstruck!


    Zhu Xian ancient sword started to shake even more violently, and that TaiJi diagram which was formed from blood was already spinning to a blur.


    Golden green shed on Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face, burst out in a loud shout.


    "Break!"


    A word ¡°Break¡± shouted, instantly the entire sky of swords shook intensely, the vast horizon, darkenedpletely, violent winds stones rolled, the mountains shook earth quaked, strange rocks started to fall, the solemn broad seven summits golden diagrams, as if being tore apart by some great force, started to slowly scattered.


    And almost at the same time, the light on the ancient sword Zhu Xian became more and more intense, the white light dazzling, and even shrouded Reverend DaoXuan in it. And at this earth-shaking overwhelming scene, the seven colours that had rose from the seven mountain peaks, suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the sky full of swords also all gradually faded, leaving only that seven-coloured main sword in the formation, turning even more resplendent.


    [Rumble!]


    Sound of thunder, resounded throughout Heaven and Earth, the earth quaked even harder, those golden lights on the seven peaks had reached their final moment, finally totally dissipated.


    Rumbling thunders, like the sea tide surged and reverberated in the sky, and below on the earth, instead turned silent, no longer quaking, no longer splitting. After which, almost at the same time, different coloured lights more than ten times intense than before, rose with a rumble, charged up to the sky and re-gathered onto the ancient sword Zhu Xian.


    zing brilliance instantly like explosion lit up Heaven and Earth, shot forth in all directions, unimaginable light enveloped the whole world, on the ancient Zhu Xian sword formation, leaving only that huge colourful main sword, but at this moment, from the ancient sword Zhu Xian reflecting rays of extensive huge lights, little by little, in the ten thousands people¡¯s dumbstruck gazes, that colorful Zhu Xian main sword, from radiant splendor flowing lights, gradually integrated, gradually became a single color, giant sword zing with white light, its resplendent ten thousands zhang, illuminating the world.


    In that instant, countless of people came out of their shock, watching the incredulous scene in the sky, everyone drunk in the sight, wild cheers undting, filled up the Qing Yun Hill.


    Everyone came back suddenly from despair, in a blink seemed to be filled with confidence, that in this world evil still does not suppress the good,pletely disregarding that it was still not the end of the battle, victory was still unknown.


    Just that, in this wild crowd, everyone looking up at the sky, no one will notice that in the mad chaos, there was a white figure, quietly leaving the crowd, swiftly heading to the rear mountain.


    The wind brushing past the cheek, a hint of chill but how could it cover, that ball of burning zing fire deep inside the heart?


    Lu XueQi¡¯s snow-white face, indistinctly had a faint flush, tightly biting her lips, deep inside a pair of eyes, had already arrived deep inside that remote rear mountain!


    At the fringe of the sky, the chaotic situation was still pressing!


    But who else was still concern?


    Indistinct ancient song, quietnguage of the heart, following that fluttering white clothes, gone far with the wind, galloping towards that unknown distant ce.

 Chapter 174: Zhu Xian

    Chapter 174 - Zhu Xian


    Compared against the phenomenal great battle at the front of the mountain, this fight was very much different, the fight between Ghost Li and Lin JingYu these two childhood good friends, the scale was much smaller than the former but the intensity level seemed to surpass instead.


    Nobody could ever imagine that! Once as close like brothers, in the end it turned out like this, the two figures at one moment separated, at another moment shed, like a wild storm engulfing the surrounding areas of the Illusory Moon Cave, the trees were either struck down, uprooted or split into half, even the thick and solid great earth, by these two extremely fierce powers, became bumpy and rough, deep pits and broken stones everywhere.


    If it was justparing their cultivation and power levels, Ghost Li had different sects¡¯ true ways and also practised three volumes of Evil Sect ssic , his skills level, actually definitely could not be used topare against an ordinary martial artist, his skills could be said as one of the world¡¯s elite figures, even for Lin JingYu this kind of talent, he was not as good.


    But at the moment the fight between the two of them, for some reason, it turned out to be quite well matched. If topare their emotions, there were actually only two reasons, first would be that Lin JingYu was inherently hot-blooded, for the past decade he had been following that mysterious elder in the Founders Ancestral Hall to practise, what he learnt was a strong and fierce martial art which happened to stimte his own potential,plementing his nature and the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s force of no return, the battle strength and force instead were actually higher level than his own skill level. And right now he was full of anger, each sword stroke fatal, almost like that hundred years ago legendary Wan JianYi, an impossible force.


    And Ghost Li although his skills level was high, a solid foundation but it had a weak spot, which had been limiting him. At that time when he was practising both Qing Yun sect Taoism ¡®Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way¡¯ true way and Tian Yin Temple Buddhist sect ¡®Great Brahman Wisdom¡¯, each contradicting each other, causing his progress to proceed slowly and althoughter on he was fortunate to learn the general principles of Tian Shu and linked up the two remarkable true ways, greatly increasing his cultivation level but in his body, his foundation truth had already been changed to Evil Sect ssic¡¯s strange arts.


    Just that the skills were really enigmatic and profound, furthermore there was a con to it, although the general principles were all there but the cultivation truths in the book, were notplete within three volumes, at every critical junctures of training, there would be breaks, like as if one walks on a highway, going to and fro the great Tao (trantor note: it could also mean main road), suddenly a precipice cut off before you, unable to proceed ahead, wishing to walk the other way but there was simply no way to go. So as such these various obstacles were really not little, these few years the Sinister Orb¡¯s vicious currents bacsh, Ghost Li was helpless against it, mostly likely was because of this. As such for Ghost Li¡¯s cultivation, it could not be totally unleashed.


    But even though it was so, Ghost Li with his number of true ways, how would it be trivial, art although was iplete but it was after all an enigmatic skill since the creation of Heaven and Earth, the different ingenuity were not what an ordinary person could imagine.


    The two of them fought for a long time and eventually it was still Ghost Li who gradually gained the upper hand, the Sinister Orb¡¯s red rays and blood stench, like a venomous snake spitting, gradually suppressing the Dragon yer Sword¡¯s jade-light.


    Lin JingYu was shocked and angry, although for the past ten years Ghost Li betrayed Qing Yun and joined the Evil Sect, bing a foe with the Good Faction but he had never fought directly with Qing Yun. And Lin JingYu had always been practising in the Founders Ancestral Hall so although both of them had seen each other once in southwest Death Marsh but it could be said that they had never fought each other before. And in Lin JingYu¡¯s heart, Ghost Li¡¯s image was actually most probably still that simple and slow Zhang Xiao Fan.


    From young till adult, from the GrassTemple Vige to Qing Yun Hill, Lin JingYu was always stronger than Zhang Xiao Fan in every aspect, although in his heart he had always regarded Zhang Xiao Fan as his own brother but unwittingly, with his proud character since young, in many matters he still disdained Zhang Xiao Fan. And for many years, things were what he had imagined, Zhang Xiao Fan was not as clever as him, not as good-looking as him,ing up to Qing Yun Hill, many of the seniors also fought to take him as disciple and yet nobody paid attention to Zhang Xiao Fan. And in theter days, both of them trained separately, he went on to Long Shou Valley and Zhang Xiao Fan to Big Bamboo Valley, his cultivation skills even fared worse than him.


    These various situations, all clearly revealed that Zhang Xiao Fan was really iparable to him, just that after Qing Yun Hill seven branches contest, Zhang Xiao Fan for some reason had some good luck, could actually squeeze into the top four, and he himself at that time was matched against senior brother QiHao and was defeated, although he felt somehow depressed but assuming that the crowd also knew the reason for that, Lin JingYu¡¯s opinions did not change much. All along, he viewed Zhang Xiao Fan like his brother, when Zhang Xiao Fan was being bullied, he sternly came forward, as if he was looking after his good-for-nothing brother.


    Until the breakup today, fighting till life and death, Lin JingYu shockingly discovered, this person whom he had always regarded as someone below him, unknowingly seemed like he had already surpassed himself.


    An inexplicable fury abruptly burned from his heart, Lin JingYu¡¯s dashing face, suddenly looked somehow savage. He with his proud character, the only drawback was that he loved to go to the extremes, at that moment, he could not ept the fact.


    The jade-green light shone, like an arrogant dragon roaring wildly, countered-back in fury.


    In the intense fight, the purple gas column that both of them were circting around, as a result from the Heaven Secret Seal being broken, was several times thicker than before, the roaring purple gas, had already enveloped both of them. Lin JingYu was in an inferior position yet suddenly retaliating, his strokes striking over like toppling the mountains and overturning the seas. Ghost Li was shocked, watched as Lin JingYu approaching with his sword, each sword stance swift, although the force was powerful but he disregarded his own safety, attacking with all of his might.


    Ghost Li frowning tightly, right now they had been fighting for quite a while, or maybe because this was Qing Yun sacred ground and furthermore with the purple gas column triggered by Zhu Xian ancient sword, in the beginning, the vicious currents aroused in Ghost Li¡¯s heart, it not only did not control his mind as before, instead it allowed his body¡¯s pure power to take over, gradually reducing, Ghost Li¡¯s head slowly regained rity.


    Just that above their heads in the sky, was that Zhu Xian sword formation, for ten years not a single night or day he did not think about this, it was really carved in bones and engraved in the heart, BiYao¡¯s image moreover did not stop appearing before him, mentally draining and heart breaking. And this person before him, after he became clear-headed, Ghost Li recalled the years of friendship and right now his anger, most likely was also triggered by him, recalling that old man from the Founders Ancestral Hall, Ghost Li felt some guilt, as such, gradually did not have the mood to fight.


    Heaving a long sigh, with his perturbed mind, Ghost Li did not have the mood to continue the fight, only felt that right now this ce, was really an unbearable agony, and wished to leave, his heart also had a suffering thought, couldn¡¯t wait to return to Majestic Fox Mountain immediately, looked at BiYao and to tell her all of it.


    And this moment, Lin JingYu before him had already a sword out of the thin air, approaching with a sharp whistling, the jade-ray like lightning, broke out of the long sky. Ghost Li¡¯s face was heavy, he stepped three steps back, the Soul-devouring stick struck down from the top, hit upon the Dragon yer Sword de.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s body shook greatly, felt a strange iparable stench of blood evil current travelling over from that firestick-like ck stick, at the same time there was a strange sucking power, stimting his body blood, about to gush outwards, almost uncontroble.


    Lin JingYu turned pale, knew most likely it was that evil sinister magical weapon in Ghost Li¡¯s hand but his nature was upright and unyielding, he was not only unafraid, did not retreat and instead advance, Dragon yer Sword like a dragon swimming under the sword, rebounded up, disregarding his open chest, heading straight and attacking Ghost Li in the face.


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes shed, at that moment if he were to make a move, although he himself could not avoid being heavily injured but had ny percent confidence of fatally hitting Lin JingYu, just that looking at this familiar face, Ghost Li¡¯s mind suddenly shed with the image of both of them ying at that time, and then, BiYao¡¯s smile.


    In this world, how many are there that I still cherished, still left in this world?


    As ifughing at himself, heughed bitterly and asked himself, taking back the Soul-Devouring evil stick, at this imminent peril crisis, leapt up into the air, avoided it. Just that his bitter smile was caught by Lin JingYu, like ridiculing him, infuriating him even more.


    And at this moment, Ghost Li who was in the air suddenly was shocked, looked far away, saw a white figure, swiftly like lightning floated over, until the person saw clearly the situation scene, like receiving a shock, on the absolutely beautiful face, it revealed a mix of pleasant surprise, indistinct grief and joy expressions, even her voice, seemed to be trembling.


    ¡°You...it¡¯s really you...¡±


    It was Lu XueQi.


    On her snow-white face, unknowingly since when, for the first time in her life, two teardrops quietly rolled down.


    That man, looked at her stunned, slowlynded from the air, that familiar face, for how many years that longing which etched in the memory?


    In the beginning believing he was really dead, what kind of grief and anguish? If it was not for there was still outsider around, she practically wanted to fall into his arms and have a good cry.


    Who is willing to be lonely for a lifetime?


    Who is willing to spend the days alone?


    If it wasn¡¯t because the feelings had turned so deep and uncontroble, how would it be that clearly concerned but appeared to be cold like frost!


    Ghost Li also felt stunned, opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to speak but was unable to say any words. Unexpectedly at this moment, Lin JingYu behind him did not stop, the Dragon yer Sword like wind like fire, shouted loudly, still sweeping over.


    Ghost Li suddenly with a rude awakening, flipped to receive the enemy, he had already lost the key moment, the jade-green dazzling light, about to reach him, Ghost Li¡¯s evil currents on his face surged, the Sinister Orb in that instant turned red.


    And at this imminent peril moment, suddenly, the once not long ago memories, faintly awakened again.


    A fair hand, stretched out from beside, grabbed hold of Ghost Li¡¯s hand.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body had a shock, suddenly, his body seemed to lose all energy, an emotional feeling from the depths about to burst forth gushed up his heart, a [weng weng] sound resounded deep inside his head, suddenly turned back, a cry of ¡°BiYao¡± about to call out.


    Just that he stopped in shock, blocking before him, white clothes floating, it was Lu XueQi.


    [Qiangng...]


    Like the phoenix cry beyond the highest heavens, clear and melodious, pleasing to the ear, TianYa celestial sword like autumn waters flowing, unsheathed, a sword of irresistible force of Dragon yer Sword blocked off, Lu XueQi blocked before Ghost Li.


    That delicate, pretty face, full of tenderness, how would it be bothered, all of the things in the world?


    Lin JingYu angrily hollered, ¡°Lu junior sister, are you crazy?¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s body shook, like waking up from a dream, then, she quietly turned, looked at Ghost Li, her eyes misted yet gentle and beautiful, smiled gently, she slowly let go of Ghost Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mad ah...¡± Lu XueQi smiled faintly, her eyes seemed to contain only Ghost Li, quietly said, ¡°A long time ago, most probably I have already turned crazy!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, the vicious currents on his face dispersed, leaving only anguish shed past his face, quietly bowed his head.


    Lin JingYu was stunned, in the scene, turned quiet for the moment.


    And at this moment, suddenly above the sky, a deafening loud crash was heard, the mountains immediately quaked violently, with their level of skills, they could not stand firm too.


    The three of them were shocked, looked up at the sky, saw in the blue sky, that unequalled catastrophe, finally had reached the final moment.


    X x x


    The zing white light, dazzling, nobody could ever see clearly that human figure in that ball of light. People could only see, the dazzling light in the sky illuminated the entire firmament, even the rising sun at the sky fringe also paled inparison.


    In the entire horizon, the Zhu Xian sword formation meteorological phenomena, right now only the main sword remained but the power contained within it, surpassed the entire sky of swords. The zing white light which continued to intensify from Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s mass of radiance, shot out to the main sword, the entire sword¡¯s colour changed from seven colours to a single colour, from single white to pure white, its brilliance stretched for ten thousands zhang, like a wild sword about to pierce the sky.


    In the violent winds, the Beast Deity hovered above the clouds, watching that celestial sword which should not appear in the mortal world, his savage face had a trace of vacant.


    Before the ten thousands people¡¯ anticipated gazes, in the ten thousands wild-like joyous cheers, the huge zing sword, slowly stirred, turned around, facing the Beast Deity. Just that movement, the surrounding ck gas around the Beast Deity was forced to retreat several zhang by this natural foe-like white light.


    Deep inside the white light, someone seemed to pant heavily, the voice hoarse, like a wild beast deep growl, a trapped beast roar.


    The Beast Deity stared intently at that sword and mass of white light, after a long time, suddenlyughed out loudly, his voice was terrible and hoarse to begin with, right nowughing at the top of his voice, it was even more grating, the audience not one did not cast sidelong nces.


    The Beast Deity onlyughed loudly, his demeanour wild, as if in his heart, there was a world¡¯s most ridiculous thing, but eventually he onlyughed wildly, did not say a word.


    In the horizon, the violent winds turned more and more intense and cold, Zhu Xian celestial sword¡¯s force became stronger and stronger, unknowingly since when, as if some voice from the Heaven and Hades travelled over, softly chanting a mysterious incantation, started to reverberate between Heaven and Earth.


    That mass of zing white light, suddenly rose into the air,nded on that resplendent Zhu Xian main sword hilt, almost at the same time, Zhu Xian sword formation suddenly activated, like a force that could break the Heaven, that sword attacked over with a scream, it seemed to be slow but in the Heavens and below the earth, there was not one ce that could avoid it.


    Encounter deity kill deity, encounter immortal kill immortal!


    (trantor note: kill immortal also means Zhu Xian)


    In the current world, there was no longer any object that had such power.


    The strong winds scattered thest of the clouds, allpletely dispersed, nobody would know, right now facing this Zhu Xian wild sword that Beast Deity¡¯s heart, what exactly he was thinking?


    Just that, he did not show the slightest fear and not even the slightest intention to retreat, weing the wind, weing the light, the enormous Beast Deity¡¯s body leapt up with gusto and actually headed straight towards Zhu Xian.


    Heaven and Earth seemed to be still, the chaotic state seemed to stop breathing, everyone stared in shock at the clear sky, ck and white the two colours traversed the sky, collided with a crash!


    Nobody could describe the situation at that time, the sky copsed, the earth splitted, Qing Yun Hill mountains in one day quaked thrice, this time was the strongest, the enormous mountain summit precipice, surfaced numerous cracks and gaps, numerous huge stones rolled from the mountains and dropped down. In the Jade Pool on TongTian Peak, water waves rose and rolled, the original calm water surface incessantly surged up few zhang high of water columns into the air.


    And on the Qing Yun Hill top, the Good Faction members and the remaining beast demons, all were as silent as a cicada in cold weather, especially those demon beasts which were like beasts but not like beasts, right now were all in great shock, restless, madly roaring.


    However, all of theseparing to the scene in the sky, seemed nothing, and nobody would care too.


    The huge Zhu Xian sword traversed the horizon, struck down with a rumble. Where it passed by, sharp hissing sounds were heard in the sky, all of the things along the way,pletely annihted, leaving not a single trace. In the periphery of the wild sword de, along the outside of the white light, dark red colour presented, not knowing if it¡¯s the intense air friction, or this de itself was too intense.


    That sword struck down with a rumble, the Beast Deity howled long to the sky, all of his arms joined before his chest, his strange eyes red widely, at that moment where Zhu Xian sword struck down, the ck gas multiplied, the strange hands stretched and withdrew, a shock of thunder rumbled in the horizon, he had forcibly catch hold of this celestial sword which seemed to be able to split the Heaven.


    In that instant, in the Heaven and below on Earth, were all struck dumb with astonishment.


    However, white light leapt up, illuminated ten thousands zhang, the huge Zhu Xian main sword emitted thunder rumbles, from the ck hands like iron hoop, forcefully, slowly stabbed down.


    One inch, one inch, and another inch.


    The ck hands one by one, gradually swallowed by the zing light and dissipated. That wild sword now looked like, a supreme ferocious deity, brandishing its ws, taking lives, carrying infinite murderous intention, bit by bit stabbed down towards the Beast Deity¡¯s chest.


    The ck gas flickered, sharp whistles charging to the sky, ck blood fluid sprayed out, the Zhu Xian sword finally stabbed into the Beast Deity¡¯s chest, and inching in, the zing white light flickered intensely, like lightning flickering across the sky, hitting upon the Beast Deity¡¯s skin.


    Skin and flesh, slowly faded, the huge body, seemed to begin to appear illusory, almost turning into a void by this earthshaking force. The light in Beast Deity¡¯s eyes turned weaker and weaker, in the end it could not fight against this unparallel celestial sword.


    His figure under the Zhu Xian sword, became smaller and smaller but for some reason, as if the collision depleted the forces, following the Beast Deity¡¯s body shrinking, the huge Zhu Xian sword also started to shrink, only that mass of brilliance, was still that bright and dazzling.


    This situation continued on, until the Beast Deity finally again reduced to a normal human size, the ck gas shrouded for a moment and dispersed with a rumble, the crowd clearly saw, he again changed back to that youth, just that his appearance was pale, his hair in a disorder, evidently the defeat was determined.


    And more importantly, almost at the same time when the ck gas dispersed, Zhu Xian sword also dissipated but that mass of light still congealed in front of the Beast Deity, flickering incessantly, finally gathered before the two of them, metamorphosed into that stone yet not like stone, jade yet not like jade Zhu Xian ancient sword, stuck in the Beast Deity¡¯s chest, horizontally piercing out.


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s figure, slowly emerged from the light, just that he did not look like his initial celestial appearance, instead had turned cruel, his eyes were blood red.


    The Beast Deity heavily panting, coughing unceasingly, his lips trembling slightly, bended his head and looked at his chest.


    The Zhu Xian sword was stabbed in his chest, blood flowing out, but it was not red.


    He miserablyughed, heaved a long sigh, said, ¡°Remarkable...re..markable!...¡±


    Suddenly, he had just finished his words, joining his hands together, right now his body had regained a normal human appearance, his arms were also like normal human, but this joining of hands, sped the Zhu Xian ancient sword between his palms, immediately ck gas gushed, directly flowed into the Zhu Xian ancient sword de.


    [Ka!]


    A slight almost inaudible sound, was heard from the ancient sword, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s countenance greatly changed, quickly nced over, on the ancient sword, a line of crack clearly shown, horizontal on the sword.


    Reverend DaoXuan was greatly shocked, loudly shouted, using all of his strength, pulled out the sword. Almost at the same time, the moment the sword left the Beast Deity¡¯s chest, as if a severe pain attacking his heart, the Beast Deity roared loudly, his voice deste, his entire being flew up to the sky and backwards.


    Reverend DaoXuan right now only felt the blood in his mind in a tumult like raging waves, a wave of murderous vicious currents tossed and turned like trying to break through his chest but he was after all had profound skills, knew no matter what he could not let the tiger return to the mountain, furthermore he had forced the Heaven Secret Seal opened, the veins of the earth¡¯s spiritual energies were too vigorous, it had already overloaded Zhu Xian sword, and from that hit from the Beast Deity, it left a fissure.


    When he forced himself to take a deep breath and was about to pursue, out of a sudden a wave of strong force abruptly came from the Zhu Xian sword, directly hit his head, in that instant broke his body several hundred years of cultivated energy channels and acupoints, a loud ringing sound rang out. For a moment, his body trembled, blood flowed from the seven apertures in his head, his body wavered and with a loud cry, the Zhu Xian sword in his hand loosened, fell from the clouds.


    This shocking scene bewildered the people on the ground, all were struck dumb, out of a sudden they saw a big change, the Beast Deity escaped with heavy injuries, Reverend DaoXuan instead copsed, everyone immediately was in a chaos.


    For a moment, there were some who went to pursue the Beast Deity, there were some who rushed forward to save Reverend DaoXuan, and some younger disciples who came out from their shock, suddenly discovered there were still numerous demon beasts staring vacantly on TongTian Peak, immediately attacked over, and how would the demon beasts allowed themselves to be capture willingly, at that moment on TongTiang Peak summit, another tumult of attack shouts.


    And in this pandemonium, suddenly someone eximed, the voice was anxious and frantic, as if he had seen the most frightening thing in his life, ¡°Zhu Xian...Zhu Xian sword? Where did Zhu Xian swordnded?...¡±


    In that instant, on TongTian Peak, again another pandemonium, numerous people like headless flies, a scene of tumult.


    X x x


    The boundary at the back mountain.


    The purple gas column in the Illusory Moon Cave slowly scattered, leaving only a little remnant of propitious vapours. That extraordinary scene in the sky just now, the three of them stared in shock.


    Right now, they then regained their senses.


    Lin JingYu inhaled deeply, calmed himself down, coldly spoke to Lu XueQi, ¡°Lu junior sister, what is your meaning of this? Don¡¯t tell me you also want to betray the sect?¡±


    Lu XueQi was stunned, opened her mouth to speak but turned and looked at Zhang Xiao Fan, eventually did not say anything.


    Ghost Li stared at her deeply, both of their eyes met, as if looking deep into each other hearts...


    Ghost Li smiled, turned and faced Lin JingYu, once again stood in front of Lu XueQi.


    Lu XueQi viewed that back figure from the back, the light in her eyes glimmered,plicated and unclear.


    Lin JingYu sneered, about to make a move.


    And at this moment, suddenly a sharp whistle was heard from the sky, whistling over.


    The three of them were surprised, moved back, something descended from the sky, seemed slow but actually fast, [pu] a soundnded on the ground, the solid stone bs like beancurd, was stabbed deeply in by it.


    This was a long sword, the quality odd, like stone and not like stone, its appearance primitive, on that sword de with a thin crack, clearly engraved with two words - Zhu Xian!

 Chapter 175: Blood-sucking

    Chapter 175 - Blood-sucking


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak.


    Before the Illusory Moon Cave, Ghost Li, Lu XueQi and Lin JingYu the three of them facing each other, it was actually a very delicate atmosphere, suddenly it seemed to freeze, all of their attention in that instant were all on that ancient sword stabbed into the ground.


    Zhu Xian!


    The renowned ancient sword, implicating numerous past events, the legendary sword that determined countless number of people¡¯s fates, right now quietly stuck into the ground, looked ordinary and unremarkable, seemed to be part of thisndscape.


    Only, that name carved onto the de, was that ring and overweeningly arrogant, although silent but obstinate, sternly watching the people around it, causing the onlookers, unable to breathe normally.


    For an unknown length of time, like waking up from an inconceivable shock, the three of them at the same time let out a long breath but almost at the same time, the atmosphere had quietly changed.


    Lin JingYu instinctively moved and wanted to dash ahead but after he nced at the two people beside him, he instead frowned and slowly stood firm.


    Lu XueQi initially looked shocked and then a bright glint seemed to sh past her eyes, facing this ancient sword which had supreme position in Qing Yun and even in the world, she was also frowning slightly. Following which, she subconsciously nced at Ghost Li beside her, watching his expression, she quietly, pulled a distance from Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li was silent, looked expressionless but in his eyes, a fire seemed to be zing.


    That sword, the ancient sword which had been his nightmare day and night for the past ten years, suddenly was before him, the primitive de glimmered with faint light in the wild mountains breeze, reflecting in his eyes, it seemed like, stabbing into his chest.


    That, slowly falling down from the sky graceful and lifeless green body image ah...


    ¡°Ah!...¡±


    A roar which seemed to burst forth from his chest, tearing apart his lungs, charging towards the Zhu Xian ancient sword, dark-green light shed, the Soul-devouring ahead of him moving swiftly, as if resounding with his master¡¯s emotions.


    Just that abruptly, bluish green sword ray cut in from the side, Lin JingYu holding the Dragon yer Sword, had already blocked in front of him, boiling with rage the jade-green sword forcefully blocked the screaming dark-green ck energy.


    A muffled sound, the two magical weapons had already shed in the mid-air, Lin JingYu wanted to shout but abruptly felt even though it was broad daylight but that weapon which apanied Ghost Li, suddenly the world dimmed, ghost wails besieged him with a loud sound, his body felt like he was being inextricably tied up with arge silk rope, and before him, many different frightening illusions that looked like they were from the nineherworlds.


    And Ghost Li before him, his eyes had already turned red again, full of murderous intention, his body appearing even more like a ghost.


    Lin JingYu red and shouted loudly, in the ck energy the bluish-green light rose suddenly, broke through from above and leapt up, almost at the same time, Ghost Li¡¯s figure had in a blink reached where he was, the ck energy dispersed with a rumble like the wings of a demon, spinned and gathered again like a ghost hand, shrouding Ghost Li in it, like an angry tide rolling from all directions, heading for that Zhu Xian ancient sword.


    Lin JingYu was forced back from the air, couldn¡¯t defend in time, panicked and was about to shout in fury, suddenly before the ancient sword, deep inside the ck energy, a ray as bright as autumn waters, like frost snow bursting into bloom, voiceless yet a sh, reverberating far off, in the ck energy, bloomed like flower, a sword stabbed out.


    TianYa!


    That frost-like snow-like white light, streaked through the sky, where it brushed past, the ck energy slumped and scattered, directly attacking towards the recesses of the darkness ahead, blocked its path.


    Lu XueQi appeared and blocked before the Zhu Xian sword, her face expressionless, a clear and beautiful face, her face was instead pale and looked without any color.


    Deep inside the ck energy, two spots like ghost fire stared at Lu XueQi, the ghost wails chilling, wild with anger and irrepressible.


    There seemed to be something, ahead, like a wild beast panting and roaring, that unfamiliar?


    The ck energy exploded, from the ground it suddenly reached several zhang high up in the air, and within the ck energy, that two spots of ferocious ghost fires also disappeared. Lu XueQi¡¯s lips slightly moved, her face pale and expressionless, only that glint in her eyes flickered unceasingly, ten thousand torrents and a thousand crags seemed to pass by in that instant, countless emotions, at that instant rushed to her heart.


    Just that, the TianYa in her hand, still refused to give up, that ancient sword behind, suddenly seemed to turn into a ten thousand zhang abyss, making her unable to retreat not even a fraction!


    An ancient sword, or maybe a silent and ancient, sect that raised her?


    She raised her sword to the sky, quietly stabbed, that sword light like snow, yet carried a trace of destion.


    The ck energy ghastly, the wailings abruptly rose, in the air, the direction where TianYa stabbed towards, a ck figure emerged suddenly, Ghost Li appeared out from the dark energy recesses, but before him, the Soul-devouring flew up, instantly, the ck energy that covered the sky filled the air and descended, the entirely ck Soul-devouring stick screamed unceasingly, at the tip of it the blood-red thin lines, had all totally lighted up.


    A pale hand, stretched out from the air, grabbed hold of the stick,ing down from the sky, wind and smoke immediately turned wild, unlimited dark gas gathered at the top of the stick and formed a column, struck down from the sky.


    Facing Lu XueQi, and also at her back, that silent ancient sword.


    Just that, she in the end, still did not retreat...


    The sword stances like snow, sprinkled towards the ck gas, before it touched it, the surrounding stones and sand, were all swept up by a huge force, like a storm circting and dancing. Lu XueQi stood in that vortex eye, her face slowly blurring.


    TianYa and Soul-devouring, the two weapons flickering and dancing in the mid-air, seemed to be slightly quivering, as if that fight many years ago, again returned before them.


    Just that the time avable was always short-lived, like the emotions passing by in an instant, an intense crash, finally still reverberated through before Qing Yun Illusory Moon Cave.


    The wind and smoke quietly dispersed, the dust and sand fell, and a few small rocks solitary spun on the ground, involuntarily gently rolled out, finally rolled into the grasses, disappeared from sight.


    Lu XueQi was still standing at where she was, did not move at all from her original spot. Behind her, the Zhu Xian ancient sword seemed to still emit an ancient light, watching the back of thatdy.


    For some reason, this woman of unmatched beauty, right now her eyes and face, were that tired, as if that sword just now, had exhausted all of her heart and body strength.


    She quietly bended down her head, her eyes indifferent, looking at some unknown spot. After a long time, she then slowly raised her head, looked ahead.


    That man!


    That man who was like a madman!


    A man who was as silent as iron...


    That same eyes, quietly watching her, there was no malevolent energy, no anger, and also no affection or warmth.


    Lu XueQi suddenly for some reason trembled, that slight quiver, even she herself also felt she could have mistaken, just that what followed, the pain in her chest made her almost bend over, as if the world¡¯s sharpest needle, passed through from deep in her heart.


    Her pale like snow face, suddenly turned red, her body wavered gently, at that instant when her brows tightened, when she was about to clench her teeth and bear it, suddenly she closed her eyes and bent over.


    TianYa [si] a light sound, inverted and stabbed into the ground, Lu XueQi leaning on the sword, coughed out a small mouthful of blood, spraying it onto that autumn waters-like sword de.


    Blood, slowly congealed into beads, adhered to the smooth TianYa sword de, gently quivered, then, quietly slided down.


    A wind from nowhere blew, on the empty ground before the Illusory Moon Cave, swayed and passed by, the wind was still carrying a few light whistling sounds.


    The ck gas dispersed totally, Ghost Li still coldly standing there, the Soul-devouring flickering with dark-green light, fell from the sky, he stretched out his hand to catch.


    And when Ghost Li turned and looked at Lu XueQi, Lin JingYu had already returned, in a sh stood beside Lu XueQi, blocked that ancient sword behind him.


    Ghost Li coldly looked at Lin JingYu, and then at Lu XueQi, the two of them who were to him almost like the most important people in the world, in his eyes, were no different from strangers.


    In the mortal world, a lifetime of time, but how many people, could apany you till old, forever unchanged?


    He gritted his teeth, grinned, smiled yet proud and aloof, heartless yet unyielding, energetically stepped forward. That sword, was just ahead, even if it was a bottomless abyss, he would also dash to it! Ten years of time, ten years of heart breaking anguish, how could he give up at once?


    Lin JingYu looked angry, the bluish green light in his Dragon yer Sword lighted up again, and at this moment, suddenly Lu XueQi stood upright, although her face looked even paler but her voice was still as clear and mesmerizing as that time.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body paused, stopped his steps, then looked deeply at Lu XueQi, sternly said, ¡°You make way!¡±


    Lu XueQi had a deste look, said, ¡°Listen to me, go! Nevere back again.¡±


    Lin JingYu frowned, nced at Lu XueQi, wanted to speak but halted.


    Ghost Li after hearing it, did not get Lu XueQi¡¯s intention, sneered and said, ¡°Let me destroy Zhu Xian, I will leave immediately.¡±


    Lu XueQi tiredly shook her head, quietly said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that, the forces at the front of the mountain wille over soon, you can still make it if you leave now.¡±


    Ghost Li and Lin JingYu were stunned, listening carefully, as expected a faint hubbub could be heard indistinctly from afar, seemed like there was quite a number, arguing about something.


    Actually thinking about it carefully, this was not surprising. what kind of celestial weapon was Zhu Xian ancient sword in Qing Yun sect, its importance iparable, unable to find it after searching the entire battle scene at the front, naturally they woulde to the rear to search. Not to mention the rear, even if it was to flip over the entire Qing yun mountains, for the Zhu Xian sword, most likely these disciples and grand disciples of Qing Yun sect would be willing.


    Hearing that the hubbub seemed to be getting louder, and clearer, obviously the crowd was heading over to search. Ghost Li¡¯s face turned cold, suddenly with a sneer, he moved, disregarding everything, he headed towards them.


    Lu XueQi looked grieved, but without waiting for her reaction, Lin JingYu had already leapt up, the Dragon yer Sword [wu] a sound like a split cloth, the sword stabbed over, the sword light glowed brightly, like a swimming dragon it brandished its teeth and danced, pouncing over to Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was cold, his body like an apparition, his left hand waved, the Soul-devouring stick again flew out but itpletely disregarded the might of the Dragon yer Sword, directly hit towards Lin JingYu¡¯s head. Lin JingYu was taken aback, the style was strong and fierce, and was even more simr to Lin JingYu¡¯s usual style, unexpectedly Ghost Li used it against him. Facing this level of fierce offensive, Lin JingYu¡¯s inert eagerness to do well and arrogance, bit by bit, was inmed, with a loud shout, he as expected, ignored the stick, the dragon yer sword did not reduce its force and instead increased, looked like it was intending to bet against Ghost Li, see who¡¯s guts was bigger!


    Both fought like a battle of life and death, Lu XueQi watched from beside, couldn¡¯t help but trembled, watching carefully, subconsciously her eyes had a trace of concern.


    Just when the both of them looked like they were going to perish together, Ghost Li¡¯s body suddenly wavered on the spot and dispersed like ck smoke, like an illusion. Lin JingYu couldn¡¯t stop in time, his sword continued to stab through the air, felt something greatly amiss, turned his head back in a panic, saw the ck figure like apparition, appeared behind him and heading towards Lu XueQi.


    This kind of power, naturally was not from Qing Yun sect, TianYin Temple, also not seen before in Evil Sect, it was after reading the third volume of [Tian Shu], graduallyprehended the strange skill from it, not seen by the world. Trying it today, he achieved sess as expected, even Lin JingYu with his calibre was also tricked. Lu XueQi also couldn¡¯t help but looked bewildered.


    Just that for some reason, Ghost Li who had demonstrated [Tian Shu] skill, his entire body was totally different from before, not as one expected to be full of eerie demonic ck energy, dark-green, gold, red, scarlet, several energies took turns to surface, his face had an indistinct pain but his body was as swift as the wind, seemed to be on a higher level than before.


    Lu XueQi was bewildered but faintly had someprehension. Different from Lin JingYu, when they were at the celestial tree in the west great mash, in [Celestial Emperor Treasury], she and Ghost Li both saw that enigmatic [Tian Shu] third volume, with her level of natural aptitude, much higher than Ghost Li, had long already memorized [Tian Shu] in her heart.


    [Tian Shu] although was strange and unfathomable but between the lines were all extraordinary esoteric truths, cultivators were naturally obsessed with it, if it was said that she did not put in effort to study it intensively, that would be a lie. Just that this kind of skill could not be told to outsiders, she did not tell anyone and besides, what she saw was only the third volume, the preceding and subsequent portions missing, especially without [Tian Shu] first volume of general principles, it was even harder to grasp, obscure and unclear. These past years, just using her own aptitude intelligence, forced her way to understand it, more or less it helped her own training but it was not obvious, but it was also because of that, those elders in Qing Yun sect did not detect anything, if not with Reverend DaoXuan, Tian BuYi, ShuiYue Master etc their current cultivation levels, how would they not noticed the strange development in Lu XueQi¡¯s cultivation training.


    Right now, Lu XueQi saw Ghost Li¡¯s strange skills, her brows frowning slightly, Ghost Li after tricking Lin JingYu, like a formless object it solidified from the ck smoke, swiftly transformed into himself, without reducing speed, heading straight to Lu XueQi.


    Lu XueQi clenched her teeth tight, suddenly moved three steps back sideways, revealing the Zhu Xian sword behind her, appearing before Ghost Li. This move shocked both Ghost Li and Lin JingYu, the difference was that delight was shown on Ghost Li¡¯s face, Lin JingYu instead angrily shouted, ¡°Lu junior sister, what are you doing?¡±


    Lu XueQi turned a deaf ear, a glint was seen in her eyes, she seemed to hesitate for a moment but eventually with a soft shout, TianYa sword facing the wind and thrust out but where the sword ray was pointing, was instead opposite of Ghost Li, three chi before the ancient sword.


    [Pu!]


    A light sound, TianYa sword seemed to draw a nk but for some reason, Lu XueQi¡¯s body shook, and at the tip of the sword, after a moment of silence, blood sttered, sprinkled into the air. And that Ghost Li who was heading swiftly towards the sword, emitted a [ya] sound, again transformed into ck smoke, scattered.


    And at this shocking instant, where blood sttered like flower, Lu XueQi¡¯s pale face looked somehow distracted, a roar was heard, Ghost Li¡¯s figure suddenly shed out in the air, TianYa sword was stabbed into his shoulder but he did not look to feel the pain at all, viciously pouncing over, the Sinister Orb at the tip of the stick was totally red, a blood-sucking evil energy overwhelming swept over, enveloping Lu XueQi in it.


    Lu XueQi turned pale, felt all of her blood in that moment, like boiling water surged and tossed, almost bursting out of her body, a [weng weng] sound rang out in her head, the severe pain unbearable, her legs weakened, unable to sustain anymore, sat down.


    Ghost Li with a long scream, the sound deste, at that moment when the Sinister Orb shed before Lu XueQi¡¯s beautiful face, forcibly twisted it back, at the same time his left hand waved, swept Lu XueQi out. The same time Lu XueQi flew out, TianYa sword also followed along, at that moment when the sword was pulled out, blood like fountain poured out from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder. And Lu XueQi in the air, the Sinister Orb evil power was still raging, pounding and moving unceasingly, a severe pain in her chest, with a [wa] sound a mouthful of blood sttered out.


    In the scene, Ghost Linded, there was no other object in his eyes, only that ancient sword. Right now he was drenched in blood, half of his body was swiftly dyed red with blood but as if he did not feel it, he seemed to be gnashing his teeth, stared straight at Zhu Xian ancient sword.


    The primitive Zhu Xian sword quietly stabbed in the ground before him, the not-stone-not-jade sword couldn¡¯t even reflect his face. Only that faint thin crack, seemed new.


    Ghost Liughed loudly to the sky, his demeanour like mad, ten years of time in that instant shed past, without any more words, his left hand abruptly grabbed the sword hilt, right hand summoned the Soul-devouring stick grabbed tightly in his hand, hatefully facing the sword de, struck towards that crack.


    Lin JingYu bellowed from behind, rushed forward with all of his might but it was still toote, Lu XueQi had just descended, her mind still in a mess, far away, the hubbub suddenly became louder, as if discovering something, all swiftly rushed towards the Illusory Moon Cave.


    Just that, in that moment of time, who could do anything?


    Like, nobody could ever, detain a moment of time!


    That Soul-devouring flickering with dark-green light came screaming down, its master right now with blood streaming down, following his left hand trickling down, drop by dropnded on Zhu Xian, flowing past that crude-looking Zhu Xian de, slowly concealing it, not one seemed tond on the ground.


    Indistinctly, in that instant, Ghost Li¡¯s heart moved, as if there was some strange yet familiar scene that touched his heart, like a lightning shed past his mind.


    The next moment, he suddenly realized.


    It was blood!


    In that instant at the corner of his eye, he saw his own blood, flowing on the Zhu Xian sword de, especially towards that crack, it slowly disappeared, swiftly and soundlessly merging into the sword.


    Zhu Xian! Zhu Xian! Zhu Xian!


    Zhu Xian was actually like Sinister Orb, it could absorb living things¡¯ blood!


    He was stunned and could not control himself but the Soul-devouring stick which was smashing down in his hand, had long surpassed the speed of thought in his mind, hit hard on that ancient sword!

 Chapter 176: Escape

    Chapter 176 - Escape


    The Zhu Xian ancient sword did not move, in that instant, as if everyone was holding their breath, but the scene was terribly quiet.


    There was no sound, no loud rumbles, Ghost Li looked at that Soul-devouring evil stick which had smashed down was a force like a thousand jun, after hitting the ancient sword, it was likending into cotton, there was no sound.


    Angry bellows were heard, Lin JingYu¡¯s entire body leapt up, Qing Yun sect various elders appeared one by one, swift as the wind and quick as lightning they flew over but when they saw that that ancient sword was in Ghost Li¡¯s hands, immediately everyone¡¯s countenance changed. The next moment, more and more Qing Yun sect members gathered, in this chaotic scene, nobody kept to the original prohibitions, everyone trespassed this area which was supposed to be restricted.


    Among them were Small Bamboo Valley WenMin and Big Bamboo Valley people, the moment they saw Ghost Li, their expressions changed greatly. WenMin and other Small Bamboo Valley female disciples saw Lu XueQi copsed to the side, quickly rushed over and helped her up.


    As if being disturbed by Qing Yun Sect people, something seemed to be activated, that ancient sword under the watchful eyes, although still in the hands of Ghost Li, but for some reason, on its de, a change seemed to be happening.


    The original simple and slightly crude, non-stone non-jade de, on that fissure, after Ghost Li¡¯s forceful hit, right now, it seemed to have expanded a little. Right now within that fissure, faint red light slowly emitted out, as if the blood which it had sucked in, became alive, deep within the de, started to turn agitated slowly.


    An initial peaceful great sea, waves started to form slowly, brewing unrivaled storm, enveloped the world!


    Silence, silence... anyone could see the change in the Zhu Xian ancient sword but nobody knew what to do, silent before the Illusory Moon Cave, everyone held their breaths and waited.


    Nobody knew, whose heart was quietly throbbing?


    Ghost Li felt thirsty, subconsciously wanted to release Zhu Xian but the next moment, he discovered, his strength seemed to havepletely disappeared instantly, a familiar yet distant feeling, reappeared in his body, and this feeling, was what his enemies feared.


    The blood in Ghost Li¡¯s body slowly boiled and seethed, it started to have the pull of flowing outwards and the direction was towards the Zhu Xian ancient sword that he was clenching in his hand.


    Ghost Li seemed toprehend something, exerted strength to release Zhu Xian ancient sword but he had no strength in his hands, and the Zhu Xian ancient sword at the moment was like a demon awakened, clutching him, refused to let him go. And the Soul-devouring stick in his right hand, right now was also stuck tightly to the Zhu Xian ancient bade.


    That fissure on Zhu Xian ancient sword, red light gradually from faint to dense, at the same time, like blood flowing through an artery, from that crack, thin faint colour of blood began to spread, from the fissure edges, it flowed swiftly towards both parts of the de. The ancient de slowly, submerged by the blood red colour.


    Everyone was stunned, including those veteran elders. At the moment, everyone knew something was wrong but no one knew what had exactly happened and what should be done?


    And that Zhu Xian ancient sword, seemed to simply ignore the people¡¯s concerns, continued to carry out its own degeneration, the faint blood colour, finally dyed the entire sword de red, an originally primitive ancient sword, at the moment had became a strange and mysterious blood red sword. Faint red sword glint, slowly glimmering, like a reborn demon¡¯s eye, slowly waking up, watching the surrounding.


    The scene seemed to tense up, until, that man holding Zhu Xian, suddenly unleashed a heart wrenching cry.


    ¡°Ah!...¡±


    That sound was extremely deste, the crowd was almost startled, their attention suddenly focused onto Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li was pale, trembling unceasingly, his face, hands, the skin surface where it was not covered by clothing, began to obviously swiftly shrank and then gradually withered.


    At the same time, a strange and light whistling sound started from the Zhu Xian ancient sword, the red light turned brighter, some sharp-eyed ones had already saw, from Ghost Li¡¯s left hand which was holding the ancient sword, faint red strands were being sucked into the sword de.


    This was an extremely strange scene, there wasn¡¯t a single bit of Qing Yun sect¡¯s just and honorable Good Faction demeanour, everyone at the scene was rendered speechless and no one moved.


    Except Lu XueQi.


    That woman was initially lying weakly in her senior sister WenMin¡¯s arms but right now for some reason, she suddenly struggled up, sprang towards Ghost Li and that Zhu Xian ancient sword. WenMin was shocked, quickly held her back, Lu XueQi struggled a few times, her body eventually fell helplessly down, her face looked anxious, opened her mouth and wanted to shout something but she looked around and shut her mouth in defeat, leaning in the arms of her senior sister WenMin who looked concerned, her eyes deep, she looked towards that man instead.


    So, the twists and turns, the endless thoughts and pinnings, after the painful heartbreak, it was actually helplessly watching him before her eyes, dying that tragically?


    Her face full of tears!


    Finally couldn¡¯t be bothered, the stares of the others around her.


    The red light on Zhu Xian ancient sword turned stronger and stronger, and contrary to that, Ghost Li looked more and more terrible, now everyone could see that, under the Zhu Xian ancient sword ¡¯divinity power¡¯, this evil spirit evil ways, the scourge of the Good Faction had already reached the death edge, perhaps, this was also the psychic power of the celestial sword, performing spells to eliminate the evil!


    Many of them in their hearts, quietly thought so, butpletely refused to contemte, if this actually make sense!


    Ghost Li naturally would not think of that and also did not have the energy to think about what others were thinking right now, at this moment, he was struggling before death, Zhu Xian ancient sword¡¯s suction force was growing stronger, even to him, stronger than the Sinister Orb which he encountered when he was young at the rear of Big Bamboo Valley. Just that right now his cultivation was iparable to that young man at that time, therefore he was able to hold out till now. However, he also understood, he could not hold out any longer.


    The strange suction power on Zhu Xian ancient sword was simr to the Sinister Orb evil power at that time, but there were also differences,pared to Sinister Orb, Zhu Xian sword which had turned into a demon sword, was even stronger and different from the Sinister Orb which absorbed blood at that time, Zhu Xian ancient sword while sucking in blood, at the same time, sucked in Ghost Li¡¯s years of cultivated true vitality energy.


    In Ghost Li¡¯s eyes at the moment, Zhu Xian ancient sword emitting blood-red light, indistinctly like a devil opening its bloody mouth and grinning, soon it would swallowed him up.


    Just like that, ending a life?


    The moment before he was about to go unconscious, this thought shed through his mind.


    A burst of warm energy, started with a loud sound, burst forth from his heart, it was pure Yang breath, directly dispersed into his meridians. His entire body shook, his mind immediately cleared, a loud shout, using his entire lifetime of cultivation, burst through with all of his might, thunder and lightning seemed to rumble in his head, three volumes of Tian Shu shed past, green, gold, red three colour energies leapt up at the same time, although not very bright but it regained vitality.


    The Great Brahman Wisdom spanned the heart arteries, the Buddhist true way defended tenaciously, even the Zhu Xian ancient sword was also taken aback. Taking advantage of this breathing space, Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way as the path, Ghost Li¡¯s right hand immediately doubled, dark red lights leapt swiftly across, from his arm in a blink entering into the Soul-devouring evil stick.


    However just when Ghost Li wanted to counterattack and escape, Zhu Xian ancient sword¡¯s devouring evil energy had again broke through the Great Brahman Wisdom, instantly Ghost Li¡¯s body felt numb, unable to move again, and that trace of sober in his mind, once again turned bleak.


    At the moment, to the others, Ghost Li¡¯s withered face, already looked no difference from a dead man. Song Daren and the rest whom had friendly rtions with the past Zhang Xiao Fan, all started to turn their heads around, could not bear to see.


    At at this moment, when the final oue seemed concluded, that Soul-devouring evil stick in Ghost Li¡¯s hand suddenly lit up, dark-green light slowly pulsed, like awakening from a deep slumber, the Sinister Orb at the tip, strands of evil red blood lines, again lighted up, and deep inside the orb, an unprecedented, under the dark green light and blood strands, a golden Buddhist mantra surfaced.


    Buddhist, Taoist, Evil three sects true ways, actually at this moment, unexpectedly when Ghost Li was making a final thrust at death¡¯s end, merged into one.


    The Sinister Orb turned brighter and brighter, strange yet gorgeous light rays flickering non-stop, then, the entire stick also lit up, as if it was shouting something, the next moment, the point where the Soul-devouring and Zhu Xian ancient sword met, a muffled sound was heard again.


    The crowd then realized and noticed, that other than Ghost Li¡¯s left hand, the Soul-devouring stick in his right hand had always been connected to Zhu Xian, did not drop down.


    The strange lights on the Sinister orb were getting brighter and brighter, the three colors rotated, deep and low sounds, like the ancient Devil whispering voice, slowly emitted out.


    [Woo ... woo ... woo ...]


    A red gas, crystal clear, first from the fissure on Zhu Xian ancient sword, sucked out and entered into the Soul-devouring stick, rolling inside the Sinister Orb, it seemed to be still resisting but soon it could be seen, it was suppressed and subdued by Sinister Orb¡¯s strange energy, slowly transformed into a faint red color, a small part of it assimted into Soul-devouring, most through the Soul-devouring stick, re-entered Ghost Li¡¯s body.


    This strange transformation did not stop once it started, red gases continuously sucked from the Zhu Xian ancient sword, following the increasing amount of red gas, the Soul-devouring light strengthen and became stronger, and Ghost Li who once again received nourishment also gradually recovered, the skin on his face slowly, from being withered regained his original look, and strangely it even revealed an indistinct warm.


    The red glow on Zhu Xian ancient sword from the initial dazzle, right now it seemed to be helpless against Sinister Orb¡¯s suction power, gradually dimmed down, and the Soul-devouring stick instead turned brighter. The surrounding Qing Yun Sect members were not blind too, most could tell that the situation was not right, now obviously it was Ghost Li this evildoer who had secretly casted some evil spells, Zhu Xian ancient sword looked like it was unable to sustain.


    A stir ofmotion, in the crowd, suddenly a few people scolded loudly, at the same time several weapon lights attacked Ghost Li. Ghost Li right now was wholeheartedly resisting the ancient sword Zhu Xian, how could he pay attention to the surrounding movements, he did not have the slightest reaction, the next moment, all of the weapons¡¯ attacks hit him squarely in the back.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook greatly, blood surging, a sweet taste in his throat and another mouthful of blood, spat onto the ancient sword Zhu Xian. Zhu Xian had already dimmed down, with this sudden blood, red light again shed, it actually turned stronger. Ghost Li at the same time felt it, before he could attend to his injuries, his body felt the strange suction power of Zhu Xian turning stronger again.


    A shock of lightning seemed to go through his heart, he understood that this was really life and death, if Zhu Xian regained its power, most likely he would not be able to survive and would be suck dry again. With such thoughts, he roared madly, disregarding everything, using all of his strength, his entire lifetime of cultivation, and that a-moment-agoprehended merger of the three sects true ways supernatural power, hit out.


    The crowd did not see Ghost Li making any move, saw him hit by several weapons, throwing up a mouthful of blood, the Zhu Xian ancient sword¡¯s red light wavered, looked like it was about to lit up, a loud sharp sound suddenly erupted between Ghost Li and Zhu Xian, apanied by a few sounds of fractures, Ghost Li was actually hit out by an unknown powerful force, like an arrow leaving the bow, streaked past above the crowd,nded far into the distant woods.


    Qing Yun sect members were taken aback, stood stunned, after a long while, suddenly someone realized and shouted, ¡°Give chase, definitely can¡¯t let that evildoer escape!¡±


    The words reminded everyone, at once countless people pursued towards the direction where Ghost Li fell. Everyone at the scene clearly understood, Ghost Li was obviously seriously injured in his fight with Zhu Xian, right now this was a golden opportunity to pursue and kill this person.


    Most of the people soared up to pursue, only Big Bamboo Valley, Small Bamboo Valley members stood nkly at their spots, Song Daren and the rest, felt torn between pursuing or not, and WenMin and the others had another flurry of exmations, Lu XueQi had fainted.


    While thedies from the Small Bamboo Valley hurried to care for Lu XueQi, suddenly, in the hubbub, a light sound rang out.


    Although the sound was very light, but for some reason, like a fine sharp needle, piercing into every Qing Yun sect disciple¡¯s heart. That sound which sounded like something quietly breaking, beside them, emitted from the Zhu Xian ancient sword.


    Everyone suddenly turned pale, as if that light sound, was the echo of the end of the world. They slowly turned around, it seemed that even this movement, also exerted all of their strength.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, that legendary Zhu Xian ancient sword, quietly stood in the ground te, that expanded tear from the ancient de, once again, issued a small crackling sound.


    The tear slowly spread, slow but unstoppable it spread to the surrounding, on that primitive and once divine sword de, until, the Zhu Xian ancient sword again issued a moan.


    [Pa!]


    That light crisp sound, half of the de attached to the hilt, fell to the ground while the other half of the de, still deep inside the earth.


    In that instant, everyone was dumbfounded, there was no breathing, their minds totally nk...


    Zhu Xian!


    Zhu Xian ancient sword!


    Broken...


    The vast Heaven and Earth, blue sky daytime, suddenly a crack of thunder in the horizon, thunderous crashing, in a blink winds and clouds rolled over from all directions, Heaven and Earth swiftly turning dark, ck clouds loomed, gathered at Qing Yun Hill summit.


    A gale started, sand and stones rolled, apanied the sudden storm, thunder and lightning shed, wild storm and rain, poured down.


    The firmament Heaven and Earth, seemed to be crying too!


    It was night, Heaven and Earth weeping, the celestial sword came to a premature end!


    The cold rain hit upon the face, like the raw pain of a knife, the chill eerie, as if the entire body was frozen. Ghost Li in the woods, could not help but moaned.


    The pouring rain, had already rained for a full hour but there was no sign of it weakening, although it was still daytime but at the moment the ck clouds loomed low over the horizon, enveloping Qing Yun, likete night, not even the hands could be seen.


    It was also fortunately so, Ghost Li seriously injured, with this sudden storm, he was able to temporarily avoid Qing Yun sect¡¯s pursue. Just that that strange duel with Zhu Xian sword, especially that final blow, Zhu Xian power recoil was really formidable, prated forcibly into his body, broke half of his ribs, the fractured bones now piercing into his lungs and heart, luckily his cultivation was deep and solid but he was still made of flesh and blood, every step, the pain made him broke out in cold sweat, his mouth making hissing sounds.


    At the moment, Ghost Li really wanted to disregard everything, lie down and lost conscious, just that thatst trace of sanity constantly reminded him, he had to leave, his grudges with Qing Yun sect and his current broken body, once discovered by Qing Yun disciple, there was only death and no other.


    And to him, there was still a reason not to die!


    And so he endured, slowly struggling to run forward, away from the Qing Yun Hill, the safer it would be.


    The rain poured, madly pouring into this mortal world, as if using this water of Heaven, to wash away the ugliness of the human world. Ghost Li panted heavily, each breath, in this dark rainy night, issued a faint white breath. Chill shrouded him, the mour behind him was nearing, full of murderous intention.


    Obviously, although Ghost Li fled with all of his might forward, but his heavily wounded body was not faster than the pursuers. Just that in Qing Yun Hill dense forest, the sky was dark and ck, he was temporarily not found yet. However, Ghost Li knew in his heart, going forward like this, it was inevitable.


    He staggered, seemed to trip over some roots or vine-like thing, his body tripped and fell forward, in his panic he grasped around, lucky he grabbed a small tree beside him and stabilized his body, but this toss, this violent shake, the severe pain in his chest prated deep into the bones, he almost could not breathe, not to mention stride and escape.


    Behind him human voices suddenly approaching, as if in this storm, someone had heard the noise, issuing amand, many footsteps headed towards Ghost Li¡¯s direction to search.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart turned cold but he was still unwilling to be caught, even if he ran and flee, he would also not be able to escape, hardening his heart, he closed his eyes, quietly slipped into the muddy ground, his face facing down, burying into the mud. In the dark, he was like a pile of mud which was abandoned by this wild storm world.


    Footsteps, the human mour, slowly gathered over, many people were cursing while continuing to hit out fiercely at the surrounding trees and vines. Strong wind swept past, not knowing how many people had rushed over.


    Ghost Li in the dark, lying motionless in the ground, as if his heart had also stopped beating, in the darkness, quietly waiting for fate¡¯s sentencing.


    Heaven and Earth heartless, maybe treated all living things only as straw dogs...


    The storm was raging!

 Chapter 177: Man in black

    Chapter 177 - Man in ck


    Wild winds torrential rains, there was still no signs of it ceasing.


    In the darkness, spots and bits of brightness swept past, they were the magical weapons in Qing Yun disciples¡¯ hands, using the weapons¡¯ lights, they searched in the storm. Here was already close to the boundary of Qing Yun rear mountain, thick dense forests, ancient trees grew thickly, vegetation exuberant, coupled with the terrible weather, thunder rumbled and lightning shed across the horizon, from time to time lightning cracked down from the sky, striking the forest, often splitting a tree, it was really a terrifying scene.


    Before the might of Heaven and Earth, those slightly weaker disciples, could not help but were terrified, trembled with fear. And in the darkness, those spots of brightness, looked like trembling fireflies, flying incessantly, illuminating just a little area around them.


    [Rumble...]


    Above the dark clouds in the sky, another sh of thunder exploding, the people on the ground felt ringing in their ears, struck dumb and turned pale. It had been more than four hours since the search for Ghost Li started but they still had not found any traces of him, many started to feel apprehensive in their hearts, couldn¡¯t be that the evildoer had escaped?


    In fact, it was not unjustifiable, Ghost Li as Evil Sect Ghost King Sect vice head, his skills as expected was superb, although he seemed to be wounded by Zhu Xian ancient sword four hours ago but who knew how heavily wounded he was? As long as he was not at the edge of death, most likely Ghost Li would have the ability to quietly sneak away!


    This thought quietly reverberated in many of the Qing Yun disciples¡¯ minds, just that their teachers pushed and rebuked them from behind, in the end they did not dare to give up and could only continue to search. Few could imagine, in the darkness recesses not far ahead of them, Ghost Li seriously injured, too weak to escape, clinging onto thest hope, creeping in the muddy ground.


    Dim light in the darkness, suddenly someone shouted loudly. ¡°Stop, everyone stop!¡°


    The person¡¯s voice carried off far into the darkness, even the rumbling of thunder in the horizon, could not cover his voice, this was clearly a senior with deep skills. Ghost Liy motionless on the ground, letting the rain hit his body, hearing the voice he instead felt it sounded familiar but for the moment, he was unable to recall who this person was?


    But it was clear that the surrounding Qing Yun disciples were extremely respectful and trusting of this person, almost at the same time when he shouted, the Qing Yun disciples could be heard stopping immediately, stood where they were and ceased talking. In the winds and rain, the morous search swiftly quietened down, indistinctly in the woods, not knowing whose panting breaths.


    The storm turned more frantic!


    There seemed to be someone carefully listening to something.


    Ghost Li felt a chill suddenly prating into his heart and lungs, his entire body cold, there was actually a creepy kind of strange feeling. As if this eerie silence,pared to that loud shout of search, was even more daunting.


    After a moment, suddenly a voice lightly said, ¡°Father, what is it, could it be you heard something?¡±


    Ghost Li was startled, he was very familiar with this voice, that was his once good friend ©¤©¤ Zeng ShuShu, a momentter he knew who the elder was directing this area of search, it was the head of Return of the Wind Valley Zeng ShuChang, also Zeng ShuShu¡¯s father, and the Qing Yun disciples searching this area, mostly were Return of the Wind Valley disciples.


    Zeng ShuChang enjoyed a reputation for a long time and indeed he was really not ordinary, in this racket of storm, he was still able to detect the unusual noise made by Ghost Li but at the moment the dark jungle before him, five fingers could not be seen, other than the storm there was no other news. Even himself, could not help but also doubted if that slightest sound he had heard, could it be he had mistaken, or it could be with so many people searching, they could have startled some animals and caused that.


    After contemting for a moment, Zeng ShuCang frowned in the darkness, waved his hand and said, ¡°All disciples separate, form a row, not more than three chi apart, slowly search ahead, not to miss even a gap.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, with a fine search like that, he almost did not have any chance of escaping, just when he was panicking, Zeng ShuShu anxiously said, ¡°Father, the forest is so huge, assigning the disciples here to conduct such an intensive search, then won¡¯t other areas be unsearched?¡±


    Zeng ShuCang lightly said, ¡°I have my reasons, you don¡¯t have to say anymore, quickly go.¡±


    In the dark Zeng ShuShu was nonplussed, did not dare to say anymore and only turned to move forward. In the darkness, for a moment no one spoke but the spots of lights could be seen moving forward in the storm, gradually forming a long snake, slowly advancing.


    For some reason, the atmosphere in the woods suddenly became somehow strange, that racket just now, everyone was agitated and nobody felt fear, right now this silence, somehow it made them felt some hair-raising feelings in their hearts.


    Because of the cultivated weapons, the light from the magical weapons in those Qing Yun disciples¡¯ hands generally could not be cast very far and had limited brightness but they were joined and slowly advanced, soon, from Ghost Li¡¯s hiding ce, it was only less than two zhang away.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Suddenly, Zeng ShuCang loudly shouted, dozens of surrounding Qing Yun Hill Return of the Wind Valley disciples paused at the same time, Zeng ShuShu was surprised, walked to his father, from the weak light cast from the weapon, Zeng ShuCang looked grave.


    ¡°What is it father?¡±


    Zeng ShuCang¡¯s eyes were deep, stared into the darkness ahead but where his eyes thought, was not where Ghost Li was concealed, instead, it was to the opposite direction parallel straight to the far and deep dense woods.


    In the darkness recesses, there seemed to be nothing but it also seemed to be filled with countless of demon and spirits figures, howling and dancing madly in the storm.


    "¡°Something is wrong...¡± under the dim light, Zeng ShuCang¡¯s facial wrinkles seemed to deepen, his eyes actually had apprehension but he was after all not an ordinary person, years of practice trained his heart to beposed, after coldly snorting, he had already made a decision.


    [Zheng], a light whistle, everyone was surprised, Zeng ShuCang actually wielded his celestial sword, the sword ray appeared silvery white, in the dark storm it swallowed and spat out rays of light, bright and dazzling,pletely different from those Qing Yun disciples in the surroundings.


    But he was seen only remaining silent for a moment, loudly said, ¡°I will be ahead, all of you remain the same, still ording to what was just said, do a line search but follow behind me not less than one zhang, do note near.¡±


    Everyone at the moment knew something was not right but with Zeng ShuCang around, they felt that they had someone as their pir, Zeng ShuCang¡¯s face was solemn, holding his sword and walked ahead of the troops, and the others remained the same, just that they maintained one zhang distance from Zeng ShuCang, did not dare to go near.


    This strange team, continued on like this slowly moving forward.


    The unusual atmosphere, as if in this night of storm in the dense forest, gently panting...


    [Wu...wu...]


    Like the wind and rain howling but also like the roar of a beast, but suddenly realizing, it was his own heartbeat.


    That heart, actually beat faster and faster!


    Zeng ShuCang¡¯s old face reflected the brilliant light of the sword, became more grave, in the depths of the woods ahead, a faint mysterious hostility was felt, although it felt obscure and even unable to determine if it was a foe but the strange waves of palpitation in his heart, made him unable to belittle it.


    That feeling, he had not felt it for a long time, recalling thest time, it seemed to be hundred years ago, he with Tian BuYi and a few, followed their senior brother Wan JianYi into the Wilnds, the scene of directly attacking the old nest of Evil Sect. The long years of time, in a blink it had already been so long...


    But not knowing, if Wan JianYi senior brother who died an untimely death, had reincarnated?


    This strange thought suddenly conjured in his mind, even he himself could not help but feel surprised and ridiculous. He inhaled deeply, boosted his spirit, for some reason, today really felt different from the others!


    [Rumble!]


    Another sh of thunder, exploded out of a sudden, the might of Heaven and Earth, for a moment shook the world, as if the great earth underneath, seemed to quake a few times. Almost at the same time, a lightning tore across the sky, broke out from the clouds, striking down into the mortal world.


    Like a sharp knife of Heaven, shing towards the mortal world!


    Everyone was aghast, their hearts leapt out, some could not help themselves, suddenly someone who was looking only at the horizon, tripped and fell, gasping, he almost cursed out. Unexpectedly, when he turned back to look, illuminated by the lightning in the sky, before him a muddy body, lying motionless on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± his voice deste, suddenly rang out, ¡°Here, here...¡±


    [Ge!] a muffled sound, that disciple¡¯s shout was suddenly cut off but in that moment, it had already alerted everyone, immediately all turned and leapt over.


    A ck figure leapt up from the ground but before he could stand firm, his body wavered a few times, almost copsing. Instantly several magical weapons mixed with the rain and winds hit over.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart sunk but he was unwilling to be caught without a fight, gritted his teeth he flew forward, unexpectedly taking only a few steps, a severe pain in his chest, he could not sustain and fell head down.


    The crowd behind him cheered, a few Qing Yun disciples had already rushed up, stretched out their hands to grab Ghost Li.


    And at this moment, suddenly, the darkness in the dense forest seemed to expand, like a beast¡¯s soundless cry, deep inside the darkness a light ray shed past.


    Zeng ShuCang¡¯s eyes instantly widened, immediately he leapt forward, at the same time harshly shouted, ¡°All disciples retreat, fast!¡±


    The Qing Yun disciples before they could react, Zeng ShuCang solitary leapt into the darkness ahead, the celestial sword in his hand initially was bright and dazzling but when he entered into that darkness, it was never seen, angry shouts and whistling were heard unceasingly.


    Just when the Qing Yun disciples were at a lost, a strange figure shot out from the darkness ahead, heading to where Ghost Li was lying, at the same time also towards the Qing Yun disciples. With the help of from the small spots of light, this figure was totally enveloped by ck shadows, revealing only a pair of eyes, glinting.


    Qing Yun disciples loudly shouted, unsheathed their swords and charged up, unexpectedly this person was highly skilled, without seeing him wielding his weapon, he instead stretched out his hand and grabbed for the nearest disciple.


    That disciple was shocked but did not panic, the weapon in his hand shed down, that man in ck did not make any sound, took no notice, his stance did not change, before the crowd, grabbed that weapon with his hand. Everyone was shocked, before they could react, that person shook forcefully, the Qing Yun disciple was thrown flying out, and that weapon was snatched over by that man.


    The level of this person¡¯s skills, was extremely powerful. In the darkness ahead, Zeng ShuCang bellowed incessantly but he seemed to be held back by someone, unable to extricate himself toe forward to help, this strange night, inconceivably there were that many mysterious highly skilled masters lying in ambush.


    Although the enemy¡¯s skills was extremely high but these Qing Yun disciples were all from renown sect and not ordinary sect disciples, shocked but no one ran off, instead all wielded their weapons and leapt forward.


    That man in ck seemed anxious and impatient, exerting strength in his hand, that stolen weapon immediately dazzled with brightness, far surpassing the glow when it was in that young disciple¡¯s hand, the light shed, the sound of wind sharp, it chopped down from the air, a grand halo directly struck towards the group. The Qing Yun disciples cried out, a hubbub of shouts, all retreated to meet the enemy. Unexpectedly although that person¡¯s impetus was great but it was just an empty show of strength, with one stroke he forced everyone back a few steps, did not continue the fight and straightaway carried up Ghost Li who was lying helplessly on the ground, not knowing if he had already fainted, swiftly flew towards the darkness at the back.


    Qing Yun disciples were all taken aback and incensed, surprised that this mysterious person who charged out of nowhere was so highly skilled, incensed that Ghost Li who was in their hands was taken away again. Ghost Li was the scourge of Qing Yun sect, and because he came from Qing Yun sect, everyone in Qing Yun sect had long wanted to get rid of this person, now that they were robbed halfway, how could they take this lying down, all started to pursue.


    After pursuing for a while, suddenly a shout, bright light shed, shot out from the darkness, to the crowd, this sword ray seemed to be striking towards themselves, quickly paused their bodies to meet the enemy. Only Zeng ShuShu managed to reach and flew up, moved his sword but he felt a shock to his palm and involuntarily stepped back, however the iing sword was deflected by him, flew towards the sky, the next instant it fell inverted, [pu] a sound into the mud, it was that celestial sword which was snatched, still making a [weng weng] sound.


    And with this moment of dy, that man in ck had already like an apparition, swiftly vanishing into the darkness with Ghost Li, and Zeng ShuCang who was battling fiercely in the darkness, right now with a sudden shout, someone seemed to make a muffled groan, blood light appeared.


    Everyone was stunned, not knowing whether was it Zeng ShuCang who was injured or the enemy, great debt of gratitude to teacher, right now they could not be bothered so much, all leapt forward. Just that when they reached halfway, Zeng ShuCang had already leapt out from the darkness,nded on the ground, blocked them, looking at his figure, although he was still able to move swiftly but his steps were staggered, at the same time he panted heavily, this short period of battle, to him, exhausted much of his strength.


    After his panting calmed down, he immediately quietly said, ¡°The enemies ahead are highly skilled and their numbers are not small, all of you must not be rash!¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and the other younger disciples were stunned, they never expected that in this ce, they would encountered such a situation.


    Zeng ShuCang stared at that mass of darkness ahead, in a deep voice said, ¡°Who are all of you, why are you all meddling in our Qing Yun sect matter? With your skills, you all would not be someone unknown, why note out and talk!¡±


    The winds raged and the rain poured impatiently, lightning shed and thunder rumbled, but for some reason, that mass of darkness deep inside the forest was still that dense, like ink that would not dissolve.


    Nobody replied Zeng ShuCang¡¯s questions, there was only the sounds of the storm and breathing sounds of Qing Yun disciples, Zeng ShuShu quietly stepped forward, whispered, ¡°Father, where are they from?¡±


    Zeng ShuCang shook his head slightly, in a low voice said, ¡°They deliberately concealed their identities, what they revealed were not their true skills, could not tell for the moment.¡±


    Speaking he frowned, raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, still not revealing yourselves?¡±


    His voice reverberated far into the forest but still no one replied, Zeng ShuCang¡¯s countenance suddenly changed, stamped his feet and said, ¡°Damm, fall into a trap!¡±


    Speaking, he leapt up, his celestial sword casting out resplendent light, this time to all surroundings, there was no longer any shadows shrouding, evidently those people had all escaped, came like the wind and left once they got their man, obviously it was all nned and calcted.


    Zeng ShuCang heaved a long sigh, descended, Zeng ShuShu at the side directed the other disciples to continue to search the surroundings, to try and find any clues, and also quietly asked Zeng ShuCang, ¡°Father, what is it?¡±


    Zeng ShuCang¡¯s face revealed a trace of disappointment and then sighed and said, ¡°Although we exchanged strokes hastily but indistinctly I could feel, these people were not using Evil Sect¡¯s skills, and furthermore if Evil Sect members came to rescue Ghost Li, they would not have to be in hiding. But, who were those that wanted to save this evildoer! And their numbers were not little and yet so highly skilled?¡±


    Speaking, he frowned tightly, pondering. Zeng ShuShu did not speak, turned and looked ahead, the forest dense, darkness covered it, how would they see anything?


    But, those who took Ghost Li, who were they? Nevertheless, Zeng ShuShu walked ahead, quietly told himself, it was after all better than in Qing Yun sect¡¯s hands...


    As he thought that way, in this stormy night, in the thick woods, he seemed to recall ten years ago, the first time he met Ghost Li at Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak.


    After a long while, he sighed again in the darkness, continued to walk forward. No matter what the future would be, the path still had to be continued on now.


    On the other side of the unknown dense woods, in the recesses of the darkness, there was another strange dark figure gazing from far onto Zeng ShuCang and the rest, it was Mr Ghost.


    Right now his eyes seemed uncertain, looked perplexed, pondering, he was still bemused. After a long time, he watched as those Qing Yun disciples search area widened on but a person with a discerning eye would know immediately, this was the sign of giving up, searching like that, in this huge dense forest, how would they still be able to find someone?


    As expected, in a short while, Zeng ShuCang¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°Forget it, all of youe back!¡±


    Qing Yun disciples clearly could not wait for these words, started to walk back, Mr Ghost from far watched Zeng ShuCang did a headcount and then turned and led the disciples towards Qing Yun Hill, gradually disappearing in the dense forest.


    He slowly emerged from the darkness, his eyes instead drifted to a distance, watched the direction where those mysterious men in ck had headed, staring deeply.


    In the storm, there seemed to be a voice quietly speaking, ¡°There is actually still someone interested in him...¡±

 Chapter 178: Meditation Room

    Chapter 178 - Meditation Room


    Thunder, lightning, wind, rain, almost screaming unceasingly in his ears, the chaos in his mind, feeling muddleheaded, he could no longer differentiate who exactly he himself was anymore? Only that in the severe pain, he felt waves of wind and rain brushing past, heading towards an unknown ce.


    Someone seemed to be speaking beside him, that voice seemed rather unfamiliar, sounded slightly anxious, faintly he heard, ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem right, quicklye and take a look?¡±


    A cold hand roamed about on his body to check, a momentter a stunned voice said, ¡°How did he get such serious injuries?¡±


    The person beside angrily said, ¡°Superfluous words, with that Zhu Xian sword, do you think...¡±


    He did not catch the end, because a burst of dizziness hit his head and almost fainted, in his daze, he indistinctly felt the horizon was still rumbling with unceasing sounds of thunders.


    The person beside seemed taken aback, quickly investigated, that cold sensation from the hand, made him slightly sober, he heard the person urgently said, ¡°This is bad, his forehead is burning, I¡¯m afraid he is having a high fever...¡±


    So he was also having a fever?


    This was thest thought in Ghost Li¡¯s head, after which, he fainted again, there was no more conscious.


    A loud sound, shook him awake from his unconsciousness, his first reaction, he thought it was the thunder from the horizon. For some reason, although he was somehow conscious, it was still darkness before him, he struggled to open his eyes and look around but discovered in shock, his own eyes were still shut, unable to be opened.


    Following which, a wave of severe pain was felt but it was not from his injured chest, instead from his throat, he subconsciously moved his mouth, making a light and hoarse cry, ¡°Water...¡±


    There seemed to be no one around, leaving him lying alone helplessly on the ground, his throat was feeling even more parched, like being on fire. His lips moved slightly, an inexplicable strength came from his body and he moved his body slightly, the consciousness in his mind, he seemed to be more clear-headed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly a voice was heard beside, this voice was different from the usual but he seemed to hear it before, somewhat familiar, a surprise tone in the voice said, ¡°You are awake, senior brother, quicklye over, he is awaken...¡±


    Suddenly it became quiet, immediately footsteps sound were heard approaching quickly, arriving before Ghost Li. Ghost Li struggled again to open his eyes but for some reason, this time, the strength in his body seemed to vanish, in his daze he saw two figures squatting before him, and behind them, there seemed to be more dark figures. As for those people¡¯s faces, he was unable to see them clearly.


    ¡°Water...¡± he whispered again.


    This time, the people around him understood.


    ¡°Quickly, bring water over, hurry up.¡±


    The hurried footsteps, rushing to and fro, the next instant someone ran over, following which a cold hand lifted his head carefully, a bowl-like thing ced beside his lips.


    Cold, clear water, touched his dry lips, Ghost Li¡¯s face moved and struggled to open his mouth, drank mouthful and mouthful of water. That cooling water entering his throat, like oasis spilling into a drynd, immediately relieving that pain which seemed amed.


    Ghost Li felt relief, immediately a wave of tiredness, again fell into unconsciousness.


    The people beside were surprised, immediately someone came over to feel Ghost Li¡¯s pulse, the next moment a sigh of relief, said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, he is too seriously injured and having a fever at the same time, his strength is nearly exhausted, right now there is no danger to his life.¡±


    Once the words were said, the people around him seemed to be relieved, then, someone seemed to be watching Ghost Li, gently sighed.


    He fell asleep for unknown length of time, in-between Ghost Li woke up a few times but each time he fell unconscious immediately after waking up, in his memory, he only remembered there was always someone beside him.


    In his blurry state, he saw many people, his parents when he was young, his innocent and beautiful senior sister, deeply etched in his heart BiYao, maintaining a distance Lu XueQi and many more, all shed past before him, once, he even thought that he saw ten years ago Tian Yin Temple FaXiang, FaShan senior brothers, sitting beside him chanting Buddhist mantra.


    At that, he smiled bitterly but he himself did not know too, this bitter smile, whether his face revealed it, maybe, eventually it was still an illusion.


    Just like, this life turned upside-down, like a dream an illusion!


    Why chant mantra for me?


    Chanting mantra, what was the use of it?


    When Ghost Li was awake momentarily, he thought like that quietly in his mind, and then, he fainted again.


    [Dong...dong...dong...dong]


    A low deep bell seemed to reverberate in the horizon,sting a long time, waking him from his deep slumber, that deep bell,ing near from afar, slowly, it seemed to strike deep into his heart.


    For the first time, he did not have the impulse to open his eyes, quietly lying there like that, not thinking and not caring, where he was now, and in which world?


    The boundless universe, at the moment having left with only deep low sounds of bell.


    [Dong...dong...dong...dong]


    The melodious bells, seemed never-ending, continued to strike on. He listened, his breathing peaceful, all of his attention focusing into this peaceful sound, unwilling to leave it again.


    For such a long time, this was the first time he was lying down with no worries.


    Who would know, the days of carrying so much burden, what kind of agony it was?


    Just that, this tiny Heaven and Earth, eventually could notst long, sounds of footsteps came near, walked to where he was, disrupting his thoughts.


    The sound of bells striking in his heart, suddenly seemed to leave him, in a blink far at the horizon.


    Silence, sigh...


    He slowly, opened his eyes.


    Buddha!


    This was the first thing he saw when he opened his eyes.


    Arge ¡®Buddha¡¯ word, hung on top of the roof, surrounding this word, a circle of golden patterns wrapped around it and then along the periphery, circles of finely-carved five hundred Arhat idols, again formed a huge circle. The arhats were all of the same sizes but their divine appearances were all different, arranging in rows, extremely proper. Then at the periphery of the big circle was a blue bottom with ck edges false ceiling, two chi higher than the circle with the Buddha word in the middle, the painting on it waspletely different, it was checkered square, each square one chi, with golden color embroidered border, in it painted Kirin, Phoenix, Golden Dragon, mountain goat and other auspicious Buddhist animals, these patterns, were the same in each square.


    Although he was not an expert in sculptures but with only one look, Ghost Li knew that this was supernaturally fine workmanship. On the roof, inside the inner circle surrounding the Buddha word, hung two golden chains, suspending an altarmp that never ceased burning, looking up from below, there was a roughly three chi wide copper basin, presumably filled with oil.


    Ghost Li frowned and turned his head to look around, the ce looked like a meditation room in a temple, the room was quite spacious, standing at the four corners were red painted big pirs, the floor was paved with tiles, the door was made of paulownia wood, a window was opened on both sides of it, painted using the same red colour, looked extremely dignified. On one side of the wall a painting of Guanyin Bodhisattva holding a vase of clear water, below it a long altar with incense burner, on it there were four tes of offering fruits; pears, apples, tangerines, oranges, before the offering fruits a copper incense burner was ced, three joss sticks were lighted and ced in it, thin smoke tendrils drifted up, diffusing into the air.


    The other side of the wall, was where Ghost Li was at. Here a wooden bed was ced, simple and sturdy, there wasn¡¯t any more decoration, most likely monks would not be concerned with those things, the room was generally simple, other than what was described, there was only a round table ced in the middle, surrounded with four round stools. The table was ck, on it were teapot and tea cups, all made of in porcin.


    And at this time, the sound of footsteps had already arrived at the door, the meditation room door creaked opened with a sound of [zhi ya], pushed opened by the person outside, someone strided in. Ghost Li looked at him and was surprised, it was a young monk he had never seen before, he was holding a wooden te, on it a fresh pot, he did not look over at Ghost Li and went straight to the table in the room, exchanged the pot on the table with the one in his hand.


    ¡°Who...are you?¡± Ghost Li asked but he had just said the first word, suddenly he felt the pain in his throat, though it was not as burning painful as that time when he was in a daze but it was still ufortable, his voice also immediately turned hoarse.


    Although it was so, it shocked that little monk, he immediately turned, his actions abrupt, nearly flipping over the wooden te in his hand.


    ¡°Ah! You are awake?¡± That little monk was surprised but delight showed in his eyes, he smiled and said, ¡°Wait a while, I will call my senior brothers in immediately.¡±


    Speaking, he was about to dash out of the room, Ghost Li spoke to his back, hoarsely asked, ¡°Little teacher, I will like to ask, where is this ce?¡±


    That little monk turned around and smiled, an innocent and delicate expression on his face, said, ¡°Here? Here of course is Tian Yin Temple!¡±


    Tian Yin Temple!


    Ghost Li was dumbfounded, like being hit with lightning. That little monk ran off, most likely to call someone, leaving Ghost Li lying stunned on his back, his mind in a chaos.


    Tian Yin Temple...


    Bewilderment and shock in his heart but for some reason, there was another agonized feeling, surfacing out from the depths of his heart.


    Tian Yin Temple...Tian Yin Temple...Pu Zhi...


    From far voices were heard, at the same time footsteps walked towards the room, someone whispered to that little monk, that little monk was obviously young, innocent and bubbly,ughed frequently while replying.


    For some reason, hearing those conversations, Ghost Li went into a daze, did not think about his current situation nor the past grudges, right now this moment, for no reason he was envious of this ordinary little monk. With his innocent lively look, maybe he still did not know that the world also has suffering and hatred?


    Young and ignorant, but in so many of our years, those were instead the most happiest days?


    The footsteps stopped suddenly, just outside the door, someone spoke to the little monk, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go in, why don¡¯t you go now and inform the abbot at the back yard, that Zhang Xiao Fan patron has already awaken.¡±


    Little monkughed and said, ¡°Alright. But FaXiang senior brother, you agreed to teach me Great Brahman Wisdom, this you cannot go back on your words.¡±


    That person outside the doorughed and said, ¡°Little fellow, so greedy, I promised you and so will not renege.¡±


    The little monk was clearly delighted, [he he]ughed, jumped happily and went off. The wooden door opened, [zhi ya] sound, someone seemed to pause, inhaled deeply and then walked in.


    It was really FaXiang, and behind him, was that tall and big monk, FaShan.


    Wearing a pale blue monk robe, fair clean face, his hands holding prayer beads, FaXiang¡¯s appearance, did not seem to change at all these ten years. He unhurriedly walked to where Ghost Li was lying, until when he reached the bed, his eyes met Ghost Li, the two of them, did not speak.


    The atmosphere in the room, turned somehow strange, the next moment, FaXiang¡¯s lips revealed a trace of smile, sped his palms together and bowed to Ghost Li, said, ¡°Zhang patron, you are awake?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes twitched, suddenly coldly said, ¡°My surname is not Zhang, I have long forgotten that name.¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s countenance did not change, only looked at Ghost Li, after a while lightly said, ¡°Whichever name to use naturally will follow ur choice, just that, if you even abandon your surname, did you ever think that you will be letting down your parents who raised you up?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, snorted, and did not speak anymore, turned his head and did not look at him.


    FaXiang did not look offended, he with FaShan, looked at this Evil sect evildoer who was spurned by the world¡¯s Good Faction, their eyes were all filled with kindness and gentleness. FaShan moved two stools from the round table behind him, ced beside the bed, quietly said, ¡°Senior brother please sit!¡±


    FaXiang nodded, sat down on the stool, looked at Ghost Li, said, ¡°How is your body feeling now?¡±


    Ghost Li, without needing him to ask, actually had already checked his own body, his fractured ribs had all been put back in ce and secured with thick bandages, as for his shoulder and other superficial wounds on his body, were all dressed up, although he could still feel pain from his wounds but indistinctly a cool clear sensation could be felt, obviously good medication were applied on his wounds and so had this level of healing effect.


    FaXiang was not offended when he did not reply, smiled and said, ¡°When you were unconscious, I have already helped to ce your bones back, the other superficial wounds are not that serious, just that your internal organs are seriously injured and need to be nursed with great care before you can heal, also fortunately your body is strong, if not even if it was a cultivated person with deep skills, with that kind of heavy wounds, most likely also cannot avoid death.¡±


    He paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°I guessed that little junior brother of mine also told you! This is Tian Yin Temple, you being here, other than a few of us here in the temple, nobody else in the world knows, so it is very safe. You only need to focus on getting well here will do...¡±


    Ghost Li suddenly interrupted his words, directly stared at him in the eyes and said, ¡°It was all of you who saved me?¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s smile froze, seemed hesitated, turned and nced at FaShan, FaShan lowered his head, softly chanted.


    FaXiang looked back, without hesitation, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ghost Li snorted, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you all didn¡¯t know, that if Qing Yun sectes to know what you all have done, what situation will that be?¡±


    FaXiang faintly said, ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Ghost Li smiled coldly and said, ¡°Since then, why do you still go against your teacher¡¯s wishes and save me this Evil sect evil person?¡±


    FaXiang nced at him, for some reason, his eyes looked different.


    Ghost Li frowned and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    FaXiang smiled, said, ¡°How do you know, that I must have defied my teacher to save you?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    FaXiang leisurely said, ¡°Qing Yun sect at that time the seven branches¡¯ leaders were all extraordinary people, each with their own outstanding skills. The Return of the Wind Valley head Zeng ShuCang is one of them, that day when we fought him, to hold him back and in that short time disguised and not reveal our own sect¡¯s skills, this level of ability, I am still not there yet.¡±


    Ghost Li stared at FaXiang, stared for a long time, FaXiang looked back at him, his smile unchanging. After a long time, Ghost Li suddenly closed his eyes, did not look at FaXiang any longer.


    FaXiang nodded, said, ¡°You are seriously wounded and still not recovered, need to have more rest.¡±


    Ghost Li closed his eyes, suddenly said, ¡°Why did you all save me?¡±


    FaXiang was silent for a moment, faintly said, ¡°This question, I cannot answer you.¡±


    Ghost Li took a deep breath, said, ¡°Why?¡±


    FaXiang quietly chanted, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious, after a few days when your injuries are better, there will be someone who will tell you.¡±


    Ghost Li opened his eyes, frowned and said, ¡°Who?¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s lips moved, seemed to hesitate but eventually still said, ¡°There is no harm telling you, it is our teacher, Tian Yin Temple PuHong Master!¡±


    Ghost Li looked nonplussed, a momentter, looking at FaXiang¡¯s face, he knew he couldn¡¯t get any more answers, heaved a long sigh,id down and buried his head.


    From far the bells tolled leisurely, again faintly traversed over.


    [Dong...dong...dong...dong]

 Chapter 179: Secular Prayer Hall

    Chapter 179 - Secr Prayer Hall


    Morning bell, evening drum, day after day, almost never-ending.


    Every day, seemed exactly like the previous day, some days were dry and dull, some were peaceful, indistinct years, long or short, it was all in the human heart.


    In a blink, Ghost Li had stayed in Tian Yin Temple for many days, listening to the early morning bells and low deep evening drums, somewhere in the temple the bells tolled promptly everyday, quietly spending the days. Somehow, in just a few days time, he seemed already ustomed to this unusual environment, everyday he was taciturn, just staring nkly.


    He was in the prime of his youth, his body in excellent condition, although heavily injured but firstly he was young, secondly, his cultivation was deep, in addition Tian Yin Temple was particrly generous with him, whatever good medicine they had they were not stingy, using it on him as they pleased. With Tian Yin Temple¡¯s reputation and position, the good medicine in the temple, naturallypared against the world it would be high-grade medicine, the medication¡¯s efficacy quickly came into effect, the wounds on his body, healed really fast.


    Just a few days, he was already able to get down and walked with effort, however when he was walking, his chest was still in pain and so in a few steps, he was panting non-stopped. But even if it was so, it made those who visited him, FaXiang etc, happy and delighted, praising that they had never seen someone who recovered that fast, most likely less than a month¡¯s time, he would be fully recovered.


    Ghost Li on most days got along with them briefly, asionally chatted, both parties avoided talking about their opposite roles, almost right now in FaXiang and the rest of the Tian Yin Temple monks¡¯ eyes, Ghost Li was only an ordinary person that they were treating out of goodwill, and not them facing opprobrium, forcefully snatched the Evil sect evildoer from Qing Yun sect¡¯s hands. And Ghost Li no longer asked Tian Yin Temple the question on why they saved him.


    The days passed by leisurely, Ghost Li day by day recovered, these few days, he was able to walk more easily, sometimes when the morning bell and evening drum tolled, he would take a chair, opened the window, sat by the window and listened attentively, it was almost as if this bell and drum in Tian Yin Temple, to him, had a special pleasing appeal.


    While he was recuperating, Tian Yin Temple monks only FaXiang and FaShan came often to visit him, the other monks almost never came, let alone PuHong Master and the other Pu generation level of masters. And because for the sake of recuperation, Ghost Li also never left the room. Other than asionally opening the window to gaze outside, appearing before him, was only a small courtyard, red walls zed tiles and only a few short trees nted.


    Just that to Ghost Li, such a simple and ordinary small yard, was actually a sense of familiarity that had not been felt for a long time, from the day he opened the window, although he did not revealed it but in his heart, he immediately liked this ce.


    Listening to the bell in the morning, the drum in the evening, such quiet and leisurely time, only for a short period of time, it had already made him reluctant to let go, intoxicated.


    Who knew, in his heart, the most extravagant hope once, was to live such peaceful days only...


    Mount Meru, Tian Yin Temple, among that vast extensive temple, shrines and pavilions, that small courtyard in an unfamiliar secluded corner, living like that, living, living...


    [Zhi ya!] The wooden door was pushed opened, FaXiang walked in alone, swept his gaze around and then onto Ghost Li who was lying on the bed. Ghost Li¡¯s eyes were closed, not knowing if he was asleep.


    FaXiang smiled, turned and closed the door, he asked Ghost Li, ¡°How do you feel today, does your chest still hurts?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body moved and he slowly opened his eyes, nced at FaXiang, indifferently said, ¡°You ask this question each time youe, don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡±


    FaXiang smiled and shook his head, his eyes moved and he walked to the other wall, before that painting with Guanyin Bodhisattva, took three sticks of incense from the altar, lighted it up with the candle ced beside and then inserted into that copper incense burner.


    Faint smoke curled upwards, diffusing into the air, that painting of Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly seemed indistinct, the air also gradually infused with faint fragrance of incense.


    FaXiang sped his palms together, prayed three times to the Guanyin Bodhisattva painting then turned around and looked at Ghost Li for a long while, suddenly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over to pray?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the painting, Guanyin Bodhisattva in that painting was benevolent, dignified beautiful, a pair of discerning slender eyes lightly gazing into the distance, almost like watching the living things and mortals in the world, this moment, also benevolently watching himself.


    His heart moved but then he sneered, ¡°What do I pray to her for, if she is indeed spiritual, in the past I have prayed earnestly to Heaven and the various deities and Buddhas countless of times, I don¡¯t see them being merciful!¡±


    FaXiang looked at him for a long time, Ghost Li did not shrink away, the sneer was still on his lips, not showing any signs of backing away or regret. After a long while, FaXiang heaved a long sigh, turned over, bowed his head low and prayed to Guanyin Bodhisattva himself, softly muttering something, inaudible.


    Ghost Li watched from behind, continued to sneer.


    FaXiang paid his respect, turned, the benevolence expression on his face slowly disappeared, recing with calmness and a smile, said, ¡°I see that you are looking better today, and recently your body have mostly recovered, why don¡¯t we go out!¡¯


    Ghost Li looked nonplussed by that statement, said, ¡°Out, to where?¡±


    FaXiang smiled and said, ¡°To where you wish to go, to see who you wish to see.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned and then raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why, don¡¯t tell me PuHong Master he...¡±


    FaXiang nodded and said, ¡°It is, teacher heard that you have recovered, is extremely delighted, asked that Ie over today and see, if you are not feeling weary, you can meet him. I wonder what do you think?¡±


    Ghost Li watched FaXiang for a long time, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Good, good, good, I waited for a very long time for this day, of course I want to see him, regardless whether my body has recovered, even if it was that day with severe injuries, if only he was willing, even if I have to crawl I will also crawl to see him.¡±


    FaXiang sped his palms together, ¡°Patron overstated, please follow me.¡±


    After speaking, he led the way, walked first to the door, opened and walked out.


    Ghost Li followed next, however when he was about to walk out of the room, for some reason, he turned back suddenly and nced at that Guanyin Bodhisattva painting on the wall, in the curling tendrils of smoke, Guanyin Bodhisattva merciful brows and kind eyes, slightly holding a smile, seemed to be watching him too.


    Ghost Li¡¯s brows frowned, snorted, immediately turned, never turned back again, walked straight on, leaving the faint incense fragrance, in that empty room behind him, gently drifting.


    Walking out of the courtyard, a path about two zhang long, four chi wide, lined with red walls, about the height of two humans, green zed tiles covered the top, the end of the passageway was a round arched door, walking near the arched door, he indistinctly heard sounds outside.


    The sounds were rather weird, at first it seemed to be monks chanting the scriptures inside the temple but in it were mixed with other strange sounds, some were unexpected to appear here, like women from the viges gathering to chat, or believers performing a Buddha ceremony loudly, there were even faint crying sounds of children.


    These strange sounds, how would it appear at Tian Yin Temple which was known as one of the world¡¯s three Good Faction great sects?


    Ghost Li¡¯s mind was surprised and bewildered, looked towards FaXiang but saw his expression unchanged, continued to lead the way, heading towards the arched door and walked out. Ghost Li frowned,posed himself and also walked out.


    Outside, it suddenly opened to a wide clearing, white jade like stone, levelled and paved as the ground, stone stepsyer uponyer, nine forming into a group, connected up to a main hall of a Buddhist temple containing the main image of veneration DaXiong, a total of eighty one steps. And among the carved balustrades and jade steps, the temple halls towered imposingly, extremely high, before the temple thirteen enormous great stone pirs rose to the sky, their heights exceeding ten zhang, the temple roof was splendour and dazzling, eight roof ridges distributed equally above, carved into dragon heads, before each dragon-head-upturned eaves ridge, ten auspicious animals were carved on it, their demeanours different and lifelike. (Note 1)


    And the different carvings in the temple were magnificent and exquisite, surpassing mortals¡¯ imagination, not what an ordinary person could make. Behind the main hall, both sides, front, were lofty temple buildings one after another, between them public squares or winding small paths connected them, some directly connected together, piling up one after another, an extremely grand sight.


    Just that although the architecture was magnificent and imposing, and indeed made one marvelled at ceaselessly but at this moment, the most shocking thing to Ghost Li was not these, instead on the Buddhist dignified sacred grounds, there were numerousmoners traversing, countless holding incense sticks, kneeling praying, stairs public squares, inside and out the temple halls, joss sticks and candles inconceivably burning at its peak.


    Such a big Tian Yin Temple, holding a lofty position among the world¡¯s Good Faction, was like a secr ordinary temple, opened to numerous secrmoners to offer incense and worship Buddha.


    Ghost Li never imagined this, he finally understood the jumble of strange sounds but this before him, made him even more confused. Growing up at Qing Yun Hill since young, he had long ustomed to the so-called immortal home style, celestial mountains celestial environment, originally only cultivated Taoists could possess it. On Qing Yun Hill, where had he once seen an ordinarymonere up to offer incense and beseech for their wishes?


    Ghost Li looked towards FaXiang, asked in shock, ¡°This...¡±


    FaXiang smiled and said, ¡°Today happens to be first of the month therefore there are much more people. Although our temple has many believers but on usual days there are not that many people, just that every first and fifteen, the surrounding nearbymoners for several hundred miles, have the tradition ofing over to pray to Buddha.¡± (Note two)


    Ghost Li shook his head, hesitated for a moment, eventually still asked, ¡°No, I find it strange, why would you all allowmoners toe in and offer incense to Buddha?¡±


    FaXiang seemed to expect this question from Ghost Li, nodded his head, gestured him to walk to a direction and then led Ghost Li towards the back of the main hall, speaking while walking, ¡°Actually in the past Tian Yin Temple, like Qing Yun sect and the other great sects, did not open up to the secr world, just that my teacher PuHong Master after taking over as the abbot, together with three other teacher unclesprehended the Buddha truth, made a big wish to Buddha, said: Buddha is the people¡¯s Buddha, not one¡¯s own Buddha. And so decided to open the door to receive themoners.¡±


    Speaking till here, FaXiang stopped, turned and pointed to that innumerable stairs towards the great hall, said, ¡°Did you see that long stairs of flight?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, said, ¡°Why?¡±


    FaXiang sped his hands together, said, ¡°That was one of the teacher uncles who saw that the mountain road was precipitous, although themoners wanted to worship Buddha but many were weak and in poor health, had difficulty getting around and couldn¡¯te up the mountain to redeem their vows, in the end used remarkable powers, with his own strength, used ten years of work, on the precipitous mountain road opened up this Buddha sea level road, did such boundless beneficence charitable deed.¡±


    Ghost Li was filled with deep veneration, his expression also turned solemn, said, ¡°There is actually such remarkable senior, may I know his title?¡±


    FaXiang nced at him, unexpectedly was silent for a moment, quietly said, ¡°That teacher uncle title was PuZhi, had already passed away for several years.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body abruptly froze, ¡®PuZhi¡¯ these two words were like a shock of thunder in a clear sky, hit the back of his head, shook his heart and mind into pieces.


    FaXiang saw Ghost Li¡¯s indefinite expression, a sudden sad, a sudden hatred, sighed long, quietly said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go, abbot is still waiting for us!¡±


    Ghost Li woodenly followed FaXiang, his initial light footsteps, right now had turned heavy. After walking for several zhang, he suddenly turned back, his expressionplex, saw from far the crowd bustling about, countless people traversing that flight of stairs, elder, men, women, children, each with a devout expression walking up the stairs, their lips chanting Buddha names, as if walking past that road, they would be nearer to Buddha.


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression wasplicated, a pair of hands clenching into fists and slowly releasing, after a long while, eventually he slowly turned his head back, walked ahead. FaXiang who was waiting in front with his palms sped together and chanting, did not say much.


    The two of them walked off, leaving this silent road of Buddha and the innumerable believers, behind them, in the secr world.


    Here was the mortal world, and not immortal home Buddha realm.


    Walking past the main hall, there was a long cluster of temple buildings and halls at the back, Tian Yin Temple was after all a famous great sect, its imposing facade was iparable to an ordinary temple. FaXiang led Ghost Li to the back, did not stop at any of the temple buildings, continued to head to the rear of the mountain.


    Ghost Li only followed behind FaXiang, taciturn, his face revealed his heavy thoughts, the surrounding magnificent and exquisite architectures, he turned a blind eye to it.


    Just that at the end, FaXiang brought him out of Tian Yin Temple back door, walked to a small mountain path heading towards Mount Meru, Ghost Li frowned, said, ¡°Why, PuHong Master is not in the temple?¡±


    FaXiang nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, although our temple is opened to the secr world, it is an act of boundless beneficence but monks after all need peace and quiet, teacher and a few teacher uncles are all people who prefer peace, have always stay in a small temple at the summit, we usually refer to it as ¡®Little Tian Yin Temple¡¯.¡± Speaking, he smiled, revealed two rows of white teeth.


    Ghost Li nodded silently, did not speak anymore, followed FaXiang towards Mount Meru summit.


    Mount Meru although was not that towering into the clouds like Qing Yun sect TongTian Peak but it was definitely not low. They were already at mid-mountain when they came out from Tian Yin Temple, walking up they walked for a total of one hour before reaching Little Tian Yin Temple inscribed board.


    Looking from the outside, Little Tian Yin Temple was really little, at most sanjinyuanzi [trantor¡¯s note: Two Chinese quadrangles residence with an additional smaller courtyard and rooms behind the main building], it was really far off from that grand Tian Yin Temple at mid-mountain, however here it was away from the secr world, the surroundings were dark green pine trees and tall bamboos, densely forming a forest, when the mountain breeze blew past, pine trees moved and the bamboos swayed, an inexplicable feeling of quiet, seclusion and elegant,pared to the bustling below, it was another vour.


    Ghost Li had just recovered from a serious injury, after walking so much, his forehead was already sweating slightly, he stopped to rest temporarily, turning his head back to look, saw the flourishing incense smoke from Tian Yin Temple, threadlike drifting up, even at such distance, he could see clearly, the indistinct human hubbub, an indescribable devotion and solemn feeling.


    Ghost Li gazed for a while, staring in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking, after a long time he turned over, FaXiang nodded, brought him into Little Tian Yin Temple.


    Here was much simpler, both of them passed through the middle prayer hall, turned right and made two turns and it was three meditation rooms. FaXiang walked up, facing the middle room entrance, loudly said, ¡°Teacher, Zhang Xiao Fan patron is already here.¡±


    An aged and kindly voice immediately rang out, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    FaXiang turned his head back, made a please gesture to Ghost Li, Ghost Li hesitated a moment then headed to that room, saw FaXiang instead stopped outside, did not look like he was entering with him.


    Walking into the meditation room, Ghost Li nced around, the room was simple and unadorned, the furnishings were almost exactly like the room he had. And the current world¡¯s Good Faction giant pir, Tian Yin Temple in-charge abbot PuHong Master, sitting cross-legged on the meditation bed, his hand holding a string of prayer beads, his face smiling and looking at him.


    ¡°You are here.¡± PuHong Master¡¯s voice was calm, smiling.


    For some reason, facing this holy monk, Ghost Li¡¯s wavering feelings, very quickly calmed down, he inhaled deeply, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    PuHong Master carefully assessed him, from top to bottom looked carefully, his eyes twinkling with strange benevolence and glimmer, the prayer beads in his hand also rotated gently, after a long time, he said, ¡°You should have questions for me?¡±


    Ghost Li immediately nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am puzzled, why would Tian Yin Temple risk falling out with Qing Yun sect and save me, and, why did you all...¡±


    He asked in a hurry, he was also speaking extremely fast but he was only halfway when he stopped involuntarily, PuHong Master stretched out his right hand in mid-air, preventing him from continuing.


    Ghost Li was perplexed, looked at PuHong Master, PuHong Master bowed his head and chanted, came down from the bed, stood up, facing Ghost Li, said, ¡°Before you ask me, I will first bring you to see someone!¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, said, ¡°See someone, who is it?¡±


    PuHong did not answer, only walked out, slowly speaking, ¡°This person wanted to see you for a very long time, and I know, you too very much want to see him.¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked but subconsciously followed, for some reason, his palms sweated, his heartbeat suddenly quickened, as if before him, there was something that made him fear.


    FaXiang had been sitting quietly outside the meditation room, saw in such a short time PuHong Master was already leading Ghost Li out of the room, his expression did not change, only stepped back, stood aside. PuHong Master nced at him, nodded, did not speak and led Ghost Li to another direction, that was in the sanjinyuanzi, thest courtyard, backfacing a mountain wall.


    Note 1: The upturned eaves in the temple building carved with auspicious animals, were a unique architecture regtion in ancient China, it contained extremely fine segregation rules, for the numbers from emperor to officials to ordinary households, all had detailed specification, not allowed to overstep the boundaries, if not it would be a crime of disrespect, enough to sentence one to death and exterminate the n. The architecture of having ten auspicious animals on the roof, since ancient times, there was only one ce in the entire China, it was Imperial Pce Hall of Supreme Harmony, in the world it was only one. Here is fiction, everyone just read it with amusement.


    Note 2: First and fifteenth of the month offering incense and praying to Buddha, the extensive spread of Buddhism in China was rather prevalent, it was known as religious services, or Buddhist rituals, from Beijing Lama Temple until the south Fujian vige¡¯s small temple, most were like that. From young watched maternal grandmother offered incense until older, until now it was still like that, when I wrote it, when I thought about this, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh with feelings.

 Chapter 180: Difficult to cross Sea of Misery

    Chapter 180 - Difficult to cross Sea of Misery


    The t small courtyard was like the quadrangle residence outside, a house that was simply built against a mountain wall, a brick-paved small path in the middle, leading to the door, grasses decorated both sides, it looked like no one did a proper upkeep of the ce, weeds overgrown in many ces.


    And what was different from the meditation room outside was, on this house¡¯s door, a piece of rather thick heavy ck curtain hung over it, and other than this door, there seemed not to be other windows or doors.


    Ghost Li looked at this ordinary andmon-looking small house, his throat suddenly felt dry, both of his hands involuntarily clenched tightly. He looked to PuHong Master but saw on PuHong¡¯s Master¡¯s face, his expression also looked extremelyplicated, like regret, like pained, hard to put it in words, and he was too, looking at that little door in a trance.


    For a moment, no one spoke, a period of silence, except from the grasses beside, somewhere, low insects cries were heard, not knowing what it was calling for.


    For a long time, PuHong Master gently sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s facial muscles twitched once, whispered, ¡°Alright.¡±


    PuHong Master slowly walked up, he stretched his hand out and pulled opened the curtain, a sound of [zhi ya] and pushed opened the door.


    Faint sounds, came from the rotor on the door, who knew how long it had been since someone pushed opened this door, heavy and deste.


    A burst of cold air, suddenly rushed out from the house, despite Ghost Li was still outside the door but with this cold draft, even with his level of cultivation, he still could not help but shuddered. In this little room, it seemed like one of the coldest ce on earth.


    Ghost Li frowned, had some hesitation, at this moment, PuHong Master¡¯s voice was heard from behind the curtain, said, ¡°Little patron,e on right in!¡±


    Ghost Li took a deep breath, shook his head, opened the curtains, strided in.


    The curtains slowly fell, once again the door issued a deste sound of [zhi ya], gently closed.


    The small yard, again, resumed its peacefulness, FaXiang¡¯s figure slowly walked over from the front, looked at that in house, softly chanted and bowed once, looking solemn and respectful.


    The curtains lowered, the wooden door closed, because there wasn¡¯t any windows, the house was immediately in darkness.


    The bone prating chill, instantly gushed over from all directions, like countless cold steel needles, stabbing into the flesh. Ghost Li had just recovered from a major injury, for a moment started to shudder a few times again, but he was after all not an ordinary human, he circted the true ways in his body and regted his breathings, slowly adjusted. Although the cold was unable to seep into his body but that icy cold bone prating chill, was still ufortable.


    This small house on Mt Meru, was even colder than the inherently cold North pole.


    Ghost Li was shocked, while he was feeling bewildered, he heard PuHong Master quietly sighed and said, ¡°Junior brother, we havee to visit you, this person, you must have wanted to see him for a very long time!¡±


    His voice was deep and carried a strange emotion, the chill in the house abruptly went down a few degrees, almost could freeze a human¡¯s body blood.


    Then, a thread of weak light, white carrying faint silver light, slowly from ahead of PuHong Master and Ghost Li, at the end of the small house, lighted up.


    That light was graceful and like snow, first the thread blossomed, then at the periphery of the light, another thread of silverish-white faint light slowly shone, approaching it, merging into one, one by one threads of faint light started to light up one after another, gradually emerging, a one chi square-like disc shape.


    That light was gentle, pure white like snow, the light rose to a height less than one chi, at the end of it the light seemed to transform into bits of snowke, like white fireflies, gently dancing, slowly descending, almost like an illusion.


    Then, the threads of light, slowly merged, gradually became brighter, Ghost Li and PuHong Master heard a light whistling sound, it was pleasing to the ear, the white light surged, instantly released its brilliance, illuminating the entire house.


    In that instant, PuHong Master chanted softly with his head bowed, and Ghost Li, instead in that instant, felt his entire blood froze, unable to feel any warmth at all, even his own heartbeat, seemed to pause in that moment.


    He was like a frozen icicle standing there, staring in a daze deep into the light, there wasn¡¯t any other thoughts in his mind anymore, only two words reverberated --


    PuZhi!


    The weak light was like snow, brilliant and flowing, emitting from the disc pure- white like jade, at the same time giving off an uncanny chill. And on top of that one chi square like round disc, a person sat, it was that person who changed Zhang Xian Fan¡¯s life, the one whom Ghost Li etched into his heart - PuZhi.


    Looking from afar, PuZhi¡¯s face was life-like, although his skin looked extremely pale, without a single trace of life but upon careful inspection, there wasn¡¯t any sign of shriveled flesh. Moreover, he was still like thatpassionate and kind old monk in Zhang Xiao Fan¡¯s memory, not a single change, just that in his expression, there was an additional indistinct anguish.


    Other than his body.


    PuZhi¡¯s body for some reason, was half of his original size, and because it was so, he could sit cross-legged on that pure white jade disc, the chill in this room was assaulting but there wasn¡¯t any ice seen ced around, most likely it was because of this unusual treasure. And assuming that PuZhi¡¯s remains could be preserved for such a long time was most probably also due to this treasure¡¯s power.


    Just that Ghost Li¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t think that much, thepassionate-looking monk sitting on the jade disc, was clearly the one etched deeply in his heart, for several years, never once forgotten.


    Was it hate?


    Was it gratitude?


    In his mind, for a moment it was empty, for a moment it was like a storm, thunder and lightning rumbled, thousands of anguish, ten thousands of resentment, all for a moment washed over his heart!


    That kind monk, was the person who saved his life, the person who taught him the true way and treated him like a son, but it was also thispassionate-looking monk, destroyed his entire life, made him suffered day and night, like falling into the Hell¡¯s abyss...


    Gratitude, resentment intertwined, initially he thought it was only in his heart, unexpectedly today this moment, he could see his face once again.


    Ghost Li under agitated emotions, could barely stand straight, his head swam, his body fell to the side. At this moment, a gentle and warm hand stretched out from beside, supported him, at the same time a familiar energy, it was Buddhist true way Great Brahman Wisdom, travelled from that hand, deep and profound, slowly calmed Ghost Li¡¯s heart which was filled with agitated blood.


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, little patron, do not be too agitated, your health is more important.¡± PuHong Master¡¯s calm voice, softly heard beside.


    Ghost Li, like being shook awake, clenched his teeth, took a deep breath, released PuHong¡¯s hand and stood straight once again, but then his eyes, never once left PuZhi¡¯s face. In the faint light, PuZhi¡¯s kind face, that trace of anguish, seemed deeper.


    PuHong Master beside, carefully assessed Ghost Li, in his eyes, this young man¡¯s indefinite expression due to his current pain, fluctuated in the faint light, right now this moment, Ghost Li was not that renowned world¡¯s Evil Sect sorcerer, instead was an ordinary person to him, like, that young man many years ago.


    He gently sighed, his eyes deep, turned and looked at PuZhi ahead, slowly went up, staring at PuZhi¡¯s face, quietly said, ¡°Junior brother, yourst wish, senior brother me has already fulfilled it for you, senior brother is useless, unable to save you then. Evil cause results in evil consequence, your own debts you need to experience yourself. This was what you said at that time, hope you will let go of your previous life sin soon, reincarnate and head to the afterlife. Amitabha!¡±


    He sped his palms together at PuZhi¡¯s remains, bowed and then walked straight out, before he walked out of the door, he faintly said, ¡°Little patron, I think you will want to be alone with PuZhi junior brother for a while! I will be in that mediation room ahead, if you need anything, juste look for me.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, almost like turning a deaf ear, right now in his eyes, there was only PuZhi monk in that faint light.


    PuHong Master sighed, pulled out the door and lifted the curtain, walked out. The house, shrouded in a nket of stillness.


    Ghost Li slowly, slowly moved his feet, little by little walked towards PuZhi.


    He seemed to fear something, somehow at lost, clearly he was once gnashing his teeth in bitter hatred, but for some reason, this moment, his heart was pouring with infinite sorrow.


    That person was quietly sitting there, without any life, but as if he was waiting for something, even his face with anguish, seemed to have a desire and anticipation.


    Ghost Li slowly walked to him, staring at PuZhi, both hands clenching tightly, his nails deeply entrenched into his flesh, but in the end he still released them.


    Almost like losing his support, his body strengthless, like that, quietly fell sitting onto the floor, sat before PuZhi, silent.


    The faint light glimmered, illuminating PuZhi and him, both of their figures!


    Time, seemed to pause in this house, time flowed back at times, jumped at times, but eventually what remained unchanged were their hearts?


    Even though one was still beating, another already still!


    [Dong...dong...dong...dong]


    The morning bell, once again tolled, reverberated in every corner of Mt Meru, rising and falling, awakening one from dreams but also had a kind of effect which could bring one away from the secr world.


    Mt Meru summit, little Tian Yin Temple, outside the quiet meditation room, knocking sounds on the door were heard.


    PuHong Master raised his eyebrows and then slightly shook his head, sighed and said, ¡°Is it FaXiang,e on in!¡±


    FaXiang acknowledged and went in, walked over and bowed to PuHong Master, looking at his face, there seemed to be a trace of worry, said, ¡°Teacher, it is already an entire day and night, Zhang patron still has not emerged.¡±


    PuHong Master shook his head, said, ¡°Previous life ill-fated rtionship, a lifetime of feelings and enmity, how can it be so easily epted and let go!¡±


    FaXiang sped his palms together, quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then frowned, said, ¡°Teacher, I am worried about the ¡®Jade Ice Disc¡¯ in the house, although it can protect and preserve PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s body to be immortal but the cold energy, is greatly detrimental to humans. And Zhang patron he has just recovered, his mind and heart are in pain and confusion, what if his condition... leaves any ipletely cured illness, how would we live up to PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s final instructions?¡±


    PuHong Master faintly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I have already used Great Brahman Wisdom to protect his heart yesterday, moreover with his own cultivation level, although the cold energy is poisonous, I presume it would not be a problem.¡±


    FaXiang heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing it, sped his hands together, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, disciple is also relieved.¡±


    PuHong Master nodded, at the same time nced at FaXiang, said, ¡°I see that you are very concerned about this Zhang patron, although your PuZhi teacher uncle had left hisst wishes but as for yourself, seemed to view him differently too!¡±


    FaXiang smiled and said, ¡°Teacher has exceptional insight, it is indeed so.¡±


    Speaking, he seemed to recall the past, sighed and said, ¡°Frankly, ever since I first saw Zhang patron until today, it has been, like the blink of an eye, ten years. For ten years, disciple¡¯s Buddhist studies and training might have small improvement,pared to one¡¯s lifetime it is like an infant learning to walk, hardly any changes. Only this Zhang patron, looking at his life, a stormy sea, one climax after another, great sorrows and hardships, gratitude grievances affections enmities, the various sufferings mentioned by Buddha, each was experienced fully by him.¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s countenance changed slightly, sped his palms together and chanted softly.


    FaXiang continued, ¡°Disciple also once thought about this Zhang patron during thete nights before sleep, also ced myself in his shoes, tried to imagine the various sufferings on disciple¡¯s ownself. Unfortunately disciple¡¯s Buddhist studies eventually is still meagre, actually was terrified and had fear. Buddha said the conscious mind world is after all a bag of skin, in the end merely dust, only this path of the heart, the importance is toprehend. Each time disciple thought of this, recall Zhang patron¡¯s rough life and today he is still able to sustain on persistently, disciple honestly admires.¡±


    Speaking till here, FaXiang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, kneeled before PuHong Master.


    PuHong Master was stunned, said, ¡°What is this for?¡±


    FaXiang quietly said, ¡°Teacher, disciple¡¯s cultivation is low, unable toprehend the Buddhist Dharma fully and yet towards Zhang patron this kind of figure who agonizes over the demons in his heart, disciple really can¡¯t bear to. Beseech teacher to use your remarkable ability, with our Buddha boundless power, enlighten and show him the direction; with Buddhist mercifulness transform his evil tendencies, make him leave the demons in his heart and the sea of misery. This is also a great merit, fulfil the above Heaven¡¯s benevolent heart, console below deceased PuZhi teacher uncle. Teacher have mercy!¡±


    Speaking, hey prostrate with both hands, bowed three times in session.


    PuHong Master shook his head and sighed, heaving a long sigh, said, ¡°Foolish child! Foolish child! Do you know with your words, you have instead vited anger taboo. Furthermore, it is not that teacher is unwilling to enlighten this person, it is because he has experienced many hardships, a life of rough bumps, to this present day, his heart is already as firm as a boulder, not like an ordinary person whose heart can be moved. As what is said, Buddha in one¡¯s heart, each and every living creatures have affinity with Buddha, in the future whether it is to degenerate into the sea of misery, or return to paradise, all is but a single thought in his heart, I and the rest do not have any more power to exert on him.¡±


    FaXiang slowly stood up, bowed his head low and sped his palms together, his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal disappointment however he quietly said, ¡°Yes, disciple understands.¡±


    PuHong after a moment of silence, said, ¡°You better go to the rear house and take a look at him, although the cold energy shouldn¡¯t be a problem but with his current condition, sustaining without water and food for a day, it is still not a good thing.¡±


    FaXiang acknowledged,posed himself, headed out, when he was about to open the door and go out, someone was already outside the door, sunlight shone from the person¡¯s back, the person¡¯s face cast in the shadows, for a moment unable to see clearly.


    FaXiang was surprised, took a step back and could then see clearly it was Ghost Li who had unknowingly arrived at the doorstep of the house, quietly standing. Not seen for a day, Ghost Li did not seem tired but his face was extremely pale, his eyes bloodshot, most probably he did not once sleep for the whole night.


    When he saw FaXiang, Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved, slowly nodded to FaXiang, FaXiang was stunned, sped his palms in return. Ghost Li then slowly walked in, stood before PuHong Master.


    PuHong Master like yesterday, sat cross-legged on the meditation bed, his hands holding the prayer beads, continuously rotating. When he saw Ghost Li looked like he had words to say, he was not surprised, indifferently spoke to FaXiang, ¡°Bring a chair for little patron, and, you too sit down!¡±


    FaXiang acknowledged, pulled a chair over for Ghost Li, he himself sat at one side.


    PuHong Master was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Whatever question that you wish to ask me, just go ahead and say.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes seemed undecided, as if his heart until now was still in turmoil, after a long time, he was heard quietly speaking, ¡°Why did Tian Yin Temple save me?¡±


    PuHong sped his palms together, said, ¡°All things have consequences and each consequence has their cause, patron current¡¯s rough situation, mostly are due to evil consequences nted by Tian Yin Temple PuZhi junior brother, since it is so, Tian Yin Temple cannot leave you in the lurch.¡±


    Ghost Li snorted, said, ¡°What you all did, aren¡¯t you afraid Qing Yun sect will fall out with you?¡±


    PuHong Master smiled and said, ¡°Afraid.¡±


    Ghost Li heard his honest reply, was instead surprised, said, ¡°Then you still...¡±


    PuHong Master shook his head and said, ¡°Tian Yin Temple for generations has good rtions with Qing Yun sect, our ancestors have too sternly admonished, not to destroy without considerations. That was why I instructed them to dress in ck, without revealing any traces and bring you back.¡±


    Ghost Li sneered, ¡°Qing Yun sect is full of highly skilled martial artists, what if your tracks were exposed?¡±


    PuHong Master indifferently said, ¡°I ordered them to hide their tracks, is for the friendship between the two sects, unwilling to create discord between the two Good Faction sects, that was why we had that strategy. But if there really was a mishap, then it wouldn¡¯t matter too, to save patron you, we have no choice but to fall out with them.¡±


    Ghost Li stared at PuHong Master, in a heavy voice said, ¡°What exactly is the reason, for all of you to disregard everything and save me?¡±


    PuHong Master this time, turned silent instead, Ghost Li did not pursue the question, only stared at him.


    After a long time, PuHong Master gave a long sigh, said, ¡°Do you wish to know, the incident which happened after PuZhi junior brother struggled to return to Tian Yin Temple with hisst breath until he passed away?¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked, for a moment speechless, looking at the pain in his eyes, it seemed like his heart was in another turmoil, finally, he quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    For some reason, his voice was somehow hoarse.

 Chapter 181: Ill-fated Relationship

    Chapter 181 - Ill-fated Rtionship


    ¡°That was several years ago, but in my mind, it seems like yesterday, so vivid, not a single detail forgotten.¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s calm and unhurried voice drifted in the house, slowly started to recount the past.


    ¡°I remembered very clearly, it was a cloudy day, gloomy and heavy. That day, starting from the morning, my mind was unsettled but I couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong, even I was distracted while doing the homework which I have always done. That kind of situation was rarely seen, I myself also did not know what the reason was, so that day I wasn¡¯t in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°So it was like that, until evening, when the evening drum beat and I saw that the dusk was approaching, I felt slightly better. At that moment, I only thought that most likely my cultivation was not enough and was distracted for a moment. Unexpectedly on that day during twilight, suddenly, I heard a scream from outside Tian Yin Temple entrance.¡±


    Speaking till here, PuHong Master turned his head and looked at FaXiang.


    FaXiang nodded, said, ¡°Yes, at that time disciple was patrolling the entrance, saw someone fainted near the temple entrance, disciple hurried over to investigate, unexpectedly...it was PuZhi teacher uncle.¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle was unconscious, he looked extremely haggard but his face somehow, looked strangely red. It was untilter that I found out, PuZhi teacher uncle, in order to extend his life, took the rare medicine ¡®Three Days Must Die Pill¡¯.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised when he heard that, the medicine pill was really unheard of, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What Three Days Must Die Pill?¡±


    PuHong Master said, ¡°This strange medicine is not used in the orthodox way, it was said in the former years, a strange person known as ¡®Ghost Doctor¡¯ in Evil Sect, created it using his wildest imagination. Heard that once this pill is taken, no matter how grave your injuries are, this pill will be able to stimte your body¡¯s capacity and allow you to live three days more, and in these three days, you will have just enough strength of a normal person. However after the three days, the medicine will change to be the world¡¯s number one type of poison, even if your body is in a good condition with exceptional cultivation, you will not be able to defeat the efficacy of the strange medicine and die without question. That is why it has such an unusual name.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent.


    PuHong Master continued, ¡°At that time naturally we didn¡¯t know so much, after receiving FaXiang disciple¡¯s urgent report, I turned pale with fright. PuZhi junior brother was intelligent and had gifted aptitude, his cultivation was profound and had always been an outstanding talent in our Tian Yin Temple, I never expected that he would be like that. I immediately ordered them to bring him in, in the meditation room I tried to save him but he remained unconscious, his internal channels were in a mess, he was not only severely poisoned, his body was also heavily injured by a highly skilled martial artist, it was already at that stage where thentern had exhausted the oil...¡±


    Although it was already several years after the incident, PuHong Master¡¯s face revealed agonized and dejected expression, clearly this past incident had a huge impact on him.


    ¡°That night, I did all I could to save PuZhi junior brother but even though I exhausted all elixirs, spent all of my true vitality, I couldn¡¯t revive PuZhi junior brother, watching helplessly as his breathing became weaker and weaker, I was really in anguish. Could it be that my junior brother, would just die without knowing the reason?¡±


    ¡°His body was so severely injured, it would not be a surprise if he had died a few days earlier, however he struggled to return to Tian Yin Temple, evidently he had something to tell us before he dies, or it could be something urgent that he have to let us know.¡±


    PuHong Master heaved a long sigh, became quiet, as if in his mind, the day¡¯s incident again surfaced.


    After a long while, FaXiang coughed softly beside, whispered, ¡°Teacher, I was constantly with you and PuZhi teacher uncle during that time, for the rest of the events, let me rte it for you!¡±


    PuHong Master silently nodded, did not speak.


    FaXiang coughed once, continued on, ¡°At that time I was always with teacher, watched teacher and PuFang teacher uncle and the rest tried their best to save PuZhi teacher uncle but it was to no avail, I was burning with impatience too. PuZhi teacher uncle had always treated me very well, I only med myself for my meagre skills, unable to do anything for him. Unexpectedly, when my teacher uncles and I were at lost at what to do anymore, thatte night, PuZhi teacher uncle regained conscious by himself.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ghost Li raised his brows, eximed softly and then quickly controlled himself, his face again turned cold.


    FaXiang nced at him, continued, ¡°It was my shift to look after PuZhi teacher uncle, rejoicing, I immediately called teacher and PuFang teacher uncle over. Although it had been several years already but I can still clearly remember, PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s look on that night, a look of death but only on his face, red like blood, it was really scary.¡±


    ¡°Looking at PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s condition taking a turn for the better, we were all extremely d, although PuZhi teacher uncle looked strange but we couldn¡¯t care much at that moment. Teacher was about to ask PuZhi teacher uncle what exactly had happened, how did he get so severely injured? Unexpectedly...unexpectedly PuZhi teacher uncle the moment he saw teacher, he, he...¡±


    FaXiang paused for a moment, it was topose himself.


    The room was silent, PuHong Master closed his eyes, softly chanting, the prayer beads in his hands turned, Ghost Li was instead listening with all of his attention.


    FaXiang for some reason, looked terrible but he eventually still carried on.


    ¡°After PuZhi teacher uncle regained consciousness, he remained rather quiet but when teacher rushed over upon hearing the news, the moment he saw teacher, suddenly, like being agitated, he trembled all over, leapt up and sat on the bed.¡±


    ¡°We were all shocked, PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s face was still red like blood, a pair of eyes staring intently on teacher, stretched out his withered hand, pointed at teacher. Teacher immediately went over, grabbed his hand and was about to ask him, PuZhi teacher uncle instead...¡±


    A moment of hesitation shed past FaXiang¡¯s face, nced at PuHong Master, PuHong Master¡¯s expression was unchanged, still with his eyes closed.


    FaXiang after a slight moment of silence, continued, ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle once he held teacher¡¯s hand, suddenly, it was as if he was totally devastated, like a child, burst out crying on teacher.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ghost Li when he heard that, for a moment forgotten himself, stood up and stared at FaXiang.


    In his heart, no matter what PuZhi holy monk had did but the impression he left him, how would he be such a person?


    FaXiang sighed, said, ¡°The three of us were shocked too and at lost, we didn¡¯t know what happened to PuZhi teacher uncle, why was he acting so oddly. But looking at PuZhi teacher uncle, he looked extremely remorseful and grieved, we didn¡¯t know what to do. PuZhi teacher uncle while crying, said to teacher: Senior brother, senior brother, junior brother deserves to die, did a heinous crime, even if I were to die ten thousand times, it will not be able to make up one ten thousandth of it!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes twitched but he did not speak.


    FaXiang¡¯s voice was deep, continued, ¡°The shock in my heart, at that moment was already to the brim, looking at teacher¡¯s expression, clearly he was like me too. PuZhi teacher uncle demeanour was unstable, almost like mad, we couldn¡¯t do anything and could only console him, hoped he would have a good rest and wait till his body recovers fully before doing anything.¡±


    ¡°However PuZhi teacher uncle was obstinate, said in order to see us again at Tian Yin Temple, he had already took Three Days Must Die Pill and would definitely die in less than a day. Before dying, he had something very important to tell teacher and teacher uncle, and had something important to entrust. If his words were not heard before he died, then he would not go in peace.¡±


    ¡°We were all shocked and anxious when we heard that but before PuZhi teacher uncle, we were helpless and could only let him talk. Initially I thought due to his severe injuries, PuZhi teacher uncle was delirious, nobody expected that with his words, he actually said such a treason against Buddhist heart and human rtions, evil deed with infinite sin.¡±


    PuHong Master quietly sighed, sped his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    FaXiang also sped his hands together and chanted, then looked at Ghost Li, saw his expression slowly turning ashen, continued, ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle grabbed teacher¡¯s hand tightly, tears streaming down while recounting the events, the rest of us beside, the more we heard the more dumbfounded we were, almost to the stage where our blood ran cold. PuZhi teacher uncle said: To fulfil his desire to merge Buddhism and Taoism together, several days earlier he went up to Qing Yun Hill again to visit Qing Yun sect Head Reverend DaoXuan, expressed his own thoughts, unfortunately Reverend DaoXuan rejected him. Disappointed, he walked aimlessly down the mountain, came to a small vige at the foot, that small vige was called ¡®Grasstemple Vige¡¯...¡±


    [Pa!] a muffled sound, almost at the same time when ¡®Grasstemple Vige¡¯ was said, the table which Ghost Li had ced his hand on, under his agitated emotion, twisted one corner down, grinded it into powder, spilling finely down from his hands.


    FaXiang nced at that table, sighed quietly in his heart but still continued, ¡°When PuZhi teacher uncle walked into the vige and took a temporary rest in one of the diaphted temple at the back of the vige, by chance encountered a group of youths ying, saw two youths after arguing, one of the youth unable to let go of his temperament, almost did a regrettable fatal thing, fortunately PuZhi teacher uncle intervened in time and could be said to save one of the youth¡¯s life.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s facial expression again fluctuated, clenching his fists tightly, in his eyes, clearly revealed anguish.


    ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle did not think much about this small matter, however that day the sky was gloomy, looked as if a storm was approaching and so decided to stay for a night in the dpidated temple. Unexpectedly it was that night, something happened...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s head, buried deep down, refusing to allow anyone, to see his emotions.


    The memories like knives, hacked down deep in his heart, blood gushed out like fountain, unable to hold back!


    FaXiang¡¯s voice unhurriedly reverberated, ¡°It was night, PuZhi teacher uncle woke up with a start from his meditation, discovered that a sorcerer dressed in ck had sneak into the vige, intended to kidnap a youth who had extremely good aptitude. PuZhi teacher uncle naturally could not sit and watch and so saved that youth, but strangely, that sorcerer in ck was unexpectedly malicious and crafty, actually used that youth as a pretence, his target was in fact PuZhi teacher uncle.¡±


    ¡°That sorcerer in ck secretly ced the ¡®Seven tailed Centipede¡¯ on that youth, with one hit struck PuZhi teacher uncle, following which while PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s state of mind was in chaos, he used Evil sect sorcery to heavily injure PuZhi teacher uncle. And it was at that time, PuZhi teacher uncle then realized, the vicious attacks by that sorcerer in ck, was all because of that greatly ominous sealed item, ¡®Sinister Orb¡¯ on PuZhi teacher uncle.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s shoulders moved but he did not raise his head up, from his sleeves, the Sinister Orb¡¯s familiar icy cold sensation faintly travelled up...


    Thousands of feelings, ten thousands of emotions and enmities, when it all gushed up to your heart at the same time, you, what kind of feeling is that?


    He was taciturn, silent, only his entire body was tensed, involuntarily, trembled slightly...


    ¡°Although that sorcerer¡¯s moves were treacherous and murderous but PuZhi teacher uncle was after all deeply skilled, even though he was heavily injured, he still managed to use Buddhist remarkable powers, fought with that sorcerer and both sides were heavily injured, although he was severely injured and on the brink of death but he still sessfully chased that sorcerer temporarily away. However during that process, PuZhi teacher uncle discovered in shock, that person actually knew Qing Yun sect Taoism true way skills, evidently he had countless links with Qing Yun sect.¡±


    ¡°When PuZhi teacher uncle was fighting with that sorcerer, for some reason, that youth which he had saved during daytime, came quietly to the dpidated temple, after a few intense fights, that child was affected and fainted. After the fight, PuZhi teacher uncle chased that sorcerer away but he was also at his limit, severely injured and dying, he had no choice but to consume that ¡®Three Days Must Die Pill¡¯ which he happened to obtain it in the past, in order to extend his life.¡±


    ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle firstly knew he was going to die, his mind was already in a mess and unable to handle matters calmly, secondly he was worried that that sorcerer would definitely be back to kill any witnesses, he himself did not fear but the vigers would most likely be annihted totally by that extremely vicious sorcerer, then wouldn¡¯t he bemitting a heinous sin. He intended to seek help from Qing Yun but that sorcerer was clearly involved with Qing Yun Hill, what if something happened to him after he went up the mountain, he was not afraid of losing his life but wouldn¡¯t he be impeding many lives.¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s face looked bleak, he seemed to feel sorrow for PuZhi¡¯s dilemma at that time.


    ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle many years ago, once toured the world, at the west great marsh incidentally subdued the world¡¯s most evil object, ¡®Sinister Orb¡¯, he, endowed with Heaven¡¯s merciful heart, used Buddhist remarkable powers and suppressed this evil object, day and night he carried it with him, to prevent it from harming themon people. However this Sinister Orb¡¯s cruel energy was innate, although protected by Buddhist powers but it still slyly corroded PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s mind. Just that on usual days it was shielded by Buddhist powers so it was not discovered.¡±


    ¡°That day, PuZhi teacher uncle facing a hopeless situation, he himself have to die and yet he had to implicate the people around him, and his entire lifetime grand wish toprehend Buddhism and Taoism looked like it was going to turn into bubbles, he couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated and great sorrow, unexpectedly, when it was all looking hopeless, he actually...actually had the wildest fantasy, thought of another way, to realize his grand wish.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s breathing, started to slowly became hurried.


    FaXiang paused for a moment, slowly continued, ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle actually thought of privately passing the Tian Yin Temple Buddhist Supreme Great Brahman Wisdom to a youth, then let him try and join Qing Yun, as such, he could fulfil the grand wish of his lifetime. At that time he was brooding over the matter of Buddhism and Taoism merger, once he had that thought, it was like grasping a straw as lifeline, refused to let it go again. Following which he weighed the matter and chose to pass the Great Brahman Wisdom True Way mnemonic form to that youth whom he had saved his life, at the same time instructed him not to reveal it to anyone, entrusted his entire lifetime of wish, onto that young man.¡±


    ¡°Hei, hei hei...hei hei hei hei...¡± Ghost Li¡¯s extreme suppressedughter, flowed out from his lowered head, carrying a few degrees of destion, a few bitterness, and a few chokes with emotions.


    Not knowing if he was mocking PuZhi, endless hatred, or was it resentment towards Heaven,ining his own fate?


    FaXiang waited for hisughter to end, a dejected look on his face, continued, ¡°After everything was settled, PuZhi teacher uncle cast spells to make that youth fall asleep again, and because of the Three Days Must Die Pill¡¯s effect, his body strength was slowly returning, initially he intended to leave like that, rushed back to Tian Yin Temple within three days, to instruct his funeral affairs. Unexpectedly at that moment, he suddenly recalled, Qing Yun Sect was very strict in taking in disciples, and because he wanted to maintain his secret, he chose that youth and not that high aptitude youth, thinking carefully, Qing Yun Sect might not take that youth in.¡±


    ¡°Watching as his greatest wish was about to go up in bubbles again, and his death was imminent, PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s mind was in a mess, in addition his severe injuries, his Buddhist cultivation was already greatly damaged, far from his usual strength, the vicious energy in his body from that Sinister Orb, at that moment, red up, finally created an irredeemable sin.¡±


    ¡°When PuZhi teacher uncle¡¯s emotions were agitated, he was attacked by that vicious energy, in his chaotic state of mind, he only thought of racking his brains to find ways to fulfil his own wish. While he was pondering wildly, he actually thought of, what if that youth became an orphan, and it was due to a huge ident, because they were located at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, Qing Yun sect would definitely not sit by and watch...¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s face suddenly revealed grieved expression, the prayer beads in his hands rotated even quicker, his mouth also chanted incessantly.


    ¡°And so...¡± FaXiang¡¯s voice, right now seemed to tremble, ¡°PuZhi teacher uncle actually thought of how, how, how to make this child an orphan, so that he could enter Qing Yun Sect. At that moment, he was already deranged, totally controlled by the evil power of the Sinister Orb, finally, he slowly entered the vige, started...started to kill; And after seeing the first blood, he was out of control, the vicious character released, two hundred over vigers in the Grasstemple Vige, were totally wiped out, and created this heinous sin!...¡±


    ¡°Enough, do not say it anymore!¡± Suddenly, Ghost Li shouted, abruptly stood up, on his face, it was already wet with tears.


    ¡°Do not say...it...anymore...¡± His voice hoarse, choking with emotions.


    FaXiang was silent, slowly lowered his head. On the meditation bed, PuHong opened his eyes, slowly came down the bed, walked to Ghost Li, stretched his hand out and gentlyforted Ghost Li on his shoulders, quietly said, ¡°Child, if you wish to cry or curse, just do it! But the past matter, you will still have to finish listening to it.¡±


    Ghost Li choked with sobs.


    PuHong Master quietly said, ¡°When PuZhi teacher uncle regained his consciousness, the grave mistake was already made, standing at the pile of corpses and sea of blood, like the five thunders striking his head, he was totally dumbfounded. His entire life of merit and cultivation, not to mention going down the drain, harming so many innocent people, such a heinous crime, it almost tore his heart apart. In his muddle headedness, he deliriously rushed back to Tian Yin Temple, saw me, what he did was not for anything, it was only to confess to me everything, all of his sins. Filled with remorse, he beseeched me, based on our hundred years of brotherly rtionship, to redeem one ten thousandth of his heinous sin, no matter what happens in the future, as long as you are in difficulty, we will definitely try our best to help.¡±


    Ghost Li tried hard to suppress his own feelings but hopelessly, never once cried for several years, a man who was strong like iron, right now reduced to a person in tears. His teeth bit hard into his lips, deeply sunk in, traces of blood flowed slowly out from the corner of his mouth, due to his agitated emotions, he had bit through his lips.


    PuHong Master looked upset, said, ¡°PuZhi junior brother after leaving hisst wish, the venom took effect and he finally passed away. On his deathbed, he instructed that his remains not to be cremated and buried, to use Jade Ice Disc to guard it, leaving this remnant body, hope that in the future that youth named Zhang Xiao Fan, if he happens to know the truth, to invite him here and let him deal with this infinite sinful body. To flog or spit on and curse, or to grind the bones into dust and scatter it, all of the monks in Tian Yin Temple, no one is to intervene, this is to repay one ten thousandth of his sin.¡±


    Ghost Li whipped his head up, PuHong Master stared into his eyes, his face solemn and respectful, continued on unhurriedly, ¡°What I have said, you have all understood! Junior brother¡¯s final wish, I have already fulfilled it for him. Now on how to deal with it, will follow your wishes. That small house in the backyard, what you wish to do with it, you just have to go over.¡±


    Ghost Li clenched his teeth tightly, his eyes deep, stared at PuHong Master. For some reason, PuHong Master did not wish to look into his eyes, slowly shifted his gaze.


    Ghost Li¡¯s breathings became louder and louder, his chest rising up and down, the expressions on his face fluctuated in seconds, suddenly, as if he had made up his mind, abruptly turned, strided out, hearing his footsteps, it was headed towards that small house at the back.


    FaXiang¡¯s countenance changed greatly, eximed, ¡°Teacher!¡±


    PuHong Master slowly shook his head, his face revealed deep anguish, spoke quietly, ¡°Let him go! That was your PuZhi teacher unclest wish. The bitterness of the affairs of the human life, how many are able to ept it? Amitabha...¡±


    He gently sped his palms together, silently chanted, in the room, instantly quietened down.


    Frighteningly quiet!

 Chapter 182: Resolve

    Chapter 182 - Resolve


    The morning bell tolled, the evening drum deep and heavy, Mt Meru immersed in the misty clouds, from the rising sun to the evening glow, the sky in the horizon changed, white clouds changed into grey dogs, rolled past, time after all never once stopped for anyone.


    Tian Yin Temple imposing and magnificent, standing majestically on Mt Meru, like apassionate giant watching the world, countless mortalsing from all directions gathered in the morning, facing the gods statues in the Buddhist temple and prostrating themselves, recounting their own happy or sad wishes, seeking the gods¡¯ blessings. Millions of people came, gathered, millions dispersed, left, day after day, never once changed, gathering and dispersing like time. Only the gods and buddha golden statues in the temple, the unceasing altarmp fire in the hall, the rising curling smoke, saw all of the world¡¯s vicissitudes of life.


    Ghost Li, or the Zhang Xiao Fan at that time, once again entered into that small house where PuZhi holy monk¡¯s remains was, a day and night had passed again, during this period, nothing stirred in the small house. PuHong Master had came once to the small courtyard outside the house, stopped for a long time then sighed and left.


    Only FaXiang, ever since he saw Ghost Li entering that house, he had been standing outside in the courtyard, with astonishing patience waited.


    Nobody knew, the reason why FaXiang stood there but including PuHong Master, the other Tian Yin Temple monks never asked him, and FaXiang too, stood there by himself and determined, as if waiting for something.


    The remnants of the sun like blood, reflecting the west side of the sunset sky red, watching from afar, there seemed to be a thinyer of golden light at the edge of the clouds, very beautiful. The heaven and earth¡¯s beauty, actually has always been beside, only whether do you see it or not, whether do you have the heart to or not.


    FaXiang gazed far into the sunset, staring nkly, standing for a day and night, his fine and delicate face did not seem to show the slightest sense of fatigue, instead in his clear gaze, glimmered with deep wisdom glint.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from beside, FaXiang got a shock, came out of his thoughts, saw that PuHong Master had arrived at the courtyard again, standing beside himself, smiling and looking at him.


    FaXiang sped his hands together and replied, ¡°Replying to teacher, disciple is looking at the sunset glow in the west, suddenly was enlightened and lost in my thoughts, didn¡¯t realize that teacher is here, neglected teacher.¡±


    PuHong Master smiled and said, ¡°Trivial customs and etiquette, don¡¯t have to mind, I wonder from that sunset in the west, what have you enlightened?¡±


    FaXiang hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Disciple stood here for a day and night, watched the stars at night and saw the blue sky in the day, until this moment the bustling of the day receding, the rising sun sinking in the east, only the remnants of the light illuminating the west sky. Couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow, life is just like that, time is just like that, all creations in heaven and earth are just like that, disciple for a moment actually did not know living between this Heaven and Earth, am so insignificantly small like a drop in the ocean, what is the meaning of living?¡±


    PuHong Master nodded and said, ¡°Your intelligence indeed surpassed others, disciple. The living things in this heaven and earth, each and every of them has their destiny, thus although things are ever-changing, in the end unable to vite God¡¯s will. You are able toprehend this level of truth from the rising and setting of the sun, it is already amazing.¡±


    FaXiang respectfully bowed to PuHong Master, said, ¡°Thank you teacher for your praise, disciple dare not. Just that although disciple hasprehended that, the bewilderment in my heart instead became bigger. Disciple don¡¯t understand, although one¡¯s fate is destined, all creations in the end will wither and fall, these countless mortals working hard all of their lives, entangled in this world grudges and affections, what is it for? Buddha said to deliver all living creatures from torment, all living creatures can break the cycle of samsara and achieve enlightenment but all living creatures may not be willing to be delivered by Buddha, why is this so? Could it be that the Land of Ultimate Bliss in the west said by Buddha, no resentment no hatred no feelings no desire, can¡¯t actually attract the mortal beings? Disciple is ignorant, teacher please guide me.¡±


    Speaking, FaXiang bent his head low, sped his palms together and chanted.


    PuHong Master watched FaXiang for a long while, slowly nodded, a smile revealed on his face but he did not answer immediately, instead looked in the direction that FaXiang was gazing in just now, the west sunset, after watching it for a moment, said, ¡°What you have just seen, is it this sunset in the west?¡±


    FaXiang said, ¡°Yes, disciple saw time flies past at this moment, the rising sun setting in the west, time no longer around, my heart is grieved and perplexed, therefore seek teacher¡¯s advice.¡±


    PuHong Master smiled and said, ¡°In just a moment, this remnant of the sun is going to setpletely, at that time, even this sunset glow, can no longer be seen.¡±


    FaXiang felt slightly puzzled, not knowing what PuHong Master meant and could only acknowledged, said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    PuHong Master watched the west horizon, saw the sun slowly setting, the sky turning darker, dusk gradually approaching, indifferently said, ¡°The evening sun is heartless, must not be asked to stay. But tomorrow morning, are you still able to see the rising sun?¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s body shook, his heart seemed to be moved, for the moment he was speechless, his face revealed his pondering.


    PuHong Master turned and looked at FaXiang, a faint smile on his face, he did not speak anymore.


    The sky gradually darkened, the evening sun finally disappearedpletely, momentster, a bright moon slowly rose from the east, moonlight like water, illuminating clear and bright light, spilling onto the mortal world.


    In the night scene, Tian Yin Temple under the moonlight tranquil and beautiful, although no longer as bustling and lively like in the day but it had another kind of silent tranquil beauty.


    And the Little Tian Yin Temple on Mt Meru, in that small tiny courtyard, teacher and disciple were silent, quietly stood in the courtyard, in the mountain breeze which gently blew past and ruffled the corners of their clothes, quietly stood.


    For an unknown length of time, the moon gradually moved to the center of the sky, in the quiet small courtyard, a lightughter was heard.


    FaXiang had delight on his face, stepped forward a few steps, walked to the middle of the small courtyard, lifted his head and looked at the moon, saw the dazzling moonlight, shining directly on his bluish white monk robe, as if like frost.


    FaXiangughed, turned around, kneeled down before PuHong Master who had been smiling, sped his palms together bowed and said, ¡°Many thanks for teacher¡¯s guidance, discipleprehended.¡±


    PuHong Master eyes were full of gratification, looking at the disciple kneeling before him, even though he had long cultivated to the realm where he remained indifferent whether favoured or humiliated, genuine happiness still shown on his face. He stretched his hand and gently patted FaXiang¡¯s head, said three words in session.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°You are naturally gifted, rarely seen in the world but even more importantly, is your attitude towards Buddhist philosophy and logic, you have another level of wisdom. That time among the four of us, actually your PuZhi teacher uncle was the brightest, pity although he was intelligent but he chose the wrong path, dyed his Buddhist studies, wishfully sought for what longevity, eventually met with such a bad end. Today you are able toprehend, it¡¯s your good fortune, it is also our Tian Yin Temple¡¯s fortune!¡±


    FaXiang was stunned, raised his head and looked at PuHong Master, said, ¡°Teacher, what do you mean by that, disciple do not quite understand?¡±


    PuHong Master shook his head, first extended his hand to support FaXiang up, then the delight on his face gradually faded, faintly said, ¡°These past years, your teacher me day and night is held up by secr tasks, as for Buddhist studies andprehension, came to a standstill, instead held this secr undeserved reputation in vain, the struggles and fights for half a century, I actually can¡¯t give it up. That year when your PuZhi teacher uncle passed away, teacher me wanted to retire from the world, however there was no one to take over, facing this inheritance from our founders, although it is mere worldly possession but eventually can¡¯t abandon it casually. Now that there is you, teacher me can leave in peace.¡±


    FaXiang was shocked, his face turned pale, he had just stood up and immediately kneeled down again, hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, what are you talking about, how can Tian Yin Temple leave you, moreover disciple also wants to apany teacher day and night, listen to your teachings. Only beg teacher you must must not abandon disciple and the people of Tian Yin Temple and live in seclusion!¡± after speaking, he kowtowed unceasingly.


    PuHong Masterughed in spite of himself and then sighed, pulled FaXiang up, sighed and said, ¡°Foolish child, foolish child, how could there be a banquet that would never disperse in this world? But teacher¡¯s seclusion matter is not that urgent and it is not something that can be done in these days, you don¡¯t have to be anxious, I have to settle everything properly so that I can too set my mind at rest.¡±


    FaXiang was tearful but eventually he knew PuHong Master¡¯s desire to retire was something he could not stop, fortunately like what his teacher said, although he wanted to but it was not that urgent, when there is a chance in the future, he would just have to try to persuade his teacher. Thinking about that, his tears then stopped, stood aside.


    PuHong Master lifted his head and looked at the sky, saw the moonlight prating, cool and beautiful, he gazed for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and look at that little patron!¡±


    FaXiang was taken aback, said, ¡°What?¡±


    PuHong Master indifferently said, ¡°The rights and wrongs, gratitudes grudges feelings and enmities, no matter what, eventually it needs to end.¡±


    After speaking, without further words, he headed to that small house, FaXiang slowly followed behind him, watched as that door came nearer and nearer, for some reason, he started to feel nervous.


    A day and a night already, during that time, facing PuZhi teacher uncle, what exactly had Ghost Li done?


    He, what else would he do too?


    The answer, the moment when they lifted the curtain and pushed opened the wooden door, lightly stepped into the house, appeared before them.


    The empty house, was still twinkling with ¡®Jade Ice Disc¡¯ silverish light.


    What, nothing happened!


    PuZhi¡¯s remains, still sat cross-legged on the Jade Ice Disc, and opposite him, Ghost Li, or perhaps it was Zhang Xiao Fan, sat cross-legged, backfacing PuHong Master and FaXiang, silently staring at PuZhi¡¯s face in the faint light.


    PuHong Master inhaled deeply, was about to speak, suddenly felt movement behind him, turned and looked, FaXiang had gently pulled his robe, after he saw that PuHong Master had turned his head around, he signaled with his eyes, towards the ce below Ghost Li.


    PuHong Master turned and looked, couldn¡¯t help but frowned, saw that nothing had changed in the house, only on the ground that Ghost Li was sitting on, the surrounding radius of three chi, the brick ground were all cracked, numerous densely packed thin cracks covered the entire ground around him, the nearer the ground was to him, the denser the cracks were, before him within one chi radius, all of the bricks no longer cracked, instead hadpletely turned to powder.


    This day and night, nobody knew what had happened to Ghost Li, or maybe perhaps, nobody would know it forever.


    PuHong Master slowly walked to Ghost Li, nced at the ground before him, using a calm voice said, ¡°Patron, you have already stayed here for a day, have you thought carefully about it?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly looked away from PuZhi remains, looked at PuHong Master, PuHong Master had a shock, Ghost Li¡¯s face was extremely pale, his face looked tired, although it was only a day but he looked as if he was travel-stained with vicissitudes of life, already experienced hundred years of the world.


    PuHong Master sped his palms together, gently chanted, ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Ghost Li slowly stood up but halfway, his body trembled, seemed unstable, FaXiang and PuHong Master frowned, FaXiang was about to step forward to assist him but Ghost Li had already once again stood firm, breathing deeply then straightened his body again, faced PuHong Master.


    One look and it could be seen that his body was frail but for some reason, he right now, looked big and tall, steadfast.


    ¡°Master...¡± his voice was slightly hoarse.


    PuHong Master sped his palms together, said, ¡°Yes, what instructions does little patron has?¡±


    ¡°The deceased is buried into the ground to rest, you take his...PuZhi teacher¡¯s remains to be cremated and buried!¡±


    PuHong Master and FaXiang both got a shock at the same time, looked at Ghost Li, the next moment, PuHong Master heaved a long sigh, seemed to sigh endlessly, quietly said, ¡°Patron, have you looked past the matter?¡±


    Ghost Liughed sadly, nced at PuZhi sitting cross-legged in the faint light, his facial muscle tensed and released, slowly said, ¡°I only have one night of fate with this master at that time, yet once kneeled before him, willingly kowtowed to him and called him ¡®Teacher¡¯. He saved me before, also harmed me but without him, there would not be me, he is already dead. Although I am not a Buddhist disciple but I know Buddhists regarded reincarnation the most, he refused to be buried at his deathbed, it could be seen he was bitterly remorseful...¡±


    Icy cold breath, indistinctly emitted from his hand, PuHong Master and FaXiang both felt it at the same time, that surging strange evil power.


    ¡°The intensity of the vicious energy from Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power, all these years I feel it and receive it in no small measure, more or less I can also understand the circumstances and cause then.¡± Speaking till here, Ghost Li slowly turned around, headed towards the door, his hoarse voice from time to time coughed once or twice.


    PuHong Master and FaXiang both at the same time behind him, sped their palms and chanted, PuHong Master, following which said, ¡°Little patron has a good heart, touching the heavens and earth, old monk here thank patron on behalf of my unworthy deceased junior brother PuZhi. Old monk will solemnly obey patron¡¯s instructions, in a little while will carry out the rituals and cremate junior brother¡¯s remains, in addition bury him, just that not sure before these, does patron has any other instructions?¡±


    Ghost Li by now had already reached the door, his hand stretched out towards the door panel but the next moment, he paused, he seemed to freeze there. PuHong Master and FaXiang did not know what he was thinking, for the moment only looked at him, did not speak.


    Ghost Li slowly turned around, again saw that aged and faintly anguish face. That face, he had only saw it twice in his life, several years of time, in that instant surged up his heart, in the end, finally only leaving that pounding rain and violent wind night, his kind and gentle smile before him.


    He was Ghost Li, or maybe Zhang Xiao Fan, who would know?


    And who would care?


    [Pu!]


    That man, just at that entrance, facing that sitting on the jade disc faint light, an entire lifetime of suffering body remains, like when he was young, kneeled towards him, properly kowtowed three times, then, he lifted his head, respectfully, with infinite deep distress on his face, said, ¡°Teacher!...¡±


    ...


    Silence!


    ¡°Teacher, you...rest in peace!¡±


    He quietly said, then stood up, without any more words, turned and opened the door, walked out.


    Cultivators of the way like PuHong, FaXiang, for the moment were stunned and speechless, only watched Ghost Li walked out of this small house.


    In the silence, FaXiang sighed, said, ¡°He, he really has great wisdom and great knowledge, great merciful heart ah! Really a rare man of the world, amitabha...¡±


    PuHong Master turned around, looked at PuZhi, after a long time, sped his palms together and said, ¡°Junior brother, you can finally rest...eh?¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s exmation, surprised FaXiang, he quickly followed PuHong Master¡¯s gaze direction and looked, immediately was also shocked, his face full of astonishment.


    PuZhi who sat cross-legged on the disc, right now out of the sudden something was happening, in the spots of frost-like-snow-like silverish white faint light, PuZhi remains, like sandstone weathering into powder, little by little transformed into fine and hardly visible by naked eye, sands, slowly falling. And on his aged face, for some reason, the faint trace of anguish had disappeared, instead revealing a hint of gratified smile.


    Watching this transformation rapidly speeding up, the entire body soon disappeared, PuHong Master¡¯s eyes teared, sped his palms and said, ¡°Junior brother, junior brother, your wish is fulfilled, senior brother is happy for you. From today the Buddha sea is boundless, look out for yourself!¡±


    PuZhi¡¯s remains swiftly eroded, finallypletely became white sands, from the silverish white faint light emitted by the Jade Ice Disc in the mid air, slowly fell. And also at this moment, after the Jade Ice Disc received those sands, the magical weapon brilliant light suddenly surged, in the tightly enclosed small house, suddenly with inexplicable power, a wind started blowing.


    In the unseen world of spirits far away, there seemed to be Buddhist Sanskrit song, faintly travelling over.


    The light from the Jade Ice Disc shone brighter and brighter, the speed of the wind became faster and faster, PuHong Master and FaXiang¡¯s robes pped in the strong wind, both of them looked at each other stunned. Suddenly, a light sharp whistle was heard from the disc, resplendent light exploded, numerous powder immersed in the frost-snow-like faint light, scattering in all directions, a loud rumble, burst forth!


    [Rumble!]


    The dust flew, following which covered by a huge resplendent radiance, the surrounding walls of this small house were instantly destroyed by the Jade Ice Disc¡¯s strange brilliance, without leaving any traces, the moonlight shone high, clear bright like snow, reflecting on this mountain summit, in this quiet world, there was actually such a rare sight.


    The Jade Ice Disc in this resplendent glory, slowly rose up from its original position, beside this magical weapon, silverish white powder-like dust danced, like a spirit pursuing over. In the courtyard outside the house, Ghost Li silently stood there, looking up at the sky, his face streaming with tears.


    The Jade Ice Disc flew over by itself, circled Ghost Li three times, finally paused before Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li stared at the bits of smoke and dust, clenching his teeth tightly, almost not himself.


    Then, in that almost solidified radiance, in the paradise-like cool beautiful night, the Jade Ice Disc emitted a light sound, like ice breaking, the clear sound reverberated, before Ghost Li, this rare treasure of the world too transformed into numerous powder dust, under the moonlight sparkling bright, like falling snow vast and various, magnificent and dazzling.


    From far, the mountain breeze blew, numerous powder dust drifted with the wind, floated in the mid air, carried by the wind to the distant, finally gradually vanished...

 Chapter 183: Haze

    Chapter 183 - Haze


    Qing Yun Mountain, Big Bamboo Peak.


    Since the Qing Yun battle, many days had passed, the battlefield that was once the witness to monumental events, over time turned peaceful, all traces of the war, in the process of cleaning up, were quietly erased.


    On that day, how many had lost their friends and loved ones, at Tong Tian Peak, piles of numerous bodies, from the summit till foot, like the said Hades prison.


    Or perhaps it was luck! The least popted Big Bamboo Valley in this big battle, not one disciple died but almost all were injured, even Tian BuYi who remained in Big Bamboo Valley to guard and activate the Heaven Seal, appeared exhausted. Among the disciples, second disciple Wu DaYi, fourth disciple He DaZhi were the most seriously injured, they were still confined to bed until now but the good fortune in the midst of bad, their tendons or bones were not hurt, after Tian BuYi personally examined them, they only needed to rest and recuperate. Given time, it will not hindered their cultivation and practice.


    But even so, in a battle of life and death where victory was narrowly won from the Beast Deity and did their best to save themon people from the catastrophe, everyone in Big Bamboo Valley, however looked extremely depressed. The disciples were unable to lift their spirits up after the war, even Tian BuYi kept frowning tightly too.


    This day early in the morning, Tian BuYi was summoned by a disciple dispatched by Sect Head Reverend DaoXuan to visit Tong Tian Peak for discussion, after returning in the afternoon, on his round plump face, dark and heavy, his brows twisted so tightly together that it looked like it could not be apart again.


    Around early afternoon, Tian BuYi ordered all Big Bamboo Valley disciples to Observed Silence Hall, even Wu DaYi and He DaZhi who were confined to bed, Tian BuYi sent men to assist them to the hall, sitting on the side.


    In the usually cold and cheerless Observed Silence Hall, rarely was filled with people, Tian BuYi¡¯s wife SuRu also stood beside the seat of honour, her graceful bearing was still beautiful, just that her left hand was wrapped in white cloth bandage, obviously was also injured in the big battle.


    Tian BuYi sped his hands behind and paced a few times in the hall, nced at the disciples who were either sitting or standing in a row, in a deep voice said, ¡°Today I called all of you here, it¡¯s not for anything else but again for the Zhu Xian ancient sword matter.¡±


    The disciples were solemn, not many revealed shocked expressions, evidently most had expected it.


    Tian BuYi met SuRu¡¯s gaze, again looked at the disciples, said, ¡°This morning sect head reverend called me over again, only Little Bamboo Valley ShuiYue Master was there with me, as for what we talked, all of you can probably guessed. The matter of Zhu Xian ancient sword sustaining damage, no matter what, all of you have to keep it a secret, must never reveal the slightest.¡±


    The Big Bamboo Valley disciples looked at each other, finally first disciple Song Daren coughed, said, ¡°Teacher, you know the few of us well too, such an important matter, we will definitely rather die and dare not say a single word.¡± Speaking till here, he hesitated for a moment, looked at Tian BuYi, suppressed his voice and said, ¡°Teacher, not including you and your wife reminding us repeatedly, just sect head reverend and Tong Tian Peak side, including this time, it is already the fourth time word was sent over. Don¡¯t tell me...don¡¯t tell me they not only don¡¯t trust us, even teacher and teacher¡¯s wife they can¡¯t trust too?¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned, suddenly bellowed, ¡°How dare you! What are you, actually dare to preposterously presume your sect head reverend and elders!¡±


    Song Daren¡¯s countenance changed, lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, disciple is wrong.¡±


    SuRu stood aside, sighed, walked over and tried to smooth things, said, ¡°Alright, alright, these are all what sect head reverend instructed, and the matter of Zhu Xian ancient sword being damaged, the implications are too great, it¡¯s not surprising that sect head senior brother is so uptight over it and therefore it¡¯s understandable that he enquired more than a few times and instructed more than a few times.¡±


    Tian BuYi twisted his head to the side, did not speak, Song Daren and other disciples all lowered their heads said, ¡°Disciples know now.¡±


    SuRu looked at the disciples, softly said, ¡°I know all of you feel rather wronged, thought that sect head reverend and the other teacher elders don¡¯t trust you all, actually when ites down to it, all of these are due to the gravity of the matter, no choice. After that war, for a moment our Qing Yun sect among the Good Faction was unrivalled, beat down all of the other fellow sects. But all of this, putting it bluntly, is because sect head reverend at Tong Tian Peak, held Zhu Xian celestial sword in a vicious battle with the Beast Deity, defeated it in return for this. Everything our Qing Yun sect has today, the weight of this Zhu Xian celestial sword, I think all of you are as clear as me.¡±


    SuRu smiled sadly, continued, ¡°But it is never ever expected, that this sword will...¡±¡¯ she paused, looked to beposing herself before she could continued, ¡°That day outside Illusory Moon Cave, other than sect head reverend and the branch leaders teacher uncles who rushed over soon after, only Big Bamboo Valley disciples and a few Small Bamboo Valley female disciples witnessed the sword being damaged. Therefore for the sake of our sect¡¯s reputation and prestige in the world, sect head reverend has much to worry about, and so instructed more than a few times, this is also what his role should do. Don¡¯t take it to heart, only need to remember to bury this matter forever in your heart, understand?¡±


    Song Daren and the others looked at each other, said, ¡°Disciples understood, will solemnly obey teacher and teacher¡¯s wife¡¯smands.¡±


    SuRu turned to Tian BuYi, Tian BuYi was frowning, the grave expression was still on his plump face, did not seem to be consoled at all by SuRu¡¯s words, only stretched out his hand and waved to his disciples, said, ¡°What your teacher¡¯s wife said, you all better bear in mind. Alright, dismissed!¡±


    Song Daren and the rest bowed, turned and went out together, Wu DaYi and He DaZhi had difficulty walking, Song Daren, Du BiShu and the others helped to assist, soon, the group walked out, leaving only Tian BuYi and SuRu in the hall.


    SuRu looked at Tian BuYi¡¯s darkening face, slowly walked to his side, whispered, ¡°What is it, is it that sect head senior brother is throwing his temper again?¡±


    Tian BuYi grunted faintly, said, ¡°I am not the only one he is throwing his temper at, even ShuiYue that kind of person, he scolded her too, much less me.¡±


    SuRu was surprised, said in astonishment, ¡°What, sect head senior brother even scolded ShuiYue senior sister?¡±


    A trace of impatient revealed on Tian BuYi¡¯s face, his pacing speed obviously increased, his brows frowning even tighter.


    SuRu saw his expression, was quite worried but did not know what to say, could only say, ¡°You too don¡¯t worry too much, sect head senior brother is only being anxious for the moment, therefore then...¡±


    Tian BuYi abruptly looked up, interrupted loudly, ¡°If he is really over-anxious, even if he scolds me a thousand and ten thousand times, I also won¡¯t care?¡±


    SuRu lowered her head but swiftly lifted up, a shock look on his face, urgently asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Tian BuYi kept mumbling, pacing with quick steps in the hall, the anxiety look on his face turned more restless, indistinctly a trace of worry too.


    SuRu was even more worried, anxiously said, ¡°What do you mean exactly, quickly say it!¡±


    Tian BuYi walked to SuRu, stopped his pacing, hesitating for a moment, in a heavy voice said, ¡°These few days, DaoXuan senior brother summoned ShuiYue and me many times, repeatedly warned that our sect disciples must keep the secret, this originally is understandable. However the recent few times, I noticed there is increasingly something wrong with DaoXuan senior brother.¡±


    SuRu was taken aback, said, ¡°Something wrong, what do you mean?¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned and said, ¡°In the past, do you recall DaoXuan senior brother scolded anyone rashly?¡±


    SuRu was silent, after a long time shook her head said, ¡°Sect head senior brother has deep cultivation, upright moral conduct, does not show his delight and anger, how will he scold anyone rashly.¡±


    Tian BuYi nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is like that, even you also know this. But after the big battle, DaoXuan senior brother¡¯s personality seemed to change greatly, getting more and more impatient, these few times he summoned us over, forget it that he warned us repeatedly, but yet each time in the beginning he would be pleasant, until the end for some reason, because of some baffling trivial matters he would get furious, or reviling, or vent his anger, anyway...¡±


    He shook his head, slowly looked up at SuRu, hesitated then walk nearer to SuRu, suppressed his voice, ¡°I suspect, DaoXuan senior brother in the war with the Beast Deity is already hurt by the Zhu Xian sword¡¯s spiritual vicious energy, so he then...¡±


    SuRu¡¯s countenance changed, quickly said, ¡°Stop.¡± She walked with quick steps to outside of the hall, nced left and right, after checking that there was nobody around, walked back and quietly spoke to Tian BuYi, ¡°This is our Qing Yun sect secret, you, you mustn¡¯t say baseless thing!¡±


    Tian BuYi sighed and said, ¡°The implications of this matter is so great, how would I dare to spout nonsense. But in that battle, DaoXuan senior brother in order to win, disregarded my repeated dissuasion, forced opened the Heaven Seal that sealed Qing Yun seven mountain summits spiritual energies for generations, amplifying Zhu Xian ancient sword¡¯s power. Just that each time I recall the final instructions our ancestors left, stated that the Zhu Xian sword¡¯s vicious energy is too violent, the death aura defy the natural order, ssified it as an ominous object, I cannot turn a blind eye and do nothing.Today when I came back, parting with ShuiYue at Tong Tian Peak, although we have never get along but when we looked at each other before parting, I felt that we both sensed something. I suppose that ShuiYue, must be thinking the same thoughts as me, however because of the gravity of this situation, both of us do not dare to say it out that¡¯s all.¡±


    SuRu was silent for a long time, her voice slightly hoarse, said, ¡°Although it is so but in the end it is still the Zhu Xian sword. Now that Zhu Xian is already damaged, even if sect head senior brother is unfortunately hurt, but firstly there is no basis, secondly his cultivation is divine, only after time passes, most likely he will slowlye to realize it and probably will resolve it by himself!¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s grave expression did not dispel the slightest, faintly said, ¡°Hope it is so, if not, with his status in Qing Yun, in the event should something happen, the entire Qing Yun... really don¡¯t know how to resolve it.¡±


    SuRu pondered and then also sighed helplessly, dejectedly said, ¡°Forget it, this is also not something we can control, don¡¯t worry about it too much. There is also one more thing, I have been wanting to ask, after Zhu Xian sword was damaged, how was it taken care of?¡±


    Tian BuYi said, ¡°I have enquired about this from a senior brother who knew about it, heard that DaoXuan senior brother reprimanded everyone not to reveal it to the outsiders, immediately picked up Zhu Xian sword which broke into two, walked into Illusory Moon Cave and forbid anyone from entering the cave. So until today, nobody knows what happened to that ancient sword? Or maybe, there is still hope of repairing it?¡±


    Tian BuYi spoke thest sentence to himself but followed that with a shake of his head and a bitterugh, evidently even he himself also could not believe that. After a few bitterughs, he spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about the sword, instead the trip to Tong Tian Peak today, other than being admonished for no reason, I also heard a strange thing.¡±


    SuRu was surprised, said, ¡°What strange thing?¡±


    Tian BuYi shrugged, said, ¡°You won¡¯t believe it too, in that battle, many of our disciples and elders died, currently in Tong Tian Peak Crystal Hall a public memorial service is being conducted. But our DaoXuan senior brother, each day only shows up for a moment at Crystal Hall and then disappear, instead he goes to the Founders Ancestral Hall everyday to keep vigil, isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    SuRu was stunned, asked in surprise, ¡°Keeping vigil, what happened at Founders Ancestral Hall, don¡¯t tell me a senior elder has passed away?¡±


    Tian BuYi shook his head, sneered and said, ¡°Where would there be any senior elder, I heard a few junior disciples secretly conversing, it was an old man who had kept watch and maintained Founders Ancestral Hall for ten over years, for some reason coincidentally died on that day. How he died, that nobody knows, only that when DaoXuan senior brother found out, for the moment was dumbstruck, the next moment instead flew into a rage, heard that for several days he was beside himself, in the end he insisted to ce this old man¡¯s spiritual tablet in Founders Ancestral Hall, but the strangest thing is, the spiritual tablet that he ces in the Founders Ancestral Hall, is actually nk!¡±


    SuRu looked even more perplexed after hearing it, shook her head said, ¡°This, this what is this exactly, don¡¯t tell me sect head senior brother is really, really somehow muddleheaded?¡±


    Tian BuYi sneered, said, ¡°Whether he is muddleheaded or not, nobody knows, anyway someone did dissuade him before but he refused to listen. And he did not take a good look at those disciples¡¯ spiritual tablets in Crystal Hall, instead stared in a trance at that nk spiritual tablet in Founders Ancestral Hall. If he continues like this, I think this Qing Yun sect, sooner orter something will happen, sooner orter it will be destroyed at his hands...¡±


    SuRu was silent, after a long time, faintly sighed, looked out of the hall, saw on this quiet afternoon, the outside was empty too, only the distant clear blue sky.


    The mountain breeze blew past, bamboo rustling sounds were heard indistinctly, but for some reason, it instead increased the feeling of loneliness.


    Qing Yun Hill, Tong Tian Peak, Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Here was as tranquil and solemn as usual, the lofty hall was still towering, surrounded still with lush green forest, as if the earth-shocking big battle that happened on Qing Yun Hill few days ago, had no impact at all here.


    Other than the missing old man who swept the grounds, and on that dim altar, in a unremarkable area among the numerous tablets, an additional unfamiliar and empty spiritual tablet.


    Lin JingYu silently kneeled before that empty tablet, wearing mourning clothes, before him was a fire pan, on the table two white candles were lit, three sticks of joss sticks, faint smoke curling up, gently floating, soon merging into the offering incense, inseparable.


    Lin JingYu looked grieved, his lips closed tightly together, woodenly kneeling on the ground, slowly cing paper money into the fire pan, watched them slowly curled and turned yellow, gradually reducing to ashes, then slowly cing another fresh set.


    In-between, he looked up frequently to that tablet. When the old man¡¯s tablet was ced into the Founders Ancestral Hall, it was Qing Yun sect head Reverend DaoXuan solitary insistence, the other branch leaders disapproved, however all along Qing Yun sect head¡¯s words carried weight, in addition after Reverend DaoXuan defeated the Beast Deity, his reputation was even more prestigious, the rest of them saw that he was determined and so followed his wishes.


    Just that although this matter was unexpected for Lin JingYu, but what followed afterwards, was even more shocking, Reverend DaoXuan actually ced an empty tablet in the hall, as for that, Lin JingYu was even bold enough to ask Reverend DaoXuan who came to offer prayers.


    Unexpectedly Reverend DaoXuan only indifferently asked in return, rendering Lin JingYu speechless, ¡°Then do you know his name?¡±


    Lin JingYu was stunned, although he had trained under this mysterious elder for ten years but as for this elder¡¯s past, he had never revealed a single detail to him, right now for Lin JingYu to say any of it, he was really helpless. But looking at Reverend DaoXuan, evidently he knew something of this old man¡¯s past but he did not intend to reveal.


    Lin JingYu although had suspicions but after all he did not dare to be presumptuous before Sect head Reverend, he could only back away silently. Anyway to him, this elder although his tablet was empty but his voice and face were clearly etched in his heart, not the slightest faded.


    The public memorial service at the front mountain, he had also been there to pay homage, but he still felt that, over there numerous disciples offered prayers but this elder, although had unparalleled skills but left quietly like that, no matter what he had to send him off, and Reverend DaoXuan also seemed to implicitly allowed him here, to handle the funeral arrangements for this old man. And with his position as sect head, he ignored the surprised looks from the sect disciples, frequently came to visit this elder¡¯s tablet, as such it aroused many spections but Lin JingYu couldn¡¯t care less.


    Right now, footsteps were heard behind him again, these past few days, Lin JingYu was already familiar with the footsteps sounds, once he heard it he knew it was Reverend DaoXuan.


    He rose and turned, quietly said, ¡°Sect Head."


    Reverend DaoXuan slowly walked into the hall.


    The hall was dimly lit, although Lin JingYu had been there all along but for the moment couldn¡¯t see DaoXuan¡¯s expression clearly, he saw DaoXuan¡¯s figure in a blur, standing in the shadows, quietly looking at that nk tablet.


    For some reason, Lin JingYu watched that blurred figure in the darkness, suddenly felt something was wrong but as for what it was, he could not say it, just that an inexplicable palpitation, indistinctly felt tensed.


    ¡°He, still well?¡± Reverend DaoXuan finally spoke, his voice seemed rather deep, somehow hoarse, and seemed to exert force and suppressing something, very different from his usual tone.


    Lin JingYu felt even more bewildered but still answered, ¡°Disciple has been keeping vigil day and night for senior, burning incense on schedule, never once neglected.¡±


    The person in the shadows seemed to move, slowly said, ¡°He has you who is sincerely sending him off, his teachings to you for ten years is not in vain. He he...¡± Hisughter was cold, felt eerie in this dim hall, ¡°Not knowing if I was dead too...¡±


    He suddenly stopped, seemed to sense that he had said the wrong things, Lin JingYu naturally did not dare to speak further, stood there with his hands by the side.


    The hall sank into silence, after a moment, Reverend DaoXuan said, ¡°Leave me for a moment, I have some words which I need to tell him privately.¡±


    Lin JingYu was surprised, acknowledged and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Speaking, he strided out.


    Once out of the hall, standing on the empty ground in sunlight, Lin JingYu immediately felt invigorated, he then realized, just now in that hall, he seemed to feel a pressure.


    He walked one round around this empty ground, waited for about an hour but still did not see Reverend DaoXuan, while he was wondering, he turned and saw a back figure disappearing on the small path heading towards Illusory Moon Cave. Ever since the war ended, Illusory Moon Cave had again became a forbidden ground, the only one who could enter, naturally was only Reverend DaoXuan.


    Lin JingYu took a few more nces, shook his head, turned and walked back to the hall. He went to that nk tablet, saw before it, three thin joss sticks were offered again, and on the fire pan, it seemed to have many more ashes, like someone had burned some paper money in it.


    Lin JingYu contemted, slowly raised his head, only saw that empty tablet was still quietly standing in that secluded corner, in silence...

 Chapter 184: Wordless Jade Wall

    Chapter 184 - Wordless Jade Wall


    The bell tolled, again reverberated around Mt Meru, announcing the start of another new day.


    The rising morning sun, a small little halo peeking out from the east horizon, spilling a thread of light into the world. Early morning on the mountain path, it was already full ofmoners, following the path and stairs towards the imposing temple, many of them carrying joss sticks and candles for worship, in devotion on their faces.


    Among them some families also brought their children along for prayers, the children innocent and pure, they were not tired from walking on the mountain path instead many young ones jumped around and ran ahead and back, looking excited.


    The morning mist had not dispersedpletely, lingered outside Tian Yin Temple, the damp moisture could be still felt in the air. The monks whom had risen early hadpleted their mandatory morning lessons, right now were sweeping the courtyard, gently sweeping the trees leaves which had fallen during the night, to the side.


    The entire Tian Yin Temple, right now appeared solemn and peaceful, immersing in the faint mountain breeze, apanying the breeze, there was still a faint fragrance from the leaves.


    The bell peals drifted, guiding the people below the mountain, also hovered in the temple, awaking the people who were sound asleep.


    He from slumber, slowly awakened.


    How long had it been, sleeping at ease, waking up calmly, even in his sleep, there wasn¡¯t even dreams, only deep sleep, peaceful deep sleep.


    So, this was such a feeling of happiness.


    He quietly listened to the bell tolled, as if the tolls were not drifting in the vast world outside the house, instead in his heart, he even had this feeling that the bell, tolled especially for him.


    Until, the tolling of the bell gradually ceased, he then slowly got up, opened the room door and walked out, lifting his head, expanded his chest, inhaled deeply.


    The damp air in the mountain gushed into his heart, on his face, a rare expression of satisfaction slowly appeared, he really wished to continue standing like that, just that at that moment, a sound was heard outside the courtyard entrance.


    ¡°Zhang patron, you have awakened?¡±


    Ghost Li turned over, saw FaXiang smiling, standing not far from the door entrance looking at him, then nodded, said, ¡°Morning!¡±


    FaXiang assessed him with two nces, smiled and said, ¡°Patron after this period of quiet recuperation, most of your injuries have already healed, just that it is said the initial recovery from a serious illness, thirty percent it will rpse, patron still need to watch out for yourself. Mt Meru topography is rather elevated, the days and nights are different from the secrnd, the chill is heavy here, patron must be careful.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, said, ¡°Thanks for the concern, I will remember it. Also, not sure if abbot PuHong Master is free today, I hope to visit master, will like to bother him for a moment.¡±


    FaXiang smiled and said, ¡°Such a coincidence, I am carrying my teacher¡¯s instructions, came especially to invite Zhang patron to meet teacher after your morning meal.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, said, ¡°Why, abbot master is also looking for me?¡±


    FaXiang said, ¡°This little monk won¡¯t know but guess it would be to enquire after your injuries!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Since it is so, I will go pay a visit to abbot master in just a moment.¡±


    FaXiang brought his palms together, said, ¡°Patron do not have to hurry, abbot has especially instructed just now, not to hasten patron. Teacher is still at Little Tian Yin Temple meditation room, if patron is freeter, just go ahead by yourself.¡±


    FaXiang smiled faintly, said, ¡°In Tian Yin Temple, only if patron wish to, patron can go anywhere you want to, there is nothing to be concerned of.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart was moved, looked at FaXiang, FaXiang¡¯s words indistinctly had obvious subtle meaning, as if they already treated him like one of Tian Yin Temple people, or maybe, in those Tian Yin Temple monks¡¯ hearts, he who once prostrated before PuZhi¡¯s seat, eventually was also considered one of Tian Yin Temple?


    FaXiang turned and retreated, Ghost Li watched his back figure, silent for a moment and then returned to his own meditation room.


    From the moment he stepped foot onto the summit, Ghost Li involuntarily paused his body slightly, to him, this was really a ce that stirred all sorts of different emotions in him.


    Under the morning sun, Little Tian Yin Temple simple and unadorned situated ahead, the low walls, small courtyards, where were the signs of that soul-stirring night?


    Looking back, gazing, indistinct human voices again travelled over from Tian Yin Temple, the prosperous joss sticks offered, a bustling sight, or maybe, those people who were living peacefully, instead were happier?


    He quietly turned around, walked into Little Tian Yin Temple, soon, the unique quietness of this ce enveloped him, in the whole courtyard, seemed like only his footsteps reverberated.


    When he reached that meditation room entrance, Ghost Li stopped, subconsciously nced towards the back of the yard, that small path was blocked by the boundary walls but he could still see that it extended towards the back, just that at this moment, thatst courtyard, most probably only a nk te remained!


    Like, humans who came empty handed, left empty handed.


    He knocked on the door, very quickly, PuHong Master¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Is it Zhang little patron, quicklye in!¡±


    Ghost Li faintly acknowledged, pushed the door opened and walked in. In the room right now, PuHong Master was alone and sitting on his meditation room, a smile on his face greeting Ghost Li who had just walked in.


    Ghost Li nodded to PuHong Master, said, ¡°Master, I heard from FaXiang that you are looking for me?¡±


    PuHong Master instead asked, ¡°That¡¯s right but I heard that little patron happens to also have something to discuss with me?¡±


    Ghost Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, actually it¡¯s not a big deal, mainly that I have troubled you all for many days, now that my injuries are almost healed, I really should not continue to trouble.¡±


    PuHong Master smiled, said, ¡°Little patron you¡¯re too formal.¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head and said, ¡°That day at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, master has already saved my life, and afterwhich here, master helped to undo the knot in my heart, I am really beyond grateful. Just that I am afterall from Evil sect, in the long run, inevitably this will hurt the clean reputation of your honorable temple.¡±


    PuHong solemnly said, ¡°Little patron, I have a word, not sure if I should say it?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Master please say.¡±


    PuHong nodded his head and said, ¡°Since so, forgive this old monk direct words. Looking at little patron¡¯s physiognomy andplexion, you are absolutely not an utterly evil disciple, degenerated into the Evil Way, it is because your fate dictates it so, definitely not little patron¡¯s mistake. And little patron has such a predestined rtionship with PuZhi junior brother, which is also a predestined affinity with our Buddha, and even so an affinity with Tian Yin Temple. Only if little patron is willing to turn back to the shore, Tian Yin Temple will naturally do our utmost to shield you, not to mention Qing Yun sect, even if the world¡¯s Good Faction alle together, our temple will not fear the slightest. Buddha said, enlightening a person is utmost merit, little patron since you are a person with affinity, why not put down the secr baggage, receive this peace and be at ease, isn¡¯t this better?¡±


    Having said that, his expression earnest, looking at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li naturally did not expect PuHong would say such words, for the moment was stunned. These few days in this Tian Yin Temple, his mind and heart waspletely different from the past, main difference was he wasfortable and at peace, deep in his heart, he very much liked it that way, just that men like him, in the end still had matters he could not put down.


    He was silent for a long time before slowly raising his head, bowing deeply to PuHong Master, said, ¡°I know, master is sincere to me, deliberately enlighten the ignorant and stubborn, however I am a secr man, bobbing along with the waves, in the secr world, there are even more countless of worries but yet I am unable to give them up. Master¡¯s good intentions, forgive my inability to ept.¡±


    Having said that, he heaved a long sigh, about to turn around and walk off, PuHong Master instead said, ¡°Patron don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Master, is there anything else?¡±


    PuHong Master looked like he was contemting, slowly said, ¡°Patron¡¯s heart is like a huge rock, this old monk will not dare to force too but if patron is willing to, our humble temple has a request, hope that patron will grant it.¡±


    Ghost Li was slightly surprised, said, ¡°What is it, abbot master there is no harm saying it.¡±


    PuHong Master looked at him, said, ¡°PuZhi junior brother met with such an ending, although it is because of his own sins, an unforgivable crime but tracing it to the source, that evil object, ¡®Sinister Orb¡¯ cannot avoid responsibility. And now that PuZhi junior brother had already passed away but this evil object is still on patron¡¯s body, encroaching onto little patron!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Master meaning...¡±


    PuHong Master brought his palms together, said, ¡°Little patron don¡¯t get me wrong, this old monk has no other intention. This Sinister Orb contains strong evil power, harming others and yourself. That time after PuZhi junior brother passed away, for several years this old monk grieves andments, never once did not think about that, received Heaven¡¯s bequeathed sympathy, actually thought of an idea, maybe it is a method to restrain Sinister Orb this type of evil object¡¯s vicious energy. Not sure if little patron is willing to try?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, the Sinister Orb although had infinite power but its vicious energy during these ten over years, made him suffered much, even his character, seemed to be changed gradually by it. Sometimes he also recalled PuZhi¡¯s situation, each time he thought of himself being controlled by this vicious energy too, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. However this matter could not be told to others after all, although he was worried but he did not have any good solution to it, unexpectedly today upon hearing PuHong Master¡¯s words, it instantly hit the matter close to his heart.


    Ghost Li thought for a long time, then slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that abbot master has such a good n, not sure how is it to be done?¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s face was serious, said, ¡°The method is actually simple, frankly, it is only using the Buddha¡¯s remarkable powers, boundless mercy, to degrade all of this world¡¯s vicious energies. In the rear mountain of Tian Yin Temple, there is a ¡®Wordless Jade Wall¡¯, more than seven zhang tall, smooth like jade, it is said that Tian Yin Temple founder attained enlightenment under that Wordless Jade Wall, and from then started Tian Yin Temple.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, did not understand the rtions it had with the Sinister Orb, heard PuHong continued on, said, ¡°It is from that realm, from the centre of Mt Meru, the Buddhist energy is the most solemn and propitious, little patron only need to sit there for a period of time and in addition, I will lead a group of monks to form the ¡®Vajra Ring¡¯ formation, with such strong propitious energy, maybe it can suppress the Sinister Orb¡¯s vicious energy that is in your body, we do not know.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled, he did not expect that PuHong Master had such exceptional foresight, had saw through that the internal channels in his body was in a disorder. After contemting for a moment, decisively said, ¡°Master¡¯s good intentions, I received it. Since then, I will sit under the Wordless Jade Wall for a few days. Just that after which, I will treat it as farewell and leave.¡±


    PuHong Master brought his palms together, nodded his head, smiled and said, ¡°Patron just be assured, our humble temple will definitely not prevent patron.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded his head, turned and walked out. PuHong Master watched his back figure disappeared, sighed, muttered to himself, ¡°Junior brother, if your spirit is in Heaven, you have to bless and protect this child...¡±


    The Wordless Jade Wall was as what PuHong Master said, even though it was located at Mt Meru rear mountain, Ghost Li assumed it would be easy to find, however on that day, following FaXiang and FaShan who led the way, there was no sign of it after walking for almost an hour.


    Ghost Li felt bewildered in his heart but did not speak it out, instead it was FaXiang who was attentive and noticed the puzzled look on Ghost Li¡¯s face, guessed his thoughts and smiled, said, ¡°Zhang patron, are you thinking why is the Wordless Jade Wall so far away?¡±


    Ghost Li did not deny, said, ¡°Boldly asking senior brother, where exactly is this Wordless Jade Wall, and how did ite about?¡±


    FaXiangughed while walking, ¡°This is quite a long story. When did the Wordless Jade Wall appear, naturally this nobody knows, it is only known that thousand years ago, when Tian Yin Temple founder was still an itinerant monk, travelling around, one day for some reason, strayed into Mt Meru lofty ridges and towering mountains and was lost, unable to get out. Having no choice, our founder walked randomly in this forest, it was also predestined Buddha affinity, the smooth like jade stone wall was spotted by him. At that moment, our founder was already hungry and thirsty and exhausted, and so rested under the wall.¡±


    FaXiang paused, Ghost Li could not help but asked, ¡°Oh, then what happenedter?¡±


    A bifurcation appeared in the mountain path before FaXiang, FaXiang headed to the left and led Ghost Li down a slope, at the same time said, ¡°It was said that our founder sat under the jade wall for three days and three nights, for some reason, gradually from unbearable hunger and thirst to aposed state, his heart at ease and his mind calmed, entered into our Buddhist Great Perfection Realm, after three days, he attained enlightenment under the Wordless Jade Wall. Other than that, it was said...¡±


    FaXiang turned and smiled mysteriously to Ghost Li, continued, ¡°It was further said, under the wall, our founder actuallyprehended our Tian Yin Temple supreme true way Great Brahman Wisdom which is passed down from generations to generations, and so established Tian Yin Temple¡¯s position among the world¡¯s cultivation sects.¡°


    Ghost Li was stunned for a moment, shook his head, felt the legend of this Tian Yin Temple founder was quite amusing, several parts of the story felt unreal, actually also somehow absurd. Initially towards PuHong Master¡¯s method this time, he had some expectations but after hearing FaXiang narration of the story, he instead felt disheartened, could not help but secretly sighed.


    FaXiang was observant, saw Ghost Li¡¯s change of expressions, only smiled and continued to lead the way, did not speak, as for the tall and sturdy FaShan monk behind them who remained silent all the way, also did not speak.


    The three of them followed along the mountain path for about an hour, walked among the twisting lofty mountains, unknowingly had already left Tian Yin Temple far behind them, unable to see it again.


    Ghost Li did not expect that the mountain terrain behind Tian Yin Temple was actually more extensive than he had imagined but watching the peaks and ridges,yers of green, the mountain breeze blew gently, along the way odd rocks towered, all kinds of strange things, or steep cliff waterfalls, pouring from the sky, rumbling and looking like jade belt.


    Along the way, he felt his chest lifted, looking at the beautiful scenery in the surroundings, he instead did not feel that depressed anymore.


    Suddenly FaXiang was heard saying, ¡°It will be ahead.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, looked ahead but saw the path was still winding, beside the path was dense forest, the other side weeds and brambles, outside three chi was a cliff, where was the more than seven zhang tall Wordless Jade Wall that they said?


    ¡°Boldly asking senior brother, where is this jade wall?¡±


    Smiling, FaXiang walked a few steps ahead, came to that cliff, looking back, said, ¡°It is here.¡±


    Ghost Li went to his side, standing on the cliff, he looked up, saw the mist permeating below, like surging waves, turbulent, seemed like a valley. And an indistinct mountain silhouette could be seen in the distance, but it was at a very remote ce.


    Ghost Li pondered, turned and said to FaXiang, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s in this valley?¡±


    FaXiang smiled and said, ¡°It is below our feet.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, FaXiang was alreadyughing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±


    Speaking, FaXiang leapt down, FaShan followed after.


    Ghost Li standing on the cliff above, deliberated a moment but also jumped down.


    Soul-devouring in the mist, shed with dark-green light, slowly enveloped Ghost Li, protected him and slowly descended.


    The mist seemed peculiar, appeared dense but not dense, threadlike entangling together, allowing the mountain breeze to ruffle it but it did not show any signs of dispersing. During the descend, Ghost Li looked towards the mountain wall but only saw white mist in front.


    Feeling bewildered, he grasped and urged the Soul-devouring to go nearer to the mountain wall, he only sawyers of cloud-like mist scattering, slipping away to both sides before his eyes, just when he was focusing, suddenly, a silhouette appeared in front of him.


    Ghost Li was startled and quickly paused his body, looking carefully, he received quite a big shock, before himself he saw someone who looked exactly like himself, with a shock look looking at himself.


    That person¡¯s gaze was deep, his face appeared to show the vicissitudes of life, in his hand was also holding a Soul-devouring evil stick. While Ghost Li was in shock, a Sanskrit song was suddenly heard from the sky, like a heavy drum beat, heavily reverberated in his ear.


    Following this Sanskrit song, a solemn and dignified force instantly charged up from an unknown realm below his feet, like an enormous wave shooting up to the sky and the surrounding mist immediately rolled up into it, consuming that figurepletely. Ghost Li felt a pain in his heart, the ice-cold feeling in his body actually moved on its own ord, like repelling violently against this Buddhist force, retaliating back on its own.


    In his shock, Ghost Li again felt that other than the evil power from the Sinister Orb stirring in his body, like being influence by this Buddhist energy, his own cultivation Great Brahman Wisdom also seemed unwilling to submit to another force, surged up, seemed intending to have a show-down with the Sinister Orb evil power.


    Before even starting, his body already had such great impact, the energy in this realm, was really inconceivable. Ghost Li was shocked, for a moment forgotten about the strange silhouette, only urged his own cultivation, protected his heart and slowly descended.


    Soon, the fog gradually thinned, the scene below his feet immediately became clear, it was a small stone tform, the surface smooth, a radius of three zhang, sparse trees, surrounded it were several Tian Yin Temple monks sitting around. These monks were either sitting near or far, in no order but it seemed to have implicit meaning, faint Buddhist power flowed within, indistinctly forming a formation.


    Ghost Li carefully looked, suddenly felt somehow familiar, carefully thinking, he recalled an image of a Buddhist mantra primitive character.


    Ghost Li very quickly reached the ground, looking around, saw FaXiang and FaShan were already sitting among the monks, sping their palms together in silent, with their heads bowed and not looking at him. And the leader of the monks, was Tian Yin Temple abbot PuHong Master, sitting below on his left, whom Ghost Li had saw him before, was PuFang holy monk who had demonstrated his great martial prowess on Qing Yun Hill.


    Instead it was a monk who was sitting below on his right, looked rather weird, Ghost Li had never seen him before but looking at his haggard face,plexion sallow, like a dying person, and his aged appearance, was even far older than PuHong Master. Just that he did not know who this person was but he was ranked together with PuHong and PuFang these two holy monks, evidently was a great figure in Tian Yin Temple.


    Ghost Li without further words, bowed to PuHong Master, PuHong Master sped his palms back in greetings, smiled and said, ¡°Little patron hase.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, ¡°Yes but what does abbot wants me to do?¡±


    PuHong Master pointed to the tform, said, ¡°None other, little patron only has to sit on that tform, meditate and sit for a few days.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded his head, looked back to that tform and then looked up again at the surrounding, saw the thick mist lingering above but where was the legendary Wordless Jade Wall? He could not help but ask, ¡°Abbot Master I will like to ask, where is the Wordless Jade Wall?¡±


    PuHong Master smiled, ¡°Little patron will see it in a moment.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, nodded his head, turned around and was about to sit on that tform when suddenly a faint sharp whistle was heard in the sky, it was wind, it was the howl of a beast, traversing the clouds and mist, a beam of brilliant light following closely behind, tore opened a crack in the thick mist, shone down onto Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li retreated a step back, looked up and saw within the valley rumbling sounds, like undting peals of thunders, waves suddenly formed in the thick mist like sea, from gentle risings turning into huge waves, billows undting, following which many more cracks appeared, the thick mist also became thinner and thinner, revealing beams after beams, rays and rays of light.


    Facing this spectacr sight, Ghost Li watched for a long time, the thick mist finally dispersedpletely, light shone down, instantly resplendent light filled the world, nobody could look at the light directly. After a moment, it gradually dimmed.


    When Ghost Li once again opened his eyes, he got a shock, saw the legendary Wordless Jade Wall.


    It was just In front of him, behind that small stone tform, under the cliff, a precipice that looked like mirror, hanging down perfectly straight, more than seven zhang high, more than four zhang wide, the texture like jade but not jade, extremely smooth, reflecting the beauty of heaven and earth, near and far mountains, actually were all in this jade wall. And Ghost Li with the other Tian Yin Temple monks under this wall, looked insignificant like ants.


    Compared with the creations of heaven and earth, humans were so tiny!


    Ghost Li was silent, after a long time let out a long breath, without a word, went up to the tform sat cross-legged down, did not look at anyone, took a deep breath and closed his eyes, sat there like that motionless.


    PuHong Master watched Ghost Li for a long time, turned to the monks behind and nodded his head.


    Dozens of Tian Yin Temple monks, including PuHong Master, PuFang holy monk and that mysterious monk beside PuHong, FaXiang, FaShan etc, brought their palms together and chanted.


    Dozens of faint golden lights, slowly rose, indistinct Sanskrit song, seemed toe from the sky!


    Suddenly, golden light increased greatly, in the monks formation, golden light flowed, dignified Buddhist energy, the golden light from the monks turned more and more dazzling, after a moment deafening rumbles were heard, a golden resplendentrge ¡®Buddha¡¯ incantation appeared above the formation, slowly rising.


    The Sanskrit song became louder and louder, heaven and earth solemn, that golden Buddha word rose higher and higher, slowly reached the mid-air, erected. In the sunlight of the horizon, glowing more and more resplendently.


    As if activated by the Buddhist mantra, on that precipice, on the smooth jade wall a reflection of the Buddhist word slowly appeared but it was not like the usual mirror, instead started from small to big, gradually emitting golden light, the Buddhist word image slowly appearing and when it grewrge on that jade wall, the Buddhist mantra in the air seemed to dim down.


    Very quickly, the Buddhist mantra on that jade wall grew almost bigger than the one in the air, the entire wall dazzled with golden light, sparkling, apanying the waves of SanSkrit song. Suddenly, on that jade wall a faint ray of golden Buddha light revealed, slowly shone out, enveloped Ghost Li who was sitting cross-legged.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled, a trace of pain shown on his face but he did not open his eyes, instead tolerated it. Very quickly, the pain expression on his face disappeared, sitting motionless.


    The jade wall shone out faint Buddhist light, did not have any changes, the golden light slowly glimmered, an indescribable dignified feeling.


    And surrounding Tian Yin Temple monks¡¯ countenances did not change too, chanting softly, the light on their formation flowed slowly, supporting the Buddhist mantra in the air.


    Time flowed, quietly passed by like that...


    After three days, the Buddhist mantra on the jade wall did not show the slightest sign of weakening, the faint Buddhist light shining, still enveloping Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was calm, these three days to him seemed the same, like the first day he arrived, instead it was the monks below PuHong Master, although the formation did not change but their faces faintly showed tiredness.


    PuHong Master from his meditation slowly opened his eyes, looked to Ghost Li who was still sitting peacefully, after a long while sighed quietly, ¡°Foolish child, foolish child, in the end still unable to let go?¡±


    Speaking, he shook his head gently, sighed incessantly.


    PuFang holy maid who was sitting on his left side lightly said, ¡°We worked so hard, arranged this Buddhist Subdue Devil formation, first is to help him degrade Sinister Orb vicious energy, even more importantly, to resolve the demons in his heart. But his heart is tightly locked up, hard to eliminate the demons in his heart, even if the Sinister Orb vicious energy is neutralized, who knows one day if he will also turn into a demon too? The things that we did today, most likely are instead taking the side of the evildoer!¡±


    PuHong Master frowned, his face darkened, said, ¡°Junior brother, this young man has deep affinity with our Tian Yin Temple, no matter what we cannot give up lightly, why did you say such words?¡±


    PuFang¡¯s countenance changed, brought his palms together, ¡°Senior brother is right to lecture. I am not having any prejudice towards this young man, it is because of that time...that scene of our senior and junior brothers dying, my heart is in sorrow, I really do not wish to see him taking the evil route again. Junior brother spoke inappropriately, senior brother please chastise.¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s face eased, said, ¡°Not that I have not thought the same way as you, if not I would noty down this Subdue Devil formation, deliberately used Buddhist true way great ability to enlighten him. But before this jade wall, he seemed to too...¡±


    While speaking, suddenly in the tranquil and solemn mountain valley a loud sound issued out of thin air, the entire jade wall seemed to tremble once, the Buddhist mantra in the air and on the wall seemed to be shaking too.


    PuHong Master and the other monks turned pale, in shock for a moment, quickly hastened their spells, unexpectedly a pain expression appeared on Ghost Li¡¯s face, the Soul-devouring which had been suppressed by Buddhist power these three days suddenly lighted up, a burst of ck energy instantly covered his face.


    PuHong Master did not expect that the Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power was so strong, after being suppressed for three days and three nights, it still had strength to resist, he was able to call everyone to hold on to the formation, Ghost Li who was unable to bear it any longer, issued a cry and leapt up.


    The Buddhist mantra in the air suddenly dispersed, Ghost Li raised his head and made a long cry in the air, his demeanour like mad, at the same time turned and looked at the jade wall, saw that in addition, it had rays of red lights, the golden light and red rays, fighting incessantly.


    While the lights were in chaos, strange forms varied and brilliant, a shock of thunder heard out of sudden in the horizon, the sky darkened down.


    Winds and clouds rolled over from all directions, on the smooth jade wall, from top to bottom, spots like deep engraving, a row of characters appeared, other than that, numerous golden crude iprehensible words, like seething on the jade wall between the golden light red rays glimmering and quivering, a dazzling disy. And that row of words instead were unmistakably clear, it was --


    Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs!

 Chapter 185: Heaven Punishment

    Chapter 185 - Heaven Punishment


    On that Wordless Jade Wall, numerous golden crude words appeared, such bizarre thing, even PuHong Master and all of the other Tian Yin Temple monks had never seen it before. On that Jade Wall, majestic auras rose at times, glimmered with dark red light at times, solemn and dignified golden light mixed with strange unfathomable red light, gave one a feeling of suffocation.


    Ghost Li in the air, lifted his head up and gave a long scream, he looked like he was in pain, his eyes then shifted to that Wall, saw the wavering seething words. Around him, the Soul-devouring strange light turned brighter and brighter, the evil power emitting from his body, also turned stronger and stronger.


    Even the monks on the ground, felt a never-before ice cold energy,ing from Ghost Li¡¯s body, enveloping them. These three days after being grinded by the Buddhist formation, the Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power did seemed to weaken, instead it seemed to trigger all of its power out, unprecedentedly powerful.


    PuHong Master seemed anxious, right now was the critical point of the situation, his expression like the weather in the horizon, changing constantly, unable to decide his move.


    PuFang instead was worrying, he looked at Ghost Li who was bathed in dark green light, his brows frowning, looked at PuHong Master and shouted, ¡°Senior brother, what shall we do now?¡±


    PuHong Master took a deep breath, decisively said, ¡°This person is the descendant of PuZhi junior brother, he also has his lifetime of great aspiration, we cannot stand by.¡±


    He had just finished speaking when he shouted an order, again sat cross-legged down, his mouth chanting, SanSkrit song indistinctly started again, following which, the monks around him saw the abbot casting spell, all followed too. The next moment, a solemn dignified golden light, again floated out from these Tian Yin Temple monks.


    Just that the Buddhist golden light this time, was different from the Buddhist formation in the past three days, in the solemness it was less merciful, more stern and harsh. However Ghost Li, did not notice the rising golden light below which was approaching himself, his attention right now seemed to be totally absorbed in those glimmering words on the Wall.


    Nobody could have expected, even if those Tian Yin Temple monks saw with their own eyes, would not understand it, right now glimmering on the Wordless Jade Wall, on this most revered noble and unsullied sacred Jade Wall, was the legendary fourth volume of the Evil Sect ssic !


    The heavenlyws boundless, the things of the world changeful, how much can one predict?


    Tian Yin Temple monks day and night performed ceremony for the Buddha, still did not know it; Ghost Li with his rough lifetime of experiences, vicissitudes of life in the world, he too didn¡¯t know!


    But Ghost Li right now, how would he consider so much, in his eyes, almost instinctively mesmerized by those glimmering words.


    Every pulsing sentences, were all of the missing and unexinable portions of the strange skill which he arduously trained in solitary, one by one appearing before him, like one whose road ahead was full of countless cliffs and precipices, hesitating at the dead end, suddenly there was a road in the cliff, bridge across rapids, what kind of exhration that was, how could he still be distracted and care about other things?


    For a moment, the arduous and obscure parts of his past cultivation, suddenly like seeing the light, slowly revealed. From the first volume of general principles seen ten years ago in KongSang Mountain Thousand Bats Ancient Cave Blood Dripping Cave, ten years of time like tide psed, this man hovering in the horizon of changing situation, for the first time felt, breathing as one with Heaven and Earth, yet forgetting each and every living thing.


    Panting, deeply panting!


    From top to toe, every part of his body felt like it was going to explode, numerous andplicated strange whistling noise, tightly shrouded him. The different breaths in his body seething like huge waves, all surging and turbulent. The Sinister Orb evil power cold, Inferno Fire Mirror pure yang energy zing harder and harder; TaiJi Xuan Qing Way gentle and unbiased, Great Brahman Wisdom solemn like mountain; in addition drifting out from the different areas of the body, Ghost Li past cultivated three volumes of true vitality energy, copious amount and unable to stem.


    Heaven and earth changing, creating miracles!


    Under the dark clouds, the strange light emitted from the figure in the air increased in brightness while the sky turned darker and darker, a direct show of might rebelling against the heavens. The thunder rumbled in the horizon, shes of lightning were seen scurrying within the clouds, as if the heaven was already infuriated. In the clouds, strong winds blew, the clouds slowly started to spin, just above Ghost Li, gradually evolving into a giant vortex.


    And Ghost Li, his attention still on the Jade Wall, oblivious to the surroundings.


    And at this moment, the SanSkrit chant on the ground burst into power, solemn golden light charged to the sky, immediately enveloping Ghost Li. This golden light was extremely powerful, umting several Tian Yin Temple monks¡¯ cultivation forces, how would it be ordinary, instantly suppressed the evil power from Ghost Li, containing it tightly.


    Once the golden light rose, enveloped Ghost Li, the force of the thunder and lightnings in the horizon seemed to be restrained, immediately slowly turned weak, the huge vortex forming in the sky also seemed to gradually disintegrate.


    PuHong Master gazed at the firmament, slowly let out a breath, the withered old monk beside him suddenly spoke coldly, ¡°This person¡¯s lifetime of cultivation actually invoked ¡®Heaven Punishment Stern Thunder¡¯, the powerfulness of the evil power can be seen, heaven is intolerant too. Abbot disregarded everything to save and protect him, I¡¯m afraid it might not be correct too.¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s countenance changed, turned and looked at him, that withered old monk coldly stared back, PuHong Master for the moment was speechless. Actually with PuHong Master¡¯s level of skills, how would he not sense the waves of malevolent evil power emanating from Ghost Li, definitely not Good Faction¡¯s skills, what he did today, it really could not be said to be right. Just that once he thought about his PuZhi junior brother who passed away in bitterness, and Ghost Li¡¯s great merciful act towards PuZhi¡¯s remains a few days ago, PuHong Master who was deeply touched could not watch and do nothing.


    PuHong Master did not speak, after a long pause was about to speak, suddenly a stir ofmotion was heard beside, many of them eximed, at the same time a strange energy emanated from the formation, it seemed to have change, he quickly looked up, immediately his face changed.


    Under the protection and suppression of the great Buddhist formation wielded by many of the Tian Yin Temple monks at the same time, Ghost Li¡¯s evil power was forcibly suppressed, all of it contained in the golden light formation. The mysterious storm in the sky was unable to find its target, slowly dispersed. Unexpectedly at this moment, the weak beams of light on Ghost Li, suddenly lit up again, and its turbulent energy, was even more powerful than before.


    [Rumble]


    A shock of thunder, exploded out in the horizon.


    Wild winds raged, in the thunder, Ghost Li again screamed long to the sky, light shed around him, dark-green, red, gold, bright red, rotated ceaselessly, finally in the end merged, evolved into the most simple ck white colours, this ck white colours were also rather strange, at times totally white, at times totally ck, unpredictable but the indistinct power in it, was felt by all of the Tian Yin Temple monks.


    In the mid air, consolidating several Tian Yin Temple monks¡¯ power, that golden light formation, seemed unable to resist Ghost Li¡¯s new-born power, slowly weakened. At the same time, wind and clouds rolled in the sky, the enormous vortex appeared again, and its speed surpassed the previous, swiftly formed and just above Ghost Li.


    Looking up from the ground, in thatyers of cloud vortex, lightning shed madly, thunder sounds rumbled, there was also a strange [si si] whistle, like the sky¡¯s ferocious mouth, was about to pick someone and devour.


    The monks on the ground, their faces revealed pain, it had be a struggle to maintain this formation, right now not only Ghost Li¡¯s body was resisting the golden light, in the sky, that mysterious vortex, a powerful force descended, shed heavy on top of the golden light formation.


    The golden light formation received attacks from the front and back, its light swiftly dimmed, PuHong Master and the rest were shocked, and at this moment, a sound of thunder suddenly in the sky, from that unceasing bottomless vortex, a thick lightning struck down from the firmament, onto the golden formation.


    Deafening cracking sound, PuHong Master and the rest of the monks¡¯ bodies shook, those monks who were lower-skilled, their faces flushed red, some already spat out blood. The golden formation wavered and shed, finally dispersed dejectedly, vanished.


    PuHong Master¡¯s felt a tightness in his chest, as the leader of the formation, he received the hardest hit but right now his attention was all on the sky, in his anxiety, he actually stood up.


    Since the golden light formation had broken up, Ghost Li no longer was restrained, the pressure on his body instantly disappeared but felt that although his body was relieved, the newborn vitality energy in his body revolved ceaselessly, growing incessantly, absolutely free from inhibitions.


    Then, without waiting for any actions from him, he who had raised the rm in the heavens, deep inside the dark clouds in the sky, rolling cracks of thunder rumbled, like a light beam descending from the sky, overwhelmingly, as if directly prating through Heaven and Earth, struck down with a loud crash, it was heading straight towards him.


    Where it traversed, zing fiercely, the sides of the column made [chi chi] sounds unceasingly, not knowing if it was because the temperature was too high, all of the things beside it were all reduced to malleable. And what Ghost Li was facing, was this colossal might of Heaven and Earth, unavoidable, inescapable...


    Looking as Ghost Li was about to be hit by this colossal light beam, body to be smashed to pieces, PuHong Master and the rest of the monks could not bear to watch, all closed their eyes and turned their heads over, PuHong Master felt even more grieved, couldn¡¯t figure out, he was only having a good intention to enlighten Ghost Li, hoped to resolve the evil energy in his body, how did it turn out to be like this, invoking not seen for ten thousand years, existing only in legends, the Heaven Punishment Stern Thunder!


    Don¡¯t tell him, Heavens really could not ept this man?


    The light beam looked to be arriving soon, before it reached his body, Ghost Li¡¯s face pale, in the howling wild storm opened his mouth and shouted but there was no sound at all, all were drowned in that colossal might of Heaven and Earth. But he, wrapped under the divine might, blood flowing out of his face¡¯s seven apertures, his expression deste and despair, even the Soul-devouring evil baton which had always protected him loyally, this moment facing the Heaven Punishment, was suppressed and had no light.


    Everything, seemed about to end!


    The dominating firmament, a dirge seemed to be heard faintly, reverberating in the horizon.


    Suddenly, behind Ghost Li, the Wordless Jade Wall which had gradually dimmed, seemed to sense something, numerous glimmering words again shed up, especially the nine words in the center: Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs! Dazzled with ring intensity, lighted up, looking at its impetus, it indistinctly carried a trace of insufferably arrogance and obstinate air.


    Even if, facing the heaven which countless of mortals prostrated in worship, that Heaven Punishment which seemed eternally invincible, the light on the Jade Wall, did not retreat the slightest!


    The light on the wall reached its ultimate, it was as if the most resplendent meteor aze in that instant, no one could look at its light. The light which seemed to go into a frenzy, in an instant blotting out the sky and covering up the earth, charged over, from bottom upwards, entirely enveloping Ghost Li¡¯s body within, at the same time, an even bigger unparalleled brilliance charged up to the sky, that infinite impetus, actually charged directly towards that enigmatic colossal vortex in the horizon.


    [Hong!]


    [Hong!]


    [Hong long!]...


    The canopy of the heavens, deafening thunder sounds, each seemed to have the force of cracking the sky, like being agitated, in that instant, that iparable might of the Heaven Punishment light column shifted a few degrees, leaving Ghost Li, struck onto that unyielding brilliance that rose up from that Wordless Jade Wall!


    Two forces of zing light columns, collided with a crash between Heaven and Earth, the mountain ranges on the ground quaked, numerous giant rock walls cracked opened, in the rumbles of thunder, thousands of beasts cried out, like the end of the world had arrived.


    Between Heaven and Earth, the dazzling light which could not be viewed!


    Heaven and Earth froze, seemed in that instant.


    On the jade wall, the polished-like-mirror stone wall, cracking sounds were heard, from the center of the wall, [pu] a crisp sound, a small opening cracked opened, following which numerous thin fissures extended out from this opening, erging. Finally, in the confused cries, a sound of loud rumble, this huge stone wall, stones and rocks flew, copsed!


    In the horizon, the huge light beam slowly dispersed, the looming dark clouds seemed to have vented their anger, the wild winds slowly ceased, thunders too. Following which, heaven and earth seemed to resume its tranquility all of a sudden, the dark clouds gradually scattered, that calm sky, gradually lit up.


    A figure, slowly fell from the sky, it was Ghost Li, blood streaming from his face, unconscious, and protecting his body, was a faint mysterious light, after his bodynded, wavered a few times, eventually dispersed, leaving not a trace.


    The Tian Yin Temple monks stared dumbfoundedly at the ruins of the Wordless Jade Wall, looked at Ghost Li who actually by a stroke of luck escaped from the Heaven Punishment, speechless.


    This sleep, seemed to be another distant slumber.


    Seemed like during this time, many people walked past himself, extremely busy, some spoke beside him, the volumes loud and soft at times, and at times, there seemed to be arguments too. But most of the time, it was quiet.


    He in this insipid peace, not knowing how long he had slept, indistinctly felt some sensations but still did not regain consciousness.


    Maybe, remaining in this deep slumber, instead was the ardent hope deep inside his heart!


    Footsteps were heard outside the door, FaXiang, in the meditation room, nced out, quickly stood up, put his palms together and bowed to PuHong Master who was walking in. PuHong Master nodded, nced at the sleeping Ghost Li on the meditation bed, quietly said, ¡°Is he still good?¡±


    FaXiang nodded and said, ¡°Since that day, Zhang patron has been unconscious like this. Just that his breathing is at ease, there is no abnormal sign, and his body did not have any other injuries, by right should long be up but for some reason, he is still unconscious like that?¡±


    PuHong Master was silent for a moment, said, ¡°He is fortunate to escape death under the Heaven Punishment, as such it is already a tremendous luck. Thinking back that Heaven Punishment is a rare divine power in ten thousand years, unexpectedly it would happen on him, it can¡¯t be...he is really an evildoer untolerated by Heaven?¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s countenance changed, secretly nced at PuHong Master, PuHong Master looked grave but there was no other expressions, thus he ced his suspended heart back, quietly said, ¡°Teacher, is it that the other teacher uncles argued with you?¡±


    PuHong Masterughed bitterly but did not speak.


    FaXiang was silent.


    After a long time, PuHong Master slowly said, ¡°The Wordless Jade Wall was our Tian Yin Temple sacred ground treasure, moreover the Buddhist remains handed down by our founders, this time destroyed by Heaven Punishment, it is all because of my selfish motive. I have decided after Zhang patron regain consciousness, I will resign from my position as abbot, from then face the wall andprehend Buddhist truth, so as to atone for my sin.¡±


    FaXiang¡¯s countenance changed greatly, eximed, ¡°Teacher, how, how can you say that, this is not your fault!¡±


    PuHong Master shook his head, said, ¡°Your teacher uncles are right, I was filled with gratitude to Zhang patron for resolving PuZhi junior brother¡¯s resentful spirit and vicious energy and so presumptuously made the decision, overestimated myself and assumed to use Buddhist power on the sacred ground to enlighten him. Thus invoking the Heaven Punishment, destroyed the Jade Wall, this is really my sin. Just that...¡±


    He smiled instead, said to FaXiang, ¡°Just that I never once regretted, do you know why?¡±


    FaXiang silently shook his head.


    PuHong Master smiled and said, ¡°On that day, when the Heaven Punishment struck down, this Zhang patron by right would not be spared but the Jade Wall on its own ord saved Zhang patron. Although the reason for it, we all do not know but the Jade Wall had spiritual intelligence, it must be it was not willing to watch Zhang patron die under the Heaven Punishment and therefore did so. Since the Jade Wall did that, it can be seen what I did was not wrong. Therefore although it is my fault that the Jade Wall is destroyed, I intend to seek forgiveness but in my heart, I did not regret a bit.¡±


    FaXiang clenched his teeth, raised his head and called out, ¡°Teacher...¡±


    PuHong Master patted his shoulder, smiled and consoled with a few words, walked to Ghost Li side and carefully looked at him, nodded and said, ¡°Seems like he is looking much better already, if nothing unexpected happens, I guess he will wake up in these few days, you must take good care of him.¡±


    FaXiang put his palms together, said, ¡°Teacher please be assured.¡±


    PuHong Master nodded, took another look at Ghost Li, turned and about to walk out.


    Just when he was about to step out, suddenly, Ghost Li moved, making a soft groan.


    FaXiang was shocked, said in pleasant surprise, ¡°Teacher, he seems to be awakening.¡±


    PuHong Master was greatly delighted, strided over, sat beside Ghost Li on the bed. Under the watchful gazes of the teacher and disciple, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes gently fluttered, finally slowly opened.

 Chapter 186: Difficult to enlighten

    Chapter 186 - Difficult to enlighten


    Like the usual days, the melodious morning bell once again sounded, echoed in Mt Meru, among the mist and mountain breeze. It traversed countless of years and time, repeated day after day and in the future days like this, continued to echo.


    Standing in the morning sun, Ghost Li sped his hands behind and stood, listening.


    He closed his eyes slightly, as if the leisurely echoes of the bell, must be savored. Ghost Li at the moment, for some reason, his appearance did not change but he looked like a different person, from his bearing, expression,pared to previously, more calmness, less vicious.


    Perhaps, those Buddhist formations really had an effect?


    This question among the monks in the temple, many after Ghost Li awakened, had this query.


    The day before yesterday, Ghost Li woke up again, PuHong Master and etc checked him carefully, his body seemed fine, even the impacts he received after being heavily struck did not seem to exist on his body. PuHong Master was overjoyed and just in case, kept Ghost Li a few days more at Tian Yin temple, Ghost Li did not reject and so stayed at Tian Yin Temple.


    In the past few days, Ghost Li was even more taciturn than usual, for someone like him who could actually angered the Heaven and invoked Heaven Punishment, most of the monks avoided him, only PuHong Master and FaXiang had no scruples, came to see him frequently. And Ghost Li himself did not seem to pay attention to those, did not leave the room, only when the morning bell and evening drums sounded, he would go to the small yard and quietly listened.


    [Dong...]


    Thest bell, carrying infinite lingering echoes, reverberated long over Tian Yin Temple sky, finally turned silent. Ghost Li then slowly opened his eyes.


    Submerged in Tian Yin Temple¡¯s morning breeze, underneath his peaceful appearance, his breathing was instead pulsing strongly, as if his entire being wanted to soar up. Tian Yin Temple monks would not know, but Ghost Li himself, understood it in his heart.


    On that Wordless Jade Wall, unexpectedly appearing, was the legendary Evil Sect ssic fourth volume, others might not understand but he was the only one in this world who practised the first three volume of , with one nce he knew that was what he had always been yearning for during his cultivation, the crux fourth volume.


    The numerous seemingly indestructible, insurmountable problems in his training, at this moment, he had already mastered the keys to it, in front of him, was almost like a broad and open road, extremely smooth. He even had this thought, walking down this road, it would definitely be very smooth, or maybe, he could peep into realms that he dared not even have wild hopes of in the past.


    And when he looked upon the past feelings, the human affairs before him, he actually had a transcend feeling, like owning a new world, looking back anew at the past.


    Just that for some reasons, in his heart, in this wonderful situation, he still had a faint trace of disappointment but he could not describe it. A somewhat incorrect thought, still wrapped around his heart.


    Ghost Li stood still for a very long time, no one knew what he was thinking, and no one came in to disturb him. Until he suddenly turned, for several days, for the first time walked out of this small little courtyard.


    Leaving this courtyard, he never looked back.


    Following the steps under his feet, he slowly walked, it was said that this road, was once that monk, in order to carry forward the Dharma, made a great wish and used great supernatural powers to build it. Today, countless people were still using the road he built, but how many would know, he was already scattered ashes and dispersed smoke.


    Walking on this road, the simple and crudeyers of stone steps, stepping up onto it, a feeling of levelled ground was felt. That earth-shaking scene a few days ago, after an unexpected phenomenal fight, Mt Meru temple hall had varying degrees of damages, only this levelled stone-steps mountain road, was not damaged in the slightest, stayed paved sturdily on the ground, allowing numerous people walking past its chest.


    Or perhaps, for the unpredictable Heaven Divine, this road too had some special sentiment?


    Ghost Li did not know, and did not want to know, he walked on the road, only silently recalled the past and the deceased, while in his thoughts, he gradually arrived at Little Tian Yin Temple at Mt Meru Peak.


    The door was left utched, here was as usual quiet, Ghost Li slowly walked in, from behind the door, conversations were heard.


    He knocked on the door.


    The talks suddenly ceased, then someone like being surprised, made a soft [yi] and the next moment, [zhi ya] the door opened, FaXiang appeared.


    Saw that it was Ghost Li, FaXiang revealed a smile, Ghost Li nodded his head, said, ¡°Is abbot in?¡±


    FaXiang smiled and stepped aside, said, ¡°Yes, please enter!¡±


    Ghost Li went inside, saw PuHong Master sitting cross-legged on the meditation bed, smiling at him too. Ghost Li walked towards PuHong Master, bowed and said, ¡°Abbot Master."


    PuHong Master looked at Ghost Li, assessed him from top to bottom, and finally looked at his feet, suddenly nodded his head, put his palms together, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect within such a short period of time, patron¡¯s skills has improved greatly, it is really gratifying!"


    Ghost Li¡¯s brows jumped, did not speak, FaXiang was surprised, carefully assessed Ghost Li from beside.


    After a moment of silence, Ghost Li lowered his head slightly towards PuHong Master, said, ¡°A few days ago because of me, the Wordless Jade Wall at your honourable Temple sacred site was destroyed, I am really disturbed.¡±


    PuHong Master gently shook his head, indifferently said, ¡°It is a small matter, not worth mentioning.¡±


    Ghost Li was slightly startled, said, ¡°That Wordless Jade Wall was your honourable temple treasure, isn¡¯t it valuable?¡±


    PuHong Master put his palms together, said, ¡°The affairs of life moves around, all beings each and every are nothing, who will know what will happen after that? Today it is precious and important, who knows how it would be on some other days? If patron has a mind to, ¡° He pointed outside the window, said, ¡°To the right outside of Tian Yin Temple there is a huge rock, patron can go take a look, maybe you will understand the Way of Buddhist mind.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes. But I came over today, is to bid farewell to abbot master.¡±


    PuHong Master did not seemed surprise, expected Ghost Li¡¯s words, he only nodded and said, ¡°If patron wishes to go, old monk do not dare to stop. Just that before patron leaves, old monk has a few words, wishes to speak to patron.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Master please speak.¡±


    PuHong Master said, ¡°Patron during this period of time, suffered many cmities but eventually is able to ovee every one and break through, I see that patron seemed to have been enlightened, I wonder if it is so?¡±


    Ghost Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Master is discerning, in my survival after the cmity, I indeed had some thoughts. Looking back on my life, there are many regrets.¡±


    PuHong Master¡¯s eyes glinted, said, ¡°Patron is really a person with great wisdom, since you have looked past it, why not look past the secr feelings,e join my Buddhist sect? With old monk¡¯s appraisal, what patron longs for and thinks, it¡¯s only just a ¡®quiet¡¯ word, how is it?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, stood for a long time, bowed to PuHong Master, faintly said, ¡°Master enlightens me, I am very grateful. But although I have enlightenment thoughts but I have not looked past the mortal feelings. To me, the secr feelings, I am unable to let go.¡±


    PuHong Master shook his head, said, ¡°Buddha said: color is emptiness! [Trantor note: It means the sensory world is an illusion] Aren¡¯t all things in the secr world like this, resentment, gratitude, feelings, enmity, beauty, foes, all are only a ¡®colour¡¯ word, trapping humans psychologically, disturbing humans¡¯ peace, patron why do you have to be so stubborn?¡±


    Ghost Li lifted his head and inhaled, with a loudughter, turned and walked out, loudly saying, ¡°Master, wrong. Colour is emptiness and emptiness is also colour. You want me to look past the mortal rtions but how can we look past the mortal rtions? I am at between heaven and earth, resentment, gratitude, feelings, enmity, are exactly my lots in life. You want me to look past and attain peace, yet you do not know, after looking past, am I still me?¡±


    The voice gradually became low and deep, finally inaudible, that man had already went far from this meditation room.


    FaXiang was silent for a long time, said to PuHong Master, ¡°Master, you have tried to enlighten him several times but unfortunately...¡±


    PuHong Master lightly replied, ¡°Heprehends the way and cultivation, in future I¡¯m afraid he will be the number one figure in the world. But a person like him actually not able to see past his own demons, in the future various situations, it will depend on his own fortune.¡±


    FaXiang bowed his head, put his palms together and chanted, did not speak again.


    Ghost Li left Little Tian Yin Temple, when he walked out of the temple gate, he suddenly stopped, paused and instead turned to the right, in a few steps, he indeed saw arge stone about half the size of a person fallen to the ground.


    He went up and looked carefully at the stone, saw that the stone was scarred all over but not a single word or sentence, there was no artificial chisel marks, did not understand what the mystery of this stone was about.


    Ghost Li frowned, pondered for a moment, suddenly his eyes narrowed, it was attracted to the tip of the boulder.


    The boulder was mottled all over, evidently experienced countless years of sharp winds and bitting frost, full of scars but at that spot, a shape could be vaguely seen. Just that over the years, it had became indiscernible.


    Ghost Li stretched his hand over, gently swept the dust and sand from the stone, carefully checked, after a long time, he recognized that that was a shell shape but due to the long period of time, it had turned into stone, merged as one with this stone. Ghost Li then again carefully looked at the boulder but did not find any other unusual spots.


    His gaze, once again back to the shell, unless what PuHong Master wanted him to see, was this ordinary-looking shell, and in this, what was the mystery of it?


    He recalled PuHong Master¡¯s words again in his mind, his eyes looking at that shell and slowly lit up. The towering mountain ranges of Mt Meru, in the near and far thousand miles distance, there wasn¡¯t any deep sea or ocean but this stone, clearly belonged to Mt Meru. Thousands and thousands years ago, for all you know, perhaps this ce was a big ocean.


    The lifetime of a human,pared to the revolution of the earth, the vicissitudes of the world, like a drop in the great ocean, a Mt Meru mustard seed.


    However, he was silent, turned towards that quiet little monastery and bowed, when he turned back, his expression was indifferent.


    Where his sleeves flung, faint white light floated, his figure transformed into a light, headed to the sky, gradually disappearing in the firmament.


    Look past!


    Who is able to look past?


    The affairs of human life will go through the great changes to the world by time, but how could it bepared to that moment in my heart, that faint light in that moment.


    .


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Peak.


    The battle at Qing Yun had already passed for some time, and after that because of the Zhu Xian Sword matter, Reverend DaoXuan kept a close watch on Big Bamboo Valley for a period of time buttely perhaps because Big Bamboo Valley disciples were too obedient, sect head did not send the warnings as frequent. Actually! In the Big Bamboo Valley disciples¡¯ hearts, although this matter was of great important but Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s actions were a little too much.


    But no matter what, after all right now they had not been disturbed for a long while, Big Bamboo Valley gradually returned to its usual tranquility. Wu DaYi, He DaZhi both of their injuries also slowly healed, after examination by SuRu, it looked like they had mostly recovered. They were able to walk around on their own now but still unable to handle heavy tasks.


    Therefore, as in the past, when the cleaning of the rooms were done, that room at the secluded corner which belonged to their junior brother who had left, also continued to be cleaned. This day, Song Daren and Du BiShu again walked towards that room.


    Both were chatting andughing, like countless times in the past, walked into the yard.


    But at that moment, suddenly, a gray shadow shed past that little yard which should be undisturbed.


    That grey shadow was extremely fast but Song Daren and Du BiShu both saw it almost at the same time, both of them shocked, immediately ced their cleaning tools down, shot forward like arrows. However that shadow vanished in an instant, the two of them searched the entire yard, even the rooftop, but still did not find anything.


    Standing in the courtyard, Song Daren and Du BiShu looked at each other, Song Daren frowned, ¡°Did we see wrongly?¡±


    Du BiShu tilted his head and thought, about to speak when suddenly he whispered, ¡°Senior brother, look over here.¡± Having said that, he pointed to the back of Song Daren.


    Song Daren quickly turned to see, following the direction where Du BiShu was pointing, little junior brother¡¯s room door was initially shut tight but the window beside the door, since when a gap was left. And the room had always been left unupied, naturally the window would be closed tight.


    Song Daren and Du BiShu looked at each other, saw the suspicions in each other¡¯s eyes. Song Darenposed himself, whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Du BiShu for some reason, felt nervous, while nodding he could not help but lowered his voice and spoke to Song Daren, ¡°Big senior brother, don¡¯t tell me...will junior brother he...¡±


    Song Daren¡¯s eyes jumped, obviously he had the same thoughts but even he himself felt afraid at that thought, perhaps, if it was really that little junior brother who was now already a stranger, he wouldn¡¯t know how to face him right?


    His hand, when he touched that wooden door, Song Daren and Du BiShu again looked at each other, then, as if he had made up his mind, Song Daren gritted his teeth, shouted loudly, ¡°Who is it?¡± While shouting, he fiercely pushed the door.


    Almost at the same time, the grey figure in the room shed past, it seemed to be startled, from the table jumped to the bed, turning around at the same time, its two bright eyes looking around, facing the two people standing at the door stunned, [zhi zhi zhi zhi] cried out.


    ¡°Xiao Hui!¡±


    Song Daren and Du BiShu at the same time called out.


    [Gu]


    Xiao Hui swallowed down the fruit in its mouth, picked up another wild fruit beside it and bit into half in one mouthful, happily eating. Big Bamboo Valley Observed Silence Hall, right now were scattered with fruit pits from Xiao Hui, thrown everywhere,pared to its usual solemn appearance, it looked ratherical.


    Right now everyone was gathered here, even the usual bad-tempered Tian BuYi looking at this scene, only frowned but did not lose his temper, his face dark, not knowing what he was thinking.


    For the past ten years, all of them knew, Xiao Hui had always been with that person, never once separated, now that Xiao Hui was there, where was that person?


    On that day before Qing Yun Hill Tong Tian Valley Illusory Moon Cave, Song Daren and the others saw Ghost Li, also witnessed that once little junior brother heavily injured by the Zhu Xian ancient sword, and then pursued by numerous people, although since then, there was no longer any news of him, they also vaguely heard, he was already rescued by his aplice.


    But, why would Xiao Hui appear here?


    Xiao Hui¡¯s appearance here, then where would that person be?


    The same question, lingered in everyone¡¯s hearts, weighed heavily. And in Observed Silence Hall, only Xiao Hui impertinently ate with big mouthfuls, other than that, there was still one extremely excited,pletely different from the rest!


    Da Huang.


    This big dog, at the moment was very excited, simply ignored his master¡¯s gloomy face, [wang wang wang] barking incessantly, circted ceaselessly around the table which Xiao Hui was crouching, asionally sticking out its tongue, licking Xiao Hui a few times.


    Xiao Hui grinned, scratched his head and then snatched up an apple from beside, waved it before Da Huang and then threw it out of Observed Silence Hall. Da Huang with a [wang] loud bark, immediately jumped up, its four legs speeding, dashed out of the hall, everyone was surprised, looked out and saw Da Huang actually reached before the applended, caught it in the air and at the same time ran back immediately,id down beside the table, its dog teeth loosened, the apple fell onto the table, rolled a few times.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, Tian BuYi grunted.


    Only Xiao Hui [zhi zhi zhi zhi]ughed non-stopped, obviously meeting its good friend the old dog, it¡¯s in a very good mood, its monkey tail curled, jumped down from the table and onto Da Huang broad back, hugged Da Huang¡¯s body.


    Da Huang [wang wang wang] barked incessantly, looked up raised its chest and ran out, not knowing where one monkey and one dog running off to y again.


    Song Daren nced to Tian BuYi and SuRu, stood up, about to go out and bring back the two animals but only heard Tian BuYi spoke coldly, ¡°Let them go! That monkey has stayed on this mountain for many years, since it hase, it will not go.¡±


    Song Daren acknowledged, slowly sat down.


    Tian BuYi was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Other than this monkey, you ando liu did not see anyone else?¡±


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Lao liu is an affectionate term for number six]


    Song Daren and Du BiShu shook their heads at the same time, said, "Nope.¡±


    Tian BuYi looked displeased, suddenly waved his hand, said, ¡°Alright, you all are dismissed!¡±


    Song Daren and the others looked at each other but their teacher¡¯smand was like the mountain, eventually dared not defy and could only retreated out slowly, on their way out, He DaZhi was thoughtful, asked SuRu, ¡°Teacher¡¯s wife, the pits are everywhere, do you want disciple to clean up?¡±


    Before SuRu could speak, Tian BuYi slightly angrily spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll see tomorrow, didn¡¯t you hear I told you to go out?¡±


    He DaZhi silenced, with a [suo] sound retreated, in a blink of an eye disappeared.


    SuRu rolled her eyes at Tian BuYi, said, ¡°For what do you vent your anger on them?¡±


    Tian BuYi looked upied, pacing back and forth, suddenly looked up at SuRu said, ¡°You thinko qi...that person, will he be nearby too?¡±


    SuRu pondered for a moment, lightly said, ¡°That person, has always valued rtionships the most, if he wanted to see you, it is also understandable. Just that with his identity, most probably he is unable to reveal himself."


    Tian BuYi¡¯s expression changed, his plump face looked uncertain, an inexplicable strangeness.


    SuRu looked at him, sighed and said, ¡°I know what you are worrying, that day outside Illusory Moon Cave, although he was hurt by Zhu Xian ancient sword but he after all, did not die, and didn¡¯t rumors imed that he was rescued by his aplice? Daren and the rest after reporting to us, all said that the grey monkey was not with him, in my opinion, perhaps he knew the danger at that time and so deliberately did not bring the monkey with him. And after he escaped with serious injures, the monkey wandered among Qing Yun Hill wild mountains, since it cannot find its master, it is not surprising that it came to us.¡±


    Tian BuYi frowned tightly, suddenly mumbled something, like cursing someone.


    SuRu did not hear clearly, asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    But Tian BuYi did not answer, grunted, spread out his brows, with his hands sped behind headed to the rear hall. SuRu looked at his back figure, shrugged his shoulders, quite helpless.


    Just when she turned around, suddenly heard Tian BuYi¡¯s soft cry, SuRu was surprised, quickly turned around and saw, could not help but smiled.


    Tian BuYi seemed upied, did not watch where he was stepping, actually identally stepped onto a fruit pit, slipped a bit. Just that Tian BuYi was after all not an ordinary person, with his skills, almost immediately stabilized himself, even it was so, SuRu had alreadyughed out.


    Making a little fool of himself before his wife, Tian BuYi blushed with shame, his face darkened even more, bitterly cursed, ¡°Stupid monkey, see when I will skin you, then see if you will still eat!¡±


    After speaking, not even turning back, he walked into the rear hall, leaving the hall full of fruit pits, SuRu smiled standing.

 Chapter 187: Secret Command

    Chapter 187 - Secret Command


    In a blink, the monkey Xiao Hui was already back at Big Bamboo Peak for several days, during this period, it did not looked like it had left Big Bamboo Valley for almost ten years, every single de of grass and tree over here, the monkey was still so familiar with it. Xiao Hui and Da Huang yed the whole day, running around, the usual tranquility on Big Bamboo Valley, seemed like in the recent days, became slightly bustling again.


    The sounds of dog barking and shrill mischievous monkeyughter, frequently echoed in Big Bamboo Valley, actually making it more lively.


    Early morning, streaming out in groups from their rooms, the Big Bamboo Valley disciples looked at the monkey and dog which were already running and ying on the empty ground before Observed Silence Hall, couldn¡¯t help but broke out into smiles.


    He DaZhi smiled and turned back to the crowd said, "Ever since little junior sister married, it has been a long while since the ce is so lively.¡±


    Everyone nodded, a rather regretful feeling, and at this moment, someone suddenly coughed once in the hall, the cough forceful, everyone was surprised, saw Tian BuYi standing there, quickly went up to pay their obeisance to their master.


    Tian BuYi dismissed them with a wave then his gaze was also attracted to Da Huang and Xiao Hui, looking at them for a while, grunted, said, ¡°Two ignorant animals, early in the morning barking like crazy, really don¡¯t intend to let anyone sleep."


    All the disciples were stunned for a moment but because he was their teacher, in the end they did not dare toment anything. Tian BuYi grumbled a few more sentences, mainlyined about raising this stupid dog for so many years in vain, in the end still this useless, actually yed so happily with a stupid monkey, everyone found it funny but naturally did not dare tough out loud.


    Unexpectedly after a moment, Da Huang who was having fun over at a distance, suddenly started to bark loudly at Tian BuYi who was at Observed Silence Hall:


    [Wang wang wang, wang wang, wang wang wang] - a series of jarring dog barks early in the morning, and Da Huang¡¯s dog face looked arrogant, sticking out its tongue, appeared very displeased with Tian BuYi, it seemed to have heard Tian BuYi¡¯s curses, a disgruntled look.


    The disciples had the same thoughts, couldn¡¯t it be that Da Huang already had some cultivation, if not at such a distance, even how sharp its dog ears were, most likely it could not hear clearly, but if it was an old dog that had some cultivation, then naturally it would be another matter.


    While everyone was secretly specting, Tian BuYi was turning red with anger by Da Huang¡¯s sudden rebuttal, angrily shouted, ¡°Rebelling, rebelling, now even a dog dare to jump out and make noise. Lao liu!¡±


    Standing next to the crowd, Du BiShu, was startled, quickly stood out and said, ¡°Teacher, disciple is here, what instructions do you have?¡±


    Tian BuYi looked extremely infuriated, pointing to Da Huang who was still barking loudly with Xiao Hui, angrily said, ¡°Today at noon ughter that stupid dog, cook a pot of dog meat to eat!¡± then he hatefully turned and entered the Observed Silence Hall.


    Du BiShu stood dumbfounded, cold sweat breaking out, hoarsely said, ¡°What? Teacher, this"


    Before he could finish, Tian BuYi was already gone, the next moment, the group of people behind Du BiShu [hua] with loudughters burst out, Song Daren and the restughed till they were out of breath. Du BiShu, anxious and angry, said, ¡°What are you allughing at, this, this ismanded by the teacher, what should I do?¡±


    Song Daren came forward, put away his smile, although his eyes were still twinkling but his face had a solemn expression, patted Du BiShu¡¯s shoulder, he seriously said, ¡°Junior brother, this is an important task that teacher entrusted you to, you must perform it well."


    Du BiShu almost cried out, anxiously said, ¡°Who are you lying to, who doesn¡¯t know that teacher¡¯s favourite is Da Huang, even if we were to pull out a strand of dog fur, teacher will show us his displeasure. Now this, this, if I really follow Teacher¡¯s order,ter on if Teacher regrets, will I still be alive?¡±


    Song Daren [he he]ughed, turned and walked away, second disciple Wu DaYi walked over, nodded seriously to Du BiShu, said, ¡°Lao liu, you are indeed a smart person, you know what Teacher really meant, since it is so, just don¡¯t listen to Teacher¡¯s order will do.¡±


    He DaZhi lifted his head and looked at the sky, slowly walked away but he was muttering, whether deliberately or not, said, ¡°But heard that the thing that Teacher dislikes most is that we these disciples disobey Teacher¡¯smand, once Teacher knows thato liu dare to treat Teacher¡¯s words like wind, this¡±


    Hisughter drifted over with the wind but he was already far away, Du BiShu, like ants on a hot pot, paced around on the spot, when he turned around, the rest was already heading towards the kitchen, he could not help but angrily shouted to the back of his senior brothers, ¡°You these unloyal fellows, sooner orter there will be retribution!¡±


    His voice travelled over, not knowing if Song Daren and the rest heard it, from far he could only see that Song Daren did not even turn his head, only stretched out his right hand to wave once, indistinctly, theirughter seemed to be heard again.


    X x x


    "Stupid dog, foolish dog, dead dog"


    [Wang wang wang, wang wang!]


    "What, you still dare to bark at me!" Du BiShu gritted his teeth, scolded Da Huang who was tied a tree stump, ¡°It¡¯s because you are meddlesome, caused me to be assigned to do such a damm task by Teacher."


    Nearing noon, Du BiShu while his senior brothers were gloating, caught Da Huang who was running amok in the mountains, and tied him to the tree stump outside the kitchen entrance, Xiao Hui using his tail, hung on a tree branch nearby, also did not seem to understand what Du BiShu was trying to do, swinging left and right, watching the human and dog arguing.


    As for Da Huang, obviously at the moment it did not have any good feelings towards Du BiShu, its dog face looking ferocious, barking incessantly at Du BiShu


    Du BiShu although kept scolding Da Huang but he resolutely dared not as what Tian BuYi said, ughter Da Huang and make dog stew. Just that his Teacher¡¯s temper was entric, more likely than notter when hees out and sees Da Huang here, he might vent his anger on him. Thinking of these, Du BiShu felt anxious, not knowing what he should do.


    Da Huang was obviously very displeased being tied to the stump, its dog mouth opened wide, revealing sharp fangs, howling loudly to Du BiShu. Du BiShu was fretting, red at Da Huang, shook his head and said to himself, "Forget it, forget it, just consider me unlucky, better go prepare the meals first. Hopefully teacher¡¯s mood will be betterter.¡±


    Then, he turned and headed to the kitchen, his face looking worried, did not bother with Da Huang anymore. Until he was inside the kitchen, Da Huang was still barking incessantly, but he assumed it was just because Da Huang was alone, did not meant anything much and soon quietened down.


    In order to please Tian BuYi, Du BiShu put his heart into the preparation of the meal, focused hard and wholeheartedly absorbed, in-between he heard a few barks from Da Huang and then became muffled, following by low [wu wu] sounds, Du BiShu did not pay much attention to it, only concentrated on making the meal. Besides, his senior brothers, teacher and teacher¡¯s wife would note here now, he was enjoying the peacefulness.


    After a hard time to prepare a good meal, Du BiShu finally was relieved, took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat, walked out of the kitchen, unexpectedly he was stunned, only the rope was left on the tree stump, Da Huang and Xiao Hui were missing. Du BiShu was very anxious, looked left and right, couldn¡¯t see any trace of the monkey and yellow dog, wondered if one of his senior brothers was ying around with him at this time?


    He immediately ran to the disciple dormitories, asked each one of them but no one knew anything, some still made jokes. Only Du BiShu did not have the mood to joke around, feeling low spirits and turning around in circles. And at this moment, suddenly a loud and clear dog bark was heard from a distance, everyone was surprised, Du BiShu was even the first to rush out, carefully checking, it wasing from the room of Zhang Xiao Fan.


    Du BiShu quickly rushed to the room, the other Big Bamboo Valley disciples also rushed over, entering the room, only Da Huang was in the courtyard, barking loudly to the sky, and Xiao Hui was gone.


    Everyone looked up, but only saw the high blue sky, infinite blue, not the slightest abnormality. Song Daren and the rest quickly searched, all the rooms were searched but Xiao Hui was not seen. Just like his mysterious appearance, Xiao Hui this monkey, again mysteriously disappeared.


    For some reason, in Da Huang¡¯s loud barks, everyone was perplexed.


    That day at noon, while Du BiShu was anxiously anticipating lunch time, only SuRu appeared in front of the disciples. Everyone felt strange, Du BiShu instead was delighted and surprised but he still asked with concern on his face, ¡°Teacher¡¯s wife, why did teacher note?¡±


    SuRu gave him a cold stare, did not bother with him, only indifferently nced back at Observed Silence Hall, her face had a strange look, after a moment she then said, "Your teacher is having some thoughts, and in a bad mood, did not wish to eat today."


    Everyone was surprised but looking at SuRu¡¯s expression, did not dare to ask more.


    At Big Bamboo Valley, it seemed to resume its usual tranquility, other than asionally Da Huang barking loudly to the sky, it looked like nothing had happened before.


    X x x


    A silhouette, drifted down from the depths of Qing Yun mountain range, brisk and mysterious misty, like the legendary mountain spirit. Just that this figure swept onto a certain area of the mountain foot, suddenly paused on the ground, making a low whistling sound due to the high speed in the air, abruptly stopped, creating [sha] sounds from the grasses and trees below his feet, many fell forward by the wind.


    It was Ghost Li.


    No one knew which boundary Ghost Li came out from Qing Yin Hill but on his shoulder, Xiao Hui once again crouched there, reunited with its master again after a long time, Xiao Hui was evidently very happy, its long tail curled, its end still wrapped around Ghost Li¡¯s arm. And not knowing since when, that big wine bag on Xiao Hui was again bloated up, wine fragrance emanating, Xiao Hui was even more delighted by this, hugging that big bag, opening it to take a mouthful at times, a satisfied look on its face


    But Ghost Li was clearly not like Xiao Hui, at the moment his face was indifferent, swept his gaze around, the surroundings was thick with trees, silent and still, only indistinct birds chirping were heard in the distant.


    Ghost Li suddenly sneered, indifferently sad, ¡°Come out."


    No one answered, Ghost Li did not speak again, only slowly turned around, facing a certain area and quietly stood, after a while, suddenly someone sighed and said, ¡°Only a few days, unexpectedly GongZi your skills actually advanced so much, this is really admirable!¡±


    A silhouette shed, from deep inside the woods a man in ck walked out, it was Mr Ghost.


    This person, seemed to be perpetually unfathomable and mysterious, always appearing in ces where nobody expected him.


    Ghost Li looked at him, his eyes cool, although he did not reveal his abhorrence but clearly he he did not like this person, said, "You are here waiting for me, what is it?"


    Mr Ghost eyes roamed, first looked at Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, especially stared for a moment at the third eye on its forehead, then looked at Ghost Li, said, "Why, vice sect leader doesn¡¯t wish to meet me?"


    Ghost Li snorted, did not speak.


    Mr Ghost nodded his head and said, "This is also up to you, but this time it is not me, instead it is sect head Ghost King who sent me a message few days ago, asking me to convey some words to you.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned and said, "What happened?"


    Mr Ghost said, "After Ghost King sect head heard that you were injured at Qing Yun Hill Illusory Moon Cave, was very concerned, ordered our men who are hidden spies in Central ins that they must find you, and convey his message, if they found vice sect head you, and if vice sect head is in bad health and injured, he could turn back to Wilnds to recuperate, his health is more important; if fortunately vice sect head is well, there is one matter which needs to trouble vice sect head.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, said, "Speak.¡±


    Mr Ghost behind his ck veil, seemed tough faintly, hisughter deep and low, said, "Ghost King sect head already knew, the Beast Deity has lost in the battle at Qing Yun and fled. This fang massacred countless of our holy sect disciples, he is our holy sect foe which cannot exist under the same sky, now is the rare opportunity to kill this fang. His escape this time, must be to the southern border which he is familiar with, and in our sect only vice sect head is more familiar with southern border, hope that vice sect head can go into the southern border to pursue him, it is also considered doing a great service for our holy sect.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, nodded his head, said, "Alright, I will go.¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded slightly, but suddenly stepped forward, came near to Ghost Li, suppressed his voice and said, ¡°But this trip, sect head especially privatelymanded me that I must convey to you this, pursuing the Beast Deity although is important, but the most most important thing, is still another.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes glinted, whispered, "Sect head instructed, there is a ferocious beast TaoTie beside the Beast Deity. In any case, even if the Beast Deity escape, this ferocious TaoTie, must be caught alive and brought back to Wilnds. This is a very important matter, vice sect head must bear in mind, bear in mind!"


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, stared deeply at Mr Ghost, said, ¡°What does sect head wants with TaoTie?¡±


    Mr Ghost stood up straight, his tone back to normal, lightly said, ¡°This, is not something I can know.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him for a long time, suddenly turned, without even turning back to look, his figure like a sh, instantly swept out, disappeared. Leaving only Mr Ghost standing at the same spot, looking at the direction where Ghost Li headed, after a long time mumbled to himself, ¡°Strange, how is it that his skills in such a short time, advanced to such level?¡±


    ¡°That day, that group of men in ck that saved him, who are they exactly?¡±


    His low mumblings, drifted with the wind, quietly echoed in the forest, eventually disappeared.

 Chapter 188: Mad Dog

    Chapter 188 - Mad Dog


    After the cmity with the Beast Deity, from north to south, appalling desertion sights were seen everywhere, not a single human for thousands of miles, not a sound from hundreds of viges, were some of the frequent encounters. Due to the short period of suffering, the north was slightly better, heading towards the south, the tragic scenes became more serious.


    Ruins, defeated towns, were everywhere. And even in the wild fields empty grounds, eerie white bones could be discovered at times, a ghastly sight. Wind and smoke soughing, a bleak, deste scene, this secr world, humans like ants, all unable to control their own fates.


    Many people fled to the north, after ensuring that this cmity was indeed over, started to return to their hometowns. The infinite destends, begun to have humans presence. But this also, contained much sorrowful sentiments, both sides of the road, still often had corpses, some killed by evil beasts, some, after the cmity, unable to withstand the hunger and cold on their way back, died. In-between, asionally some remote ces, a few small evil beasts remained, at times rumours of evil beasts killing humans spread. However, at this time, the huge catastrophe was after all over, although the small evil beasts were causing rm but it could not deter the wishes of many more people who wished to return.


    And even those lingering evil demons, in fact also soon disappeared. Because among the countlessmoners who were returning home, there were many Good Faction disciples, whenever news of the evil demons were heard, very quickly they were subdued by those Good Faction disciples.


    On the day of the great battle at Qing Yun Hill, the Beast Deity defeated by Zhu Xian sword but it did not die, the Good Faction were not fools too, what the Evil Sect knew about hitting a person when he is down, eliminating the roots, the Good Faction naturally also understood the logic of ¡®eradicating evilpletely¡¯!


    They were all various Good Faction sects¡¯s dispatched talented disciples, some of the smaller sects even came out in force, if there is a chance to catch the Beast Deity, taking a broad view, this merit and reputation, how would it be ordinary? Moreover the Beast Deity was an exceptional demon, if there wasn¡¯t any exceptional weapons with it, even fools would not believe it.


    These spections, mixed in the crowd, like the tide spread out, gushing towards the south, behind the gradual descending peace, it seemed however that many were holding their breaths to wait and see. In contrast, themoners¡¯ woes, not many cared.


    Following this crowd heading towards the south, travelling in it together were Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, their sentiments were different from others.


    Zhou YiXian was still holding that bamboo pole, and the white banner with the words, ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯, was still hanging on it, just that the white cloth, in this turmoil and chaos of war, turned an uneven ck and yellow, it still had a few tears at some ces. Even the cold wind blew past, the cloth still weed and fluttered but there wasn¡¯t any more celestial air, instead it was all broken and dejected.


    As for Wild Dog Taoist, for this long period of time, was still following Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, the three of them roaming the world. But right now he had a cloth covering his face, not for anything else but just that at this time, themoners around him were more sensitive towards people who looked slightly strange, inadvertently he might be misunderstood to be one of the evil demons, if so then it would be most injustice. After experiencing several such misunderstandings, without Zhou YiXian rolling his eyes at him or Xiao Huan persuading him, Wild Dog Taoist also could not stand it, found a cloth and covered his face up.


    Among the three, Xiao Huan looked most refreshing, of course, a young and beautiful girl, naturally would be eye-catching and good-looking. In this sorrowful and dejected crowd of people, she seemed to be the most beautiful figure.


    Along the way, very different from the rest, she always wore a smile but it was not the gloating kind, instead, disregarding Zhou YiXian incessantly nagging, tried her best to help the helplessmoners around her.


    Someone who fell due to tiredness, she stepped forward to support; or someone in hunger and cold, she delivered food and clothing; or someone sick or weak, she seemed to have some medical skills, went up to examine; even looking at the bodies lying along the road, she would gently quietly walked past, not avoiding the stench, roughly buried them, regarded as a form offort.


    Along the way, wind and dust covered them, other than facing the graveness of the sick, weak and dead, Xiao Huan seemed to be forever smiling, on this dim and dark path, she was like thepassionate fairy. Zhou YiXian was still perpetually quietly nagging and Wild Dog Taoist followed behind Xiao Huan, never discouraged her once, as long as whatever Xiao Huan wished to do, he would rushed to do it first: burying the bodies, he moved to dig; saving and helping the weak, he personally assisted the person. Along the way, in his eyes, there seemed to be only that delicate young girl, what Xiao Huan did, he did it too, even how hard the times were or how tired the journey, he seemed not to be bother at all.


    However, they were after all not immortal, without mentioning the rest, so many were hungry and cold and only a little food, even theirs were soon gone. Having no choice, this day they had to leave the crowd temporarily, headed to the wilds, hoping in that mountain they were able to find some food.


    In the catastrophe, miserable conditions like this!


    Zhou YiXian holding the bamboo pole, watching the gradual fading sky, shook his head, sighed, ¡°The times now, it¡¯s really hard to survive."


    Xiao Huan walked beside him, smiled but did not speak. But in this short period of time, although her face was stained slightly with travel but she was still beautiful as ever, with addition of some maturity which wasn¡¯t present in the past. Wild Dog Taoist behind her, his tall figure seemed to join with Xiao Huan slender form, his face hidden behind the cloth, nothing could be seen, except a sparkling pair of eyes.


    Right now they were already a distance from the main road, standing at the summit of a small hill, the night thick with dark clouds, only a few spots of stars in the distant, not a glimpse of the moon. The surrounding wild countryside, right now was silent, only cries of insects from somewhere, sometimes long sometimes short, not knowing where it came from.


    Xiao Huan paused, as if recalling something, turned to Wild Dog Taoist, smiled and said, ¡°Priest, now there isn¡¯t anyone else, you can take down your face cloth, wrapping for a day, I am afraid you must be terribly ufortable."


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s eyes seemed to sh a faint glint in the dark night, slowly removed the cloth, revealed his strange face, whispered, ¡°Uh, actually I am fine but you have a long day today, you should be exhausted right?"


    Zhou YiXian also stopped, looked around, saw a dead wood beside, hurriedly walked over, sat right on top of it, then made a long stretch, after which he rolled his eyes at Xiao Huan, said, ¡°Yes, only she is busy, only she is merciful, therefore gifted others her grandfather¡¯s dried rations, and now even your grandfather is starving.¡±


    Xiao Huan turned red, walked over and stood behind Zhou YiXian, stretched out her hands and gently beat on Zhou YiXian¡¯s shoulders, said, ¡°Grandpa, we are still considered fortunate but look at those people, if they do not eat something, they really will have no strength to go on, I¡¯m afraid they might die."


    Wild Dog Taoist looked left and right, said, "You both sit here, I will go into the woods to see if I can catch some wild animals, temporarily fill our stomachs.¡±


    Xiao Huan smiled to Wild Dog Taoist and said, ¡°Ok, have to trouble priest.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist grinned, Zhou YiXian suddenly snorted, sneered, "What are youughing at? And justughing, but why old man me see that your smile is so vulgar, don¡¯t tell me you are having some unvirtuous thoughts in your head?"


    Wild Dog Taoist was shocked, quickly put away his smile, nced at Xiao Huan, saw Xiao Huan looking at him slightly apologetic, his eyes immediately brightened, how would it have any hint of anger, totally disregarded Zhou YiXian and straight ignoring him, said to Xiao Huan, ¡°Then you both wait for me toe back." Speaking, he walked with quick steps into the forest.


    Zhou YiXian snappily mumbled a few words, Xiao Huan behind him slightly annoyed said, ¡°Grandpa, that Wild Dog Taoist has been with us for so long, why can¡¯t you show him a good face, besides, all thanks to him taking care of us along the way, and furthermore he is not a bad person!¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted and said, "What do you know about a good or a bad person? He follows us, isn¡¯t it because¡±


    "Grandpa!" Xiao Huan cried out, cut off his words. Zhou YiXian grumbled a few words and did not speak again.


    X x x


    [Suo suo] sounds were heard in the woods, then another burst of fluttering sound, after a long while, a burst of footsteps swiftly came, Wild Dog Taoist beaming, ran out from the forest holding a wild bird. A few days ago after that catastrophe, all livings things in extreme distress, even among the mountains, these wild animals and birds, seemed much lesser than before, today Wild Dog Taoist seemed lucky, actually caught a bird that slipped through the!


    Wild Dog Taoist excitedly rushed back, loudly said, ¡°See, look what I¡¯ve caught¡± Suddenly, his voice stopped, on the open ground, there was nobody, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, were gone.


    [Pa da] the wild bird from Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s hands dropped onto the ground.


    The night wind cold, the chill seemed to instantly soaked through deep into the bones, Wild Dog Taoist body for some reasons, started to tremble. Step by step he walked forward, that dead wood on the ground, still even had traces of Zhou YiXian sitting on it.


    "They are gone, gone" Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s mind in a chaos, his dog face changed with different emotions, mostly fear and sadness. He at the moment, dumbstruck like a wooden bird but after a moment, he suddenly shook, his eyes lit up, behind that dead wood, there were a few spots of disorder footprints, and on the soft ground beside the footprint, there was arger than ordinary footprint, three ws in front, definitely not a human being.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s countenance changed greatly, first overjoyed, then shocked, then at the moment, a long howl seemed to be heard in the distant, its sound mournful, like a vicious wolf howling to the moon. Wild Dog Taoist subconsciously took a step back, but after a moment, his dog facial muscles slightly trembling, suddenly with a loud roar, he charged into the dense forest towards the howl direction, looking at his demeanour, it looked like a mad dog.


    A crazy dog!


    Just when Wild Dog Taoist dashed into the forest, on the dark night sky, a white light suddenly lit up, streaking swiftly from the north, across the horizon, not the slightest pause, straight to the south, like a meteor. And on the ground, after a while, while the remnants of the white light was still in the horizon, a ck figure appeared near that empty ground, looking carefully, he was covered all in ck cloth, but he was slightly panting, stopping in the forest, he muttered to himself,


    ¡°How did his skills improved so much, really met a ghost.¡± While he was resting, suddenly, he seemed to sense something, turned and nced into the forest, heard indistinct fightings from the depths of the woods, the ck-attired man hesitated for a moment, again looked up to that white light in the horizon, shook his head, sighed. Then his body shed but it was light like a ghost, shed into where Wild Dog Taoist had dashed in.


    X x x


    Wild Dog Taoist held his weapon fang in his hand, looking tense, but the next moment, his shoulder turned dark red, like already wounded. But before him, there was two huge demon beasts, tiger head and lion¡¯s body, as tall as a human, Wild Dog Taoist before them, looked like he would copse at the first blow.


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan right now were standing behind the two beasts. In this forest, the two demons seemed to have made a den in this deste ce, many branches, grasses and leaves piled in a mess, the heavy smell of blood assaulted the nose. But the most terrible thing was, dead bodies were scattered all around, and other than Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, there were still seven or eight humans alive, but they looked unconscious, even if they were conscious, they were as thin as sticks, in dreadful states.


    Nobody knew from where the two beasts abducted so many people but it could be imagined that in this demon beasts cmity, how tragic it was!


    Facing the two huge beasts, Wild Dog Taoist panted heavily, in full alert. Earlier on when he charged into here, saw that Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan were still alive, before he could rejoice, he was already attacked by the two beasts. After exchanging moves, these two demon beasts were not ordinary, had huge strength and could actually shed Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s shoulder. But even so, Wild Dog Taoist was after all a cultivated person, different from the ordinary people, in his panic, he wielded his weapon and at the same time, hit one of the beasts, right now that beast¡¯s front paw was dripping with blood, clearly it was not better off.


    Just that the two demons looked extremely ferocious, saw the blood but it did not backed away, instead it stare deathly at Wild Dog Taoist, they were only wary of his weapon so for the moment only stood facing him. And Wild Dog Taoist wasmenting in his heart, that fight, he knew it well, if it was only one beast, he might still have a slim chance to win but two together, he would definitely lose his life.


    However he perhaps could turn and flee, but for some reason, his eyes intentionally or inadvertently nced at that terrified and anxious pair of eyes behind the beasts, and he could not move his feet to escape alone.


    Some things, are really inescapable?


    Ferocious roars started, finally unable to bear it, pounced over. Two figures in the shadows sweeping up the stench of blood, apanied by Xiao Huan¡¯s cries.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s throat turned dry, both legs trembling, his instinct to turn and run, but, but, his body, instead leapt up, heading towards that ferocious demon beasts, as if --


    Mad dog!


    The result was known in an instant, the two beasts¡¯ four ws almost simultaneously tore into Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s body, and Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s fang weapon stabbed into that wounded beast¡¯s chest.


    Beast and Wild Dog Taoist screamed at the same time, Xiao Huan¡¯s exmations had turned into cried.


    Blood sprayed, Wild Dog Taoist only felt as if his body was shattering, like being tore into two, staggering backwards, in his panic he only saw the four blood wounds on his body, blood pouring out like a fountain.


    Ahead, that beast roared a few times, its legs crumbled and copsed on the ground. The other beast whined, actually did not attack Wild Dog Taoist, and instead beside the fallen beast, constantly used its head, using its ws to shake hisrade. However the beast¡¯s wound, the fang had stabbed into its heart, after struggling a few times, its head drooped and died like that.


    [Pa] a light sound, Wild Dog Taoist also could no longer sustain, fell kneeling to the ground, his upper body almost soaked in blood, a sheet of red, panting with huge mouthfuls, his dog face pale.


    The noise however alerted the remaining beast, watching itspanion died, this demon beast looked even crazy, roaring loudly to the sky, its fangs like blood, again pounced over.


    Watching helplessly as Wild Dog Taoist was about to lose his life under the beast¡¯s ws, suddenly a confusion, a beam of yellow light shed, a few talisman papers drifted down, Wild Dog Taoist actually disappeared, the beast demon pounced onto empty ground.


    The beast demon was shocked, but a momentter, suddenly heard [ai ya], Zhou YiXian with Wild Dog Taoist actually fell from the sky, he was still holding a few talisman papers in his hands.


    This was naturally Zhou YiXian using his so-called ancestors¡¯ celestial skills, when the beasts suddenly attacked them, they were caught unaware and the next moment both of them were caught, in the beasts¡¯ bloody mouths, they didn¡¯t have any chance of escape. Luckily Wild Dog Taoist hot-headedly came to rescue them, they then had a window to escape, initially wanted to take the opportunity to escape, unexpectedly Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s life was in peril, with no choice, Zhou YiXian had to first save him.


    But his tactics seemed to be only shallow skills, although it was simr to Taoist¡¯s ¡®Five Ghost Moving House¡¯ skill, teleported Wild Dog Taoist but the skill was only halfway, for some reason he slipped and in the end the two of them actually fell from the sky, in an extremely sorry plight. And fortunately, Wild Dog Taoistnded on Zhou YiXian¡¯s body, else with this impact, most likely would cause him his death.


    But at the moment it was also not the time for them to think so much, that beast in a blink discovered, in a rage, again pounced over. Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist heads were still spinning, Wild Dog Taoist was slightly better but sustained heavy injuries, in the end would not be able to escape in time. Helpless, he could only wait for death. On his dog face, a lost expression quietly brush past, he turned his head to look, like he wanted to see something?


    But at this flint-spark moment, a figure abruptly appeared, blocked in front of them, that person loudly shouted, ¡°Grandpa, Priest¡±


    Under the cold ws and sharp fangs, Xiao Huan¡¯s desperately crying yet solemn face!


    In that instant, Wild Dog Taoist only felt a gush of blood rushing up his head, his entire body like boiling up, looking at that figure, weak yet beautiful!


    X x x


    [Zhen]


    A loud noise, the two figures collided.


    Xiao Huan staggered and fell to the side, her body covered with mud, but she did not notice all these, looking back, she saw only Wild Dog Taoist who had pushed her, leapt forward, entangled with that beast and knocked that beast on the ground. That beast in its fury shed madly onto Wild Dog Taoist, blood and flesh flew everywhere in that instant, and Wild Dog Taoist actually held onto a death grip on the beast, never releasing.


    Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian turned pale, and the group behind them were also stunned with fright, the next moment, someone shouted, those that were mobile rushed out, surrounded that beast, took all the weapons that they could find, those that could not use their own hands and legs and even teeth, attacked desperately on that fierce beast demon.


    The beast initially was still loudly roaring, struggled with its might to fight back but after a while, its voice gradually weakened, bing deeper and deeper, finally silence. And the people around it seemed to go crazy, attacked with all of their might.


    Until, Zhou YiXian was the first toe to his senses, quickly shouted for them to stop, it was more important to save lives, the rest then slowly stopped. And with this release, immediately many copsed on the ground.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face had a few drops of blood but did not care at all, quickly used all of her effort and pulled the beast¡¯s body, trying to pull Wild Dog Taoist body from beneath it. However, after a long time, the beast and Wild Dog Taoist were still entangled together, Xiao Huan was stunned and anxious, almost crying out.


    Finally, it was still Zhou YiXian who was still sensible, after carefully looking, he saw Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s hands had tore through the beast¡¯s tough fur, prated directly into its chest, stuck inside, no wonder they were inseparable. After discovering this, Zhou YiXian quickly called the rest to help, with their assistance, finally pulled Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s bloody hands out and separated the two bodies.


    Xiao Huan with her pale face, ced Wild Dog Taoist on the ground, was about to ask when her countenance changed, using her hands to check Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s breath, immediately froze.!


    "He Priest he"


    Zhou YiXian said, "How is he?"


    Xiao Huan with her lips slightly trembling, her eyes full of tears, voice trembling cried, ¡°Priest he he is already dead.¡±


    Zhou YiXian for the moment was also stunned, struck speechless.


    In Xiao Huan¡¯s cries and chokes, under the faint light in the darkness, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s strange face, was full of pain but a twisted faint smile indistinctly could be seen.


    He died, like a mad dog that had died!


    In this world, who was once sober?

 Chapter 189: Capture Soul

    Chapter 189 - Capture Soul


    Those that were lucky to escape, after resting, were either quiet or after offering a few words offort, left this bloodied terrible ce one by one. In this troubled times, whose life wasn¡¯t valuable, and who would care about another¡¯s life? Every day and every night, every secluded unfamiliar area, didn¡¯t it stage the same scenes of life and death too?


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan also left, the beast¡¯s¡¯ir was disgusting and heavy with stench of blood, it was really not a ce for humans to stay. They struggled to move Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s body from their, ced it at the same empty ground at the entrance of the forest.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s body, seemed to be still warm, but, eventually it would start to turn cold.


    Zhou YiXian frowned, sitting beside, shaking his head and sighing, Xiao Huan was kneeling beside Wild Dog Taoist, choking with tears.


    The night wind blew whistling, shaking the treetops, in the shadow, the mysterious man in ck saw all that had happened. Even though to him, it would not cost him any effort to eliminate the two beasts but he seemed to be cold-blooded, from beginning to end he only watched silently in the dark. At the moment, his eyes was assessing Xiao Huan and again to Zhou YiXian.


    After a long while, Zhou YiXian was heard saying quietly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Huan, he, he is dead after all, let¡¯s find a ce to bury him, let him rest in peace.¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s body shook, her sobbing cries turned louder, suddenly cried to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you know everything, why don¡¯t you think of a way to save him?"


    Zhou YiXian smiled bitterly, ¡°I am not the nineherworlds Yama King of Hell, and neither the Heavens¡¯ deity, how would I know those back-to-life magic spells?"


    Xiao Huan choked, ¡°But Priest he died to save us."


    Zhou YiXian sighed, his eyes shifted to Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s face, nodded his head and said,"Speaking of which, I was wrong about him, didn¡¯t think that someone like him, would also have real feelings and character. Ai, but now it¡¯s toote for words. Xiao Huan, listen to grandfather, let¡¯s bury him well.¡±


    Xiao Huan stared off in a daze, only tears kept streaming down, drop by drop, wetting Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s palm.


    In the shadows, that man in ck¡¯s eyes glinted but there wasn¡¯t the slightest grief or pity, in his eyes, the world¡¯s mortal emotions were all like scenes of y, only he, coldly watching from the side.


    Zhou YiXian got up, searched around, in this deste and wild forest, how would he be able to find any convenient thing. Searching for a long time, in the end he could only broke off a branch, scraping it on the ground a few times, only a little soil was dug out, if a pit was to be dug to bury someone, God knows how long he has to dig.


    Couldn¡¯t it be that even a good burial was hard to achieve?


    Zhou YiXian abandoned the stick and sighed long, a weary look indistinct on his face. After signing away, he looked back, suddenly frowned. Xiao Huan had already stopped crying, after wiping away her tears, she also found a branch, started to sweep away all of the twigs and leaves beside Wild Dog Taoist.


    Zhou YiXian initially thought Xiao Huan expected that digging a pit would be hard and so tentatively tidied up the area around Wild Dog Taoist. Unexpectedly, the more he watched the more he felt that something was wrong, after sweeping out about a radius of about five chi, she threw the stick away, slowly walked back, her expression was sad, yet had a few degrees of resolution.


    Zhou YiXian noticed Xiao Huan¡¯s strange expression, walked a few steps forward, said, ¡°Xiao Huan, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Huan quietly said, "I want to save him!"


    Once the words were spoken, Zhou YiXian was greatly shocked, even the man in the shadows was shocked, his eyes immediately stared at Xiao Huan. Zhou YiXian asked in shock, "What did you say?"


    Xiao Huan¡¯s tone was still low but her words were extremely clear, ¡°I want to save him!¡±


    Zhou YiXian shook his head and said, "Yes, Xiao Huan, I understood what you meant, no, not this, I mean, how are you going to save him?¡±


    Xiao Huan stretched out her hand and straightened Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s corpse, both hands ced in a rather strange position, raised up above the shoulders, one hand towards the sky, another hand clenched into a fist, at the same time she said, ¡°Priest was killed because of us, I, I can¡¯t do nothing.¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned more tightly, watching Xiao Huan continued to straighten Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s feet, cing the right feet below the left feet, his expression turned ugly, suddenly shouted loudly, "Are you crazy, Xiao Huan, don¡¯t tell me you want to use ¡®Collect Soul Spell¡¯?"


    Xiao Huan was silent for a moment, whispered, "Grandpa, I only know this, maybe, maybe it can really save a life?¡±


    "Bullshit!" Zhou YiXian for the first time berated Xiao Huan so fiercely, "What nonsense are you talking about? That ¡®Collect Soul Spell¡¯ although has the ability to collect souls but this spell has always been an unorthodox method, not to mention the unpredictable risks, disturbing the roaming souls, it is even a greater taboo of theherworld ghost realm, you don¡¯t want your life anymore? Also, this spell has always been used on a living body, with them still breathing and their souls around, as such the spell can be casted, to a dead person how are you going to do it? He has stopped breathing and his soul would have been scattered, even if you have this spell, how are you going to find his soul, don¡¯t tell me you want to go to the nineherworlds Hell to look among the innumerable souls?¡±


    In the darkness, the pair of eyes glistened, it seemed to discover something inconceivable out of the sudden.


    Xiao Huan, with her eyes red, cried, "Grandpa, he, he just died not long ago, perhaps his soul is still in the vicinity, there is still hope maybe. If we still dy then there is really no hope."


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s countenance turned pale, with big steps went up to Xiao Huan, pulled her up, in a deep voice, said, ¡°Xiao Huan, I am telling you, do not be delusional. I know what you are thinking in your heart, thest time you used your own ability and collected back that Jin PingEr¡¯s almost dispersed souls but I am telling you, this is different from that time. I repeat again, this spell must be used on a living person and this type of Ghost Sect skill, it will damage your Yin merit, that time you have only saved Jin PingEr once and you have already lost one year of your life. Now if you rashly do it again, casting the spell on a dead person, it¡¯s already hard to tell if you will seed but your own body will at least be destroyed of your cultivation foundation, your life maybe twenty years and above. Have you thought about it carefully?¡±


    Thest few sentences, Zhou YiXian almost roared out the words, Xiao Huan for a moment was stunned too, she at the prime of her life, it would be a lie if she was not afraid of death, just that facing Wild Dog Taoist lying on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help herself. However when she thought about the horrible endings, her breathings quickened too.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment, the next moment, Zhou YiXian softened his tone, softly said, "Xiao Huan, life is decided by fate, nobody can change it. I guessed Heaven wants Wild Dog to die today, let¡¯s bury him properly, it is also considered doing a service to him, alright?¡±


    The expressions on Xiao Huan¡¯s face changed a few times, at times struggling, after a long time, suddenly looked up and said, "Grandpa, his life is not determined by Heaven.¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked at Xiao Huan expression, his heart sank, making a dryugh, he said, ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Huan let out a long breath, decidedly said, ¡°Priest¡¯s fate, was decided by him, it was he who disregarded everything and ran over to save us, this then resulted in his unfortunate demise. If he had turned and left, anywhere on earth could be his choice to settle down.¡± The young girl¡¯s face was pale, looking grieved, whispered, ¡°Therefore, he died for us, without him, we will be long dead, how would we be discussing about what years of life?¡±


    She looked at Zhou YiXian, Zhou YiXian for some reason, looked away, ¡°Grandpa, I want to save him. No matter how dangerous this spell is, it will not beparable to what he had to face in order to save us right?"


    She resolutely said.


    Zhou YiXian knew then her mind was made up and would not change again, he could only look up the sky and heaved a long sigh. And that man in the darkness, right now his eyes were looking at Xiao Huan, glimmering, radiating brilliance.


    X x x


    In the woods, right now it was deep in the night, Yin energy at its greatest.


    In the dim light, that strange spell, slowly started.


    The first drop of blood, dripped from a cut made on Xiao Huan¡¯s fair arm, slowlynded beside Wild Dog Taoist, then, Xiao Huan circled Wild Dog Taoist, using her own blood, made drops beside him, watching her shaking her wrist slowly, the dripping blood dropped onto the ground, slowly formed a strange pattern.


    In the dense forest, with the red-blood pattern gradually forming, faint ghost wails started. Zhou YiXian stood beside and watched, the corner of his eyes slightly twitching. And that man who had been watching from the shadows for a long time, right now suddenly frowned.


    This scene, he seemed to have seen it before somewhere!


    The great Shaman.


    That man in ck involuntarily, trembled slightly!


    The blood formation that Xiao Huan made, clearly looked simr with the one the great shaman made when he tried to save BiYao but after Xiao Huan made a circle, the formationpleted, the man in ck already could tell, Xiao Huan¡¯s formation was still different from the great shaman. Not to mention the rest, just the scale of the formation was a lot smaller, maybe because both used blood as the medium and Xiao Huan used only her own blood, clearly could not bepared to the great shaman.


    Perhaps it was also because of this reason, Xiao Huan¡¯s formation, the drawings were much simpler than the great shaman¡¯s but even though it was so, after one drawing, Xiao Huan was already swaying, her face pale.


    Zhou YiXian did not say a word, went up to assist her. Xiao Huan was slightly weak, looked back at him and slightly smiled, and then slowly at the top of the formation, which was also three chi from Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s head, sit down cross-legged.


    In the dim dense forest, a ghost wail abruptly pierced the air, instantly the entire forest was filled with strange cries, eerie energies overwhelming surged over. The Yin wind blew and blew, blowing from all directions, shaking the surrounding trees, behind all of the trees¡¯ shadows, there seemed to be countless of cold eyes watching over here.


    Xiao Huan looked solemn, slowly closed her eyes, a pair of fair hands together on the chest, her mouth chanting quietly a mysterious incantation, a momentter, her slender hands opened, slowly put down, into the blood-drawing before her.


    The blood drawings around Wild Dog Taoist instantly lighted up, like suddenly receiving life, started to flow in the drawings. At the same time, Xiao Huan¡¯s pale face, seemed to have a few degrees of strange ck energy.


    The Yin wind became stronger and stronger, the entire forest at this moment seemed to darken down, only this formation started to glisten. The vibrant flowing blood, looked most delicious, attracting numerous spirits over.


    Zhou YiXian looked more and more worried, he knew very well the dangers of this spell, imagine, ordinary human actually trying to snatch souls from the underworld, how dangerous this was. But Xiao Huan had cultivation, and only casted the spell within the forest boundary, its effect was considered not that strong, most likely it would not alert those powerful protectors of the ghost realm, else if one of them noticed this, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just that right now, with just this formation, Xiao Huan looked like it was hard to manage, the dark energy on her face increased, her body also started to tremble. Casting this spell, was different from saving Jin PingEr, there was still remnants of Jin PingEr¡¯s soul, as such relying on it to collect the remaining souls was much easier. That day when the great shaman was trying to save BiYao, although the formation was muchrger but it was also because BiYao¡¯s remnant soul was still in the ¡®HeHuan Bell¡¯, and so the spell relied on that to probe the underworld, forcefully collected the remaining souls back. But it was also because of that, the great shaman exhausted his life¡¯s energy, secondly it alerted the protectors of the ghost realm, counterattacked by the ghost realm energy, in the end perished.


    And right now Xiao Huan with her inadequate cultivation, performing the most difficult spell in the Ghost Sect, and missing the crux soul, even though the difficulty was to find Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s soul among the wandering souls of this forest, the risks of it, were already unimaginable for an ordinary person.


    The two demon beasts had taken unknown number of lives, and unknown number of ghosts which died unjustly wandered around here, unable to reincarnate. And Xiao Huan making this formation here, clearly intended to collect a soul for this body, how wouldn¡¯t the surrounding ghosts go crazy over that?


    Suddenly, the wind and clouds changed countenance, numerous indistinct ck gases fought to be first and charged towards Xiao Huan, and the pained expression on Xiao Huan¡¯s face increased, her countenance almost shrouded entirely by the ck gases.


    Looking at this situation, most likely Xiao Huan would not be able tost long but for some reason, she refused to give up, so many grieved ghosts beside her circling around, either ghost wailings or howlings, or begging endlessly, or fiercelypelling, all various kinds, the world¡¯s anguishes, hopelessness, all of the negative emotions, all seemed to be piercing into her brain, but Xiao Huan still held on bitterly, with her remaining spiritual energy left in her, searching within the sea of souls.


    If she fails this time, most likely there would not be another chance!


    Zhou YiXian was already drenched in sweat but dared not disturb Xiao Huan, only paced all around, sighing. And that man in the darkness, although all around them was ghastly and eerie atmosphere but he seemed not to care at all, on the contrary, those ghosts seemed to be afraid of him, keeping a distance. Right now that man¡¯s gaze, stared unblinkingly at Xiao Huan, subconsciously nodded his head, after a long time, his voice so soft only he could hear it, said, ¡°How can it be possible, this young girl using Ghost Sect¡¯s skill and with such high aptitude, is still able to hold on. If she has a Ghost Sect teacher, with guidance, it¡¯s not even imaginable.¡±


    While speaking, he actually also strangely showed some hesitation.


    And at this moment, Xiao Huan whose face was covered with ck gases, suddenly revealed delight, her right hand which was immersed in the blood formation suddenly lifted up, grabbed empty air and then quickly ced down, grabbed Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s right hand. After which she quickly lifted her left hand out, with the same action grabbed the air, instantly, the ghosts wailed loudly at the same time, almost all sank into an uncontroble rage, the ghostly air was as thick as iron, instantly the ck gases enveloped over, shrouding Xiao Huan¡¯s body entirely.


    Outside the formation, all of the trees within three zhangs suddenly withered, it was as if they could not bear this boundless vicious energy.


    Zhou YiXian was frightened, helpless, he saw Xiao Huan panting heavily, a few times she tried to ce her left hand onto Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s right hand but the infinite ck energy pressed around her tightly, the ghosts wailing incessantly, Yin wind blew gusts after gusts, there seemed to be a strong force that prevented her. And Xiao Huan¡¯s countenance looked paler and paler, her body shaking, blood trails flowed out of her mouth.


    Looking as this formation was about be destroyed, Zhou YiXian panicked, was about to disregard everything and dashed in to pull Xiao Huan away, although he did not know what would be the consequence but it would be better to be away from these ghosts. Unexpectedly before he even moved, a ck figure blocked before him. Zhou YiXian was shocked, looking at him, this ck man seemed simr to the surrounding spirits.


    That man in ck¡¯s hoarse voice coldly spoke, ¡°If you want your granddaughter to live, you better stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Then, the ck figure shed, the man was already near Xiao Huan and the formation, without any more words, his arms swung in sessions, ck stuffs flew out of his hands, [ba ba ba] broke through the ground and sunk in, inserting around the formation.


    Those things looked dark, simr to iron but not iron, unable to determine what it was but when those things inserted into the formation soil, the blood in the formation seemed to receive some force, the flow speed almost instantly increased twice, like boiling. A red glow lighted up from the formation, enveloped Xiao Huan.


    Theyer of red light seemed to be particrly effective towards the surrounding spirits, immediately the ghosts started to retreat, enveloped by the red light, Xiao Huan¡¯s countenance was quickly restored, her left hand which was in the air immediately pressed down, grabbed Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s left hand.


    The moment her hand grabbed Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s arm, a light exploding sound was heard, a dark red light started from Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s palm, like lightning, extended down, in a blink covered Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s body, closely following which, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s entire body also lighted up, the next moment, again dimmed down, back to normal.


    At that moment, Xiao Huan managed to open her eyes, stared intently in front of her, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s head, suddenly tilted, actually let out a breath.


    Xiao Huan was overjoyed, relieved, darkness suddenly in front of her eyes, she had already fainted.

 Chapter 190: Ghost Way

    Chapter 190 - Ghost Way


    Deep into the night.


    Wild Dog Taoist who had passed through the gates of Hell and by luck was pulled back, right now most of his injuries were already bandaged up. Although he still looked weak but lying on the ground, his breathing weak yet gentle, for the time being his condition was not critical.


    And Xiao Huan who had saved Wild Dog Taoist, was still unconscious but she was only exhausted, no major injuries, the other two people who were conscious were clearly aware of this point, and so they were not that worried.


    As for Zhou YiXian, right now his concern was, or should say what he was guarding against, was the mysterious man who had helped saved Xiao Huan. Right now, he had already recognized that this man was not a stranger and had once met him not long ago, at Qing Yun Mountain foot HeYang City, that mysterious man inside the manor, unexpectedly they met again.


    Zhou YiXian sat beside Xiao Huan, his eyes kept ncing back at that ck figure who stood with his hands sped behind. With his experience, he naturally knew that this person was highly-skilled in the unorthodox sect Ghost Way, just that that day he seemed to be a foe rather than friend but today the man actually saved Xiao Huan. The other time fortunately they had Ghost Li helping them, Zhou YiXian and the rest then managed to escape, now this situation, although the man¡¯s intention was unknown but their lives were now in his hands.


    While Zhou YiXian was contemting by himself, the man in ck, also the same Mr Ghost who was secretly following Ghost Li into the south, looked to have a well-thought-out n, never imagined that he was also deliberating. His action this time, was really not something he would have done usually, just that the Ghost Way art he was practising, had always been regarded as strange and evil by people, out of the three great true ways sects Taoism, Buddhism, Evil and southern border shaman art skills, flying one¡¯s banner on a solitary tree. However, ording to what the secr world says, even the ill repute Evil Sect, also despised Ghost Way, for so many years, the Ghost Way members quietly continued on almost in a kind of darkness, Mr Ghost being able to receive the hospitality of Ghost King Sect Ghost King, was an exceptional case, and also had its reason.


    And it was also because of that, the Ghost Way which started off mysterious and unfathomable although still continued on today but its members were extremely few and rare, nobody knew for sure when it would die off. To think of it it was also true, most ordinary people, not many would thought of practising this strange art which deals with the eerie ghost realm all the time.


    Mr Ghost who had practised for so many years, his skills and power considered one of the top in the world, and in the Ghost Way, there was noneparable to him. His temperament had always been hard and stiff, this was also the result of practising the Ghost Way, he didn¡¯t expect tonight to see Xiao Huan, with her young age, actually used the Ghost Way advanced skill of Collect Soul Spell, he was really shocked, firstly because Xiao Huan who looked like a young and beautiful girl, in Ghost Way skill, looked to have unimaginable high aptitude; secondly the more shocking thing was, this Collect Soul skill although was one of Ghost Way secret skills but it had been lost for many years, even he as Ghost Way great master, great expert, also did not know, but Xiao Huan could actually use it, how would he not be shocked?


    When Xiao Huan collected souls by force, although Mr Ghost did not know the spell but with his high attainments in Ghost Way, his discernment also had distinctive qualities, one look and he knew Xiao Huan although had natural aptitude but she was asking for too much, and as expected after a while, even though Xiao Huan had surprised him when she managed to find Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s soul among the countless souls, she had already agitated the countless souls¡¯ vicious energies, counter-attacked by them. When she looked like she was about to lose her life, for some reason, Mr Ghost could not stand by and eventually made a move to save her.


    Although he did not know Collect Soul Spell but facing these ordinary ghosts, it was more than enough, once he made his move, immediately he activated a formation to protect Xiao Huan and allowed her toplete the Collect Soul Spell sessfully. However after which, he had some hesitations and did not know what to do next.


    The atmosphere in the scene, for a moment was that awkward, until a long time, Xiao Huan moved and finally awakened, softly called, ¡°Grandpa.¡± then opened her eyes.


    Zhou YiXian was extremely delighted, quickly helped Xiao Huan up, she looked tired, had no strength in her limbs but looked fine, after she collected herself, she immediately turned to look at Wild Dog Taoist, saw him lying there with serious injuries but his breathings gentle, clearly resurrected, Xiao Huan then smiled.


    She nced around, then noticed Mr Ghost, she was surprised and then recognized him too, this person was that mysterious ck-attired man at HeYang City, she couldn¡¯t help but shrank back, eximed, ¡°Grandpa, he, he why is he here too?¡±


    Zhou YiXian helped Xiao Huan up, quietly said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know why is he here out of the sudden, but just now when you are casting your spell at the critical juncture, it was him who helped you, you and Wild Dog then managed to avert the danger.¡±


    Xiao Huan heard Zhou YiXian¡¯s words, immediately recalled too, at the moment when she was unable to handle the souls¡¯ bacsh due to her inadequate ability, her formation suddenly received a boost and chased off all of the ghosts, it was actually because of that mysterious man in ck.


    Recalling that, Xiao Huan slowly nodded to Mr Ghost, said, ¡°Many thanks to this senior.¡±


    Mr Ghost seemed to ignore Xiao Huan¡¯s gratitude words, suddenly coldly asked, ¡°Miss, I have a few questions, will like to ask you, I hope you can answer me truthfully.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, at the same time felt Zhou YiXian¡¯s hand tugged her, couldn¡¯t help but hesitated for a moment but eventually said, ¡°What question Senior has, feel free to ask?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded, said, ¡°Ghost Way has always been secretive and undered, where did you learn this kind of Ghost Way skills?¡±


    Xiao Huan was stunned, said, ¡°Ghost Way, what Ghost way?¡±


    Zhou YiXian beside her secretly sighed, Mr Ghost was instead stunned but looking at Xiao Huan¡¯s expression, did not seemed to be fake, she genuinely seemed not to know Ghost Way. After a moment of silence, Mr Ghost said, ¡°The Collect Soul Spell that you used just now, actually is Ghost Way¡¯s advanced and ingenious skill, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Xiao Huan shook her head in shock, said, ¡°I, I do not know.¡±


    Mr Ghost immediately asked, ¡°Then who did you learn this skill from?¡±


    Xiao Huan shook her head and said, ¡°Nobody taught me.¡±


    Mr Ghost was taken aback, Xiao Huan continued, ¡°This Collect Soul Spell, at that time when I was young and naughty, in my grandfather¡¯s old residence while ying and making a mess, slipped and fell into a dry well, discovered and remembered these skills from the well¡¯s wall. I was still young at that time and so casually learnt it and for so many years I only used it once. Why, senior are you also interested in this skill?¡±


    Mr Ghost was speechless, after a long while, he heaved a long sigh instead, his voice was rather deste, a mncholy feeling.


    Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian looked at each other, did not understand why did the man in ck¡¯s mood turned mncholy out of a sudden but after a moment, Mr Ghost¡¯s hoarse voice ahead was suddenly heard, ¡°Miss, what is your name?¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned, Xiao Huan had already answered, ¡°My name is Xiao Huan.¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded, said, ¡°I have some words to speak to you privately, can you walk over here?¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowned deeply, clearly unwilling to leave Xiao Huan with this ghastly-looking fellow, but Xiao Huan did not thought much, recalling that this person had after all just saved her, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After speaking, she ignored Zhou YiXian¡¯s covert obstruction, walked over.


    Mr Ghost watched Xiao Huan came before him, slowly nodded, as if approving this young girl, until Xiao Huan came near, slowly, like he was deliberating something in his heart, quietly said, ¡°Are you willing to practise the Ghost Way skills?¡±


    Xiao Huan was taken aback, for a moment speechless but looking at Mr Ghost¡¯s ck veil, the pair of eyes zing, clearly he was not joking, couldn¡¯t help but had some hesitations.


    Mr Ghost with his years of experience, carefully watched Xiao Huan¡¯s expression, guessed her thoughts, he did not force her, only said, ¡°Just now when you casted the spells, facing the countless ghosts, what did you feel?¡±


    Xiao Huan blushed and then turned pale, quietly said, ¡°I, I was somewhat afraid.¡±


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, the mortals are ignorant, most fear ghosts and spirits, yet do not know the theory of ghost, it is only a kind of species after humans died and before being reborn. What humans fear, most likely it¡¯s their own demons.¡±


    He pointed to Xiao Huan, said, ¡°Taking you as example, you had fear when you casted the spell, although you were still able to cast the spell but before you, there must be numerous illusions in front of you, all kinds of hideous ferocious images right?¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded in session, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mr Ghost snorted, said, ¡°Actually the so-called Ghost Way, most important is to control your own demons, if you remained unruffled, all of the ghosts and spirits would not be able to sway your resolution. And if you think carefully, the reason those spirits got angry and counterattacked, looked extremely vicious and violent, didn¡¯t imagined that they were like the innumerable humans in the world, once when they saw a chance to escape, a chance to return to their predestined lifespan, how would they not turn berserk over that?¡±


    He sped his hands behind and coldly said, ¡°The mortals, criticized the ghostly things as evil and ferocious but they do not know themselves are the same, isn¡¯t it funny?¡±


    Xiao Huan looked thoughtful, slowly nodded.


    Mr Ghost said again, ¡°I know what you are thinking, you detest the Ghost Way repute but what you used just now is Ghost Way skill, saved that Wild Dog¡¯s life, it can be seen that Ghost Way is not without a single redeeming feature. Today I see that you are endowed with a natural aptitude not seen for a hundred years in Ghost Way, I really can¡¯t bear to let it slip therefore have the intention to teach you, ¡°speaking till here, he smiled faintly, said, ¡°As for the future, even if you discover my conduct are mostly evil, and want to kill me, it is also fine. We in the Ghost Way, view those conventional etiquette as mere rubbish.¡±


    Xiao Huan was stunned, took a step back.


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, his eyes looked at Xiao Huan¡¯s face, saw her very hesitant, her delicate beautiful face kept frowning. Mr Ghost did not speak more, took out a book about half a finger thick with ck wordless cover and threw it to Xiao Huan, Xiao Huan subconsciously caught it, looked at him stunned.


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°What this book documented, is half of my lifetimeprehension of the Ghost Way cultivation, in it various methods of smelting weapons, I believe in the world there is nothing on par to it. Whether you choose to learn it, or not learn it, it is up to you.¡± Speaking, he turned and was about to leave.


    Xiao Huan looked at his back figure, subconsciously called out, ¡°Senior, wait.¡±


    Mr Ghost paused, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Huan instead held her breath for a moment, said, ¡°I, I still do not know senior¡¯s name?¡±


    Mr Ghost, backfacing her, did not move, after a long time said, ¡°I passed you skills, is not for you to remember me, good luck.¡±


    Speaking, he again was about to leave, Xiao Huan feeling anxious, suddenly loudly said, ¡°This, this you saved my life, and passed me skills, I feel that, feel that I should call you teacher right?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s body shook, as if this young delicate girl¡¯s words behind him,pared to the five sounds of thunders over his head, were even more intense. Just that he was after all highly skilled, very quickly recovered, slowly turned around, ck veil covered his face, nobody could tell his expression but from his glistening pair of eyes, anyone could see, his current unusual emotion.


    ¡°You called me teacher?¡±


    Xiao Huan blushed, felt somehow embarrassed, stammered, ¡°This is this is my own idea, if, if senior you are not willing, I, ¡°


    Mr Ghost suddenly interrupted, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, looked up, Mr Ghost only stared deeply at Xiao Huan, nodded, again took something out from his bosom, passed it over to Xiao Huan, said, ¡°Looking at the fact that you called me teacher, I will gift this to you.¡±


    Xiao Huan looked down, saw a pile of seven dark triangr items, each half an inch big, smooth sides, unable to tell its material, like iron but not iron. Xiao Huan hesitated for a moment, looked at Mr Ghost, saw his eyes slightly gentle and so took it. Looking at it carefully, saw a small hole at the top of the items, dark red strings strung them together. Every triangle-shaped item, both sides had different dark red mysterious patterns, some looked like mes burning, some like beasts roaring, all different. Receiving it, she felt it cool to the skin, at the same time it contained a faint smell of blood.


    Zhou YiXian standing behind eyes narrowed, one look and he recognized that was the item Mr Ghost used when he saved Xiao Huan.


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°This thing is called ¡®Blood Jade Bone Piece¡¯, also one of the treasures of Ghost Way, has the special ability to stimte Ghost Way¡¯s spells, cultivation of only level five, with this treasure, at least can be brought up to level seven, with good aptitude, it can even go up to level ten.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised and delighted, nodded her head in session, Zhou YiXian at a distance was instead shaking his head.


    Mr Ghost watched Xiao Huan for a long time, suddenly shook his head and sighed, quietly said, ¡°Considering tonight, I have only met you twice, to think that forget it, this is also fate. If in the future you have achieved sess in your training, if by chance, ¡°He lifted his head up to the sky, said, ¡°Then help me save someone.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, said, ¡°Save someone, who?¡±


    Mr Ghost quietly shook his head, like bitterlyughing, said, ¡°We will talk about it in the future.¡±


    Speaking, he abruptly turned, as if like he did not wish to remain any longer, his dark figure like apparition, instantly shot out, disappeared in a blink into the dense dark woods. Xiao Huan couldn¡¯t call out in time, she had just opened her mouth and that figure was gone. For some reason, that man in ck gave her a faint feeling of kinship, Xiao Huan sighed, held the item tightly in her hand.


    Zhou YiXian snorted, walked over, took the item in Xiao Huan¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully, turned it over face by face, Xiao Huan was puzzled, said, ¡°Grandpa, what is it?¡±


    Zhou YiXian sneered, said, ¡°A good teacher that you have acknowledged, you know what is this thing made of?¡±


    Xiao Huan was stunned, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zhou YiXian said, ¡°This ghostly item is smelted out of the skull of an extremely Yin person, in it it contained countless of live souls, to achieve this degree of power.¡±


    Xiao Huan was shocked, took it and looked, but couldn¡¯t tell that it was human bones, looked more like jade stone, couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes at him, said, ¡°Grandpa, is it really true, how does this look like human skull?¡±


    Zhou YiXian immediately was enraged, said, ¡°You found a fellow that look like a ghost and not human to be your teacher, and so don¡¯t believe me anymore?¡±


    Xiao Huan stuck out her tongue, ced the item into her bosom,ughed and said, ¡°Alright, grandpa, anyway in the future I will only use this item to do good deeds, not bad ones, alright?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, turned and walked, mumbling to himself, ¡°It¡¯d be a wonder if I believe you.¡±


    Xiao Huan [he he]ughed, extremely sweet and charming, followed along.

 Chapter 191: Surprise Appearance

    Chapter 191 - Surprise Appearance


    Over at Zhou YiXian side, they rested and treated Wild Dog, Wild Dog after knowing he was pulled back from Hell, felt really fortunate, privately felt confused over his brave acts at that time. But whatever it was, after that, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan¡¯s rtionship with Wild Dog Taoist became even closer, after all they had been through life and death together, Zhou YiXian was not as cold to Wild Dog as in the past, just that he was still the same when he ordered Wild Dog to do tasks, but Wild Dog Taoist was still recovering from his injuries and instead Zhou YiXian had to do more, as such again making the old man grumbled andined.


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog instead were still the same as before but Wild Dog Taoist looked more afraid when he was before Xiao Huan, spoke lesser to her. Although it was puzzling but Xiao Huan did not sense it, those days her attention was mostly on that strange book with ck wordless cover.


    Wild Dog Taoist never seen Xiao Huan read that book before, felt rather bewildered but Xiao Huan never revealed the origin of this book, Zhou YiXian also did not borate, as time passed, he too slowly got used to it, just that asionally felt that Xiao Huan¡¯s expressions, gradually turned different, seemed somehow different from the past but he was unable to put a finger to it.


    X x x


    The demon beasts catastrophe, started from the middle of southern border ten thousands great mountains, the first to suffer would be southern border.


    The torment that those various tribes suffered,pared to Central ins, were far more serious. Nine out of ten rooms were empty, that was almost many of the viges and towns inevitable end, even for an entire vige with no survivors, that also appeared often.


    After the catastrophe, the remaining small groups of demon beasts in southern border, were much more than those in Central ins, the people who survived, had to endure the demons harassments, that kind of life was really dark days, like in an abyss of suffering.


    Ghost Li in that kind of situation, once again set foot onto southern border vastnd.


    Along the way, he did not discover any traces of the demons but saw numerous swarms of Good Faction members, among them also including Qing Yun, Fen Xiang etc those great sects. Those people were like mad, all were looking for demon beasts but very obviously, so many of them searching but none found him.


    After defeated in Qing Yun battle, the Beast Deity escaped with serious injures and as if disappeared into thin air, no one could find him. But this southern border ten thousands great mountains was still his home, no matter what, he would eventuallye back right?


    With that thought, Ghost Li entered southern border. With him, there were also numerous Good Faction disciples, FenXiang Valley sect back to their home ground, but for the other Good Faction disciples, naturally would not only be to eliminate the remaining demon beasts.


    But no matter what, because of those people, the remaining fearless demons temporarily exercised restraint, these Good Faction disciples after all would to their best abilities, also eliminate those demons. As such, the mood in different areas of the southern border also received a boost.


    Just that nobody, saw even the shadow of the Beast Deity in the southern border realm, now the only possibility, was only within that barren mountains and unruly rivers, strange and mysterious ten thousands great mountains.


    In theyers andyers of dark mountains ranges, nobody knew how much secrets it concealed!


    Ghost Li before entering the mountains, first went to the southern border Miao Tribe Seven Miles Cave, for no other reason than because of what the great shaman did for BiYao, he also wanted to offer sacrifices.


    TianShui Stockade, Seven Miles Cave, walking along the route, the original bustling scenes were gone, tragic scenes along the way, even his hardened heart also could not help but be moved.


    What was it for, that resulted in such a great cmity?


    His own cultivation achieved results, in the huge waves of wickedness he stayed out of it but what about the countless ofmoners who suffered? What wrong did they do, why must they suffered such cmity?


    Recalling his days at Tian Yin Temple, the countless ofmoners day and night prayed to the Gods and Buddhas, looking at the world, there were many much more people who also did that, prostrated in worship to the Heavens deities. But when the catastrophe came, who helped them?


    And so, was there still a use for that kind of worships?


    Or it should be said, it was really a response to that mysterious words which consistently appeared throughout the :


    Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs?


    X x x


    Stepping Into Seven Miles Cave, Ghost Li sucked in a breath of cold air, this ce which was once a picturesque scenery in his memory, was already devastated and ruined beyond recognition. The undting rows of houses, almost only left broken walls, the usual crowded streets were gone, not to mention kids running around.


    The number of remaining people looked to be only one or two out of ten, most were before the houses ruins, despondently trying to salvage usable things from the ruins, however, more often than not, what they could find, was only the remains of the deceased.


    In the entire Seven Miles Cave, a sad and decaying atmosphere permeated the air, asionally there was a few children, staring nkly, their eyes dazed and full of fear, and the next moment, there would be an adult appearing behind, pulling them back in.


    Ghost Li slowly walked along the street, soon that attracted some of the Miao tribe people¡¯s attention, in their eyes, thick with wary. In the unusual atmosphere, even Xiao Hui, seemed to turn much obedient, although it was still peering around.


    Ghost Li secretly sighed, did not wish to see anymore, quickened his pace, straight to that altar up the mountain, as he walked further in, the surrounding houses and roads even more clearly revealed, the extent of the destructions. Ghost Li was silent, vaguely saw the traces of that fateful day when the catastrophe arrived, the countless Miao tribe warriors battling the vicious demons in order to protect the holy ground, putting up a desperate fight!


    Even the air, seemed to be permeated with a faint smell of blood.


    At the foot of the mountain, two young Miao soldiers stopped him. Ghost Li quietly stopped, looked at them, those two people, armed with spears and armours but they were only fifteen, sixteen-year-old boys only, even their armours, lookedrger than their bodies, not knowing if those were left behind by the once heroic warriors.


    "Gu lu ji ji hu?" A man asked in Miaonguage.


    Ghost Li did not understand but surmised what he was asking, and so did not speak, only lifted his head and gestured to the mid-mountains. He did not use his fingers, because he still remembered, Miao people regarded that behavior as disrespectful.


    The two juveniles were startled a moment, looked at each other, then one of them who appeared older, shook his head, the both of them did not make way. Ghost Li felt slightly anxious but really did not wish to pick a fight with the great shaman tribe people, and watching the devastating scene in the Seven Miles, he couldn¡¯t bear to make a move.


    He was silent for a long time, when the hostility in the eyes of those two teenagers increased, he sighed, turned and was about to leave.


    But he had only taken a few steps when suddenly, there was a stir from the mountains, he turned around and looked, someone quickly ran down from the mountain, first spoke in Miaonguage to the two teenagers, the two young men nodded a few times, stood to the side, then, the person who looked to be a priest aged around forty or so, used broken Central insnguage to speak to Ghost Li,


    "Hello, great, great shaman invites you up."


    Ghost Li was surprised, frowned, ¡°Great shaman?"


    The man nodded, Ghost Li took a deep breath, nodded his head and followed the man up the mountain.


    The cave was still there but the entrance architecture and altar, were beyond recognition, broken stones fragments, rolled everywhere. Among the rocks, there was a young Miao person, looked to be only thirty or so, wearing the great shaman robes, smiled and watched Ghost Li walked over.


    His eyes, glistened faintly, like a passion of mes burning within it,pletely different from the people below.


    Ghost Li went before him, that young man smiled, surprisingly used fluent Central insnguage, said, ¡°Hello, Mr Ghost Li, I am southern border Miao tribe new generation of great shamans, I have long heard of your great name.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned for a moment, nodded in return, before he could speak, that young great shaman had already smiled and said, "Come on in, I¡¯ll take you to see the previous great shaman."


    Then he took the lead and walked into the dim cave. Ghost Li followed behind him and too slowly merged into the darkness.


    The cave was still as dim, the young shaman figure wavered slightly ahead, for some reason, Ghost Li felt he looked familiar, carefully recalling, he realized the great shaman had called out this young man when he was here thest time, didn¡¯t expected that after such a short time, he already assumed the position of the great shaman.


    And like thest time, the young shaman brought Ghost Li to the hut deep within the mountain which worshipped the Dog Deity, the huge fire was still burning, emitting crackling sounds, just that that withered old figure was no longer around.


    The young man stepped forward, bowed respectfully towards the Dog Deity statue and then from the statue¡¯s mouth, took out a wooden box, respectfully ced it on the ground and spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Our Miao people customs, after the death of the great shaman, under the Dog Deity status, to be worshipped for a year, this is the elder¡¯s ashes."


    Ghost Li was silent, looked at the small wooden box, the box was unadorned, not a single embellishment, even the wood used, was also from the mostmonly seen trees in southern border, the great shaman like numerous Miao people,id quietly here in peace.


    Ghost Li bent his body, made a deep bow.


    The monkey Xiao Hui with a [zhi] sound, jumped down, ran off by itself.


    The young shaman, in ordance with their customs, also bowed to return the gesture and then carefully ced the simple wooden box into the statue mouth again.


    The two people beside the fire, sat on the floor, the fire reflected in their eyes, dazzling in the darkness.


    Without waiting for Ghost Li to ask, the young man had already spoken, "I was the elder¡¯s disciple, and after the terrible cmity, all of the senior priests were dead and so, I seeded the great shaman position.¡±


    Ghost Li silently nodded, his eyes subconsciously looked over to the Dog Deity, slowly said, "The great shaman could be said he died because of me, each time I think of that, I don¡¯t feel good."


    That young shaman bowed slightly, said, "You are wrong, teacher had said to me long before, he had reached the end of lifespan, even if he did not go to the Central ins, he would also die, in fact it is your honourable sect who sent teacher¡¯s ashes back, this is already our entire Miao tribe¡¯s fortune."


    Ghost Li sighed, quietly said, ¡°These things, were done by other sincere people, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The young great shaman smiled, apparently did not mind Ghost Li¡¯s words, said, ¡°But your visit this time to our Seven Miles Cave, I do not know what is the reason for it?"


    Ghost Li said, "Actually it is not for any reason, I just wanted to offer my respect to the senior great shaman. Other than that, the cmity this time is so devastating, as for that chief culprit, I intend to pursue him, I wonder if you have any clues?"


    The young shaman¡¯s countenance changed slightly, clearly to him, Beast Deity these two words were still horrible and taboo. Very quickly he became quiet, after a long while, Ghost Li indifferently said, "You don¡¯t have to mind, countless number of people in the world are also looking for him, and might not even find him, it is not strange that you don¡¯t know too. I am disturbing you here, so I will take my leave first."


    When he finished, he was about to get up, the young shaman looked hesitant, suddenly said, "You want to track the Beast Deity, is that true?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Yes."


    The young shaman stared at him and said, "You can kill him.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a long time, said, "I am not sure.¡±


    The young shaman pondered for a moment, said, "Since that is so, I will tell you what I know. I do not know how to find the Beast Deity but in my tribe¡¯s ancient legend, the Beast Deity is a devil-like monster, he cannot be killed, and only can be subdued and sealed like what our shaman goddess did thousand of years ago. In order to suppress him, you will need to remove our southern border tribes¡¯ divine weapons from his body. The five divine weapons are the life sources of the Beast Demon, if he lose them, the Beast Demon will definitely go into a deep sleep. In addition, there is a critical point, that time when the Beast Demon was wreaking havoc, his demon powers powerful and invincible, thanks to our shaman goddess who used the mysterious formation passed down in our shaman tribe, ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡® and trapped it within, if you can find the formation, perhaps"


    Ghost Li slowly nodded.


    The young shaman thought for a moment, and said, ¡°How to find the beast demon, I really have no idea but ording to our tribe legend, when shaman goddess trapped and sealed the beast, it was deep inside the ten thousands great mountains, an ancient mountain cave named Subdue Devil Cave. And the legend also said that our goddess also turned into a stone statue, facing the ancient cave, maybe when you find such a ce, there will be the beast demon¡¯s tracks."


    Ghost Li remembered it all, nodded to the young shaman, said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The great shaman smiled, and did not say anything.


    When the two of them walked out of the cave, Ghost Li could not help but ask him, why he did not have grief in his eyes.


    That young shaman paused, lightly said, ¡°If I lose myself in my grief again, what will happen to the people in the Seven Miles Cave? It is not that I am not grieving, it is that I cannot be sad!¡±


    Ghost Li after listening, was silent for a long time before he took his leave.


    X x x


    After leaving the cave, Ghost Li did not hurry, slowly travelled, thought long on the young shaman words, that ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ made him thought of another person, Xiao Bai.


    That day she left in anger, and from then on there was no news of her, although with her level of skills, there was nothing much to worry about but thinking about the reason on why she left, most likely was to find that ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯, Ghost Li felt somehow guilty.


    The Sinister Orb had troubled him for many years but some time ago at Tian Yin Temple Wordless Jade Wall, he achieved enlightenment on the fourth volume of the ,bining the Sinister Orb¡¯s evil powers with Buddhist, Taoist, Evil three great sects true ways, even including the mysterious Inferno Mirror¡¯s pure Yang power, indistinctly peeped into the source of all sects power, the Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power to him, with his cultivation advanced improvement, it was no longer a serious concern to his life.


    Just that, for some reasons, following the enlightenment at the Wordless Jade Wall, gradually got over many things, things that he never thought of in the past, also found and saw it in his memories.


    Xiao Bai treated him so, most likely it wasn¡¯t entirely all because of her rtionship with BiYao?


    She by herself, on the day the demon beast catastrophe was in full swing, returned to southern border to find the formation, the vast heaven and earth, and now not a single news from her. Ghost Li felt an inexplicable pain when he thought of that, just that the vast heaven and earth, he really did not know where to start finding.


    Ghost Li contemted for a long time, and finally decided to go secretly to FenXiang Valley first, for no other reason, firstly because he heard Xiao Bao once said, the formation appeared in FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar before, in that case, Xiao Bai to find this formation, most likely would go there, and even if she was not, taking a look for himself would be also good.


    His mind made up, Ghost Li headed to FenXiang Valley.


    FenXiang Valley was one of the three great Good Faction sects, just that in this cmity, it was the first to bear the brunt, happened to be at the entrance of the demon beasts massacre, just that although FenXiang Valley was wrecked but the disciples, nobody was hurt seriously.


    However as a reputable sect of the Good Faction, with such results, inevitably they lost face, and after the catastrophe, many rumours and gossips spread around, implying FenXiang Valley disciples were cowards, as one of the leading Good Faction sect, actually did not dare to face the demon cmity by itself, instead hid behind Qing Yun sect.


    Now that Qing Yun sect Reverend DaoXuan in the world¡¯s Good Faction, was really paramount, revered with great prestige, FenXiang Valley really pale inparison. After which crowds of Good Faction disciples entered the southern border to search for the Beast Deity, FenXiang Valley naturally would not want to lose out, but when they met, FenXiang Valley disciples had less of their arrogant attitude.


    But even it was so, FenXiang Valley was after all a famous sect, coupled with the fact that their abilities were still there, although the rumours and gossips were many but nobody dared to insult them in their face. As for their valley, it was really in a mess, at least when Ghost Li sneaked in, what he saw, was this.


    The original tranquil and beautiful valley, was now filled with an unpleasant burnt smell and stench, countless disciples carrying and moving different rotting garbage and bodies, some were humans, many were also animals.


    Ghost Li secretly observed, after pondering for a moment, he already understood, that day when he sneaked into the valleyte in the night, he was still found out, it wasn¡¯t because the disciples were all highly-skilled, it was the many strange creatures that they reared, taking one unaware.


    But Yun YiLan was able to bring most of his disciples to Central ins, he was unable to do that for the creatures, and when the catastrophe came, those extremely brutal demons flooded through here, those creatures unfortunately were unable to escape. After a long time, their corpses decayed, adding to the stench.


    But right now without those creatures, it was beneficial to Ghost Li, at least he did not have to worry in the corners of those rooms, what creature would suddenly sound the rm, exposing him.


    FenXiang Valley disciples were many but most were dispatched to search for the Beast Deity, what most Good Faction sects wanted, how could FenXiang Valley not want to. The remaining disciples, most were disgruntled and doing cleaning, even if there were some elders in the valley but like Yun YiLan, Shangguan Ce these kind of figures, they would also not patrol the valley all the time. Ghost Li without encounter any difficulties, sneaked into the valley.


    At the moment it was only evening, much brighter than that time when he was here, but after sneaking in, he did not know how easy it would be.


    Ghost Li after entering the valley, did not much, headed straight to the Inferno Altar direction, that day when Xiao Bai was incarcerated, that formation was also there. But the ce was after all a sacred area, in such a hectic situation, Inferno altar¡¯s security, seemed to be even more tighter than before, not knowing if it was because of Xiao Bai¡¯s escape and outsiders sneaking in.


    Just that with Ghost Li¡¯s current cultivation, although the security was tight but Ghost Li carefully infiltrated in, finally swept into the majestic Inferno altar.


    And as he expected, although the security was tight outside but nobody was guarding inside, a quick nce, the ce looked to be the same as previously, the floor still had the strange dark red formation, deeply engraved on the ground, Ghost Liprehended, this was the legendary mysterious Eight Savage Inferno Formation.


    But the day when Ghost Li and Xiao Bai escaped, the magma eruption that they triggered, the damage was still faintly visible. Burnt ck areas on the walls, ces where the stones copsed, even the formation on the ground, some areas were slightly deformed by the intense fire.


    But if this was amonce, in that kind of disaster it would long be destroyed, the surrounding areas were still generally intact, it seemed like the formation using its special powers, saved this ce.


    Looking up, the second, third level¡¯s secret traps had lost their effectiveness, opening like that, revealing empty, dark ck hole. The entire majestic altar, reflected in the faint fire, only Ghost Li¡¯s figure, gently wavering.


    Ghost Li was silent for a long time, shook his head, went to the formation and carefully looked, saw all of the ferocious deities were still the same in his memory, portrayed very clear and lifelike, and connecting the patterns connecting these figures, were asplicated and strange. Ghost Li took a deep breath, sat down cross-legged in this formation.


    Just when he was about to meditate on this legendary shaman formation, suddenly, the silent and uncanny altar, in the darkness ahead of him, a clear and reverberating woman¡¯sughter was heard.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, stood up abruptly, looked up and blurted out, ¡°Is it you, Xiao Bai¡±


    His voice came to a halt, a figure drifted down from the top, a familiar light yellow clothing, bright and soft eyes, one look and one would be drunk in her beauty -


    It was a person he would never dreamed of meeting, that girl who was rumoured to be dead in the catastrophe - Jin PingEr!


    X x x


    After the initial shock, Ghost Li quickly calmed down, Jin PingEr was still standing there, as if nothing had changed, her clothes, face and expression, even her lips, still had that faint and coquettish smile.


    She looked at Ghost Li, smiled and said, "Hello"


    Ghost Li looked at her silently, after a long time said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jin PingEr using her hand gently brushed her hair, the little action, as if contained infinite amorous feelings, softly said, "I am here waiting for you ah.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned and said, "Waiting for me? For what? How do you know I wille here?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, "Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten, thest time you were here, was together with me, I heard that this time you are tracking the Beast Deity, ording to the southern border¡¯s legend, in order to subdue and seal the deity, naturally the formation is required. Other than noting here, where can you go?"


    She squinted her eyes slightly, maybe there was a slight arrogant, and an unspoken seduction, smiled said, ¡°You see, am I smart?¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, felt that after his skills improved, with Jin PingEr¡¯s seduction, he still felt slightly moved, he could not help but was secretly shocked. After the catastrophe, girl who was rumoured to be dead, seemed to improve in her skills instead.


    Since she was not dead, then the others, the Evil Sect experts who were crushed in the cmity? Don¡¯t tell him they did not die too?


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart was bewildered but his face still coldly said, ¡°You still have not answered me, why are you waiting for me?"


    Jin PingEr smiled coquettishly, her indifferent tone instead uttered shocking words, ¡°I know where is the Subdue Devil Cave where the Beast Deity was sealed in, after Ghost King sect leader knew about this, he allow me toe and assist you."


    Ghost Li¡¯s body received a great shock, suddenly looked up, looked over at Jin PingEr, but her eyes were like water, her smile like flower, not a slightest unusual expression.

 Chapter 192: Fresh Blood

    Chapter 192 - Fresh Blood


    Ghost Li watched Jin PingEr for a long time, his eyebrows slowly frowning but he did not speak, and Jin PingEr under Ghost Li¡¯s stare, looked unconcerned, did not feel that her words were inappropriate at this moment, smiling sweetly and looking at Ghost Li.


    In the Inferno Altar, the ce turned quiet. Xiao Hui who was crouching at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder did not like the atmosphere and moved, [zhi zhi] called out twice, leapt down from his shoulder, peering around, it then walked off by itself, slowly to the drawings in the middle of the altar.


    Ghost Li slowly looked away, saw Xiao Hui who was crouching on the floor curiously and looking at those ferocious drawings, slowly said, ¡°So, you already much of it?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled, that smile was warm like spring wind, gently brushing past this cold hall, said, ¡°I am a small and weak woman, how would I know anything, I am only fortunate to have visited a few ces in the past, and also received Ghost King sect head¡¯s important regard, that¡¯s I came to assist you.¡±


    Pursing her lips and smiling, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!¡±


    Ghost Li frowned and did not speak, even more so ignored the indistinct flirtatious tone in Jin PingEr¡¯s words, after contemting for a moment, he seemed to forget the reason why Jin PingEr was here, and also the intricate and mysterious rtionship between her and Ghost King, only indifferently said, ¡°Since it is so, then I must ask for your guidance.¡±


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes glimmered but the smile on her face remained, said, ¡°GongZi please speak.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Looks like you are here before me, like what you said, the legend said in order to subdue the Beast Deity, the ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ here is vital, just that I have dull wits and can¡¯t figure it out, I wonder if Miss Jin has someprehension?¡±


    Jin PingEr shook her head, a bitter smile on her face, said, ¡°To tell you the truth, actually I have been in Inferno Altar for three days but I end up empty-handed, other than those messy drawings engraved on the ground, I did not discover anything else.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but shifted to the dark red drawings under his feet, different from Jin PingEr, including Xiao Hui, he had experienced the power of that strange formation, that overwhelming force, and that terrible red huge beast, were all memories that were not easy to forget. Or maybe it was because of that, Xiao Hui excitedlyy on the ground, scratching there, touching here, seemed to be searching for something?


    Unless after that earthshaking event, the volcanova eruption, actually destroyed the formation here?


    The thought shed past Ghost Li¡¯s head but he did not reveal it out, after keeping silent for a moment, he again looked at Jin PingEr, said, ¡°Miss Jin, no matter what, this is the only ce we know that has the ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯, since this is vital to subdue the Beast Deity, why don¡¯t we stay a few more days here, maybe there is still some hope.¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled sweetly, extremely coquettishly, said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her and then looked away, again sat down before the drawings, not long after, a whift of faint fragrance came over, light clothes fluttered, it was Jin PingEr who sat down not far from him, and the distance between them, seemed to be nearer.


    Ghost Li¡¯s frowned but he did not speak and also did not look at the beauty beside him, only watched closely at the drawings, for some reason, in his heart, another thought came up:


    That day Xiao Bai said she was going to southern border to search for the ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ incantation but it had been a long time since there was any news of her; and in the whole world it seemed like only this ce has the Eight Savage Inferno Formation, but Xiao Bai evidently was not here, then, where would she be right now?


    Is she still doing fine?


    This vague thought, in theing days, frequently shed past Ghost Li¡¯s head.


    X x x


    However it seemed like on that day, the damage was much bigger than what Ghost Li¡¯s assumed, even though those engravings on the ground still looked intact but it clearly did not have that spiritual energy as before, or that powerful vicious force, what was left, was only the stiff stone engravings.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr stayed secretly in the Inferno Altar for a total of seven days, trying to figure it out but still nothing. In-between FenXiang Valley disciples came in to conduct checks, a few times Shangguan Ce also personally brought men to do the rounds but the Ghost Li today, including Jin PingEr, their skills had already improved tremendously, they concealed themselves above in the dim Inferno Altar and easily escaped detection.


    Just that in the end they were still unable to grasp the essentials of the formation, it was really troubling.


    This day, the two of them sat facing those stiff drawings for an afternoon, suddenly, Jin PingEr stretched, her slim waist looking like a seductive snake, an alluring image. Even though the only man beside her, stared intently on the floor carvings, thinking hard, did not notice Jin PingEr¡¯s lithe and graceful dance at all.


    Jin PingEr softly humphed, red at Ghost Li, her eyes seemed to have a trace ofplicated emotion but that was only a sh. The next moment, she sighed and said, ¡°Are you able to tell anything from it?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body moved then slowly focused back, turned and nced at Jin PingEr, shook his head, said, ¡°You?¡±


    Jin PingEr did not answer and onlyughed bitterly but Ghost Li already understood.


    Jin PingEr frowned and said, ¡°We have looked at these ghostly things for seven days. In the seven days, we did all we could but not to say activating this formation, even trying to stir some figures up seem impossible, what exactly happened here?¡±


    Ghost Li after being silent for a moment, looked up into the darkness above, said, ¡°That day when I was here rescuing someone, I triggered the mechanism in this hall, the Eight Savage Inferno Formation was immediately activated. But¡± his eyes nced towards the middle of the hall, a strange tone in his words, said, ¡°But that mechanism, is already gone now.¡±


    Jin PingEr looked towards the direction of his gaze and saw a small stone tform raised in the middle but the stone was burnt ck, congealed together into an ugly-looking form, how would it look like some superb craftsmanship mechanism.


    In fact, when Ghost Li looked at that scene, he knew that strange stone mechanism was already destroyed, and the overwhelming fierce forces emitted by the ferocious stone engravings, right now were all gone.


    The stretch of the once terrible carvings, looked to have be lifeless things.


    The two of them sank into silence, not knowing what to say, after a long time, Jin PingEr seemed to think of something, raised her head and was about to speak, suddenly her countenance changed, Ghost Li¡¯s brows also frowned, suddenly turned, immediately his eyes swept to where Xiao Hui was ying by itself, grabbed Xiao Hui and then floated up, the next moment, already disappeared into the darkness above the altar.


    Jin PingEr after watching him disappearing into the darkness in two or three movements, smiled and then also floated up and disappeared.


    The next moment, [zhi ya] a sound, deep muffled sound reverberated in the altar.


    The door, was opened.


    Footsteps were heard, the number of people seemed to be a lot but a powerful voice was heard indistinctly, after saying a few words, the ce immediately quietened down. Then, from the door, three people walked in.


    The first person, was FenXiang Valley master Yun YiLan, following behind him on his right was his junior brother Shanguan Ce, and thest person, about a few steps behind, was Yun YiLan¡¯s favourite disciple, Li Xun.


    After the three of them entered, Li Xun turned and closed the heavy door, immediately cut off the light outside, only dim light gently flickered in there.


    X x x


    Losing its spiritual power, the third level of the Inferno Altar which was originally in ice, had long lost the bitter cold, what was left were only the huge and hard cold rocks. In the darkness, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr quietly passed through that ck cave hole, watching from above in the darkness.


    Xiao Hui who seemed to know this was different, also turned quiet, obediently crouched beside its master.


    Yun YiLan and Shangguan Ce slowly walked to the middle of the altar, stood at the formation and looked far, their faces enveloped in the dimness.


    The three people stood there, after a long period of silence, did not speak, the atmosphere indistinctly strange. And above them, Ghost Li seemed to sense it, nced over at Jin PingEr and happened that Jin PingEr was also looking at him. Both saw the faint bewilderment in each other eyes.


    Yun YiLan looked solemn, or maybe his mood should be so, whoever it was, after watching their own painstakingly built-up business over the years turned into this, most probably would also be in a bad mood. Just that at one nce his face seemed expressionless, after some time, it seemed to give people an impression that its ever-changing but if you watched carefully, again discovered, his face had never changed, what changed, was only your heart.


    At least, during the time at Qing Yun Hill, the world was not be able to see that image of him.


    After a long time, Yun YiLan¡¯s shifting gaze in the end maintained on the strange red stone, from one end to the other, from one drawing to another, and then, he slowly walked to that burnt stone tform, stretched out his hand and gently smoothed the rock.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Yun YiLan suddenly spoke, his deep voice asking a question out of nowhere.


    Shangguan Ce stood beside him, he did not look surprised by Yun YiLan¡¯s question, obviously he seemed to be already aware of some things, just that he looked like he did not intend to answer, and very strangely, turned and nced at Li Xun who was standing three steps behind them.


    Li Xun slowly lowered his head, his expression respectful, both of his eyes slightly closed, not making a sound.


    Without turning back, Yun YiLan seemed to know what was going on, indifferently said, ¡°Xun¡¯er is not an outsider, in the future he will also take over FenXiang Valley, don¡¯t have to hide these things from him.¡±


    Shangguan Ce¡¯s body shook slightly and then calmed down, after a moment of silence, said, ¡°From the start of the preparation for the official summoning, till today has already been a total of thirty days, ¡®Red Fire Brilliant Elder¡¯ never responded.¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s expression did not change the slightest, the most only a glint in his eyes but the feeling it gave others seemed to be heavier. And above the altar, Ghost Li was instead surprised, not that FenXiang Valley was also helpless in repairing this strange formation, but the ¡®Red Fire Brilliant Elder¡¯ which Shangguan Ce had mentioned, triggered a memory deep inside his head, almost subconsciously, he felt that what Shangguan Ce referred to was something -


    That huge wild beast enveloped in raging fire, could it be the crux of the legendary Eight Savage Inferno Formation?


    The atmosphere in the altar was somehow strange, Yun YiLan did not look good, he did not speak, only strided around with big steps in the hall, seemed to be pondering over something, and Shangguan Ce only watched him, did not say anything, as for Li Xun, he only maintained a humble posture and remained silent.


    Following the passing of time, Yun YiLan slowly frowned, a sharp glint indistinct in his eyes, as if something in his mind was having an intense fight but eventually he abruptly stopped pacing, with a long breath he turned to them.


    Shangguan Ce nced at Yun YiLan, softly called out, ¡°Senior brother?¡±


    Yun YiLan seemed to make up his mind, without hesitation, coldly said, ¡°Shangguan junior brother, how important is this Inferno Altar formation, I don¡¯t have to emphasis it, no matter what, it must be recovered, if not, we don¡¯t have any other way to deal with him!¡±


    Shangguan Ce nodded, did not speak, but in the darkness above the three of them, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr received a shock at the same time.


    He?


    Who is he?


    The person that FenXiang Valley wanted to use this strange formation to deal with, was who?


    In the quiet Inferno Altar, what was flowing right now, seemed to be an invisible dark energy. Just that, what Yun YiLan was about to say, made the surrounding indistinct darkness, turned into cold icy chill:


    ¡°That day when theva erupted, the damage caused to the formation was really too great, the spiritual energy that our FenXiang Valley has umted for several hundred years has depleted, including losing the key ¡®Inferno Mirror¡¯, that¡¯s why we are unable to summon the Red Fire Brilliant Elder to activate the formation. Actually if that person did not appear, this is naturally not important, we can start umting over again but currently, it is the critical time to use this formation.¡± Yun YiLan coldly snorted, three deep wrinkles appeared on his forehead, the murderous intention could be vaguely felt, his voice also became more cold.


    Shangguan Ce was also deeply frowning but a trace of delight was on his face, asked in surprise, ¡°Why, don¡¯t tell me senior brother already has other ideas?¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s eyes twitched, said, ¡°The formation in this altar, is created by our sect ancestors following the records from the ¡®FenXiang Jade Book¡¯ which is passed down, and at the end of the Jade Book, a forefather had written some words which are the risky methods to deal with this kind of difficult situation where the formation is unable to be activated, maybe it will work.¡±


    Shangguan Ce and Li Xun were surprised and then delighted, ¡®FenXiang Jade Book¡¯ was FenXiang Valley supreme treasure, and all along only FenXiang Valley master was able to read and keep it, to Yun YiLan, it must be an exceptional forefather who left the ingenious method.


    Shangguan Ce delightfully said, ¡°Senior brother, what is the ingenious method left by that forefather?¡±


    Yun YiLan saw their excitement but his face did not show any delight, instead, he was even more solemn, after a moment of silent, he slowly said, ¡°That forefather wrote at the end of the ¡®FenXiang Jade Book¡¯, Inferno formation is created out of Heaven and Earth¡¯s vicious energies, the Red Fire Beast brutal and ferocious, the spiritual energy that the engraved drawings contained, are the eight barbarian ferocious deities, with such it is rmended to reference southern border ancient books, with live humans as blood sacrifice, using the prosperous vicious energies to return the various deities back to position, the ferocious beast will appear andplete the formation.¡±


    Shangguan Ce and Li Xun¡¯s countenances changed greatly, looked at each other, for a moment speechless.


    After a long time, Shangguan Ce forced himself to calm down from the shock, with a hoarse voice said, ¡°This, this is really what our sect forefather wrote?¡±


    Yun YiLan snorted, said, ¡°Shangguan junior brother, don¡¯t tell me you suspect I use our forefather¡¯s name as a pretext?¡±


    Shangguan Ce¡¯s countenance changed again, quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare, just that, just that using humans as blood offering, it is clearly Evil sect ways, how is it, how is it possible for it to appear in our sect Jade Book¡±


    Yun YiLan directly interrupted Shangguan Ce¡¯s words, coldly said, ¡°What you said is right, this forefather although wrote such words but never has someone tried this method before.¡±


    Shangguan Ce watched Yun YiLan¡¯s directed stare, suddenly felt his body turned cold and couldn¡¯t help but step back, he spied Li Xun behind him, saw his face had turned ashen too.


    ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡± Shangguan Ce seemed for the first time, spoke with such difficulty, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you n to use this method?¡±


    Yun YiLan frowned, forceful but without anger, he sneered and said, ¡°If not this then what shall we do? We work so hard for several hundred years, looking as the big thing is about to be aplished but with so many incidents, now even the most important formation is destroyed. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to watch as our hard work goes down the drain?¡±


    Shangguan Ce seemed to have some hesitant, argued, ¡°Senior brother, the big matter is of course important, this method is really too¡±


    Yun YiLan coldly cut him off, said, ¡°Shangguan junior brother, being so tenacious, don¡¯t tell me you still vaguely regard yourself as the Good Faction? Then for so many years, for this important thing, what you have done are not regarded as Good Faction ways right?¡±


    Shangguan Ce was speechless.


    Yun YiLan¡¯s gaze sharp, looked as if about to stab into a person¡¯s heart, stared at Shangguan Ce, said, ¡°And, Shangguan junior brother, that day, the Inferno Altar as our sect sacred ce, was guarded by you, unexpectedly it was in your hands that resulted in the situation today, do you know?¡±


    Shangguan Ce was shocked, looked up but saw Yun YiLan¡¯s cold stare, like knife, looking at him, Shangguan Ce¡¯s expression looked agitated, his body slightly trembling, appeared like he had words to say but for some reason, under Yun YiLan¡¯s stare, he eventually shrank, after a long time, a defeated look on his face, quietly said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Yun YiLan nodded, said, ¡°Since it is so, I will leave this thing to you, other than that, Xun¡¯er, ¡°He turned and looked at Li Xun.


    Li Xun¡¯s expression was also strange, suddenly heard his teacher calling him, he came to attention and quickly said, ¡°Disciple is here.¡±


    Yun YiLan nced at him, said, ¡°You will follow your Shangguan teacher uncle, learn well and also assist him.¡±


    Li Xun turned pale, his voice turned hoarse and quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun YiLan took a final look at the stone drawings, frowning, turned and did not look back, walked out, after the sound of the heavy door [zhi ya], leaving only Shangguan Ce and Li Xun, both staring at each other in daze.


    For a long time, nobody spoke, the two of them also slowly walked out.


    Inferno Altar again descended into silence.


    X x x


    In the air, a faint sound was heard, two figures gently floated down. Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] called out twice, jumped onto the ground and went off to y again. In the first few days, it was still rather curious about the drawings but after a few days, looking still the same, the monkey lost interest in it.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr afternded, for a moment nobody spoke, the surrounding atmosphere was still cold, as if the strange energy from Yun YiLan, had not dispersed.


    After a long time, Jin PingEr suddenly said, ¡°The person that they were talking about, what person is that?¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her, answered with another question, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°I am 90% confident that they are talking about the Beast Deity. However from their tones, I am not sure if they know where the Beast Deity is.¡±


    Ghost Li silently nodded, said, ¡°And one more thing, the formation in this altar, from their words it seemed like they also want to use the formation to deal with the Beast Deity, don¡¯t tell me they knew for certain that the Beast Deity wille to this altar, or that this formation can be moved?¡±


    Jin PingEr¡¯s elegant brows frowned, clearly she too could not understand many important points about this, for the moment pondered.


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes slowly moved, onto the stone drawings, after a long time, suddenly sneered, said, ¡°So this is the so-called Good Faction, with humans as blood offering to vicious deities, he he, even in the Evil sect, I have never seen this kind of thing¡±


    He had not finished his words, suddenly heard Jin PingEr¡¯s clearughter beside, in theughter a faint strange tone, like a sneer, like mocking, and an indistinct concealed fear, said, ¡°You, how do you know in our holy sect, there isn¡¯t such a thing?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, turned and looked at her, saw Jin PingEr smiling but she had already turned her head away. Ghost Li frowned, coldly said, ¡°What do you mean¡±


    Suddenly, before he could finish his words, Ghost Li¡¯s voice turned hoarse, at that moment, for some reason, he suddenly remembered that day when the great shaman was casting the spells to save BiYao, sought fresh blood from Ghost King to draw the formation¡¯s drawings.


    And Ghost King, almost in a blink, produced sufficient amount of blood.


    The bowls of blood, where did ite from


    Ghost Li stood in a daze, felt his body turned cold, unable to speak anymore.

 Chapter 193: Unusual

    Chapter 193 - Unusual


    The sun setting, hung far in the horizon, behind those tall precipitous undting range of mountains, spilling the remnant warmth onto the southern border vastnds. The evening rays descended onto the silent great earth, the sounds from the wild countryside, a nket of somber.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr had left FenXiang Valley, stood in the wilderness before the ten thousands great mountains, facing the vast great earth and lofty mountains which appeared to stretch on forever, they looked to be two insignificant tiny and small living things, looking up at the monumental presence of Heaven and Earth, at the sun setting in the horizon, slowly descending behind the boundless mountains, the sky gradually turning dark.


    In the time to converse and breathe, the stars and constetions rotated, who else could win against time?


    To leave FenXiang Valley, was Ghost Li¡¯s idea, by chance they overheard Yun YiLan¡¯s conversation, knew that FenXiang Valley might still have ways to activate the formation, it was a really good opportunity, basing on Ghost Li and Jin PingEr¡¯s motives foring, they by right should continue to observe secretly. But for some reason, Ghost Li with a look of indifference, still suggested leaving FenXiang Valley, and Jin PingEr who had always been sharp-witted, seemed not to consider that point and also agreed with him right away.


    After leaving FenXiang Valley, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr did not talk much, and also did not discuss the future ns but both seemed to have some chemistry and headed south together, until this day where they arrived before that legendary terrible ce, ¡®ten thousands great mountains¡¯, under the ck mountains, in the wild countryside, both silently staring at the mountains.


    The breeze blew past the countryside, not a single flower or grass fragrance, only some unknown indistinct smell of blood and sounds of roars, in this ce, even the wind, also seemed harsh.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s hair gently ruffled in the wind, she lifted her head slightly, revealing her smooth dainty jaw, and a stretch of fair and white neck, gazing at the distant mountains, where the dark mountain summits were, enveloped in dusky mist, swirling incessantly, behind those mountain ranges, what kind of world was it?


    Others might be guessing but in Jin PingEr¡¯s shrouded eyes, something seemed to be glimmering.


    Different from that coquettish girl who was silent beside him, even though Ghost Li was taciturn but along the way, Ghost Li¡¯s thoughts, were like the stormy sea, tossing high and low.


    Firstly was the blood sacrificial matter, the impact it had to him was immense, even though for so many years, he had killed many, and even earned the nickname ¡®Xue GongZi¡¯ in Ghost King sect but as to what he had overheard in FenXiang Valley a few days ago, like a deeply-rooted stubbornness in his heart, he subconsciously felt revulsion and disgust. And after Jin PingEr¡¯s inadvertent reminder, realized something he had always neglected: In the Evil Sect, even if it was Ghost King, could also do something simr to what FenXiang Valley was about to do.


    Taking numerous humans¡¯ blood, offering to the gods and deities, without guessing, this deity must belong to those ferocious, evil kinds; and blood sacrificial itself, was without doubt something that was greatly disruptive to Heaven and inhuman, and yet these things, happened to him.


    What kind of world was this exactly?


    Unless all the people in this world were also mad?


    Or was it like what that alluring strange young man, the one whom he met coincidentally, who once said: Humans, in the end were only just a kind of animal, no difference.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, silently gazed towards the distant mountains. Ever since he received Ghost King¡¯s instructions from Mr Ghost, from that ¡®TaoTie¡¯, he already guessed that strange young man whom he had met twice, was the Beast Deity that created this catastrophe.


    Just that, the Beast Deity massacred the world, why did he let him go, and both times they only chatted and parted ways, it was something Ghost Li could not figure out.


    Near his chest, there was a faint warmth, for so many years, this faint warmth had always apanied Ghost Li, as if it was already part of him, even most of the time, Ghost Li had already forgotten about the warmth. However several days ago from FenXiang Valley¡¯s actions, again stirred something deep inside his heart, the jade piece lying quietly near his chest, maybe this was then the crux of this southern border¡¯s trip!


    From Yun YiLan and Shangguan Ce¡¯s conversations, clearly stated that because FenXiang Valley had lost this thousand-fires-essence, therefore caused them to also lose the volcano spiritual energy umted for several hundred years, unable to trigger the formation again. And having this Inferno Mirror, did it mean they could find the secret of that mysterious formation?


    Ghost Li was silent, gazing at the sunset in the distant, thest ray, finally too disappeared.


    Where the dark mountain summits were, following the disappearance of thest ray, the once thick dark mist, as if being stimted by something, started to swiftly disperse, turned thin.


    Standing beside, Jin PingEr smiled, turned her head over, said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ghost Li nced sideways at her, said, ¡°The change in the poisonous fog over there at ten thousands great mountains, has never been told by anyone, how did you find out?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled sweetly, her eyes extremely flirtatious, like seducing, like cunning, said, ¡°This I will not tell you, what can you do to me?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, saw under the gradually darkening sky, deep in the mountains, the girl beside him out of the sudden, like emanating alluring beautiful glow in the dark dim world, extremely dazzling, with her around, although unexpected but it had another type of warmth.


    At least, in that distant darkness, he did not have to walk alone.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched but he turned his head, indifferently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After speaking, he led the way, Jin PingEr watched his back figure, smiling faintly, her eyes glimmering, followed easily.


    One before another, and that monkey crouching on one¡¯s shoulder, frequently making [zhi zhi] sounds, slowly merging into the darkness, disappeared.


    X x x


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak, Crystal Hall.


    Leaving southern border thousands and thousands miles away, this immortal sacred ground which had just saved the world, the demon beast catastrophe which brought chaos like the Good and Evil big battle ten years ago, swiftly and appropriately handled, TongTian Peak for the most part had already resumed its beautiful surreal scenery, other than a few huge buildings which would need time to repair but nobody would doubt, they would soon be restored back to its original look.


    Of all of the big buildings at TongTian Peak, the most important and also the biggest, naturally was the main hall, Crystal Jade Hall. Compared to other buildings, the damage that Crystal Jade Hall received in that catastrophe, could almost be disregarded, seemed like Qing Yun sect¡¯s ancestors were really effective, their protection working.


    And right now, just when Ghost Li and Jin PingEr were about to enter that mysterious mountains, to pursue that Beast Deity who escaped after being defeated, Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, in that sacred Crystal Jade Hall, yet another argument broke out.


    Qing Yun sect other than the oldest branch TongTian Peak, the other six branches after the catastrophe, rarely gathered again in Crystal Jade Hall but the most important thing was, their gathering this time, was not called by sect head Reverend DaoXuan, instead they came on their own. In the great hall, greeting the various branch leaders, was not Reverend DaoXuan but Xiao YiCai who was looking slightly awkward.


    Within the six leaders, Long Shou Valley leader QiHao and Morning Sun Valley leader Chu YuHong both of them, were the second generation disciples, same generation as Xiao YiCai, naturally it would not be appropriate for them to talk directly like the other four teacher uncles, most of the time, both of them stayed quiet. But for the other leaders: Big Bamboo Valley, Small Bamboo Valley, Return of the Wind Valley, Sunset Valley, their words were not so polite.


    Big Bamboo Valley Tian BuYi¡¯s voice among the four leaders was the loudest, he was seen sitting on the red sandalwood chair, coldly speaking to Xiao YiCai, ¡°Xiao teacher nephew, today the six of us gathering here, has already been four hours, why isn¡¯t sect head senior brother out to see us yet, don¡¯t tell me to him, the few of us are already this undesirable?¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s face looked awkward, smiled with difficulty, said, ¡°What are you saying Tian teacher uncle, you elders have always been held in high prestige and respect in Qing Yun sect, teacher has also valued you highly, this everyone also knows it¡±


    Tian BuYi without waiting for him to finish his words, snorted, sneered and said, ¡°So sect head senior brother actually valued me that highly, left me here high and dry for four hours and still do nothing about it?¡±


    Xiao YiCai was taken aback for a moment,ughed bitterly and said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, disciple has already said, teacher indeed ten days ago entered Illusory Moon Cave in seclusion, locking himself in and did note out, the current TongTian Peak matters, temporarily are left to disciple."


    The other elders also sneered at the same time, clearly they did not believe Xiao YiCai¡¯s words. Small Bamboo Valley ShuiYue Master coldly said, ¡°Xiao teacher nephew, in the past ten days, although I am in Small Bamboo Valley but I have on many asions heard about sect head senior brother¡¯s entric behaviours at TongTian Peak, even worse, several days ago on a certainte night, someone said sect head senior brother seemed to be mad, howling at the sky on Crystal Jade Hall¡¯s rooftop, is there such matter?¡±


    Xiao YiCai immediately shook his head, said, ¡°There is no such matter, no such matter, ShuiYue teacher uncle must have misheard, teacher is a master of enlightenment, the world¡¯s Good Faction leader, with the demeanour of a transcendent being, how would he do such presumptuous thing?¡±


    The four elders looked at each other, saw the suspicions in each other eyes on Xiao YiCai¡¯s words. Sitting beside Return of the Wind Valley leader seat, Taoist Tian Ri, taking over Taoist Tian Yun in Sunset Valley, looked ordinary and thin, wearing a Taoist robe, his brows frowning said, ¡°Xiao teacher nephew, it¡¯s not that we are trying to make things difficult for you but it is really that sect head senior brother is the core of our Qing Yun sect, if something happens to him, it will most likely shake the foundation of our Qing Yun, and it is also because of that, we decided that we muste forward and question you, you must not take it to heart.¡±


    The other branch leaders sat down, the centre seat which belonged to Reverend DaoXuan, was naturally empty, Xiao YiCai was lower in rank than his teacher uncles and so had to stand beside, right now he could onlyughed bitterly and said, ¡°Various teacher uncles, disciple, no matter what, will not dare to bear grudges, but, but teacher he really did go into seclusion and ordered specifically that he should not be disturbed, it is not YiCai deliberately preventing various teacher uncles from meeting teacher.¡±


    Tian BuYi angrily snorted, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak nonsense anymore, these few days, the rumours spread to the entire Qing Yun sect, sect head¡¯s behaviours are extremely weird, staying at TongTian Peak the whole day and at times going crazy, at times looking lost, if sect head senior brother is unwell, we as junior brothers no matter what, will also think of ways to treat him, at least visit him; if he is fine, then why would he refuse to see us.¡± He suddenly raised his voice, angrily said, ¡°Xiao YiCai, tell me honestly, what exactly happened to sect head senior brother?¡±


    Xiao YiCai was stunned, as if he was startled by Tian BuYi¡¯s voice but he was still smiling bitterly, keeping quiet.


    Return of the Wind Valley Zeng ShuChang who did not speak much, nced at Xiao YiCai, frowning tightly, said, ¡°Why not like this, Xiao teacher nephew, we know that you have always been respectful of your teacher, do not dare to defy him, we will also not make things difficult for you. Now we only need you to lead us to where sect head senior brother is, we will pay our respect to him on our own, what do you think?¡±


    Xiao YiCai was stunned for a moment, couldn¡¯t speak, a pondering look appeared on his face, Zeng ShuChang turned his head over, nced to the rest, Tian BuYi, ShuiYue Master and the rest slowly nodded. Zeng ShuChang coughed once and slowly stood up, his voice calm, said, ¡°Xiao teacher nephew, actually we are only concerned about sect head senior brother, to senior brother, we have always been utmost respectful, this everyone in Qing Yun sect is aware. Once we see sect head senior brother and know that he is well, we will naturally be relieved isn¡¯t it. Oh right, heard that sect head senior brother in seclusion recently, ording to Qing Yun sect rules, it is only limited to Crystal Jade Hall, Founders Ancestral Hall and Illusory Moon Cave, I do not know if he¡±


    Zeng ShuChang at the end of his words, his voice turned slow, his eyes nced at Xiao YiCai instead, Xiao YiCai turned red, after a long time, bowing his head slightly to them, said, ¡°Teacher in the recent year, because Qing Yun suffered many unforeseen events, frequently mes himself, and also frequently visits the Founders Ancestral Hall to offer incenses to the ancestors.¡±


    Zeng ShuChang frowned, nodded, did not speak more, headed first to the back of Crystal Jade Hall, Tian BuYi, ShuiYue Master and Taoist Tian Ri also followed, QiHao and Chu YuHong slowly stood up, walked to Xiao YiCai, QiHao¡¯s face also had a bitter smile, stretched his hand out and gently patted Xiao YiCai on his shoulder, Xiao YiCai sighed and shook his head.


    X x x


    The Founders Ancestral Hall, was still concealed in the deep forest, only between the gaps of the lush green leaves, revealed a little of the roof eaves. Maybe it was really the protection of the ancestors, the two earth shocking catastrophes in Qing Yun sect for the past ten years, did no damage to this ce.


    Like in the past, looking at it from a distance, the dim Ancestral Hall indistinctly had incense smokes swirling and lights flickering, giving one an unfathomable feeling.


    The group soon reached that three-forked road before Founders Ancestral Hall. Suddenly, QiHao who was walking slightly behind made eximed, quickly walked up, the group looked at him, saw before the partially concealed Founders Ancestral Hall, a young man was standing there quietly, unmoving but his eyes were staring into the Founders Ancestral Hall, backfacing QiHao and the rest.


    QiHao frowned, called out, ¡°Is it Lin junior brother?¡±


    That young man appeared startled, turned around, it was indeed Lin JingYu.


    Lin JingYu saw QiHao, delight shed past his face but following which he saw the group behind QiHao, and among them the various branch leaders, couldn¡¯t help but was taken aback, his face revealed shock.


    ¡°Qi senior brother, why are you here and the various teacher uncles senior brothers, why are they all here?¡±


    QiHao walked to Lin JingYu, smiled and said, ¡°A while ago on the way here, I was just thinking if I will be able to see you here, we two brothers, really have not met for many days.¡±


    Lin JingYu clearly was happy to see QiHao too, smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I missed senior brother much too. Oh right, ¡° He looked at the rest, quietly asked QiHao, ¡°Senior brother, you came with the various branch leaders, what is it for?¡±


    QiHao nced at the Founders Ancestral Hall behind Lin JingYu, frowned, said, ¡°Lin junior brother, that erm, sect head teacher uncle, is he inside the Founders Ancestral Hall?¡± For some reason, when he spoke, he did not deliberately lowered his voice, instead he seemed to want the rest to hear it too.


    Lin JingYu¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, obviously he also noticed something was amissed but facing the branch leaders and senior brothers, he had to reply honestly, ¡°Sect head Reverend is in the hall.¡±


    A stir was heard behind QiHao, quickly it died down, then, Zeng ShuChang calm and slightly tired voice said, ¡°What is sect head senior brother doing inside, is he in seclusion?


    Lin JingYu looked nonplussed, said, ¡°Seclusion, what seclusion?¡±


    QiHao¡¯s countenance changed, Tian BuYi¡¯s face changed too and stepped forward but he was held back by Zeng ShuChang. Zeng ShuChang signaled to Tian BuYi, shook his head and then nced at QiHao, QiHao understood, frowned and asked Lin JingYu, ¡°Lin junior brother, this, have you been at TongTian Peak recently?¡±


    Lin JingYu nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    QiHao was silent for a moment, considered his words and then slowly said, ¡°At TongTian Peak, did you saw eh, or heard any strange things?¡±


    Lin JingYu thought for a moment, his eyes swept past the group, gradually brightened but his expression did not change, honestly replied, ¡°Replying senior brother, although I have been at TongTian Peak but these few days, I am almost always at the Founders Ancestral Hall keeping vigil and in mourning for senior, therefore whatever happens outside, I am not aware.¡± He paused, looking at QiHao, said, ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t tell me something happened?¡±


    QiHao paused, smiled bitterly and shook his head, said, ¡°No, nothing happened. Oh right, why are you standing here in broad daylight, aren¡¯t you keeping vigil in the hall?¡±


    Lin JingYu looked towards the dim interior, said, ¡°It was sect head Reverend who told me to stand out here, every time he is here, he will ask me to stand out here and then he will enter the hall by himself.¡±


    Zeng ShuChang and the rest countenances changed slightly, QiHao also frowned, said, ¡°Then sect head teacher uncle is he still inside now?¡±


    Lin JingYu nodded, said, ¡°Yes, he is inside the hall.¡±


    QiHao nodded, stepped back and did not speak.


    Zeng ShuChang and the rest looked at each other but nobody moved, after a moment, Tian BuYi snorted, strided out, when he reached the entrance, he did not walk up the stairs, loudly called out, ¡°DaoXuan senior brother, I am Tian BuYi, with ShuiYue, Tian Ri and Zeng ShuChang as well as other two branches leaders teacher nephews, we came to see you. Are you there?¡±


    His voice was loud, with strong stamina, immediately reverberated in the forest, in the dim dark hall, even the spots of candles seemed to brighten up abruptly and then gradually resumed as normal.


    After a moment, a voice suddenly was heard in the darkness, coldly speaking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tian BuYi and the other leaders were shocked, the Yin coldness was heavy in the voice, indistinctly carried a few degrees of viciousness, not the slightest like Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s original clear and righteousness tone, but all of them were people who knew Reverend DaoXuan for more than several hundred years, they could tell immediately that this was Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice.


    This Taoist immortal who once led the world¡¯s Good Faction, could it be that something untoward had happened to him?


    With such thoughts, Tian BuYi and the rest expressions changed.


    Tian BuYi coughed, inhaled deeply, again clearly said, ¡°Senior brother, we heard that you are not feeling well recently and so specially came to visit, will like to ask senior brother to allow us to enter.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice was silent, when it rang out again, a sneer apanied it, the chillness prated the bone, ¡°Visit me? Do you need six branch leaders toe together to see me, I see that all of you intentionally came to force the king to abdicate, eyeing my position as sect head Reverend!¡±


    Once the words were out, like a lightning out of thin air, shocking everyone, even Tian BuYi couldn¡¯t help but step back, a face in shock, he turned and looked, saw even ShuiYue who had always been detached, had an unbelievable expression.


    Zeng ShuCang¡¯s eyes were full of worry, he stepped forward, loudly said, ¡°Sect head senior brother, what are you saying, we as your junior brothers and sisters, for several hundred years, never have this thought, never before, now too and more even so in the future. These few days we have beening, is because we are concern about senior brother¡¯s health, definitely without ulterior motive, senior brother must never misunderstand.¡±


    Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice suddenly raised, sneered and said, ¡°Zeng ShuChang, within the six leaders, you have always been the most scheming, that day you were already suspicious of Long Shou Valley CangSong and yet you kept quiet, don¡¯t tell me you thought that I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Zeng ShuChang¡¯s countenance changed greatly, Tian BuYi and the rest also turned in shock and looked at Zeng ShuChang.


    ShuiYue Master stared at Zeng ShuChang, after a long time, said, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Zeng ShuChang made a bitterugh, shook his head and said, ¡°This, this where do I start?¡±


    ShuiYue Master wanted to ask further, suddenly the numerous dim candles lighted up, unable to see clearly in the darkness but for some reason, made one felt that in the darkness, some strange thing howled.


    Almost at the same time, Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s voice was heard again but the target this time, had shifted from Zeng ShuChang to ShuiYue Master, ¡°ShuiYue, what are you pretending, you think with your aloof and detached look, you are really righteous and stern?¡± His voice was weird, vaguely shrill and hoarse, ¡°That time when Wan JianYi was down and kept in Founders Ancestral Hall to sweep the grounds til old age, and in the end died by the Evil Sect hands, it all started because of you, all thanks to you ah! Ha ha ha ha ha¡±


    Until the end, his voice seemed uncontroble and became hysterical, then, at that moment, nobody paid close attention to him anymore, everyone of them were pale, stared in shock at ShuiYue, for long time nobody spoke.


    The few short words, were really too shocking, QiHao and the junior brothers were nonplussed, and ShuiYue Master was trembling, for some reason, her eyes had a burning re never seen before, stepped forward, seemed to disregard everything else, loudly shouted into the hall, ¡°You, you what did you say? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell me Wan senior brother he, he is still alive¡±


    The words brought all to attention, everyone agitated, started to ask questions towards the hall.


    And Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s hystericalughter, seemed to turn wilder, reverberated in the air, for a long time.

 Chapter 194: Secrets Leaked

    Chapter 194 - Secrets Leaked


    Southern border, the ten thousands great mountains.


    Traversing the ck mountains, entering the ten thousands great mountains, Ghost Li felt that he had entered a world that was truly primitive wilderness. In fact in the Evil Sect, the wilderness was a reference to the extreme northwest of the Divine Land vast territories, a vast deste stretch of area, most were gobi desert, barren and even if there was life, it was only for the most stubborn species, and therefore named as such. And the legendary holy temple in the Evil Sect, was located in that desert but just that Ghost Li had never been there.


    But the world before him now, clearly waspletely different from that said wilderness, in the ten thousands great mountains, not only it was not barren, every inch was brimming with life. Large swaths of primitive forests, there was no space tond,nds so full of vegetation that the nts seemed to be fighting for space. And behind the endless trees and brambles, there seemed to be endless number of poisonous evil animals. In the dim shadows around, felt like there would always be the hungry eyes of the predators watching you, waiting for the opportunity to make a snack out of the unwary.


    To people like Ghost Li and Jin PingEr, thesemon poisons were naturally not much of a threat but with this volume, it was a headache. Although they could fly but firstly the air above these forests sporadically had a strange miasma fog rising through the top of the trees; secondly, although they were highly skilled, they still need rest but the harassments from outside never showed signs of stopping.


    A few dayster, even the monkey Xiao Hui was beginning to get restless.


    Here, besides the poisonous fog and evil beasts lurking, the strange weather in the ten thousands great mountains, was rather hard for humans to bear. What was different from Central ins was, there was no clouds, weathers transitions etc, storms appeared and vanished without warning, initially it was still clear skies, the next instant heavy storms poured; stopping out of a sudden, the moment before lightning and thunders rumbled, the next moment cloudless for miles. The suddenness was startling.


    There was no pattern conceivable to the length of the rainfall as well, at times it rained for just a short while, and other times it rained for days, it was really unfathomable.


    At the moment, the two of them were walking through the darkness of the forest, shrouded under the canopy of falling rain.


    The reason the two of them did not cast spells and fly, was because when they were about to do so, they discovered that even when it was raining, the tops of the forests were still emanating the strange dark miasma fog. On the contrary, the air on the ground was much more normal.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr were both figures who had practised long in Evil Sect, their discernment ability definitely notcking and naturally knew the severity of it, after discussion, they would rather be more cautious and walk through the forest instead.


    This stretch of forest was simr to the other undisturbed forests in the ten thousands great mountains where the foliage were dense and closely entwined. There was no direct paths for the rain to the ground, instead droplets slided and dripped down these leaves and branches, their cold breathing echoed through the forest, except for their footsteps making the rustling sounds and the distant rain dripping, the whole forest lie asleep.


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr had no umbres, most likely they did not pack them but even if they did, in this kind of dense forest, they would be hampered by the tugging of the branches against the umbres. Xiao Hui was silent, he curled his body andy on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder. The rain¡¯s constant dripping had drenched his fur, sticking it close to his body.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was also drenched with the rain, but he looked indifferent as he walked in front, as if he did not feel the strange surrounding atmosphere. Jin PingEr followed him, no indication of fatigue too, but her slightly tousled hair and somehow cold expression, seemed to betray her unhappy mood.


    This stretch of forest, was in fact the same ck forest that she came thest time. Jin PingEr clearly knew, after this forest and around a few hills, they would arrive at their destination, and in fact too, she ryed this to Ghost Li.


    [Sha]


    Ghost Li had reached out to break a hanging branch that was part of an extremely tough vine branch, and yet in his hand it was as fragile as tofu. Jin PingEr looked at the branch in his hand silently, frowning as she stared deep in thought.


    Suddenly, Ghost Li made a [ai] sound, paused and then hurried a few steps left to a gorgeous view off a cliff, surrounded by a rocks of several chi wide and no vegetation, below their feet were a sea of clouds, rolling with five colours, it was an unbelievable sight.


    Footsteps were heard, and Jin PingEr appeared at his side, her expression changed slightly, this was where she was trapped by the mysterious man dressed in ck, after her lucky escape, she inadvertently found the Kill-the-living Monk¡¯s knife below the cliff rocks, just that, she looked at Ghost Li and stayed silent, clearly not intending to mention the past events to him.


    Ghost Li stared far, overlooking the sea of clouds. After a while, he shook his head slightly and said, ¡°The colourful clouds below, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just more miasma.¡±


    Jin PingEr nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at her and asked, ¡°How much further?¡±


    Jin PingEr raised her hand and gently wiped the water droplets off her forehead, pondered and said, ¡°Should be close, I remember thest time when I was here, I walked no further than around two hours and I was out of the ck forest. Out here and then crossing two more mountains, we will reach Subdue Devil ancient cave.¡± As she was saying that, she paused and with some puzzlement said, ¡°Strange, thest time I was here, there were many evil beasts, but along the way, besides the poisonous insects, we have not met even one of those beasts.¡±


    Ghost Li said indifferently, ¡°Most probably those beasts that you saw, had followed the Beast Deity out of the mountains to hunt.¡±


    Jin PingEr looked shocked and realised that it was a definite possibility, and her expression turned to disgust, no matter what, even though she was from the Evil Sect, she could not stand these inhuman attacks. Or maybe, in that Central ins Venomous Viper Valley battle, HeHuan Sect was annihted, even though Ghost Li still did not know how Jin PingEr managed to escape alone and took refuge under Ghost King but guessed that Jin PingEr would not have any good feelings towards these demon beasts.


    Ghost Li took a deep breath and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    And then turned and walked back to the dark forest, Jin PingEr was about to follow when she suddenly turned around and looked down at the cliff, frowning slightly as she was absorbed in thought. Ahead, Ghost Li walked for a while before realising Jin PingEr was not keeping up, turned back and called for her, startling Jin PingEr. Sheughed coquettishly and said, ¡°Why, missing me already?¡±.


    Ghost Li nced at her, a look of detached and walked on, Jin PingEr smiled and followed along, just as she was about to enter the forest, her hand suddenly waved and a sh of light shot out of her hand, making a [du] muffled sound and embedded itself into a remote gap in a secluded corner of the cliff.


    Light shed in that gap, it was the Kill-the-living knife.


    And in a blink of an eye, Jin PingEr¡¯s silhouette disappeared.


    The deste storm, seemed to shroud over again, concealing this part of the ck forest, at far, the vast firmament of the ten thousands mountains, seemed to be grey, not knowing if there was some kind of god or demon, howling in theher world, watching the mortals in the world which seemed so insignificant.


    The storm intensifies!


    X x x


    As Ghost Li and Jin PingEr battled the howling wind and rain in pursuit for the traces of the Beast Deity, the atmosphere in southern border outside the ten thousand mountains, was also heating up.


    More and more Good Faction disciples arrived at the southern border, and in the hustle and bustle, their arrival almost quickly reduced the number of demons here in the southern border, and on southern border thisnd, there had never been such many gathering of Central ins people, and most of them, were cultivated martial artists.


    The local five tribes of the southern border indigenous people regarded these outsiders with a distant and respectful attitude, and amongst the righteous disciples, there seemed to be a strange atmosphere, for most of them, as long as they were not of the same sect or n, they maintained their distance, there were even rumors that certain sects had conflicts.


    As for the reasons, no one had ever loudly dered it out.


    In a certain sense, cultivated sect FenXiang Valley as the southern border longest resident sect, naturally became the best ce to visit for disciples who were not familiar with the local geography, so this valley had changed from its usual tranquility to a busy stream of peopleing and going everyday.


    And it was also in these circumstances, this day, 3 visitors arrived at the valley, a man and two women from the QingYun sect, Return of the Wind Valley Zeng ShuShu and Small Bamboo Valley WenMin and Lu XueQi.


    Of course, there were more than these three disciples from QingYun sect who came to the southern border, in fact, QingYun sect known as the world¡¯s first Good Faction sect, sent countless disciples of the younger generation here, but the best skilled disciples however, could not make their way here, except for the few that already held important roles such as QiHao, Xiao YiCai due to Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s absence recently, the daily affairs at TongTian Peak of all sorts, were left to him to handle and so could not leave; as for Lin JingYu, this time he insisted to remain at Founders Ancestral Hall, it was said he was keeping vigil for a certain Qing Yun senior whom he had great gratitude for, and so could note.


    And amongst the remaining ones, Zeng ShuShu and Lu XueQi were left to lead, for Zeng ShuShu it was quite straightforward, his father Zeng ShuChang only gave a few instructions to him before leaving but for Lu XueQi, it was moreplicated, it was said that ShuiYue Master was initially unwilling to give permission butter on for some reason she changed her mind and purposely sent Lu XueQi¡¯s senior sister WenMin along. But there was a good point that WenMin came along, Zeng ShuShu had anotherpanion to talk to. Otherwise like Zeng Shushu¡¯s enthusiastic character, to travel with Lu XueQi¡¯s ice-like personality, out of one day, Zeng ShuShu¡¯s nine out of ten conversations would be to himself, and thest sentence most likely would be Lu Xueqi impatiently ordering him to go away.


    On the journey to the southern border, Zeng ShuShu on the contrary, got along well with WenMin, the three of them discussed together, Zeng Shushu was adamant that as fellow Good Faction sects, arriving in southern border, they still have to make a visit to FenXiang Valley to pay their respects. Only Lu XueQi seemed reluctant, indifferently expressed her opinion, said that it was not their first time to the southern border and roughly knew where to go, there was no need to trouble others.


    Zeng ShuShu and WenMin both knew that Lu XueQi still had a knot in her heart, that day at Qing Yun TongTian Peak Crystal Jade Hall, she publicly rejected FenXiang Valley leader Yun YiLan¡¯s favourite disciple Li Xun¡¯s marriage proposal, humiliating Yun YiLan and Reverend DaoXuan, naturally she was unwilling to have any contact with the FenXiang Valley people.


    However, after repeated discussions between Zeng ShuShu and WenMin, they felt that it was still best for WenMin to persuade Lu XueQi, they still have to make an appearance, if not next time it would not look nice in front of the elders. Lu Xueqi hesitated a few times, and finally agreed.


    The three of them arrived at the entrance of FenXiang Valley, the three of them already had some fame, especially Lu XueQi, whose beauty was fabled to be capable of causing the fall of a city or nation, since the rise of the younger generation in Qing Yun sect, her fame and beauty had risen even more. To the FenXiang Valley, Lu XueQi meant even something more, the moment when the three of them reached the entrance, they were almost immediately recognized by FenXiang disciples.


    After the initial astonishment, there seemed to be some rousing and someone quickly ran in to report while others stepped forward to greet them, the first person in front smiled and cupped his hands in greeting, ¡°Ah senior sister Lu arrival in FenXiang Valley is such an honour. These two must be Qing Yun sect¡¯s senior brother and sister, pleasee in.¡±


    From the back, Zeng ShuShu nced at WenMin and stuck his tongue out at her secretly, thinking to himself that this Lu XueQi was really famous, even the ordinary disciples could recognised her with a nce, and he and WenMin were negated to just thepanions of the beauty.


    They were not upset about that, Zeng Shushu had even wider smile on his face, along the wayughed and joked with the disciples, heartyughters were heard frequently. WenMin, walking along at the back of the group, smiled and softly said to Lu XueQi who was beside her, ¡°Junior sister, look at that Zeng junior brother, they have only just met and he is already mixing so well with them, it is really impressive.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked at Zeng ShuShu, who already had his arm around a FenXiang Valley disciple¡¯s shoulder, smiled faintly and said nothing.


    Soon, with the lead of the FenXiang Valley disciples, they arrived at FenXiang Valley Mountain River Hall, in the hall, Yun YiLan was sitting at the head seat and waiting for them with a smile, obviously to the head of FenXiang Valley master, these three high ranking disciples from Qing Yun sect were very much different from other sects.


    Even so however, Zeng ShuShu, WenMin and Lu XueQi were not those who didn¡¯t know their limits, knowing Yun YiLan¡¯s status, being personally received was really rather beneath him. After the three of them rushed forward to pay their respects, Zeng ShuShu said, ¡°How could Master Yune out personally to receive us, it should be us junior to pay our respects instead, us juniors are really overwhelmed with this honour.¡±


    Yun YiLan smiled gently, with a kind face,ughed and replied, ¡°What is this talk, good nephew, I have been friends with your teacher uncle Reverend DaoXuan and your father Zeng ShuChang senior brother, for more than several hundred years, there is no need to stand on ceremony. How are they?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu respectfully replied, ¡°Sect head teacher uncle and father are both well, both of them instructed me, that I muste and pay my respects to Yun teacher uncle when I have arrived at the southern border.¡±


    Yun YiLanughed and nodded, ¡°After I left Qing Yun, several days have passed by so quickly, I really do missed those few dear friends.¡± As he said that, he smiled and nced at WenMin before looking at the expressionless Lu XueQi.


    Feeling his eyes on her, Lu XueQi looked up and saw Yun YiLan smiling at her, there was also someone else beside him, with aplex expression and a bitter smile, also looking at her, it was Li Xun.


    Lu XueQi said nothing, bowed her head slightly.


    Yun YiLan smiled, looked away and said, ¡°Why are you all still standing, our sects are not of ordinary rtions, we are family, quickly sit.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and the rest asked for forgiveness and sat down.


    Yun YiLan chatted with the three, and got to know that WenMin and Lu XueQi are both from Small Bamboo Valley, under ShuiYue Master¡¯s tutge, and so asked several more questions about ShuiYue Master, WenMin answered all questions dutifully, and after, Yun YiLan spoke with Zeng ShuShu. From the beginning to the end, Yun LiLan seemed to know Lu XueQi did not wish to speak and did not ask her any questions, Lu XueQi was also happily rxed, sat beside quietly.


    However, the other disciples in the hall, including Li Xun who was standing next to Yun YiLan, most the time, whether intentionally or unintentionally, nced and lingered on Lu XueQi, her white as snow outfit and cold temperament, it was as if there was some strange magical effect, drawing all the light in the hall to her.


    Over the other side, Yun YiLan asked Zeng Shushu with a smile, ¡°That day after the war, Reverend DaoXuan senior brother defeated the Beast Deity for themon people, turning the tide, doing a great service to mankind. But when I left Qing Yun, his injury was not healed yet, I wonder how is Reverend DaoXuan senior brother¡¯s health now? He is now the leader of the Good Faction,manding public respect and support!¡±


    Zeng ShuShu smiled and replied, ¡°Yun teacher uncle¡¯s concern is appreciated, sect head teacher uncle is well, as long as the people could escape the catastrophe, a little suffering on Qing Yun sect is nothing.¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s smile became more kindly, picked up his tea to take a sip, then his eyes glimmered slightly, as if he coincidentally remembered something suddenly,ughed and said, ¡°Oh yes, I have heard of a rumor recently, and since good nephew is here, just nice I can ask you about it.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu smiled, ¡°Yun teacher uncle please speak, disciple will tell you everything I know.¡±


    Yun YiLan nodded with eyes glinting deep inside his eyes, and said slowly, ¡°I heard recently by ident, that during the big battle at Qing Yun, after Reverend DaoXuan senior brother defeated the evildoer Beast Deity, there was another fight at Qing Yun and in the end, it was said that Qing Yun supreme treasure, ¡®Zhu Xian Ancient Sword¡¯ was actually broken and damaged, is there such thing?¡±


    At that remark, an instant silence fell, in that moment not a single sound and Zeng ShuShu, WenMin and Lu XueQi stood up at the same time, their countenances changed, staring at Yun YiLan. And the other FenXiang Valley disciples, including Li Xun, looked at Yun YiLan stunned.


    Only Yun YiLan himself behaved nonchntly, as if he did not ask something that would shake the world, instead like asking something insignificant, gently lifted his tea and took another sip.


    Then, he smiled kindly and gently asked the three disciples of the Qing Yun sect, "That, is it really true?"


    In the Mountain River Hall, a dead silence.

 Chapter 195: Internal Injury

    Chapter 195 - Internal Injury


    A long whileter, after Zeng ShuShu and the others recovered from the astonishment, the three looked at each other, and saw the shock reflected in their eyes. However what was different was, for Lu XueQi and WenMin, their eyes held additional rm and confusion.


    This which only a small number of Big Bamboo Valley and Small Bamboo Valley disciples were aware, furthermore Reverend DaoXuan had privately sternlymanded several times that this secret must not be divulged, in the end, was it still leaked?


    Different from WenMin and Lu XueQi, the damage to ¡¯Zhu Xian Ancient Sword¡¯ news was even more startling to Zeng ShuShu who was kept in the dark about this, but after recovering, Zeng ShuShu chuckled and said, ¡°Yun teacher-uncle, how could you y such a joke on us juniors, I was almost scared to death just now. The Zhu Xian Ancient Sword is QingYun sect¡¯s supreme precious treasure, held in safekeeping by sect-head-teacher-uncle himself, how could it be damaged! He he, Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±


    Laughing, Zeng ShuShu kept shaking his head and then turned around to see his other twopanions, wanting to see their amusements at this ridiculous rumour. Except, his smile stiffened, there was no trace of a smile on either Lu XueQi or WenMin, on the contrary, their brows were creased and their faces had paled.


    In the hall, Zeng ShuShu¡¯s solitaryughter echoed and then died quickly.


    Yun YiLan smiled and said, ¡°Oh so it is just a rumour! That is for the best, else if the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword had been damaged, it would certainly be a disaster.¡±


    Lu XueQi took an abrupt step forward, coldly asked Yun YiLan, ¡°Yun teacher-uncle, this is of course not a true rumour, and should not be believed. However, may I ask where did senior hear about this lowly and sneaky rumour?¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s voice got increasingly colder as she spoke, and was beginning to sound faintly rude.


    But Yun YiLan seemed to be well cultivated and did not seem to mind Lu XueQi¡¯s attitude, merely responded with his usual amiable manner with a wave of his hand, ¡°Actually, this rumor is recently circting in the southern border here, I inadvertently overheard some of the disciples talking about it, and did not expect it to hold any truth. Think about it, with Reverend DaoXuan senior-brother¡¯s remarkable powers, how could such nonsense have happened? But just that since good nephew came to visit, I thought I would just ask in passing to seek reassurance that these rumours are indeed just rumours. I am truly pleased!¡± He said smiling, looking absolutely pleased.


    Lu XueQi and the rest frowned slightly, such a matter, how would it be ¡®casually¡¯ asked in public, not to mention the high status of Yun YiLan, how would he asked about such roadside gossip directly. The only logical conclusion was that he had some other ns.


    In Yun YiLan¡¯sughter, the three QingYun disciples turned silent, Lu XueQi¡¯s face was as white as snow, and so cold she looked inhuman, her eyes turning sharper, WenMin¡¯splexion was just as pale.


    Zeng ShuShu was indeed smooth, noticing the rapidly awkward atmosphere, promptly coughed and stepped forward, blocking Lu XueQi. Cupping his hands, he asked, ¡°Yun teacher-uncle, various senior teachers sent me here to southern border, the purpose is to pursue the demon beast, wonder if you all have any clues that you can tell us, it will saved us from running around blindly.¡±


    Yun YiLan nced Zeng ShuShu and nodded slightly but did not speak. He looked to his back.


    Li Xun understood and took a step forward, facing Zeng ShuShu with his hands cupped, ¡°Zeng senior brother, I am Li Xun, acting under teacher¡¯s orders, I will serve as your guide here in the southern border, for youdies and gentlemen...¡±


    ¡°Humpf!¡± A snort of derision came from a corner, not even waiting for Li Xun to finish.


    Li Xun paused, his face immediately contorted with rage.


    Fortunately, WenMin was quick-witted andughed, ¡°Li senior brother, there is no need to trouble you with this, there are some of us who have been to southern border before and are still familiar with the roads.¡±


    Li Xun took a deep breath, nced at the white figure with the corner of his eyes, his mouth twitched, suddenly his anger seemed to disappear, with a small sigh and a forced smile, he said, ¡°This senior sister, it is not what my intentions are, however in thest few days we have managed to track down information about the missing Beast Deity.¡±


    At these words, Lu XueQi, Zeng ShuShu, and WenMin became excited.


    Zeng ShuShu asked delightedly, ¡°is this true?¡±


    Li Xun nodded, ¡°Indeed. In any case, FenXiang Valley has foundation andwork of connections in the southern border for hundreds of years,we will still be better informed than outsiders.¡± As he finished speaking, he nced at Lu XueQi, intentionally or otherwise. Lu XueQi looked indifferent, and turned away.


    Zeng ShuShu asked, ¡°So where is the Beast Deity now?¡±


    Li Xun said, ¡°ording to our news, that evildoer has fled into the strange depths of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, towards the direction of hisir.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and the others stared nkly, ¡°Ten Thousand Great Mountains?¡±


    Li Xun nodded, ¡°Yes, needless for me to say, all of you would have heard about it, it is a strange and treacherous, mysterious and unfathomable, one of the world¡¯s most dangerous ce. If you all have not arrived, I was also nning to lead a group of juniors to search the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. As such, since the three of you are here, if we all go together, wouldn¡¯t it be better? I don¡¯t have any other intentions, just that I have lived in the southern border for many years, and to some extent, have some knowledge of the dangers of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. With me to guide, it would perhaps be beneficial and no disadvantage for the three of you!¡±


    As he finished, he sneered.


    Zeng ShuShu frowned, nced backward at WenMin and Lu XueQi and said, ¡°Li senior brother please wait, give us a moment to discuss.¡±


    Li Xun nodded his head and said, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and the others retreated to a corner and whispered in conversation. From Li Xun¡¯s perspective, Zeng ShuShu spoke for the majority of the time, with WenMin inserting a few words now and then. Lu XueQi was silent, with asional nods or shakes of her head.


    Thatdy in white, seemed to be always that quiet, elegant and unsecr, quietly standing there. Li Xun gazed at Lu XueQi from a distance, momentarily he looked infatuated. And at this moment, someone swatted his shoulder suddenly, Li Xun gave a start, not expecting anyone to be able toe so close to him without his awareness, and quickly turned around, it was Yun YiLan.


    Li Xun turned red, and whispered, ¡°Master, your disciple forgot himself, what is it?¡±


    Yun YiLan nced at Lu XueQi, with an expressionless face and said lightly, ¡°Do not forget your task.¡±


    Startled, Li Xun quietly said, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±


    Yun YiLan nodded his head and said, ¡°Take care of them, I¡¯ll head off first.¡± As he left, he did not bid farewell to the three from QingYun sect and left quietly.


    Li Xun watched Yun YiLan figure disappeared into the entrance to the rear halls of the Mountain River Hall, his emotions in a mix, his face reflecting the uncertainty.


    At this time, Zeng ShuShu and the others seemed to have finished their discussion and returned.


    Zeng ShuShu walked over with a smile, and said, ¡°Li senior brother, we have discussed, this time... ai where¡¯s Yun teacher-uncle?¡±


    Li Xun wore an apologetic face, and said, ¡°Master had ast minute matter to deal with and seeing that the three of you were still in the middle of discussion, so he instructed me not to disturb and left first. We seek your forgiveness for theck of manners.¡±¡¯


    Zeng ShuShu quickly replied, ¡°You are too kind, we are the ones that arecking in manners, if we have breach any etiquette just now, could Li senior brother Li please convey to Yun teacher-uncle that we are still juniors and unaware of the etiquette, didn¡¯t know our limits too, hope that he will not mind.¡±


    Hearing Zeng ShuShu¡¯s smooth words flowing out of his mouth like water, Lu XueQi and Wen Min looked somewhat embarrassed, but Zeng ShuShu was at ease and did not appear embarrassed at all.


    Li Xun smiled and nodded his head and did not say anything further about that, only asked, ¡°What about the conclusion of your discussion?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu cupped his hands and said, ¡°It looks like we will need to trouble Li senior brother.¡±


    Li Xun looked delighted, and replied the gesture, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, we are all one Good Faction family, we should do this.¡± Speaking, he took a quick nce at Lu XueQi, coughed and said, ¡°However, Ten Thousand Great Mountains is after all an extremely dangerous ce, and you few should start doing early preparations. Come, I will tell you some of the matters that need to take note.¡±


    Zeng ShuShuughed, ¡°Trouble Li senior brother.¡± He turned back and beckoned, ¡°Two senior sisters, quicklye over and listen too.¡±


    Lu XueQi frowned, seemingly unwilling, but was pulled along by WenMin who was next to her, walked over.


    Low voices, echoed in the hall...


    In the depths of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, leaving thest trace of darkness, crossing thest crooked old trees, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr finally walked out of the ck Forest. Outside of the forest, the day had a rare warm sunshine, which warmly illuminated them, the ground and the crooked old trees but was unable to prate the mysterious and austere forest.


    Jin PingEr opened her arms to embrace the sun. Even though she had been through the forest once before,ing out still gave her a sense of relief. Indeed, days of walking through a forest full of poisonous insects and continuous rain would not put anyone in a good frame of mind.


    Standing outside the forest, the air which they breathed in, was much warmer andfortable. After Jin PingEr had her fill of deep breaths, she turned to look at Ghost Li, he had just walked out of the forest, with the usual look of indifference but it was also obvious he had a look of relief.


    After a short rest, Ghost Li raised his head to look in the distance, with the rare good weather, the view of horizon widened, in the distance, there seemed like endless mountains, rolling and continuous, as far as the eye could see.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed slightly, Jin PingEr walked to his side, looked at him,ughed and said, ¡°Why, did not expect the treacherous southern border to be actually so vast, right? When I first came here, I was also surprised.¡±


    Ghost Li gazed into the distance, lingering on the mountains, and asked indifferently, ¡°The Subdue Devil ancient cave you mentioned, how far away is it?¡±


    Jin PingEr coquettishly smiled, took two steps in front of Ghost Li and surveyed the endless mountains for a while, then pointed a finger at one of the hilltop which appeared strangely ck from the summit and said, ¡°See that ck mountain peak? Once we round that mountain top, the foot would be the location of the Subdue Devil ancient cave.¡±


    Ghost Li raised his eyes, and saw the very strange mountain far away, always shrouded in ayer of light ck mist as if there was no sunlight. It looked mysterious.


    Ghost Li nodded his head and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    At that, he moved forward. However, Jin PingEr did not follow, and instead stood in ce.


    Ghost Li took a few steps, sensing Jin PingEr did not keep up. Slightly surprised, he turned to look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jin PingEr rolled her eyes at him, but even through that resentful look, in the warm sunshine, still looked somewhat seductive, ¡°You are of course a great figure but unfortunately the woman in front of you is weak, and unable to walk now.¡±


    Ghost Li said indifferently, ¡°Considering all the women in the world, it won¡¯t be your turn to qualify as weak.¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled sweetly and did not get angry, found a block of dry stone nearby and sat down.


    Even though Ghost Li did not believe Jin PingEr but on second thought realised that thest few days in the strange ck forest, both of them did not have a good rest at all, and so he did not insist on hurrying and sat down near Jin PingEr.


    The monkey Xiao Hui who had been lying on his shoulder, made [zhi zhi] calls and seemed to have awakened suddenly from its dispirited self, jumped down energetically from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, looking around, blinking its three eyes nonstop and then sticking its tail up, it scuttled to the underbrush at the side, and in a sh, disappeared.


    Jin PingEr looked in its direction and asked, ¡°There is danger everywhere here, are you not worried about your monkey running around?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be harmed, even if the both of us were to meet with a mishap, that guy will be well.¡±


    Jin PingEr giggled, covered her mouth and said, ¡°That guy, it¡¯s obviously only a monkey!¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Jin PingEr¡¯s lustrous like jade face, the corner of this mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl into a faint smile, then looked towards the direction where Xiao Hui went and slowly said, ¡°In my eyes, he is a much better than the countless people in this world.¡±


    As Jin PingEr looked at his pale face, the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She gazed thoughtfully at Ghost Li, who was frowning, a heavy emotion weighing his face.


    Perhaps, he found himself unexpectedly revealing something?


    Jin PingEr has always been an extremely intelligent woman but she was definitely not those quiet and virtuous secrdy, she quietly watched Ghost Li¡¯s face with soft eyes but as she watched, his face turned more and more unhappy.


    As the moment became more and more awkward, and Ghost Li¡¯s eyebrows frowned even more tighter, Jin PingEr suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Startled, Ghost Li said, ¡°What?¡±


    Jin PingEr looked at him, with a ghost of a smile on her face, yet her eyes conveying a different emotion, softly asked, ¡°You seemed ufortable?¡±


    Ghost Li coughed once, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Jin PingEr appeared not to hear his answer, mused and said, ¡°Is it because, in front of a woman like me, you¡¯ve unexpectedly revealed some of the words in your heart, and that made you feel a little embarrassed?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, but before he could speak, Jin PingEr quickly spoke, ¡°¡¯This past decade, especially after BiYao incident, you have never travelled alone with a woman for this long right! Inadvertently after so many days of contact, there is less hostility between us, and your unguarded words made you feel that you have let her down?¡±


    Ghost Li stared at Jin PingEr, with cold eyes and said, ¡°What did you mean by all these, and, why did you mention BiYao?¡±


    In the face of those icy threatening eyes, Jin PingEr disyed no fear, on the contrary, she smiled, her eyes seemed to be excited and said, ¡°You are afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ghost Li jumped upright,and said angrily, ¡°What am I afraid of! If you continue with such nonsense, I will not be polite...¡±


    ¡°You are afraid you will forget BiYao!¡± Jin PingEr shouted, a clear sound like cutting through the snow, stabbing into the invisible ground between them.


    Ghost Li opened his mouth in anger and froze, unable to make a sound, as if his vitals were attacked. Jin PingEr abruptly went silent, as the echos of her words reverberated around them, their surroundings became quiet and still.


    At this moment, the sky was blue, the distant rolling mountains, a breeze seemed to be blowing from the horizon, the woods and grass nearby rustled.


    It was now after noon. The wind blew across their faces.


    The sun turned morezy, the two of them faced each other and were silent, no one spoke.


    Jin PingEr looked at the man in front of her, whose eyes were glistening with something, looking pitiful and yet looked like sneering.


    After a long while, she gently pulled a stray hair loosened by the wind to the back of her ear, and said with a gentle and light voice, ¡°For that feeling at that time, now even you don¡¯t even believe yourself, are you afraid of forgetting her subconsciously?¡±


    Her smile was light, like a wild flower caressed by the wind, ¡°Constantly repressing yourself, always reminding yourself, who would have imagined, Ghost King sect¡¯s number one great general Ghost Li whom everyone fear, is such a pitiful man?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expressions oscited, between dark and white, suddenly he took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, pausing for a moment of breath and released it in a rush. When he looked back at her again, his face was as calm as usual, without the slightest hint of any colour of emotions,pletely indifferent.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, saying such things about me, how about yourself?¡± He said with mock in his eyes, as if the earlier moment waspletely forgotten.


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°Me? I am nobody, only just a woman apanying you now!¡±


    Ghost Li ignored the indistinct sarcasm in her words, turned his head, and suddenly the underbrush nearby parted and a grey shadow shed, it was Xiao Hui who took a couple of jumps to Ghost Li¡¯s side. At a closer look, the monkey was carefully clutching some kind of wild fruits, even its mouth was chewing nonstop, no wonder there was none of his familiar [zi zi] calls.


    Ghost Li picked up Xiao Hui, extended an open palm and Xiao Hui split his mouth in a grin before cing the wild fruits in Ghost Li¡¯s hand. The wild fruits were adorable bright red things, and even though they weren¡¯t very big, they looked very plump and delicious.


    Ghost Li took one into his mouth and chewed a couple of times. It tasted slightly underripe but


    very juicy and sweet, a rare thing toe by.


    Nodding his head, he separated a few of those fruits, looked at Jin PingEr, and handed her the fruits, saying, ¡°Xiao Hui has the innate ability to distinguish poison, so these wild fruits can be eaten.¡±


    Jin PingEr did not immediately take the fruits offered, staring at his extended hand, smiled suddenly and said, ¡°By sharing the food with me, you won¡¯t be having more misgivings in your heart?¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, snorted, and his palms closed into a fist as he started to pull back.


    Unexpectedly at this moment, Jin PingEr reached out and grasped his hand, and saidughing, ¡°I want, I want...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at Jin PingEr, slowly uncurled his fingers to reveal those few wild fruits.


    The palm skin was soft, from far, a faint aroma, drifted in the breeze. At this moment, Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes seemed to soften, like a ripple in gently flowing water, stretched out her white long fingers, picking up the wild fruits from Ghost Li¡¯s hand one by one.


    Slender fingers brushed casually against the rough skin, a warmness that carried a peculiar touch of cold.


    She stared at the man in front of her, gently and slowly let go of his hand, then smiled before cing a wild fruit in her mouth. Chewed a couple times and said smiling, ¡°it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Her smile, like the most beautiful flower blooming in the afternoon, was breathtaking.


    Ghost Li gazed at her, silent.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s smile became more coquettish, and joked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you are not saying anything, standing there like a fool...¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Jin PingEr covering her mouth while smiling but he remained quiet. After a moment, he suddenly said, ¡¯¡±Purple light sword is an extremely evil and vicious weapon, you are able to master it to "Pure Yin Return to Pool¡¯ stage, and merging it with the energy vessels of your body, that is really an extraordinary feat.¡±


    [Pu], the wild fruits in Jin PingEr¡¯s hand suddenly burst, before the juices all spilled out, it had already turned into ice from the sudden strange chill and fell to the ground.


    The warm smile that was on Jin PingEr¡¯s disappeared, and instead now had eyes like daggers, staring sharply at the Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li instead did not seem to feel the hostility, and said lightly, ¡±Just that although you are still a pure Yin body andpatible with the Purple light swords spiritual energy but the cold Yin energy is too much and relying just only the Yin, you instead forcefully cultivate, the Yin energy prates your body, your meridians have all been damage from it. Using this weapon naturally is very powerful but in the future if you want to cultivate to the next level and be stronger, I¡¯m afraid it is very difficult.¡±


    As he finished, he ignored the animosity emanating from Jin PingEr, turned and started walking while calling out for the monkey. Xiao Hui, who was eating the wild fruits nearby, scuttled over and jumped on to his shoulder, and the two of them continued their journey towards that strange ck mountain.


    Jin PingEr was left standing there, looking at their silhouettes slowly disappearing, and then she slowly raised her right hand, staring. In the sun, her white slender and beautiful palm shimmered like hidden precious stones but from the deepest beneath the surface, although not obvious, one could see the indistinct unnatural light blue, like tiny veins scattered deep within the flesh.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s face was like cold water, suddenly snorted, without saying nothing, started walking towards the direction where Ghost Li went. With her foot, she stepped heavily on the frozen wild fruits, smashing them into pieces.

 Chapter 196: Decisions

    Chapter 196 - Decisions


    Southern border, Ten Thousands Great Mountains.


    Before the vast ck Forest which Ghost Li and Jin PingEr had just traversed, stood a dozen people. Most of whom were FenXiang Valley¡¯s elite disciples, led by Li Xun, among them there were two outsiders, Lu XueQi and Zeng ShuShu from Qing Yun sect. As for WenMin who were with them earlier on, unexpectedly was missing.


    Amongst this delegation, many of them looked slightly exhausted, obviously although they were cultivated disciples but entering deep into the unfathomable and dangerous Ten Thousands Great Mountains, was still not an easy feat for them. Only the leader Li Xun, as well as Lu XueQi and Zeng ShuShu, who were all well skilled, looked like their usual selves.


    Unfortunately, staring at that dark and mysterious forest in front of them, could not cheer anyone up.


    Above this stretch of ck forest, the highly toxic miasma had risen, it was clear that traveling by the sky was not possible. With the ck Forest vast perimeter, it would be challenging to go around the forest, in addition Li Xun who had taken the role as the guide had been very clear, that in ordance to the legends by the southern border natives, the Beast Deity¡¯sir was in the Subdue Devil ancient cave just behind this Dark Forest.


    This forest, walking through it seemed to be their only path!


    A light blue light exuded from Tian Ya celestial sword, gently flickering in Lu XueQi¡¯s hand, contrasting against her snow white and lonely figure. Without WenMin, not only did she rarely spoke to Li Xun and the FenXiang Valley¡¯s disciples, even Zeng ShuShu from the same sect, she also rarely took notice of.


    Throughout the journey, the barren hills and wild rivers, poisonous insects and ferocious beasts, all of which would have terrified most people, to her, it was often either ignoring them or striking them down with her sword. No one knew what her deepest inner thoughts were.


    Li Xun did not know, and neither did Zeng ShuShu. Li Xun coughed discreetly towards Zeng ShuShu and asked in a low voice, ¡°Umm, Zeng senior brother, may I ask what is Lu senior sister brooding over in silence all day?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu was non-plussed, smiled wryly, ¡°Li senior brother, I think you have asked the wrong person!¡±


    Li Xun nced at him, after a long time shook his head and also made a wryugh.


    At the moment everyone was worn out from the day and were resting to prepare for the journey through the ck Forest, Lu XueQi stood alone, far away on a rock, surveying the distant hills. Behind her, frequently there were many stares, intentionally or unintentionally lingering onto that delicate back figure.


    Li Xun and Zeng ShuShu stood aside, the former pondered and muttered to himself for a bit, before saying grimly, ¡°Zeng senior brother, we better invite Lu junior sister toe over and discuss our next steps carefully, is it good?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu nodded his head and agreed, ¡°That is a good idea.¡± He then turned around and walked to Lu XueQi, spoke to her in a low voice, Lu XueQi remained expressionless, listening to Zeng ShuShu, she then looked at Li Xun, Li Xun forced a small smile, feeling awkward.


    In a short while, Lu XueQi and Zeng ShuShu walked over together. Li Xun coughed once and started the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s like this, once we have crossed this section of ck Forest, we will be close to their of the Beast Deity. We...¡±


    ¡°Li senior brother!¡± Suddenly, Lu XueQi called Li Xun, interrupting his words.


    Li Xun was startled, since entering the Ten Thousands Great Mountains, it could be said that this was the first time Lu XueQi spoke to him, in surprise, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lu XueQi looked at him, her eyes faintly glinting, said, ¡°For the past few days, I have something that I don¡¯t understand, and will like to ask Li senior brother.¡±


    Li Xun nodded his head and said, ¡°Lu junior sister, please go ahead.¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s expression did not soften from Li Xun¡¯s politeness, still asked in an icy manner, ¡°In the past, what we heard from FenXiang Valley, are all saying that this Ten Thousands Great Mountains is an extremely dangerous ce, even you all rarely enter too. However, for some reason, on the way here, Lu senior brother you seemed to be very familiar with this ce, couldn¡¯t it be that you have been here before? And, the Beast Deity¡¯s tracks are extremely furtive, not to mention how hidden the location of their is, how would FenXiang Valley be so well informed and know such things?¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s expression remain unchanged in the face of Lu XueQi¡¯s interrogation, as if he was prepared. He smiled and responded, ¡°Lu junior sister, as I have told you earlier, in the past us FenXiang Valley indeed did not pay attention to the existence of this Ten Thousands Great Mountains, but when the catastrophe of demon beasts happened, it was only natural that we started paying attention to this ce. As for their of the Beast Deity, it is discovered when our disciples pursued the remnants of the demon beasts, at the sacrifice of many of our best!¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and Lu XueQi frowned simultaneously, it was clear that this empty borated story did not convince them, but looking at him speaking so confidently, they were unable to directly refute the story and so could only remained silent.


    Li Xun smiled, looked at the two of them, and said, ¡°Speaking of which reminded me, that senior sister WenMin from your honourable sect, before we were about to enter the Ten Thousands Great Mountains, suddenly had to return so abruptly to QingYun sect?¡±


    Surprised, Zeng ShuShu couldn¡¯t help but nced at Lu XueQi before replying with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t we inform Li senior brother earlier, something urgent came up and senior sister WenMin had no choice but to return.¡±


    Standing by the side, Lu XueQi slightly cast her eyes downward, and did not speak. The reason WenMin had to rush back to QingYun sect, not even Zeng ShuShu was not too clear about it, actually to say it, naturally it was because of that day in the Mountain River Hall, when Yun YiLan abruptly asked the one question about the ¡®Zhu Xian Ancient Sword¡¯.


    Not knowing the truth, Zeng ShuShu treated it as a joke and had forgotten about it, but after Lu XueQi and WenMin discussed, decided that it was no trivial matter and in the end decided that WenMin would rush back to QingYun Mountain and report the news to the various elders and teacher uncles, so as to be prepared for a change in situation. After all, to the QingYun sect and the rest of the world, the significance of ¡®Zhu Xian Ancient Sword¡¯ was too important. And FenXiang Valley who previously always had good rtions with QingYun sect, and its leader Yun YiLan, the unexpected show this time, subtly revealed some stirrings which were worrying.


    However, the matter of the Beast Deity was also very important, and cannot be given up. So after deliberations, WenMin would return back to the QingYun Mountain, and Lu XueQi with Zeng ShuShu would remain. But in their minds, FenXiang Valley this rich and powerful sect, at present seemed to be revealing its odd behaviours.


    At present, Li Xun and Zeng ShuShu had already been discussing for a while, making detailed ns for matters that required attention once they have entered the ck Forest. Through this conversation, Zeng ShuShu learned many new unheard information about the ck Forest, a real-opener to him, nodded continuously while engrossed in the conversation.


    Lu XueQi listened along, for some reason, felt slightly frustrated, stood up again and walk to the side, gazing off towards the horizon. In the distance, faint outlines of huge undting mountains, shaped thendscape under the wide blue sky, while cold wind whistled past them.


    Who knows, what would be waiting for them ahead?


    Qing Yun Mountain, Big Bamboo Valley.


    Early this day, at the first glimmer of light, while the Big Bamboo Valley disciples were not yet awake, light footsteps echoed from the Observed Silence Hall. Contrary to his normal habits, Tian BuYi walked out, already dressed.


    The dawn¡¯s light illuminated his grave expression, the shadows formed by his frown hinted at the heavy thoughts in his mind. SuRu followed from behind, and one could not tell if the couple woke up early or if they had not been able to sleep all night.


    SuRu¡¯s face was lined with concern, as she walked out of Observed Silence Hall, she first looked at the disciples dormitory, saw that it peaceful as expected, spoke in a low voice, ¡°BuYi, I still think what you are about to do is not right, we should discuss it further!¡±


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face solemn, his eyebrows never seemed to rx once, replied in a deep voice, ¡°This matter can no longer be dyed, ever since we came back from the Founders Ancestral Hall, Reverend DaoXuan senior brother¡¯s condition has been getting worse. Yesterday the news from Tong Tian Peak, heard that he actuallyid hands on Fan elder and Xiao YiCai who went to persuade him.¡±


    SuRu surprised, said, ¡°What, why would sect head senior brother fight, how are the both of them, what provoked sect head senior brother, was he hurt?¡±


    Tian BuYi grunted and said, ¡°What else would they fight about, naturally when they noticed DaoXuan senior brother behaving strangely, they went forward to advise. I heard that DaoXuan senior brother was cordial at first, but I am unsure what caused the argument, with one palm strike, he immediately seriously injured Fan senior brother, luckily that kid Xiao YiCai was quick-witted enough and managed to escape in time.¡±


    SuRu startled, frowned and asked, ¡°Xiao YiCai was actually alright?¡±


    Tian BuYi sped his hands behind and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°He has always been smart, and he had been following DaoXuan senior brother for so many years, more or less he knows him better than most. Most likely he realised early that something was amiss and took the opportunity, therefore managed to get away in time. But it was also fortunate that he was quick-witted, he could then save Fan senior brother and and treated him, or who knows what would have happened!¡±


    SuRu was silent for a long while, uncertainty and concern mixed in her expression, ¡°He, he has already changed until like this, why do you still insist on visiting him?¡±


    Tian BuYi took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that others don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand why too?¡±


    SuRu quietly said, ¡°But he ... Sect head senior brother right now has been possessed by the demons, no one knows what he is actually thinking any more, and he is so highly skilled, far stronger and better skilled than you and I, now that you taking the risk by going, I¡¯m afraid that, that...¡±


    Towards the end, her voice dropped increasingly lower until it was barely above a whisper and she stopped, evidently unwilling to give voice to her fear.


    Tian BuYi released a heavy sigh, turned around to gaze at SuRu and stretched out his hand to gently hold her delicate hands, and said gently, ¡°We have been married for so many years, of course I know what you are worrying about. With you worrying like that for me, even if something were to happen to me, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore...¡±


    SuRu frowned and interrupted him eximing, ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±


    Tian BuYi nodded his head, and after a moment, continued, ¡°As you know, Zhu Xian Ancient Sword¡¯s secret is Qing Yun sect¡¯s highest ssified, and initially only the sect head knew of this. However at that Wilnds battle, I, Zeng ShuChang and the rest following Wan JianYi senior brother into the decisive battle of thousand miles ChangSha, chanced upon this secret by coincidence. Afterwards, we stood in the Founders Ancestral Hall and in front of the Qing Yun ancestral shrines made a solemn vow, never to reveal this secret to anyone for the rest of our lives.¡±


    SuRu sighed and said,¡±¡®Why are you mentioning this again, I was there that day and made the vow as well, how could I not remember?¡±


    Tian BuYi awe-inspiringly said, ¡°Ever since Qing Ye founder left amandment tablet written personally, generations of our ancestors had warned repeatedly that the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword cannot be used lightly. In Qing Ye founder¡¯s tablet, it even more clearly state that the soul of the ancient sword is extremely terrible and vicious, and if the welder is not of strong mind and stable foundations, they will fall into the devil¡¯s path. Now that DaoXuan senior brother is showing those various signs, wouldn¡¯t it be proving exactly what the forefathers predicted to happen!¡±


    SuRu bowed her head and was silent for a long while.


    Tian BuYi raised his head to gaze at the brightening sky, in the distance the early morning mountain fog surrounded the summits, where the clouds shrouded, lofty towering Tong Tian Peak could be seen indistinctly.


    ¡°Over the years, DaoXuan senior brother spared no effort, reorganized Qing Yun sect and made it prospered, till today we are able to regard the world with disdain, lead the world¡¯s Good Faction.¡± Tian BuYi¡¯s voice changed£¬suddenly turned heavy with emotions, ¡°I remember thinking, that if Wan JianYi senior brother takes the position of sect head, I guessed he wouldn¡¯t be as good as DaoXuan senior brother.¡±


    SuRu trembled and whispered, ¡°BuYi...¡± but lost her voice as she hesitated to finish what she wanted to say.


    Tian BuYi sped his hands behind, looking frustrated and said, ¡°In these many years, even though I am still secretly making offering to Wan senior brother¡¯s memorial tablet, but to DaoXuan senior brother, honestly, I was feeling more and more admiration, although we argued mostly but as to how he handled matters and his conduct, I have nothing to say, even if ten years ago, when he used the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword to strikeo qi...¡±


    ¡°BuYi, stop talking!¡± SuRu suddenly shouted, for some reason, as she stared at Tian BuYi, her eyes turned red.


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face muscles twitched, and tried to force a smile, but it only revealed his heart ache, ¡°In this world, only you understand me. That war ten years ago, I, I...¡± He released a long sigh, and said, ¡°I still misso qi! Amongst the disciples, even though he was the most displeasing to the eye, but I still... s!¡±


    In the wake of his long sigh, the two of them fell silent. After a while, Tian BuYi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°After that day, I was once deeply resentful towards DaoXuan senior brother,o qi is brought up by me, those decades, wouldn¡¯t I have known what kind of a person he is? If there is any wrongdoing, it would also be me to teach him, who knows maybe we would be able to turn the situation around. But with that strike, he he, beforeo qi, BiYao was first struck to death, and then that is just great,o qi who didn¡¯t rebel, would also have to rebel. With his stubborn temper, his entire life is destroyed with that sword strike.¡±


    ¡°However, in the past few years, when I reflected at times, recalled this matter, I once thought, if I was in DaoXuan senior brother¡¯s position, that sword strike, would I have struck, or not?¡±


    SuRu looked at her husband, said nothing, but gently grasped his hand and patted his palm, offering silentfort.


    Tian BuYi smiled faintly, looked at SuRu, smiled and said, ¡°If it were me, I¡¯m afraid in the end I would still have delivered that strike.¡±


    As if she already knew the answer, SuRu lowered her head and said nothing.


    Tian BuYi fell silent, staring at the direction of the distant TongTian Peak.


    After a long while, SuRu said abruptly, ¡°Since your mind has been decided, why don¡¯t I apany you to visit DaoXuan senior brother!¡±


    Tian BuYi shook his head and said, ¡°It would be better if you don¡¯t go, it would be hard to talk with so many people. DaoXuan senior brother turning into what he is today, is all because of what he did it for the good of humankind and Qing Yun sect. If I didn¡¯t know, that would have been it, but I have been privy to the secret and I cannot now in good conscience sit idly by and do nothing. I have to go and see if there¡¯s any chance of help for him. Only hope that DaoXuan senior brother with his deep cultivation, will be able to wake from the vicious currents. Otherwise...¡±


    He ended abruptly.


    SuRu looked at him, smiled suddenly, wiping away the sadness and grief on her face, recing it with a tender loving expression, gently said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Tian BuYi and SuRu had been together for a long time, both understood each other perfectly, at this moment, he just gazed at SuRu for a long while, saying nothing, only nodded his head. The next moment, he turned, flung his sleeves, red lights started to sh out.


    Watching as his red celestial sword was on the verge of travel, SuRu was suddenly behind him, again called out, ¡°BuYi...¡± Although the tone was soft, it was filled with love and tenderness, and it was conveyed in those two short words.


    Tian BuYi turned back to look at his wife, and saw the reluctance on SuRu¡¯s face and the tears in her eyes. After a long moment, Tian BuYi smiled and waved. His lips twitched but he said nothing, turned and wielded the red celestial sword, with a shout, leapt into the air.


    That scarlet sh of light, swept across the horizon and into the clouds. At first the clouds billowed and made way but soon shrouded from all directions, gradually submerging his silhouette.


    Only SuRu was left, staring at the sky in a daze. She stood there for a long time, until dewdrops formed on her hair, the pearls sparkling in the sun as it falls quietly onto the ground.

 Chapter 197: Footprints

    Chapter 197 - Footprints


    The ck mountain summits.


    After setting foot on the mountain, a strong smell wafted through the air. It was choking, with a taste of sulfur. Ghost Li and Jin PingEr were both strongly skilled, and were still able to tolerate the smell, but as they gradually walked deeper into the mountain, the Yin wind which became stronger, slowly made their eyebrows knitted together.


    The bone chilling wind, for some reason, when it brushed across their faces, although it was not a strong gust, its ghastly air made one shivered from deep within the heart. In addition, the faint hissing sound heard from deep within the summit ahead, undting, sudden high and low, at times like a monkey crying in the night, and other times as if violent demons wereughing in misery, inciting panic in all who heard it.


    Xiao Hui the monkey was crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, after munching on thest wild fruit, flung the pit aside and looked around with his three eyes, seemingly oblivious to the strangeness of his surrounding.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s frown deepened and said suddenly, "Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    Surprised, Ghost Li stopped and ask, ¡°What is it?"


    Jin PingEr hesitated before responding, "When I wasst tracking here, there were no wails or howls or gusts of Yin wind. It was after reaching the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave then I encountered some of this. How did this ce turn intoherworld-like in just a short period of time?"


    Ghost Li looked off into the distance and said indifferently, "Maybe it is because this is the Beast Deity¡¯sir, the evil aura is too heavy, as it should be. When you first came he was just resurrected, and naturally there was no such aura.¡±


    Jin PingEr thought it through, perhaps that was the only exnation. The day at Qing Yun Hill, the Beast Deity¡¯s bloody battle with Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, he was seriously injured by the sword, everyone saw how powerful the sword was. However the Beast Deity still managed to escape, with that level of power, it already shocked the world.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes moved, said abruptly, "Say, if we really do find the Beast Deity in the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, even though he has been wounded, but with just the both of us, do you think we would be able to deal with him?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head and said, "How would I know?"


    Jin PingEr looked at him andughed suddenly, "Looking at you, seems like you are not confident huh! That being the case, why did you still follow me here?¡±


    She looked at Ghost Li, "Don¡¯t forget, in the Majestic Fox Mountain, there is still a BiYao waiting for you to save her! If you die here, wouldn¡¯t you be letting her down?¡±


    Ghost Li snorted and walked forward, saying, ¡°Her fathermanded me to do this, I owe BiYao too much, I have to do something, but you.¡± Heughed coldly and said, ¡°If you do unfortunately die here, I guess that will really be dying with grievances isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jin PingErughed coquettishly, smiling to his back, "Aiya! You this person is so formal, as long as we die together, be it Beast Deity¡¯sir or a cattle pen, that is also good."


    Ghost Li who was walking ahead [he he] coldlyughed, obviously he did not believe a single word of Jin PingEr, let alone being moved by the performance. He merely continued walking. The monkey on his shoulder instead turned his head to look at Jin PingEr, splitting into a rare grin, seemingly in a good mood.


    Different from thosedies who used to associate with Ghost Li, Xiao Hui did not treat Jin PingEr as affectionate as how he treated Xiao Bai, Xiao Huan, in the days they spent together, this happy grin he showed was the first.


    Jin PingEr was somehow surprised but it was after all not a bad thing, so she was rather happy. With a smiling expression, she was about to step ahead to tease the monkey who was just smiling when he suddenly opened his mouth, spat out a ck thing, extremely fast, shot towards Jin PingEr.


    Jin PingEr was shocked, but she was not an ordinary person, she did not panic, exerting force from her foot, she spun her body to the side by a few degrees to let the strange thing fly past her.


    With a muffled pop, that thing hit the ground, it did not ricochet and instead smashed right into the ground. Jin PingEr turned to look, it was the pit of a wild fruit, it seemed like he had been sucking on one for vour and decided to use it to y a trick on her now.


    yed by a monkey, Jin PingEr was furious, her face also turned pale slightly, she red sideways but saw that the grey monkey had already turned his body around and sat on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, facing her, his arms around his chest, both of his legs swinging, and his three eyes staring at the sky, a face full of arrogance, showing in abundance the legendary hoodlum spirit. Even his tail was swinging back and forth, as if he was saying- yes I am bullying you, I am a gangster and I am not afraid.


    If she had not looked up to see that, she might not have been as angry. When she saw that, she strode up furiously to Ghost Li and yelled, ¡°This monkey of yours is such an ill-mannered monkey, do you know it was spitting pits at people?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly turned around and looked at Jin PingEr strangely, "Are you scolding him?" he asked, pointing at Xiao Hui.


    Jin PingEr nodded.


    Xiao Hui immediately got angry. He jumped up from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder screeching, his three eyes wide open and both his hands clenched in tight fists, gesturing a fight. It seemed like it was burning with rage, and wanted to fight Jin PingEr who had came toin.


    Jin PingEr did not expect this grey furred monkey would learn to be so human, and took a step back in surprise. She ignored him and turned to yell at Ghost Li, ¡°I am scolding him, this animal is just too vile. Raising him means you have to teach him manners...¡±


    "You!" shouted Ghost Li suddenly, at Xiao Hui, simultaneously interrupting Jin PingEr.


    Xiao Hui jumped in shock, and paused. Jin PingEr was also surprised, staring at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li frowned with a grave expression, and said to Xiao Hui, ¡°I told you before, to read more books, knowledge brings reason, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. When I taught you that book


    , why did you not learn? Return and make three hundred copies of it beforeing back to see me!¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes stared wide open, blinked a couple of times and touched his head with his hands. He scratched and pawed his head, stupefied.


    On the other side, Jin PingEr was not any better. Recovering from her shock, she could not help but sneered, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about. Even if this monkey did learn to be more human, it won¡¯t be able to read or write!¡±


    Ghost Li turned to nce at her, ¡°Oh¡± he said, as if he had juste to realise that. He said indifferently, ¡°If that is the case, even you also say it so, then this monkey with no manners is not my fault. Heaven create all living things, why can¡¯t a monkey to learn to read, why, why?¡±


    He looked at Jin PingEr, sighed with apleteck of sincerity, said nothing and resumed his walk.


    Jin PingEr was so furious her face had turned even paler.


    The monkey Xiao Hui fell off Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder with a plop on the ground but he did not look like he was in pain. Instead he was screeching, howling withughter, at times holding his sides as if he was about to split fromughing, and other times beating the ground, and even lying on the ground facing the sky, its tail dancing, in shortughing more and more crazily.


    Jin PingEr became even angrier, right when she was about to re up, Xiao Hui jumped up and rushed towards her making [zhi zhi zhi]. He made a big face at her and then scurried his way back to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder. Once settled, he stared back towards Jin PingEr with a smug look before making another face at her.


    Jin PingEr was so angry she was trembling. Gritting her teeth, she raised her arm forward. In the warm sun, the edge of her palm emitted a strange purple light.


    However, the arm was only raised halfway before it stopped. In the silhouette of the male ahead, there seemed to be a faint green light emitting from his hand.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s pupils contracted.


    After a long while, she stomped her feet abruptly and lowered her arm. She then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her chest rising up and fell a couple of times before she regained herposure. The green re from Ghost Li further ahead dispersed slowly as well. His shadow, along with the grey furred three eyed monkey¡¯s sharp crazedughter, moved further and further away.


    Jin PingEr looked calm but still carried a touch of anger inside but also for some reason, her face turned a bit flushed. She had always bewitched people and toying with the wills of people were her past time. To be yed like this by a monkey today...


    She grunted, dispersing those thoughts. As she was about to start walking, she frowned suddenly, as if she thought of something else. She turned and walked back slowly. Within a short distance, she had arrived at the spot where Xiao Hui spat the pit to provoke her.


    The fruit pit was part of the fruitsmonly grown in this area, and there were nothing strange about that. However that particr pit was almostpletely buried, with only a small part of the shell visible. This strange ck mountain, was different from the other areas of the Ten Thousands Great Mountains where the ground had loose soil. Instead the ground here was solid rocks.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s spit force, was actually strong enough to embed the pit into the rock.


    Jin PingEr frowned deepened, slowly stood up, and looked toward the direction where Ghost Li¡¯s silhouette disappeared. The Yin breeze blowing from that direction seemed to still carry monkey Xiao Hui¡¯s piercing crazedughter.


    Muttering in a low voice to herself, ¡°How could even the monkey, also have such skills, to be able to progress so fast. Who is this person...¡±


    The vast ck forest, again weed new visitors. Only this time the number of guests were far more than ever before. A toon of troops advanced through the forest, marching through the thicket and the clusters of thorns.


    However, on this part of the journey, other than the unexpected zero attacks by ferocious beasts, it was also unexpectedly smooth.


    Leading the group were several unordinary people. Lu XueQi frowned and said nothing, but Zeng ShuShu could stand it no longer and burst out at Li Xun, ¡°Li senior-brother, this, there is something wrong here!¡±


    Li Xun stopped, nced around before looking at Zeng ShuShu. He pondered a moment before calling out to the FenXiang Valley disciples,"We will take a rest here before continuing our journey."


    Everyone cheered in agreement, evidently the long march was difficult.


    Having settled the others, Li Xun and Zeng ShuShu walked a short distance aside, towards Lu XueQi. Whereas Lu XueQi frowned and took a step back.


    Li Xun¡¯s expression dropped, and Zeng ShuShu being quick-witted, took the opportunity to interrupt, ¡°Li senior-brother, you realised it too?¡±


    Li Xun nodded his head, his gaze on the feet of the three of them, among the exuberant thorny undergrowth, although vague, it was still faintly visible that after the thorns were cut broken, the faint impression of somebody stepping over them.


    "Someone was here before us, and certainly not long ago, walked through this part of the forest too." He was sure, and his forehead was creased with worry he couldn¡¯t hide.


    Zeng ShuShu thought, and asked "Could it be Li senior-brother your sect..."


    Li Xun shook his head, "Impossible, FenXiang Valley only has this team entering Ten Thousands Great Mountains, most of the valley younger generation elites are here, and there will be no one else joining us.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu frowned and said, "That¡¯s strange, ording to Yun master valley, this news should not have been leaked! Could it be that other sects got to know of this news and ventured into the Ten Thousands Great Mountains?¡±


    Li Xun hesitated, then shook his head and said, " I don¡¯t believe so. First of all, this matter is indeed still a secret, so only our two sects know." He coughed lightly before saying in a low voice, "Beast Deity is the cause of the catastrophe. If there were others trying to take advantage of the situation to finish the kill, then what our two sects fought tooth and nail for at Qing Yun Hill, wouldn¡¯t it be...¡±


    Zeng ShuShu reached out a hand and patted Li Xun¡¯s shoulder,ughed and said, ¡°I agree Li senior-brother, great minds truly think alike! Ha ha, ha ha ha...¡±


    They studied each other andughed, just then, a derisive snort came the side. It was from Lu XueQi. The two, surprised, turned to look at her.


    Zeng ShuShu asked in a low voice, "Lu senior-sister, what is with you, did we say something wrong?"


    Lu XueQi gave him a cold look , turned her head away and sneered, "What a repulsive countenance!"


    Zeng ShuShu was stunned, for a moment did not understand the meaning of Lu XueQi¡¯s words. He was unsure if she was scolding him or Li Xun, or perhaps might as well the both of them. He turned his head to look at Li Xun, and the two looked at each other ufortably while they felt the awkwardness, unsure of what to say.


    After a moment, after all Zeng ShuShu was more thick skinned, made a [ha ha], pretended he had heard nothing, spoke to Li Xun, ¡°Li senior-brother, since the news has not spread and it isn¡¯t other disciples from FenXiang Valley, then there is something very odd about these tracks!¡±


    Li Xun frowned, clearly thinking hard. As he was just about to speak, Lu XueQi turned back towards them and said coldly, "Beast Deity!"


    Zeng ShuShu and Li Xun stood shocked, their expressions full of disbelief.


    After a while, Zeng ShuShu nodded slowly. Though there was still some hesitation, he said, ¡°This... even though what Lu senior-sister said was... wild, but thinking about it, it indeed is possible!¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s expression was contrary to Zeng ShuShu. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated and shook his head, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s continue on and keep a look out. Specting here would not do anybody any good.¡±


    Continuing, he said to the two of them, ¡°You two should rest, I will check in on my juniors.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu nodded and said, "Li senior-brother, please go ahead!"


    After cautioning them to be careful, Li Xun turned to walk to the back.


    Once Li Xun had walked far enough, Zeng ShuShu turned his head towards Lu XueQi¡¯s back, smiled and said, "Lu senior-sister, could it be that you were scolding me earlier?"


    Lu XueQi let out a disdainful snort, neither admitting or denying the truth of that statement. By doing that, she seemed to giving tacit agreement.


    Zeng ShuShu forced augh, walked slowly to Lu XueQi¡¯s side and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Lu senior-sister, there is something I would like to ask you."


    Lu XueQi nced at him and was surprised. Zeng ShuShu looked very serious, and that was very unusual. Immediately, she asked, "What?"


    Zeng ShuShu took a deep breath, looked around before whispering, "Lu senior-sister, tell me honestly. Our sect¡¯s Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, is it truly damaged?¡±


    Lu XueQi face paled to a white colour, a gleam in her eyes shed, stared at Zeng ShuShu. Even her TianYa celestial sword, that faint blue glow like autumn waters, seemed to be buzzing, stretching the moment, before returning.


    Zeng ShuShu¡¯s expression changed, felt as if the woman in front of him seemed to be ice a moment ago, now seemed to have be as sharp as a needle. He involuntarily took a step back and whispered, ¡°Lu senior-sister, there is no need for this!¡±


    Lu XueQi stared coldly at him, "You asking this question, what is the meaning of it?"


    Zeng ShuShu smiled lightly and said, "I am also a disciple of QingYun sect, how would I not be concern about such a matter? WenMin senior-sister¡¯s hasty return, most likely is to report this matter back to the various teachers isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lu XueQi said nothing, just continued to stare at him coldly.


    Zeng ShuShu nodded, ¡°Alright, alright, Lu senior-sister, look, I have no bad intention, just that there are some things that happened within this period which are highly suspicious, there isn¡¯t much opportunities along the journey to discuss this with you, so I am taking advantage of this moment now.¡±


    Lu XueQi looked at him, ¡°What kind of things?"


    Zeng ShuShu coughed once before whispering, "What kind of a person do you think FenXiang Valley¡¯s leader Yun YiLan is?¡±


    Lu XueQi frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Zeng ShuShu smiled lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s say it like this, do you think Yun master valley is a simple minded person? Or how about a person who hates evil and make the world¡¯s Good Faction as his responsibility, doesn¡¯t guard against fellow Good Faction Qing Yun disciples at all?¡±


    Lu XueQi snorted and said nothing, but her disdain expression revealed her words, evidently disagreeingpletely with Zeng ShuShu¡¯s questions.


    Zeng ShuShu was not angry, it seemed he already knew Lu XueQi would react this way. He continued, "Since we all know that Yun master valley is not a warm heartedpassionate or of a simple mind, then on that day in the Mountain River Hall when he abruptly asked the three of us about Zhu Xian Ancient Sword being damaged, isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    Lu XueQi took a deep breath, and looked at Zeng ShuShu without saying a word.


    Zeng ShuShu was a little embarrassment, and said, ¡°Alright! I know speaking bad things about a highly respected elder behind his back is indeed inappropriate. However, you see, thinking back about these matters, things are somewhat strange...¡±


    "There is nothing inappropriate about it." Lu XueQi clear and cold voice cut in, seemed couldn¡¯t be bothered about Zeng ShuShu¡¯s slightly ajar mouth, coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s said is said, what¡¯s the apprehension for. From Qing Yun Hill till date, he is not a so-called good person too!¡±


    "Eh ..." Zeng ShuShu was both surprised and amused, and was speechless at that moment. He never would have dreamed that the proper and inflexible Lu XueQi was actually more iconostic than himself, directly saying aloud her contempt for a highly respected senior of prestige and reputation. However, on reflection, this quiet and exquisite iparable beauty, with that highly respected senior and his disciples, seemed to really have quite a history between them!


    Looking at Lu XueQi, Zeng ShuShu for some reason, felt a chill on the back of his neck. His intuition made him questioned, has he inadvertently kicked the ho¡¯s nest? He coughed at once, hurrying to change the topic. ¡°This, eh, oh, let¡¯s not be concerning ourselves with his moral standing. I mean, this matter, Yun master valley at least have several areas of unusualness...¡±


    ¡°How did he know about the damage to Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, that¡¯s one.¡± Lu XueQi interrupted, her expression did not change, but her eyes revealed a trace of glint, like dazzling crystals. ¡°Second, once he knew, why did he tell us. He knew very well that once this news is revealed by himself, we would have to report it to Qing Yun various teachers. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the rtionship between FenXiang Valley and Qing Yun sect change immediately?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu nodded repeatedly, and said, ¡°I knew with Lu senior-sister¡¯s intelligence, definitely will not overlook these crucial matters.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°ording to this then, there are only two possibilities, first, Qing Yun sect has a spy that is supplying him with information. He knew news that even me this Qing Yun disciple was not privy to, which means that the spy has a considerable position. However, with his reveal, wouldn¡¯t it expose that spy¡¯s identity?¡±


    Lu XueQi snorted, and said, "Second, what is the purpose of him telling us? To remind Qing Yun sect that he already knew this secret, or to warn the various teachers, that FenXiang Valley is no longer afraid of Qing Yun sect?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu looked intensely at Lu XueQi, sighed and said, ¡°That was what I was thinking too, turns out you have been thinking the same too. To think I wanted to remind you. But on reflection, when you asked WenMin senior-sister return back to Qing Yun, it was to report these matters to the various teachers right!¡±


    Lu XueQi was silent, and merely nodded her head.


    The corner of Zeng ShuShu¡¯s twitched, and he abruptly released a long sigh filled with sorrow.


    Startled, Lu XueQi asked, "What¡¯s with you?"


    Zeng ShuShuughed bitterly, and said, ¡°I, I was sighing about our sect Zhu Xian Ancient Sword. Frankly, these few days even though I have arrived at this conclusion, but my heart wanted to deny it so badly. I was hoping I was wrong.¡±


    Lu XueQi said nothing, but turned her head quietly to stare into the distance. The depths of the forest were dark and secretive, the path ahead without the smallest bit of light.


    Zeng ShuShu released a long breath, shook his head and said, "Forget it, thinking about it won¡¯t be of any use. We can only take it a step at a time. I wonder, what exactly has Yun valley master got up his sleeve?¡±


    Lu XueQi did not answer, her gaze unconsciously drawn back to the faint tracks they had found earlier.


    Zeng ShuShu whispered from the side, "Actually what you said about the Beast Deity although is possible, I don¡¯t think it is him.¡±


    Lu XueQi responded, "Then who do you think it is?"


    Zeng ShuShu pondered a moment, and whispered, "If what that Li Xun said was true, if it¡¯s really not their own FenXiang Valley disciples, I am afraid that these tracks would most likely be from Evil Sect¡¯s remaining members.¡±


    Lu XueQi jolted and turned her head, the beautifulplexion was marred with emotions for the first time, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu pointed to the tracks, and said, "You see, although these tracks are fuzzy, but it is clear that these are made by humans. If FenXiang Valley disciples never came here before, then there are no other sects in Good Faction that is as familiar with the Ten Thousands Great Mountains, it is difficult to imagine that they would be able to track to this point. But Evil Sect is different. That year after the big war, Evil Sect was driven out by the Good Fraction, such inhospitable natural environment like this, most likely they would havee before. So I think it is highly possible that it¡¯s them.¡±


    "What do you say, Lu senior-sister?" Zeng ShuShu turned around and asked, but when he saw Lu XueQi¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but stare in shock.


    That beautiful woman was staring at the tracks in a daze, her face pale with a faint blush, emanating deep from within the skin and faintly captivating. In the middle of this dested and cold ancient forest, she stood there woodenly, as if she had been sucked into a particr strange dream, and was no longer able to hear the people next to her.

 Chapter 198: Old Haunts

    Chapter 198 - Old Haunts


    Qing Yun Hill, TongTian Peak, Founders Ancestral Hall.


    The lush green trees in the grove were the same as before, dense and full of vitality, the light morning mist drifted slowly across the forest, branches and tree leaves everywhere, above the wild flowers petals in the grasses, crystal dewdrops trembled gently in the breeze. In the distance, melodious and beautiful birdsong travelled out from the depths of the jungle, hearing it, it cleared one¡¯s body and heart, like being in paradise.


    In this secr scenic ce, Taoism-like celestial atmosphere, a short and stout figure slowly appeared on the small path in the forest, it was Tian BuYi.


    The surrounding scenery seemed somewhat in disharmony to Tian BuYi¡¯s grave expression, his eyes staring straight ahead, his face reflecting his heavy heart. At this moment, there was not a single soul beside him, and that was a little strange, although Tian BuYi as Big Bamboo Valley leader, was also one of the very important figures of Qing Yun sect, but visiting TongTian Peak¡¯s sacred Founders Ancestral Hall privately given his status, it was also clearly strange.


    Along the mountain road, there were no Qing Yun disciples keeping watch, there was only silence along the way. Amongst the birdsong in the light wind, Tian BuYi passed through that famous trifurcated path, gradually saw the majestic cornices deep in the forest.


    [Dang...]


    A light bell sounded from an unknown location, from the direction of the mountain ahead, echoing around Qing Yun Hill.


    That hollow fading echo made Tian BuYi stopped in his tracks, turned back and surveyed the scene.


    The firmament, the sky was also limitless blue!


    Thousands and thousands of years, as if it had never changed.


    Tian BuYi¡¯s face gradually turned solemn, silently stood silent for a while, and then again turning back and continued on his journey to Founders Ancestral Hall once more.


    The massive stone steps revealed in front of him, the Founders Ancestral Hall was still the same, like a giant sleeping gently in the arms of the forest. The hall¡¯s big doors remained opened as before, the interior still dusky, even the specks of light emanating from the joss sticks and candles seemed to also be in a deep sleep, everything, was so peaceful.


    Only that, outside this Founders Ancestral Hall, at the bottom of the steps, stood a young man with his back to Tian BuYi. Tian BuYi frowned and walked over.


    Hearing the footsteps, the young man was surprised. He was not expecting anyone to visit at this time. He turned around quickly.


    Tian BuYi came face to face with the young man, and they were both shocked. That young man was Lin JingYu.


    Tian BuYi immediately called to mind the previous conversations he heard from his disciples that Lin JingYu had been keeping watch here in Founders Ancestral Hall. It was said that he was keeping vigil for someone, but as to who that ¡°someone¡± was, no one seemed to know. However, Tian BuYi was not in the mood at present to ponder over this. The two of them were not on good terms, and as they looked at each other, they did not speak immediately, the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    In the end Lin JingYu coughed once and asked in a low voice, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, why are you here at such an early hour?¡±


    Tian BuYi nced at him before moving his gaze to the darkness of the Founders Ancestral Hall, and said, ¡°I am here looking for someone. What are you doing standing outside the hall so early in the morning?¡±


    Lin JingYu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and a trace of bitter smile seemed to flit across his face. He nced at the Founders Ancestral Hall, and did not answer.


    Tian BuYi asked lightly, ¡°Is there someone inside, is it sect head senior brother?¡±


    Lin JingYu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sect head teacher uncle is in the main hall... He ordered me to wait outside, without his call, not a single TongTian Peak disciple is allowed to enter.¡±


    Tian BuYi snorted and asked coldly, ¡°I remember you are still Long Shou Valley branch¡¯s disciple, why did youe over to TongTian Peak here and instead look after the branch for DaoXuan senior brother?¡±


    Lin JingYu turned white, his head hung low and did not speak.


    Tian BuYi ignored him, lifted his leg and strided, stepped up the stairs.


    Lin JingYu was surprised, hurried forward and said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, what are you doing?¡±


    Tian BuYi said indifferently, ¡°I came here, naturally is to enter. I am looking to discuss some things with sect head senior brother.¡±


    Lin JingYu frowned and said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, sect head teacher uncle said that he did not want to see anyone, without his permission, no one from TongTian Peak...¡±


    ¡°I am not a disciple of TongTian Peak!¡± Tian BuYi interrupted Lin JingYu coldly.


    Lin JingYu stopped, momentarily made speechless by Tian BuYi.


    Tian BuYi said nothing more, walked up the stone steps and towards the hall.


    Lin JingYu jerked, as if he still wanted to block Tian BuYi but then he stopped, stared at that short and stout figure, his eyes glimmering.


    Stepping over the high threshold, a faint smell of sandalwood enveloped, the huge shadows from deep inside the hall effusing out, lightly blocking the bright light from entering Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Tian BuYi stood in ce for a moment before making his way slowly into the depths of the hall. His footsteps unhurried, his expression slowly changing.


    Immense red painted pirs scattered throughout the hall, supporting the majestic building. The yellow curtains hanging down from the ceiling draped quietly beside the pirs, many of which looked old and worn, looking at it, that fading yellow revealed out a feeling of vicissitudes of life.


    It was as if the past was frozen here.


    The hall was very quiet, there was almost no sound except for Tian BuYi¡¯s footsteps reverberating into the shadows.


    Behind the huge altar table in the distance, numerous light specks from the candles burned silently, like many strange and mysterious eyes watching the figure walking in the shadows of the hall.


    Turning past the thickest pir in the hall, walking past the hanging yellow banners, Tian BuYi finally stopped.


    There was an open space in front of him, with three rows of praying mats on the ground, each row seven mats, in the middle mat of the first row, a familiar figure sat, unmoving. In front of the mat, a massive altar table stood with a spread of offerings of fruits. In the middle, a big incense pot, strangely, there was only three joss sticks, their smoke rising in slow spirals.


    Through the smoke surrounding the table, in the heavy darkness behind the table, the countless spiritual tablets could be vaguely seen, each of which seemed to have writings, properly written on the tablets in the shadows.


    Tian BuYi¡¯s expression, slowly became heavy with a trace of respectfulness, facing the ancestors of Qing Yun sect, his eyes first rested for a moment at that once familiar back figure, and then quietly walked up.


    Reverend Dao Xuan¡¯s body, slightly moved, but did not look back.


    Tian BuYi slowly walked to the altar table, looked at the numerous tablets shrouded in the shadows, inhaled deeply, and then from the incense pack next to the incense burner, took out three thin incenses out, carefully lighted them up from candle beside, stepped back, standing three chi before the altar, respectfully held the incenses and bowed three times.


    Where Reverend DaoXuan sat, was only six chi from the altar, but that faint light ahead, seemed unable to illuminate where he was. In the dim shadows, he slowly looked up, Tian BuYi¡¯s figure, stood back facing him.


    In that darkness, suddenly, like the ghost fires of theherworld, [wu] leapt up, two bright glints instantly shone. And almost at the same time, like an invisible ghost wail sweeping through the hall, all of the incenses and candles, other than Tian BuYi¡¯s ones, all brightened up.


    Tian BuYi right now had finished his prayers, stepped up and was about to insert the sticks into the burner but his body suddenly stopped, even the hand holding the incense, also paused in the air.


    Inside the hall, instantly fell into a dead silence, two figures, one standing one sitting, as if frozen, motionless. The distant yellow curtains, for some reason, as if a breeze was blowing past the hall, gently fluttered a few times, and slowly stopped.


    Outside the hall, Lin JingYu was frowning and pondering but suddenly sensing something, abruptly looked up, looked over at the silent and dim hall, a faint surprise on his face.


    In the confusion, the hall which had been in slumber, like a strange beast being awaken, coldly opened its eyes.


    And for an unknown amount of time, the mysterious ghost fires in Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared, it appeared and disappeared suddenly. Following which the eyes slowly closed, the malevolent atmosphere immediately also died down, the surrounding fires, gradually lost their brightness, resumed their original faint lights.


    The incenses in Tian BuYi¡¯s hands continued to burn with its smoke rising in spirals, the three lit thin incenses were faintly discernible in the dark. Just that when the thin sticks trembled, white ash like white cotton fell softly onto Tian BuYi¡¯s hand.


    Tian BuYi appeared indifferent, nced coldly at the ashes on the back of his hand, stood silently for a moment, shook his hand gently to get rid of the ash, and then stepped forward, respectfully inserted his three incense sticks in the incense burner.


    The six fragrant incense sticks, burned in the incense burner at the same time, light smoke gently drifted, raising in slow spirals.


    Tian BuYi said nothing, bowed three times facing the memorial tablet, paying his respects and then, he turned slowly to face the figure sitting upright on the praying mat.


    ¡°Reverend DaoXuan senior brother,¡± he stared deeply at that man, for some reason, his eyes had surprise, grief and indistinct anguish, said slowly, ¡°We meet again!¡±


    Most of Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s face was shrouded in the darkness and was indistinct. At Tian BuYi¡¯s words however, he seemed to have turned a deaf ear and had no reaction, still sitting quietly.


    Tian BuYi stood there and looked at him for short while, said nothing, but his expression turned increasingly heavy. The corner of his mouth twitched, he strided, towards Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s, at a prayer mat less than three chi away and also sat down.


    In the hall, silence.


    Southern border, ten thousands great mountains, the ck-burnt mountain summit.


    Along the journey, the sinister ghostly wails became increasingly unnerving, the Yin wind that came from nowhere was also howling incessantly and felt like knives on the skin. If it wasn¡¯t because Ghost Li and Jin PingEr were both highly skilled, just these wailing and bone-chilling winds would have driven them mad.


    The surrounding sinister atmosphere intensified, the two of them began to take more precautions. However, when they walked to the valley they could see in the distance the entrance to the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, and did not encountered any danger or attack. Thisnd full of wild countrysides like a ghost town, was actually deafeningly silent, not only there wasn¡¯t any ferocious demon beasts, there was not even a trace of the poisonous insects that were rampant when they entered Ten Thousands Great Mountains.


    This sinister area seemed to be unexpectedly the safest ce within the inhospitable Ten Thousands Great Mountains...


    Ghost Li and Jin PingEr stood above a small hill, surveying into the distance that ancient cave, indistinctly they could see, that stone statue erected outside the entrance.


    The two of them had their eyebrows pinched, they had finally arrived, but the serenity brought them greater worry.


    Jin PingEr pointed towards the cave and said, ¡°That is the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave. When I pursued that ck clothed man to here, I saw it with my own eyes the resurrection of the Beast Deity in this cave.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded slightly, then looked around the cave surroundings, but except for the bottomless dark hole, there was nothing but sheer cliffs and strange savage rocks, and several zhangs high up above the entrance, tightly pressing against the stone walls, there was a thickyer of ck cloud, slowly drifting in midair like a water cloud. Looking at that concentrated ck colour, it was clear without asking, it must be highly toxic. Looking with a quick nce, there was nowhere an ordinary person could go, it was a dead trap.


    Pulling his gaze back, Ghost Li muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°Shall we enter?¡±


    Jin PingEr hesitated slightly for a moment, but in the end she nodded her head and said, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯vee all the way here, how could we retreat, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ghost Li nced at her, and saw Jin PingEr looking a little peculiar and slightly pale. It was clear that she had some apprehensions about that mysterious cave. In fact, she was not alone, even the monkey Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder seemed especially quiet, his usual temperament gone.


    As if she had felt it, Jin PingEr turned towards Ghost Li and suddenly smiled, revealing beautiful white teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, let¡¯s go over!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, and headed in first. Jin PingEr followed behind, steadily towards that Subdue Devil Ancient Cave.


    The crunching sound of the footsteps on hard scorched ck rocks were lost in the incessant whistling Yin wind. As they got closer to the ancient cave, the bitingly cold wind became stronger, the sinister chill in the wind, became colder.


    By now, the two of them have discovered that the bone chilling Yin wind blowing across thend originated from that ancient cave.


    As they got closer to the cave, the surrounding light seemed to gradually dim, and more and more of the light were blocked by the ck cloud above the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, as if this ce did not permit light to enter.


    And the old stone statue standing at the cave entrance, facing the depths of the cave, finally became distinct to their eyes.


    Although this was not a very long road, but to the two of them it seemed like they had been walking for a long time. When they finally stood at the entrance of the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, the sky had turnedpletely dark, and the warm sunlight shining on them had disappeared above the ck cloud.


    Ghost Li turned slowly to the entrance, stood before the stone statue of a woman¡¯s likeness.


    The dusky light illuminating her body...


    The wind and frost of thest thousands and thousands of years, slowly worn the initial soft and beautiful gloss away, to coarse, in the time that brought great changes to the world, how many eyes, once like this quietly watched your face.


    Time moved forward like the torrential water in a long river, never once stopping for anything, the first emotions, the first memory, those countless bits and traces that once deeply engraved in your heart, turned out, in the end it would still be forgotten by humans.


    Leaving only the least bit trace of the legendary said, after the long passage of time, carelessly mentioned by theter generations.


    The beauty you once had, the former heroics you once did, before time, turned to ashes.


    The icy wind blew past the clothes and onto the body, the gazes within these thousands and thousands of years, maybe, in the end it could not bepared to, a moment of regret!


    A soft hand gently pat his shoulder, the monkey Xiao Hui¡¯s [zhi zhi] cries, rang in his ears, startled, Ghost Li jerked and took a step back and then snapping alert, he realised he had unintentionally lost himself while gazing at the female statue.


    With that thought, Ghost Li¡¯s back felt like it was pricked with a needle, his mind astonished. With his current level of skills, his will was resolute, and yet when he faced this LingLong witch stone statue, he had unconsciously fell to the power contained in the stone, that was no small feat.


    Ghost Liposed himself, and turned his head to look at Jin PingEr, if it wasn¡¯t for Jin PingEr¡¯s reminder, he wouldn¡¯t know how long he would still be mesmerized. But how did Jin PingEr guard against this statue? Could it be that thisdy had some unexpected and hidden strength?


    Ghost Li turned to look, and couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Even though Jin PingEr was standing beside him and had reached out to pat his shoulder, her body was in the opposite direction, facing the entrance of the cave with her back to the status,pletely ignoring the face of the statue.


    Ghost Li frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled and said, ¡°This stone statue is very powerful, didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡±


    Ghost Li frowned even more, grunted and took a deep breath. At this time the Xiao Hui that was crouching on his shoulder seemed to be impatient, his tail swinging. He jumped off from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder suddenly and jumped onto the statue, and climbing a few times, finally sat down on the head of the stone statue.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, and he said sternly, ¡°Xiao Hui,e here.¡±


    The monkey looked at Ghost Li, scratched his head and [zhi zhi] twice, but in the end jumped back on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Jin PingEr stood on the side chuckling, ¡°Why are you scaring the monkey for, he was just yful...¡±


    Jin PingEr trailed off, astonished, staring at Ghost Li¡¯s solemn expression, he straightened his clothes and respectfully bowed to the stone statue.


    Jin PingEr asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Ghost Li looked indifferent, did not answer, merely gazing deeply at the stone statue and cupped his hands together, before turning and said ndly, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    The deep and serene ancient cave, gusts of Yin wind, was just before them.


    Jin PingEr followed behind Ghost Li, her gaze on the obviously bored monkey Xiao Hui, and then on Ghost Li and said, ¡°Why did you pay respects to the stone statue?¡±


    Ghost Li paused in his steps, and then continued walking. He said calmly, ¡°The demeanour of the predecessor, although had long disappeared but in the people¡¯s hearts, there is always something worthy of respect.¡±


    Jin PingEr frowned, not really understanding Ghost Li¡¯s riddle and was about to ask further, but Ghost Li had approached close to the entrance.


    Jin PingEr caught up quickly, frowning, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you walking so fast? I have not told you yet, when I was here thest time, there was a ferocious spirit. Even though most likely it would be killed by that Beast Deity, but this cave entrance most likely...¡±


    At this, Jin PingEr¡¯s voice abruptly died, and at the same time, Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    The two of them stood several chi away from the entrance of the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, staring at the sinister dark cave, a white cold mist slowly emerged, in the bitingly strong cold Yin wind, it did not showed signs of dissipating.


    As they watched that white cold mist gathering bigger and bigger, the volume getting bigger, and finally formed, an enormous figure faintly discernable in the white cold mist. It roared, thundering and blending in with the whistling of the Yin wind, bing more powerful, like a ferocious celestial deity.


    Jin PingEr watched the white cold mist, sighed and shook her head, ¡°Alright, now you see it, there¡¯s a very powerful and bad tempered ferocious spirit!¡±

 Chapter 199: Merits

    Chapter 199 - Merits


    The Yin wind blew harder and harder, pping Ghost Li and Jin PingEr¡¯s clothes loudly. They stood at the cave entrance, watching the spirit which was forming into its massive shape.


    Eyes as big as bells, abruptly opened in the white mist, faint blood-red glow revealed, the ferocious spirit¡¯s colossal body shrouded over, his eyes fell onto the two mortals below him.


    "Who is it, dare toe to this ce?"


    The spirit¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, forceful and deafening, the surrounding mountain walls seemed to be trembling.


    But after a moment, the fierce spirit seemed to discover something, was startled for a moment, his eyes turned to Jin PingEr who was standing behind Ghost Li, ¡°You again?¡±


    Jin PingEr smiled, her charms boundless, said, "Yes! It¡¯s me, we meet again.¡±


    The spirit gave an angry howl, the sound echoing far, the deep cave behind it seemed to reverberate his cries, ¡°Why have youe here again, isn¡¯t it enough that you have disturbed the goddess thest time?"


    Jin PingEr was still contemting on how to deal with this spirit, from that day situation, this guardian definitely was not someone easy to deal with. Just that while she was scheming, her face was still smiling.


    Jin PingEr was about to speak, suddenly heard Ghost Li said, "Are you the ck Tiger, one of the southern border seven heroes who followed LingLong shamandy into the Ten Thousand Great Mountains?"


    Jin PingEr stunned, turned to look at Ghost Li, saw him looking solemn, watching that spirit.


    But almost at the same time Ghost Li asked that question, that spirit was also stunned, as if the name ¡®ck Tiger¡¯, was like a heavy punch hitting deep within him.


    Even if it was a metamorphosed evil ghost ferocious spirit, even if it was abandoned by the world, thousands and thousands of years keeping watch solitary, but in the end there was still some memories, hidden deep inside the hearts...


    "Who...are you?" The forceful voice of the spirit, suddenly turned hoarse,pletely different when he first appeared.


    Ghost Li looked at that spirit surrounded by uncanny voice, his eyes shed withplicated expression, slowly said, "The seven who followed LingLong shamandy, in the end five returned and established the southern border five tribes which we know today. Leaving two who were real brothers and had been with LingLong shamandy the longest, ck Tiger and ck Wood, they did note back. The ancient shaman tribe legend said, the elder brother ck Tiger was loyal and brave, the younger brother ck Wood steadfast and dedicated, I see that you are especially reverence towards this statue, firm and tenacious for these thousands and thousands of years, not regretting evolving into a ferocious spirit, so I guessed you are ck Tiger, is that right?"


    That fierce spirit was silent for a long time, his eyes gazed at Ghost Li, Ghost Li in that stare, did not show any fear, met his eyes squarely.


    Slowly, the white mist around the fierce spirit rose, the red colour around his eyes turned darker, even the bone-prating chill at the entrance of the cave, seemed to turn colder.


    Xiao Hui who was crouching on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, seemed uneasy, quietly called out twice.


    "Who exactly are you, actually know about the shaman tribe past?¡± The fierce spirit¡¯s original angry voice seemed to change, his tone contained an inexplicable chill.


    Ghost Li seemed not to feel anything, only looked at the huge shadow, said, "Most of the world probably can¡¯t remember things that happened too long ago, just that there will still be legends after all, bit by bit passed down."


    He looked at the fierce spirit, word by word said, "The southern border today, the descendants of the shaman tribe, there are still people who remember you!"


    The fierce spirit¡¯s eyes closed, and for a long time did not opened.


    Jin PingEr stood behind, her brows slightly wrinkled up, looked at the fierce spirit, and looked at Ghost Li again, these so-called ancient shaman tribe LingLong statue legends, she knew nothing of it, but looking at the reaction of the fierce spirit, apparently what Ghost Li said was actually true. All along, she assumed within the Evil Sect, nobody would know more about the various strange things in this Ten Thousand Great Mountain than her, unexpectedly Ghost Li actually had secrets.


    She looked at that man¡¯s figure, her heart slightly in awe, her eyes instead turned colder.


    After a long time, the Yin wind was still blowing coldly. Above their heads, the dark clouds rolled silently, the cold breeze soughing, a deste scenery.


    In this silence, suddenly, that fierce spirit ck Tiger suddenly looked up, lifted his head to the sky and howled, his cries mournful, as if the countless vicissitudes of his past, were all within the cries. When the cries were still reverberating faintly in the distant mountains, he had already turned his head back, the rumbling sounds, as if he was feeling agitated but in the end, still suppressed it.


    "Thank you!"


    That fierce spirit gazed at Ghost Li for a long time, suddenly slightly dipped his head, and said that.


    Ghost Li was expressionless, slowly retreated half a step, closed his eyes and slightly bowed, considered returning the gesture.


    The fierce spirit nodded his head, his tone gradually calmed down, said, "I didn¡¯t expect that in this world somebody still remember our goddess and us, he, but when we followed shamandy deep into this Ten Thousand Great Mountain, when did we once thought we would leave our names in history?"


    The eyes of the fierce spirit, slowly turned to outside of the cave, on that LingLong shaman goddess statue, his eyes, also instantly turned gentle, even his voice, seemed lighter, "Buting here, I presume it is not specifically to look for me this not human nor ghost thing and tell me these words right?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, said, "Yes, before I came, although I have heard about LingLong shamandy and the seven of you, but I did not know your current situation, and I did not know you will be here..."


    He looked up, looked at the spirit, slowly said, "My reason foring here, is because of that Beast Deity in this cave.¡±


    The spirit enormous figure trembled, even he was afraid of the name.


    However, the spirit¡¯s eyes did not look at him, instead paused on the statue, said, "Why are you all looking for him?¡±


    Ghost Li said indifferently, "We want to find him, and then kill him."


    The spirit abruptly looked back, staring at Ghost Li, slowly said, "Just the two of you?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly nodded, said, "Yes.¡±


    The white mist shrouding the fierce spirit suddenly started to spin rapidly, making his figure blurred, after a long while, he was heard speaking coldly, "That¡¯s right, the Beast Deity is indeed in this Subdue Devil ancient cave."


    Jin PingEr shook, a hint of delight shed past her face. Ghost Li however did not show any happy expression, was still looking at the fierce spirit.


    That fierce spirit was also looking at him, suddenly said, "I see from your attire, most likely you are not from southern border, should be from Central ins?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, "Yes.¡±


    The spirit pondered for a moment, in the ghostly atmosphere, he seemed to look uncertain, said, "Do you know, why do I guard the cave entrance?¡±


    Ghost Li said, "I do not know."


    The spirit said, ¡°Without doubt I do it to protect the goddess statue, but other than that, I am here guarding, firstly is not to allow external forces to resurrect this evildoer, secondly not to allow ignorant people into the cave and meet their deaths, can you understand?"


    Ghost Li nodded his head.


    The fierce spirit smiled bitterly, said, "But in the end I am still unworthy of the goddess¡¯s great trust, was ... was tricked by that bastard, made a serious mistake, the evildoer is resurrected, the world¡¯s livings in great misery ..." At the end, his voice gradually quietened down, then, the fierce spirit seemed topose himself, said again, "I have already given up all hope, thought no one in the world can stop this evildoer, unexpectedly some time ago, he returned heavily injured, the greatness of Central ins heroes lends glory to the ce, there is actually still a master who is able to injure him, it is really a shock to me."


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes slightly twitched, suddenly sneered, said, "You do not have to be too mindful of it, although the beast is defeated but the person who defeated him, might not be better off!¡±


    The fierce spirit was slightly taken aback, did not know what Ghost Li meant but right now he did not bother to get to the bottom, said, "To be able to eliminate the evildoer, naturally it is the best, I have this intention no less than several thousand years, only regret that at that time even though he was not yet fully awake, I too could do nothing to him. You alle from Central ins, who knows maybe you all will be able to do it. If really seed..."


    The ghostly air around the spirit suddenly disappeared, with ring eyes, he loudly said, "I thank all of you here on behalf of goddess!"


    Having said that, he slowly shifted his body, opening a path, revealing behind him that deep bottomless cave.


    Ghost Li nced into the depths of the cave, turned to look deeply at the spirit, the fierce spirit was also staring at him.


    Ghost Li slowly nodded, did not speak, slowly walked in. When he passed by the fierce spirit, Xiao Hui suddenly lifted its head, curiously looked at the spirit, its three eyes blinked continuously.


    The spirit suddenly spoke loudly to the back figure of Ghost Li, "There is one more thing, you must be careful. The Beast Deity did not return alone, other than that vicious TaoTie beside him, there is still another evildoer, highly skilled, you must be very careful"


    Ghost Li paused, said, "As far as I know, his underlings thirteen demon beasts, have all been annihted.¡±


    The fierce spirit shook his head, "Not one of the thirteen demon beasts, before this, even I have not seen that evildoer before, you must be careful.¡±


    Ghost Li slowly nodded, continued down into the cave.


    Following which, Jin PingEr also slowly followed up, the two figures and a monkey, slowly descended into the darkness, wavering forward in the depths of the shadows, slowly and finally disappeared.


    The spirit¡¯s body ghostly air, gradually blurred, but his huge eyes, kept staring at the darkness in the depths of the cave. Suddenly, at that deepest darkness, he suddenly issued a deafening roar, like huge waves toppling the mountains and overturning the seas, even that chilling Yin wind flowed backwards, the extremely hard rock walls rumbled loudly, like the sky was crashing and earth quaking!


    In that raging wild roar, the fierce spirit¡¯s huge body, slowly submerged into the darkness...


    But, when the fierce spirit disappeared at the same time, he did not notice, outside the entrance, behind that statue, a ck human figure, it was that person who instigated the southern border five tribes internal strife, snatched back the five tribes sacred weapons, resulting in the resurrection of the Beast Deity, ck Wood.


    The ck and loose robe as usual, enveloped his entire body, emanating chill air, but his eyes, was glimmering withplicated feelings, looking at the cave. When the fierce spirit, who was also once his brother, disappeared, he slowly looked away, once again, looked at that LingLong shamandy¡¯s statue.


    In the rustling Yin wind, he seemed to be also mumbling, "Goddess..."


    At the same time, far from the burnt ck mountain summit where the cave was, in that vast ck forest, a team of more than a dozen people slowly walked out. The first one, was in white like frost, an extremely beautiful lookingdy, in her hand a blue TianYa Celestial Sword, her face like clear frost, her eyes yet contained an inexplicable distress and vicissitudes of life, silently, gazing towards this ck-burnt mountain summit...


    Central ins, thirty miles outside HeYang City.


    On the main road, after so long, most of the refugees had returned to their southern hometown, the ce here was not far from the foot of Qing Yun Hill, yet could still see shabbily attiredmoners trudging with difficulty. But during which, there were more small business and hawkers set up,pared to the catastrophe which urred several months ago, it was very much better.


    "Immortal giving pointers,e read your remaining life¡¯s fate..." Suddenly, a loud cry rang out, breaking the silence here, it was especially piercing.


    "Fortune, career luck in government official, marriage, whereabouts; geomancy, physiognomy, glyphomancy, fortune from feeling the bones, all-knowing,eee, only five silvers per person! It is already cheap..."


    Zhou YiXian holding the ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯ sign bamboo pole, strided over, shouting along the way, not one did not nce over.


    Wild Dog Taoist who was behind him did not speak, as usual carrying all the luggage.


    Xiao Huan was instead stunned, lifted her head up from the wordless ck-cover book which she had been carefully reading during the journey, asked in surprised, ¡°Grandpa, what did you just say, how many silvers per person?¡±


    Zhou YiXian turned, [he he] smiled, Taoist immortal-like demeanour, stretched out five fingers, solemnly said, "Five silvers.¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned, said, "But yesterday you called out three silvers! Also, what exactly is with you these days, three days ago we were still fine like in the past, each customer five copper, but you have the nerve, these few days you leapt and jumped rising up, five coppers increasing to one silver, after one day to two silvers, yesterday it became three silvers, today you simply directly ask for five silvers..."


    Xiao Huan walked to Zhou YiXian, assessed him carefully up and down, Zhou YiXian felt unnerved by her, stepped back and made a dry cough, said, "You littless, what are you looking at?"


    Xiao Huan ignored him, stretched out her hand and felt his forehead, Zhou YiXian was startled, stepped back and made way, said, "What are you doing behaving so oddly?"


    Xiao Huan [pei] a cry, said, "You are the one behaving oddly! I am checking if you are having a fever, your brains fried muddled!"


    Then she turned to Wild Dog Taoist, asked, "Priest, you say, is my grandfather muddleheaded recently?¡±


    Because it was in the day, Wild Dog Taoist was as usual his face wrapped up in cloth, but his two eyes sparkling, extremely bright, at the moment asked a question by Xiao Huan, [he he]ughed twice, and then immediately nodded and said, "He, uh, I mean senior is aged, it is inevitable..."


    ¡°Bullshit!"


    Zhou YiXian ahead jumped up, furious.


    Xiao Huan rolled her eyes at him, said, "Grandpa, what are you so agitated for, I think what Priest said is very reasonable, looking at your behaviour these days, I¡¯m afraid you are really somehow senile."


    Zhou YiXian seemed particrly sensitive about ¡®senile¡¯ these three words, he was even more infuriated, angrily said, "What do you two know about, how old are both of you only, how much do you know about the ways of the world, I do all these isn¡¯t it to...¡±


    Xiao Huan cut in, ¡°Is it, then tell us, why are you desperately raising the prices?¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, waved the bamboo pole, pointed towards the sparsely popted pedestrians, said, "Look at these people, and the people that we encountered along the way, are they all refugees?"


    Xiao Huan nodded her head, said, "That¡¯s right, everyone is! Including us too.¡±


    Zhou YiXian stifled a moment, his old face slightly red, then acted as he did not hear it.


    Xiao Huan said, "Since they are refugees, away from their hometowns, I think no one actually wants to read their fortunes, I was thinking if we should lower the price, but grandpa you have the nerve, desperately increasing the price."


    Zhou YiXian ced his hands behind, the bamboo pole at his back, sneered, "ording to what you say, I¡¯d be wrong, but you look at these days, those that came to read their fortunes, did their numbers increase or decrease?"


    Xiao Huan was taken aback for a moment, frowned, Wild Dog Taoist instead interrupted, said, "Speaking of it, it seems that the number of people reading their fortunes really increased!"


    Zhou YiXian grunted again, a conceited look on his face, spoke to Xiao Huan, "You with your young age, what do you know? Let me tell you, it goes without saying in a castastrophe, everyone leave their homes, they might not have the intention to read their fortunes. But this time it is very different, the magnitude of this catastrophe, is not seen for ten thousand years, the world in utter misery, everyone defensive, who would know if we will be alive tomorrow? In this unusual situation, with me this immortal showing them the path, wouldn¡¯t all rush like ducks?"


    Xiao Huan bowed her head and pondered, after a long time, slowly shook her and sighed, a frustrated look on her face.


    Wild Dog Taoist was still confused, could not help but said, "Then why are you still increasing the price?¡±


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s eyes rolled, said, "This kind of profound knowledge, how can I teach you!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist met with a rebuff, stammered and retreated, Xiao Huan sighed and said, "This I understand more or less now.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist and Zhou YiXian were surprised, Zhou YiXian said, "Oh, try exining it?¡±


    Xiao Huan shrugged her shoulders, lightly said, "Nothing more than you expecting the world to be in a panic, couldn¡¯t manage their own lives, let alone cherishing material things? On the contrary, the higher you raise your price, themoners will instead believe that this person¡¯s skills is profound, extraordinary I guessed... these actually I don¡¯t believe it all along, thought these kind of small tricks, even an idiot will be able to tell, unexpectedly, unexpectedly there are still so many people believing it."


    Zhou YiXian shook his head and said, "You are wrong, Xiao Huan."


    Xiao Huan was stunned, said, "What?


    Zhou YiXian said, "You are right at the front but thest sentence, it is not that they can¡¯t tell, just that they can¡¯t get over it."


    Wild Dog Taoist beside him was confused, said, "Can¡¯t get over what?¡±


    Zhou YiXian nced at the people walking haltingly around them, said, "The world¡¯smon people, how would they all be foolish, just that at life and death critical juncture, how many refused to believe in themselves, would rather listen to others even if it is justfort. I give them pointers, the words spoken are mostly about their future andter half of their lives, will be much better than today¡¯s situation. With such words, they pay out silvers and also feel at ease."


    Xiao Huan suddenly said, "Grandpa, do you really tell from physiognomy, or making wild guesses?¡±


    Zhou YiXian smiled and said, "I am making wild guesses.¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist looked at each other, unable to speak.


    Zhou YiXian looked at the sky, looked at the vast firmament, watching for a long time, he leisurely said, "Such catastrophe, there may be one but not two, otherwise even Heaven will not tolerate it."


    He then turned back and smiled and said, "That being the case, the future days of course will be very much better than today¡¯s uncertain survival, so I am not considered to be lying! On the contrary, old man me along the way,forted and advised countless of disced citizens, we don¡¯t know how many with my words, regain a lease of life again, ashes burn once more, such merit, how can it be achieved by those monks and taoist priests who chant scriptures all day long in the temple?"


    He stretched his hand and patted Xiao Huan¡¯s head, a celestial look, awe-inspiring righteousness, appearing very much like a great old man¡¯s feelings of salvation and bemoaning the state of the universe, pitying the fate of mankind, tragically going down hell by himself to save the world, even though receiving so much shinning white silvers, it was also the cardinal principles of righteousness, unable to save people if he did not collect, after collecting it was even more the vicissitudes of righteousness from the act of boundlesspassion and mercy.


    He then sighed and said, "Life, is really lonely..."


    ...


    For a moment there was no voices, a nket of silence.


    Zhou YiXian brows wrinkled, looked away from the sky, and looked around.


    ...


    "Hey, you two, why are you walking so fast for ..."

 Chapter 200: Real Fury

    Chapter 200 - Real Fury


    Qing Yun Mountain, TongTian Peak.


    In the Crystal Hall, the past solemn and majestic scene, seemed to change on this day, flurry of footsteps were heard inside and outside of the hall incessantly, suppressed yet panicked whispers spread out like water ripples. In the distant, there even seemed to be a racket, this would never be imagined happening at TongTian Peak, and listening to it right now, the racket seemed to be getting louder and approaching towards TongTian Peak.


    Crystal Hall was situated at high ground, towering above the sea of clouds, even if passed through the Rainbow Bridge, going up from the stone stairs beside the Jade Pool, it would still be a distance but from the volume of the din, most likely they had went up more than half of the stairs.


    The oldest branch TongTian Peak¡¯s most senior disciple Xiao YiCai heard the news and rushed over, escorted by a few junior disciples, he strided into Crystal Hall, for some reason on his dashing face, revealed tiredness, not knowing what could made this highly-skilled outstanding talent of Qing Yun sect younger generation spend so much effort and energy.


    But although he looked tired, once he entered the great hall, it was still a solemn face, his brows frowning, slightly angry said, ¡°What is it? Isn¡¯t there enough trouble yet, who is it so daring, actually making so much noise here!¡±


    At the side, the few young disciples who were keeping guard at the great hall entrance, hurried over. Ever since after the battle with the Beast Deity, Reverend DaoXuan had been in seclusion, and his temper strangely turned entric, all of the affairs in TongTian Peak were mostly handled by this very popr big senior brother, in the younger disciples¡¯ eyes, they were very much in awe of him.


    But at the moment the din was getting louder, all of the younger disciples instead looked odd, one of them came forward, suppressed his voice and said, ¡°Xiao senior brother, Su teacher uncle from Big Bamboo Valley is here."


    Xiao YiCai was nonplussed, asked in surprised, ¡°SuRu Su teacher uncle?¡±


    The group all nodded.


    Xiao YiCai said, "What is she doing here, since she is here, why didn¡¯t anyone report it and instead create such a racket..."


    Before he could finish, the din outside the hall suddenly spiked, as if someone finally lost his patience, a clear whistle was heard from far, like a phoenix cry, carefree and leisurely.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s expression changed, hurriedly walked to the door, while speaking, ¡°This is bad, let¡¯s go quickly...wait, Cao junior brother, Yu junior brother, both of you immediately go to the backyard, invite the few teacher uncles toe over and persuade Su teacher uncle, we are all juniors, not appropriate to speak, quickly go!"


    The two young disciples beside him quickly nodded, turned and ran to the back of the hall.


    Xiao YiCai walked with big steps to the entrance, looking about to reach, the clear whistle suddenly became urgent, making sharp noise.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s face turned white, his figure in a sh drifted to the entrance, at the same time raised his voice and deeply shouted, ¡°Su teacher uncle, let¡¯s talk it out, please don¡¯t...¡±


    Before he could finished, he suddenly heard [aiya, aiyo] sounds, Xiao YiCai¡¯s body paused and stiffened.


    Outside the entrance, under the image of the warm and bright blue sky, [pu tong, pu tong] several human figures fell in from outside, not one could stand upright, each turning non-stopped, after a moment [hua] fell togther onto the ground.


    The Crystal Hall was in an uproar.


    "Hei!"


    A cold snort, a slim figure was seen, quietly appeared at the entrance, it was SuRu.


    This sound, instantly stunned the entire hall, in the huge Crystal Hall, there was not a sound, everyone¡¯s stares, all gathered onto thatdy who disyed her powers.


    Glossy ck hair bunned up, inserted with a golden phoenix with red-jade eyes in flight hairpin, three pieces of ss jade bells dangled from the phoenix mouth, gently wavering. Two graceful eyebrows, beautiful yet cold, pure and even more charming; red lips tightly closed, cheeks like snow, a pair of eyes extremely clear and bright, carried thirty percent of anger. The usual loose attire was gone, right now SuRu in in white clothes, tightly wrapped her body, less charming but more animated; at the same time her hands was clutching a dark green celestial sword sheath, the sword shining, although the scabbard was covering it, but theyers of sword energy, invisible yet diffusing, made one feel that this sword was spiritual, about to leap out and dance.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s eyes twitched a few times, subconsciously felt a chill behind his back.


    SuRu face was like frost, her eyes cold, swept over the crowd at the hall, that glimpse, although the face was beautiful but no one dared to meet her gaze.


    Xiao YiCai nced sideways at those younger disciples who were groaning and slowly getting up from the ground, although they had some bruises but all were minor injuries, not to mention tendons or bones, even blood was rare.


    This nce, made his heart calmed down much, seemed like although SuRu Su teacher uncle for some reason erupted in fury but in the end still cherished her rtionship with the sect and did not hit out hard, if not ording to those elders¡¯ idle talk about "that woman was really powerful", these junior brothers would have suffered more.


    However even though it was so, Xiao YiCai¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, SuRu¡¯s eyes in the end fell on him.


    Xiao YiCai made a dryugh, took a step, cupped his hands together and bowed, while secretly nced at the dark green sword in her hand, said, "This... Su teacher uncle why are you so free today,e to visit our TongTian Peak.¡±


    SuRu coldly looked at Xiao YiCai, coldly snorted, simply ignored Xiao YiCai¡¯s questions, showed no intention of returned Xiao YiCai¡¯s greeting too, still standing proudly there, her face like frost, coldly said, ¡°Done with the nonsense, go and call DaoXuan out here!¡±


    Once the words were said, a stir immediately went through the TongTian Peak disciples which nearly numbered a hundred in the hall.


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s countenance also changed, stunned for a long while, said, "Su teacher uncle, has something happened? Teacher has always been in seclusion! Oh right, where is Tian teacher uncle! Why did he note with you?¡±


    It was better if he did not mention Tian BuYi, once he said it, SuRu¡¯s face immediately changed, the expressions on her face changed constantly, thirty percent sorrow, thirty percent anxiety, and even more thirty percent anger and a trace of murderous cold air.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a low roar like a wild beast cry, came from this Crystal Hall. Everyone was surprised, and then discovered, this sound actually came from that strange dark-green sword in SuRu¡¯s hand, SuRu¡¯s five fingers were white from clutching the sword, the slender knuckles were even whiter fromck of blood, as if it had sensed something, the sword¡¯s bright glow, at the moment, turned brighter, made a sound like a beast roar.


    This sword¡¯s momentum vigorous and forceful, fiery and unyielding, in SuRu¡¯s hands, who seemed gentle and amiable usually, did not seem ipatible at all, instead like a tiger that had grown wings, increasing the murderous aura .


    Xiao YiCai subconsciously stepped back, his scalp tingling, but did not know what he had said wrong, and of all people this was his own senior teacher uncle, and her husband Tian BuYi was Qing Yun sect highly esteemed Big Bamboo leader, no matter what this was not someone he could offend easily.


    ordingly, SuRu trespassing Crystal Hall, was already made a big offence, but looking at her, there was no sign of fear, clearly a look that not only wanted to make trouble but wanted to make it into a big one.


    In the dark-green sword strange and deep roars, SuRu facing Xiao YiCai, drawled word by word, ¡°Call DaoXuan out, I want to question him properly, what did he do to BuYi exactly?¡±


    Xiao YiCai¡¯s was shocked, suddenly looked up, a instant deafening silence in the hall.


    Then at this time, suddenly a flurry of hurried footsteps were heard from the back of the hall, a haggard old voice was heard from afar, ¡°Su junior sister, has something happened to BuYi junior brother? Let¡¯s talk it over, we are all Qing Yun sect, you must not be rash!¡±


    Following that voice, several elders came out in a single file from the back of the hall, the first two, one with ck hair, the other in white, at the same time with white beard. However, that haggard voice, belonged to the person with ck hair, as for the white beard elder, it was the Fan elder, who was the arbitrator for Qing Yun Hill Seven branches martial artspetition when Zhang Xiao Fan was still there.


    These few decades, Qing Yun sect, experienced two great wars, the older generation of elders, either dead or injured, not much of them left.


    SuRu looked at the old men who were walking over, frowned, snorted but showed no sign of stepping down. The white bearded old man Fan elder nced at SuRu, coughed once, his mouth was instead muttering a few words.


    Next to him, the ck hair elder nced around, saw several of the disciples in bruises, he frowned, was about to talk to SuRu, SuRu instead coldly said to that Fan elder, ¡°Fan senior brother, are you scolding me quietly?"


    Fan elder stared at by her, turned red but immediately shook his head, ¡°No no, Su junior sister, I have with you and Tian junior brother many years of friendship, I can¡¯t wait to admire you, how would I scold you?"


    The ck hair elder turned and nced at Fan elder, frowned.


    Fan elder made a dryugh, gestured and said, "Yang senior brother, you say, you say ..."


    The person with ck-hair whom was addressed as Yang senior brother, turned his head around, facing SuRu said, "Su junior sister, alright, cool down first, what is happening exactly, tell the details to me. You are usually a careful and gentle person, why is it today you did...this that even Tian junior brother might not even dare to do it?"


    SuRu face was still cold, but that sword beside her seemed to weaken slightly, did not make the deep strange roars, everyone quietly heaved a sigh of relief, when SuRu was holding the sword and standing there, the force of the power, really made the Qing Yun disciples tremble with fear.


    SuRu looked at Yang elder, her lips twitched, sneered, "What BuYi dare not do, doesn¡¯t mean I will not. I want to see DaoXuan, call him out."


    Several elders looked at each other, after a while, Yang elder coughed, said, "Su junior sister, sect head senior brother has been in seclusion for many days, it is really inconvenience for him to appear, why don¡¯t you first say what is it that makes you so angry! And, what happened to Tian junior brother, why is he not with you?¡±


    SuRu frowned, her delicate and beautiful face increased with thirty percent of obstination and anger, saying loudly, "Isn¡¯t he detained by you all TongTian Peak!¡±


    Once she said those words, Yang elder, Fan elder and everyone on TongTian Peak were shocked, Yang elder quickly said, ¡°Su junior sister, you must not speak carelessly, Tian junior brother is one of Qing Yun seven branches leaders, in our sect, other than Reverend DaoXuan senior brother, he and Zeng ShuChang Zeng senior brother are the most highly regarded, furthermore everyone are fellow disciples, where would there be detained such thing, definitely not!¡±


    SuRu sneered, sternly said, "Don¡¯t think that we do not know what happened to DaoXuan, it is precisely because we know the implications, BuYi then took the risk and went up to talk to him. But until present, there is no news, who do I look for if not you all?"


    Yang elder was stunned, Fan elder who was standing beside turned to Xiao YiCai said, "Xiao nephew, Big Bamboo Valley leader Tian BuYi, has he visited TongTian Peak recently?"


    Xiao YiCai shook his head at a loss, said, "No, disciple has always been responsible for TongTian Peak¡¯s affairs, but within these few months, Tian teacher uncle really did not inform us that he wasing to TongTian Peak!"


    SuRu nced at Fan elder, coldly said, "What do think he wasing here for, still would submit invitation for visitation, slowly enjoying his tea while waiting?"


    Fan elder turned red, did not speak, Yang elder was already speaking to Xiao YiCai, "Xiao nephew, since so, go immediately to Founders Ancestral Hall and ask sect head senior brother, if it¡¯s possible, best if he coulde here, speaking before everyone, we will all understand."


    Xiao YiCai hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "Yes, I will go now." After speaking, he turned and quickly walked to the back hall, with big steps.


    Yang elder watched Xiao YiCai disappeared, turned and smiled and said, "Su junior sister, I know you and your husband have deep affections, couldn¡¯t help but your mind in a tangle due to your worries, but this time recklessly forcing your way in TongTian Peak, this is really a little too much!"


    SuRu was silent for a moment, lightly said, "Yang senior brother, you are right, if it is true that BuYi is fine, and it is only me over imagining, SuRu will receive Qing Yun sect punishment..."


    Yang elder waved his hand, smiled and said, "Look at you, I do not mean that ..."


    SuRu suddenly switched the topic, cut in and spoke with curt finality, "But if it is true that something happened to BuYi here, Yang senior brother, " her clear bright eyes glimmered, a glint brushed past, her words reflecting her worries and agitation, without wavering or leaving room for repent, "Then Qing Yun sect for the past two thousand years, would have an unfilial disciple SuRu, for the person that she missed and worries, on this Qing Yun sect TongTian Peak, to the generations of ancestors, to that famous sect head senior brother, demand justice!¡±


    A light shout, she waved her hand like knife, piercing the air, the dark green sword light instantly surged, a sharp sound broke out and followed by a muffled sound, dust flew, everyone only felt the ground below shaking slightly, like an earthquake. Until the dust settled down, they saw the sword in SuRu¡¯s hand, together with the sheath struck into the solid sturdy rock floor in the center of the hall, and the surrounding ground, did not have a single trace of crack.


    Mysteriously, the dark green sword in the ground, although left SuRu¡¯s hand but sword¡¯s power was even stronger, like a wild beast tasting blood, again growled.


    That Yang elder looked at the sword which was embedded before him and SuRu, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Su junior sister, this, this has yet to reach that stage isn¡¯t it, why did you even bring out the ¡®Ink Snow¡¯ which has been sealed up for hundred over years?¡±


    SuRu sneered, "Yang senior brother, you know it, it was BuYi who wanted me to seal up this Ink Snow, because with him around, sealing it, I too do not give a damn. But if something happened to him, I will use this Ink Snow, to seek guidance from sect head senior brother."


    Yang elder shook his head and made a wry smile, said, "You ... I thought you being married to Tian junior brother for so many years, would have changed your temper long ago...forget it, forget it, anyway I am unable to talk you out, we better go over and sit, wait together for Xiao YiCai to invite sect head senior brother!¡±


    SuRu was expressionless but snorted, and slowly walked to the side with Yang elder and sat down.


    In the Crystal Hall, the atmosphere slowly ease down, Yang elder beside lowered his voice, spoke to SuRu, probably still trying tofort her not to be too rush. The other elders either stood behind Yang elder or also sat down, only Fan elder took his time and walked to the entrance, staying far from SuRu. As for the other younger disciples, their status low, including SuRu¡¯s anger, each one standing further and further away.


    Among the TongTian Peak elders, Fan elder was the most easy-going, people also found him funny and humorous, although his cultivation inevitably wascking aspared to the other elders, but among the younger disciples, he was the most popr, whether towards his own disciples or other nephews, were all very close.


    At this time everyone saw Fan elder standing aside by himself, many of the younger disciples quietly went over, among them some whom were knocked down by SuRu and also his own disciples.


    Fan elder looked at the few disciples, shook his head, a young disciple could not help but asked in a small voice, ¡°Teacher, that, that SuRu teacher uncle why why is she so fierce! Usually she is very gentle, why is it that when she is so fierce she is this powerful?"


    Fan elder with his white beard rolled his eyes at the disciple, with a [hei] sound, blew his beard, said, ¡°You fellows only just joined Qing Yun sect, what do you know? When that woman was being shrewish at that time, there was nothing she can¡¯t do!¡±


    The young disciples who were slowly surrounding him, everyone of them absorbed in listening, someone softly eximed, ¡°Ah! Really can¡¯t tell! SuRu teacher uncle with such...beauty, must be a reigning beauty at that time?¡±


    Fan elder [hei hei]ughed, secretly nced at SuRu and Yang elder, they were talking, clearly did not notice the young disciples, and so felt bold and said, ¡°Speaking of it, she was also considered to be the most famous among our generation of female disciples, like...hmm, ¡° he nodded, suddenly revealed a mysterious smile, whispered, ¡°like that Lu XueQi from Small Bamboo Valley.¡±


    The disciples all around made an [ah] sound, all looked like theyprehended, each nodding, showing that they understood Fan elder¡¯s meaning.


    Fan elder, with hundreds responding to a single call, couldn¡¯t help but feel conceited, said, ¡°Actually to speak of it at the beginning, although her skills was not bad but there were others who were stronger, like DaoXuan senior brother and Wan senior brother, they are all rare talents for thousand years, naturally were stronger than her. Just that because she was young, and beautiful, including she has her teacher ZhenYu the great teacher as backing, nobody dared to mess with her, therefore she dared to create trouble everywhere. I still remember, when she was making a mess in Qing Yun sect just by herself, including that almost as fierce as her, the mother tiger ShuiYue...er, stinky boy, why are you hitting me, be well-behaved, I have not finished!¡±


    Fan elder excitedly, continued, "At that time that ShuiYue, oh, why are all of your expressions like this, ooh, I know, you all don¡¯t understand who I am referring to? Hehe, actually it is that Small Bamboo Valley ShuiYue Master, she is SuRu senior sister, at that time with that aggressive temperament, was the same as SuRu, famous in our sect. Hey, stinky boy, why do you keep pulling me, I tell you, I am still your teacher, don¡¯t be so rude...eh, where was I?¡±


    "...Oh, I remembered, speaking about ShuiYue. That SuRu at that time although was shrewd, did all kinds of things but ever since she married Big Bamboo Valley Tian BuYi, she seemed to turn into another person, just like what you all see, the few of us elders actually felt very strange, but it is still a good thing in the end! But speaking about that ShuiYue, she did not change the slightest, how fierce she was at that time, she is still that fierce, even the disciples under her, for example that Lu XueQi that you all liked the best, almost identical to her at that time...seeing a ghost!"


    Fan elder whipped his body around, angrily said, ¡°Stinky boy, why do you keep pulling me, you have not have a beating for a long time, your skin is feeling itchy is it..."


    His words suddenly cut off, mouth slightly ajar, saw the circle of disciples with their heads bowed standing aside, silent and motionless. Outside the door, ShuiYue Master looking indifferent, coldly stood there watching Fan elder, at her side, WenMin was also looking at Fan elder, but it was a look of anger.


    Fan elder¡¯s forehead instantly was full of sweat, his old face all red, stepped back a few steps, extremely embarrassed, kept forcing a smile.


    ShuiYue Master slowly walked in, but she no longer look at Fan elder, instead it was WenMin who was reluctant, hatefully red at him.


    Fan elder among Qing Yun elders, had always been well-known for talking too much, this time being caught on the spot, it was extremely embarrassing.


    But SuRu and Yang elder clearly did not know what was happening over here, SuRu saw ShuiYue Master, a trace of surprise on her face, said, ¡°Senior sister, why are you here?¡±


    ShuiYue Master slightly frowned, looked around and said, "I would like to ask you first! You are not at Big Bamboo Valley, why are you here alone, if there is anything, it should be Tian BuYi toe, why are you here?¡±


    SuRu¡¯s mouth moved, watching her senior sister, suddenly her heart pained, her eyes turned red.


    ShuiYue Master was stunned, a uneasy feeling in her heart, saw Yang elder beside, Yang elder shook his head and forced a smile, but did not know where to start. ShuiYue Master felt slightly anxious, she grew up with SuRu, the depth of their friendship, was definitely not ordinary, like real sisters, this time watching SuRu like something serious had happened, she was even more worried, suddenly she saw the dark-green sword in the ground - Ink Snow, the shock was even more.


    When she was asked to ask more, suddenly hurried footsteps from the rear hall sounded, Xiao YiCai like a whirlwind swept in, a panic look rarely seen on his face.


    "Something happened, something happened!...¡±


    Everyone was shocked, SuRu like being struck by thunderbolt, felt a [hong] sound in her mind, spinning her around, that worry which had been eating at her, almost felt like bursting but she felt ckness before her eyes, almost fainted.


    ShuiYue Master caught hold of the pale-faced SuRu, turned to Xiao YiCai and shouted, "What is it, say it clearly!"

 Chapter 201: Mystery

    Chapter 201 - Mystery


    Qing Yun Hill Founders Ancestral Hall, was still shrouded among the evergreen pines and cypresses, the huge figure indistinct, just that in this stillness, soon it was broken by a flurry of footsteps, arge of Qing Yun people, rushing with quick steps to this sacred ground which had worshipped generations of Qing Yun ancestors.


    Looking from the outside, everything seemed still as usual but when they reached before the Founders Ancestral Hall, whether it was the bewildered TongTian Peak disciples or the anxious SuRu, all stopped shock in their tracks.


    The hall surrounded by evergreen pines and cypresses, on the solemn majestic ancestral sacred ground, broken wood debris scattered everywhere, a total mess.


    Outside the huge ancestral hall entrance, the original redcquer door was totally bashed, it was even hard to tell it was the door, before the group, there was a bigger and ring savage hole.


    On the outer wall of the ancestral hall, almost all of the windows had fell off, numerousrge or small holes were seen on the wall, the solemn ancestral hall was already riddled with holes, a miserable sight, only the dimness deep inside the hall, was still ignoring the faint lighting from the ruined windows and numerous holes, gently permeated the hall.


    "BuYi!"


    SuRu was the first to react, couldn¡¯t be concerned on the reason why the hall was like that, rushed in, hoping to see the person she wanted to see. Master ShuiYue and Yang elder, Fan elder and the rest also rushed in.


    In the ancestral hall, it looked the same as outside, too received a huge impact, the once forbidding atmosphere was all destroyed, the levelled stone bs were all cracked, the huge ss bottles were broken. Even when the crowd went to the most sacred area, the altar table that was split into two, the ce where countless of Qing Yun sect generations of ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets were hosted, scattered all over the floor, at a nce, couldn¡¯t tell how many tablets were broken into two or more by the mysterious great force.


    But, other than this, not a single person was seen.


    SuRu looked pale, her the body wavering, Master ShuiYue¡¯s brows wrinkled, stepped up, wrapped her in her arms, whispered a fewforting words, then turned and spoke to Xiao YiCai who was behind the crowd, said, "What is going on here, and, where is DaoXuan senior brother?¡±


    Xiao YiCai with a distressed look, until now his shock had not wear off, said, "Reporting to teacher uncle, disciple just came here and what I saw was all of these. As for teacher, for this month, he retreats almost to this hall daily, disciple really could not imagine, other than here, where could he go?"


    The worry in Master ShuiYue¡¯s eyes turned deeper and deeper, wanted to speak but stopped, and at this moment, a light sound was heard beside, everyone there was all highly-skilled and almost immediately heard the sound.


    "There is someone." Yang elder quickly assessed that the sound wasing from behind that huge altar table.


    SuRu who was feeling week, suddenly surprised, her eyes shed with a hint of joy, stood straight and cried, "BuYi, is it you?¡±


    Some of the disciples had already ran over, pushed the table over together, the altar table was passed down from some ancestor, huge and thick, extremely heavy, although those disciples had some cultivation but still needed a few of them to put their strengths together and struggled to flip the table.


    After flipping it, and sure enough in the rubble under the debris, showed a figure who uttered a low moan at the same time.


    Everyone overjoyed, crowded around but was surprised after a moment, the person was neither Tian BuYi or Qing Yun sect sect head Reverend DaoXuan, instead it was that Long Shou Valley disciple Lin JingYu who had been keeping vigil in the hall.


    Half of his body clothes were bloodstained red, clearly also injured, and the injuries quite heavy, his face was also very pale, seemed to be still unconscious, didn¡¯t show any reaction to the people who was kneeling beside him and calling him.


    SuRu¡¯s joy slowly faded, reced by a bigger worry and anxiety, Master ShuiYue stood beside her, gentlyforting. Yang elder¡¯s face was ashen, looking around, Qing Yun sect Founders Ancestral Hall was the few most important sacred ces, almostparable to Illusory Moon Cave. Right now reduced to such a sight, it was really unheard of in a thousand years, and more importantly, the two most important people in Qing Yun sect, seemed to vanish with it.


    "Xiao teacher nephew," Yang elder turned to look at Xiao YiCai, said, "Are you sure sect head senior brother was here?¡±


    Xiao YiCai looked at the unconscious Lin JingYu, his expression slowlyposed, pondered for a moment, said, "Yes, for this period of time, teacher really was only in this ancestral shrine, usually whenever disciple has to seek teacher for guidance or report to him, are all done here."


    Yang elder obviously was feeling terribly upset, for a moment at lost.


    Xiao YiCai coughed twice, slowly approached Yang elder, softly said, "Yang teacher uncle, it is not good to drag this matter, with so many junior brothers gathering here and witnessing the holy hall damaged, it does more harm than good. And from what SuRu Su teacher uncle said, teacher and Big Bamboo Valley Tian BuYi seemed to have some private matters, I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with here, why not first let them leave, and we will decide one at a time, what do you think?"


    Yang elder came to realize it, nodded again and again, then said, "I am not good at these things, sect head has always trusted you, and usually you are the one handling the affairs, now you shall make the decisions as the situation demands!" After speaking, he shook his head and sighed, walked to the side, and stood beside the white bearded Fan elder and discuss in whispers.


    Xiao YiCai nodded to Yang elder, considered to have received the order, then turned and said loudly, "Various teacher uncles, various junior brothers, recently Founders Ancestral Hall here suddenly met with catastrophe, I am afraid there might be invasion from outsiders. As what is said, to mend the pen after the sheeps are lost, all of us cannot sit here and wait for death." Having said that, he raised his brows, spoke to TongTian Peak disciples, ¡°Tai junior brother, bring ten men and immediately surround Founders Ancestral Hall, do not let anyone in, in case there is still enemy concealed here, quicklye to alert me."


    A tall disciple walked out, cupped his hands together and solemnly said, ¡°Yes.¡± After that, he turned and called out once, pointed to several people and immediately walked out.


    At the moment the ancestral hall was all quiet, only Xiao YiCai was standing in the middle, although a few higher ranked elders were standing beside, right now it seemed that he was then the main backbone of Qing Yun sect.


    Xiao YiCai called out again, ¡°Chang junior brother!"


    "Here." A person walked out, with unswerving determination on his face, it was ChangJian who brought Zhang XiaoFan and the rest up the mountain to the martialpetition, once battled with Big Bamboo Valley eldest disciple Song Daren.


    Xiao YiCai nodded his head and said, "Chang junior brother, now the important thing is to find teacher, with him around to preside over the overall situation, then we have nothing to fear. Although something serious seemed to have happened here, but teacher his skills surpass divinity, he is invincible, themon evildoers will definitely not be able to hurt him. You bring eighty men...no, the more the better, bring hundred and fifty men, at TongTian Peak from top to bottom search, front and rear mountain too, must not miss the slightest clue.¡±


    ChangJian looked deeply worried, obviously he knew although Xiao YiCai made the first half of the words sounded nice, but the most important part was thest sentence, without hesitation, he replied with a deep voice, quickly gathered the crowd, and went out. Seemed like the number of people was clearly not enough, most likely he would still need to go to the front of the mountain to deploy troops.


    With thisrge group of people leaving, the ancestral temple immediately appeared empty, roughly only a few elders and Xiao YiCai, as well as WenMin behind Master ShuiYue and finally Lin JingYu who was still unconscious.


    Xiao YiCai sighed, turned to the elders and bowed, quietly said, "Various teacher uncles, today a major event happened in Qing Yun sect again, disciple made the decisions on the go, if there is any inappropriate area, various teacher uncles please reprimand."


    SuRu and Master ShuiYue did not speak, Yang elder nodded and said, "Xiao teacher nephew, you do not have to be modest, you have done well just now, now what we these elders still need to do, you just go ahead and instruct, don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony."


    Xiao YiCai pondered a moment, said, "Now the situation is unknown, we still need to be careful, various teacher uncles please return to your summits, if there is any incident, each branch will at least be prepared. Just that unfortunately Lin junior brother is still unconscious, otherwise we could ask him, and we will know everything, after all, he is the only person present."


    Everyone frowned, all were preupied, SuRu at the moment with Master ShuiYue¡¯sfort, also slowly calmed down, after all Tian BuYi was not around, although worried but she was still hopeful, and so was not that nervous. Listening to Xiao YiCai managing the situation, her mind was in a mess, she only hoped Tian BuYi was safe.


    At this time, she looked over at Lin JingYu who was lying on the ground, suddenly frowned, softly eximed, "Yi!"


    Master ShuiYue standing beside her, slightly taken aback said, ¡°What is it?"


    SuRu pointed a finger to Lin JingYu, said, "He seems to have something in his hand?¡±


    Everyone was surprised, Xiao YiCai walked quickly to Lin JingYu, his body gently turned over, and indeed in his right hand under his body, he was tightly clutching a piece of rectangr ck wood. Xiao YiCai stretched out to get but after pulling, the wood did not even moved, even though Lin JingYu was still unconscious, but for some reason, he was holding on tightly, did not loosened the slightest.


    Everyone saw, all felt bewildered.


    Fan elder walked over, turned around, suddenly said, "This board seems like a memorial tablet!¡±


    Master ShuiYue looked carefully, nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, it is a memorial tablet."


    Xiao YiCai after spending a long time, was then able to slowly pull apart Lin JingYu¡¯s grasping tight fingers, took out the tablet which seemed very important to him. Everyone came around, as the witness of this event, Lin JingYu valued this tablet so much, evidently it had much rtion. Unexpectedly after taking a look, everyone was nonplussed, all looked at each other.


    Although this piece of tablet was the same size as the rest, too painted ck, but on the tablet surface which was considered finished, it was empty with no words.


    This was actually a wordless tablet!


    cing it in this solemn ancestral shrine, worshipping this tablet, who was it?


    And who was it that ced it together with all of the ancestors, and since put it up, why wasn¡¯t there a name?


    Lin JingYu clutching this piece of wood so tightly, even when he was seriously injured and in aa he refused to let go, what did it all mean?


    All kinds of doubts, thousand of thoughts, seemed to be lingering in everyone¡¯s head.


    Southern Border, ten thousand great mountains, Subdue Devil Ancient Cave.


    Legend is a very strange thing, first of all, legend itself implied it might not be true, just that some things seemed to have a reason for passing it down, people thus passed it by word of mouth, or it could be a schr writing it down, passing it down. Then, as the longer the legend was passed down, often the legend Itself, would gradually change, the people and things at that time, gradually became faceless, modified by countless of people and going through the mill of time, who would still remember the truth that time?


    And who else still cared?


    So the legend had finally became a legend, like the beautiful and gentledy who was beautiful enough to cause the fall of a city, slowly her appearance changed in time.


    Thousands and ten thousands yearster, could you still recognize?


    In the darkness, the Yin wind seemed to be still, savage and unbridled, it seemed to only belong to the world outside the ancient cave, and in this dark world, everything was quiet.


    This was the deepest part of the cave, when ck Wood took the southern border five tribes holy vessels, the ce where he resurrected the Beast Deity¡¯s body, was here. Just that now, the once surging evil energy had disappeared without a trace, leaving only quietness, and that asionally low breathing.


    That breathing, seemed toe from the deepest darkness, a little evil dark red, and brightened up in this dark and somehow empty space.


    A low roar, suddenly in the depths of darkness, in the ce where the breathing wasing from, rang out, like a wild beast in his ferocity carried a deep unease, and even maybe could hear its fear, growling, angrily facing that spot of red light.


    The low panting paused, it seemed something had appeased the beast in the darkness, the roars gradually getting softer, finally disappeared, silence again resumed in the cave, only that strange dark red fire, still twinkling, blinking unceasingly.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice, sweet yet without any emotions, lightly echoed in the cave, ¡°You TaoTie, seemed perpetually not to have any good feelings towards me!"


    The space in this darkness, seemed really big, the woman¡¯s voice sounded like very far, drifting around, the empty spaces, only could tell that the source, wasing from behind that dark red fire.


    In response to the voice, was a tranquilughter, "You don¡¯t have to mind, it has never believed in humans.¡±


    The woman grunted, said, "Why, so it has finally viewed me as human?"


    [Hou], a low roar, passed by instantly through, ahead where the red light was, a ball of fire suddenly lit, it was actually a primitive brazier, three legs supporting it, rusty spots, a thing that nobody knew how long ago it was, just that that fire burning in this brazier, the fire was still so bright, like the clothes on fire.


    Bright, silk clothes.


    Beast Deity!


    He sat on the ground between the shadows of the mes and darkness, reclining on the walls of a stone tform shadows, the fire mes flickering, reflecting his face between darkness and light, he looked as usual with an inexplicable seduction feeling, but what was different this time, his face was extremely pale, it would not be enough to say he looked like dead.


    Under the firelight, with him tightly together, snuggling beside him, was that strange-looking hideous evil beast TaoTie. At the moment its giant eyes wide opened, slightly grinning, showing its terrible fangs, continuously panting from the mouth, ferociously through the firelight, stared at where that red light was, which was no longer that ring.


    The Beast Deity even though he looked terrible, but he was very calm, even his mouth was still carrying a faint smile, said, "You have cultivated for a thousand year, isn¡¯t it to be human, when I say that, you should be happy."


    The woman turned silent, did not speak, but that dark red light, suddenly brightened.


    TaoTie immediately alerted, growling, staring at the dark red light.


    The light slowly moved, going towards where the Beast Deity was, TaoTie turned even more ferocious, and slowly stood up. Suddenly, a hand stretched over, gently patted TaoTie¡¯s head, it then quietened down.


    The Beast Deity removed his hand, looked back, that point of light had slowly flew before him, like an eye, not far ahead of him stopped, and stared at him.


    Beast Deity looked at the dark red fire for a long while, suddenlyughed, "Our friendship is no less than a thousand years, although we cannot be considered sworn friends but we are at least old friends right! Besides I am seriously injured right now, why are you still so wary against me?"


    That dark red fire pulsed a few times, suddenly issued a sharp whistle, retreated back extremely fast, when it passed by that brazier, even the mes was momentarily suppressed, darkness enveloped for a moment before they returned to normal, and at this moment, the dark red light had already disappeared in the darkness.


    The cold voice of the woman rang at the same time and said, "I do not believe you, just like your TaoTie do not believe me.¡±


    The Beast Deity looked ahead at that darkness, suddenlyughed out loud, "Good, good, good, well said. But I just do not understand, since we have no mutual trust, why did you want to help me?"


    The woman ¡¯s voice lightly said, "Because the thing that I want, now only you can give me.¡±


    The Beast Deity smiled and said, "Just because of this, these ugly drawings carved on the stone walls and floor?¡±


    He waved his hand, although his smile remained but the tiredness on his face seemed to deepened.


    The fire in the brazier, suddenly surged, issued a crackling sound, out of thin air it was bigger than the original several times, for a moment the light red brightly, and the surrounding temperature, swiftly turned unbearably hot. But whether it was the Beast Deity or TaoTie, or that mysterious person concealed in the darkness, did not show the slightest reaction to these.


    The fire burning, slowly expanded in the darkness, like gradually having a life, even the shape of the mes, began to slowly change, from a ball to an indistinct dragon shape.


    In the dark, staring at the shape of the dragon gradually formed, the woman slowly said, "What I remembered was these ugly drawings, only these could incarcerate you for countless of years?"


    The Beast Deity smiled, in the fire, no longer could tell if he was bitterly smiling, mocking, or maybe sneering...


    Because the moment he was smiling, the dragon in the brazier waspletted, brandishing its ws in the me, suddenly looked up into the darkness, issued a silent roar.


    zing heat waves almost at the same time like floodtide gushed, instantly poured from all directions, destroying everything blocking in front of it. After the sea of mes, in the zing fire, the ground around the brazier, one by one the four drawings lit up, rugged lines, blood red color, the drawings were four different ferocious savage deities. After a moment, the left and right stone walls above the brazier, four drawings also lit up, with almost simr content.


    These eight stone carvings, were identical to what Ghost Li had seen in FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar.


    The Eight Savage Inferno Formation!

 Chapter 202: Heartache

    Chapter 202 - Heartache


    The strange breathing, following the heat waves, wave by wave reverberating in this empty space. That fire dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws, its expression savage but it did not continue to grow, almost as if this was already at its limits. Even though it was so, under that intense heat, even the sturdy floor also started to show cracks, instead that fire brazier which looked decrepit and primitive, looked fine.


    The firelight raging, reflecting in the Beast Deity¡¯s eyes, as if his eyes were also burning.


    Thatdy¡¯s voice however faintlyughed once, said, ¡°Is your power reallycking or are you pretending? Although this formation is not activated by Inferno Mirror, and has been damaged once when you were resurrected but its power is definitely not just this bit.¡±


    The Beast Deity¡¯s dashing face did not change, he calmly said, ¡°Since you are so wary of me, I am puzzled, why did you have to save me?¡±


    Thedy snorted, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier, first I am doing it for this enigma formation passed down by the ancient shaman tribe, another is because I find that Yun old man who is putting an act, an eyesore.¡±


    The Beast Deity smiled, seemed not to mind thedy¡¯s words, said, ¡°Yun YiLan although went back on his words but to tell the truth I have never once believed him, that day if I had won at Qing Yun Hill, he would definitely don¡¯t dare to do this. Hitting a person when he is down, isn¡¯t it what most people would do?¡±


    Thatdy said, ¡°Just that pity he still do not know, you are different from me, unkible.¡±


    The Beast Deity¡¯s gaze deepened, slowly watched that darkness behind that fire, the mes burning fiercely but it did not seemed to reach that ce.


    ¡°How did you know, I am unkible? If I tell you now, I can be killed, what will you think?¡±


    He stared at the darkness, a faint smile seemed to be at his lips, with some provocation, and also seemed to be enticing, slowly said.


    Thatdy suddenly did not speak, in the entire mountain cave, only the sound of fire burning but for some reason,pared to previously where there was nothing, the silence seemed even more dead.


    And for an unknown length of time, Beast Deity suddenly said, ¡°How many years has it been that we have known each other until today?¡±


    After a long time, thatdy faintly said, ¡°Can¡¯t remember, at that time I have just attained my cultivation and entered here by mistake, speaking of which, why did you treat me differently at that time?¡±


    The Beast Deity smiled, slowly lowered his head, the tiredness on his face seemed to increase, said, ¡°Although I was not a human at that time but I also could not stand loneliness.¡±


    Thedy was silent again, she seemed surprised, after a long time said, ¡°Why is it that you really looked somehow different today? You will never say such words in the past.¡±


    The Beast Deity¡¯s shoulders shook once, made two intense coughing sounds but his face still had a faint smile, almost in his eyes, he did not care about anything anymore, ¡°Have you seen a dying man, still remains the same as usual?¡±


    Thedy almost immediately replied, ¡°But you are not human!¡±


    ¡°How do you know I am not?¡±


    ...


    The fire in the brazier, suddenly rose, like a silent roar from the fire dragon, it then slowly descended, the surrounding eight mysterious drawings also darkened, gradually lost in the darkness. The fire dragon slowly merged into the fire, turned into an ordinary fire, the surroundings slowly turned dark, only light remained around the fire brazier.


    ¡°What have you done to yourself?¡± After a long time, thatdy softly asked.


    The Beast Deity did not reply, and did not speak, he looked to be getting more tired, slowly raised his hand. In the fire, on his right wrist, the skin seemed to have lost its lustre and seemed murky grey, indistinctly, a dark red vein was concealed within the wrist.


    The Beast Deity looked at that vein for a moment, shook his head, gently used his hand to brush past his wrist, the next moment, a wound slowly appeared and then slowly spilled a drop of blood.


    Fresh blood!


    Fresh red blood!


    ¡°How could...¡± Thedy in the darkness seemed too shocked to continue, after a long time, she seemed to recover, asked in shock, ¡°You...you actually became human!¡±


    The Beast Deity did not speak, only smiled, that heavy smile, nobody knew, whether it was bitter or gratified.


    ¡°No wonder, I kept mulling over, you are created from Heaven and Earth vicious energies, by right you are immortal, how would you at Qing Yun Hill under Zhu Xian Sword, received such heavy injuries. So you actually at some point in time, turned into the human species that you have always loathe? Hahaha, hahahahaha...¡±


    Thatdy actuallyughed out, not knowing whether because it was too ludicrous or unable to contain herself.


    The Beast Deity¡¯s gaze, stared at that red blood on his own wrist, yet his eyes had an inexplicableplicated expression, like joy, like sorrow.


    ¡°I have never, loathe humans...¡± He tiredly smiled, ¡°My existence in this world, with consciousness and enlightenment, isn¡¯t it all due to humans?¡±


    Thatdy was stunned, said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The Beast Deity slowly lifted his head, gazed at the fire, his voice, in this ce where darkness and light flickered back and forth, seemed to return to the distant past.


    ¡°When I first gained consciousness, what I saw was her, at that time I did not have a body yet, in my confused state, that girl seemed to be watching me. With the passing of time, I gradually gained form, and finally also knew that she was a human, a shamandy of the shaman tribe, her name was LingLong.¡±


    TaoTie beside him, softly growled.


    The Beast Deity patted it a few times on its head, the TaoTie quietened down. Thatdy did not make a single sound, she seemed to sense that a certain seal of an ancient secret, was about to be opened.


    In the Beast Deity¡¯s eyes, tenderness slowlypletely took over, his eyes, also looking at the distant darkness, far in the cave, there, maybe there was once a spirit, quietly listening.


    ¡°It was LingLong with her shaman mysterious power, absorbed southern border Heaven and Earth vicious energies, extracted the essences, and created me.¡±


    The Beast Deity indifferently continued, the secret that once mystified for ten thousands of years, nobody knew his origins, ¡°Those so-called heros of the shaman tribe, followed LingLong and were determined to exterminate me, if they knew I was actually personally created out of their revereddy¡¯s hands, I wonder how they would feel!¡±


    Heughed, the past murderous and vicious demeanour, seemed never once existed on him, right now what he had, was only memories.


    ¡°I had asked LingLong many times, why did she create me, but she refused to say. But in the end I finally understand, actually it was only for two words.¡±


    Thedy couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°What?¡±


    The Beast Deity indifferently said, ¡°Immortality!¡±


    Thedy¡¯s voice sounded surprised, ¡°Immortality?¡±


    The Beast Deity nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you find it ridiculous too right? But that day, she did it for that goal. The LingLong at that time, her shaman power attainments had already exceeded the forefathers, across the world, she almost had no rivals, in the shaman tribe, everyone revered her like deity. She, out of boredom, what she did, was to give herself another goal. These seemed almost simr to those Central ins Taoism pugilists but the mystery of immortality, is originally the heavenws, although she was an exceptionally intelligent girl but eventually she could not decipher it. Finally one day, she thought of an inhuman way.¡±


    ¡°Inhuman...¡±


    ¡°The human lifespan, each and every has a limit, even though attained enlightenment, it is only at most extended for a few hundred years. But inhuman objects, usually have longer lifespans, and Heaven and Earth Creations, Yin and Yang vicious currents etc, since all are the creations of Heaven and Earth, evesting and permanent. Ever since she thought of this, she devoted herself into studying it, finally in these lifeless forms, she created me..¡±


    ¡°She was really a remarkable...¡± thatdy softly said.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The Beast Deity smiled faintly, said, ¡°Yes! She was really a remarkabledy. When I came upon this world, when I woke up, the first one I saw was her. Then for an unknown length of time, my world was only her. Slowly, I started to take shape, and because my core was formed out of Heaven and Earth vicious currents, and since I have consciousness, naturally I began to absorb the surrounding vicious energies, gradually became stronger.¡±


    ¡°Just that, she instead seemed uneasy, her eyes looking at me, gradually was not that intimate anymore, when my power finally was able to match hers, from that day onwards, she never smiled at me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I was perplexed at that time, not knowing what was the reason, actually I did not know why too, why my power increased so fast, but to me, what meaning did power meant to me! I only wanted...wanted to be with her only.¡±


    ¡°You can tell her, then she would know isn¡¯t it?¡± Thatdy couldn¡¯t help but said.


    ¡°I said it, said it many times, now thinking of it, I guessed it was more like a child whining to his mother!¡± A faint smile revealed on the Beast Deity¡¯s lips, but it disappeared again, ¡°But, she never once believed it!¡±


    Thatdy was silent, did not speak for a long time, the Beast Deity was also silent, as if he was deep within his memories.


    The fire, still burning, gently wavered, as if it was also breathing.


    Time seemed to stop in this darkness, listening attentively!


    The past was memories frozen in ice, drop by drop melted, and then slowly disappeared.


    Who could reverse it?


    Was it you or me? Or were we all actually, humans running while panting in time, yet eventually still lost out to time, gradually turning old, disappearing in that shadow...


    ¡°Finally, there was one day, I did not wish to keep staying in that house which only had her, I wanted to go out and look. That day, she did not return after a long while, I broke through her prohibitions, opened the door and walked out.¡±


    ¡°There were many, many, many people...but everyone who saw me, all cried out in fear, fled. For some reason, I started to panic and then got angry, finally, I felt a burst of vicious energy charging out from my heart. It was also at this moment, several warriors who heard of themotion and rushed over, started to attack me, I retreated while warding off the blows, I did not wish to fight with them, I regretted it very much, I only wanted to be with my LingLong, I only wanted toe out and take a look...¡±


    ¡°I spoke with all of my might, exined with all of my strength, but nobody listened, until I mistakenly killed the first person...¡±


    A long pause.


    ¡°That young warrior hung backwards on my hand, slowly his head drooped, red blood flowed out of his body. I was stunned, the others too, then they turned even more vicious, in their shouts, I clearly heard crying sounds in the distant, it must be that warrior¡¯s family! I didn¡¯t know but when I first saw the blood, my body had already started to change, that murderous trance pestered me like crazy, I did not want to kill but I could not control, and so I attacked, I killed.¡±


    ¡°I killed many, many, many people...¡± The Beast Deity lowered his head but he still continued.


    ¡°I stood in the blood pool, for a long time, slowly became clear-headed, then, I saw in the distance, clustered by numerous people, LingLong returning. She looked at me, stared unblinkingly at me, her face extremely pale. For some reason, I was very afraid, I felt as if I was really wrong, but I did not know, I really did not know what I had done wrong...¡±


    ¡°Then, LingLong attacked, she attacked me personally. I refused to retaliate, I hoped to exin to her, I wanted to tell her, I dared note out again, I only wanted to stay in that house, and from then on to apany her only and I would be perfectly contented. These words, I said it numerous times, but, she did not listen to it even once.¡±


    ¡°Her skills were iparable to those ordinary warriors, soon my body was riddled with holes, but, each time those wounds, would absorb the surrounding energies and recovered by itself, even I could also feel that, each time LingLong hit me, my power instead increased faster. Finally, LingLong also discovered this, her face ashen, as if she had given up all hope.¡±


    The Beast Deity was still smiling, recalling, but on his face, in the end there was anguish, ¡°I slowly began to sense, LingLong really hated me, as if she had gone crazy she started to use all different kinds of shaman power on me, my body although was immortal but my heart was really in pain, so in the end, I ran away by myself. And while escaping, everyone who saw me was really scared, until the end I then knew, my appearance at that time, in those ordinary humans, was really terrifying.¡±


    He gently patted the TaoTie beside him, said, ¡°My appearance at that time, was much more uglier than it.¡±


    ¡°After leaving LingLong, I escaped into the ten thousands great mountains, not long after, I discovered this cave and so temporarily stayed here. But I wanted to return, I sincerely, only wanted to be with LingLong. And finally in the end, I still went back, but what greeted me, was this formation.¡±


    The fire in the brazier, made crackling sounds, almost like responding to the Beast Deity.


    ¡°I never expected, that the world could have such terrible power, LingLong used the Inferno Mirror power,id down the Eight Savage Inferno Formation, summoned the eight wild fire dragons, under the mes which incinerated all living things, even though I was immortal but I was badly injured, my form destroyedpletely.¡±


    ¡°I tried hard to tell LingLong, I did not want to do anything, I only wanted to be with her but she seemed not to listen to a single word, and only wanted to burn me to death. In the end, I was defeated and fled, escaped back to this cave. I did not know why, LingLong had to treat me like that, but I was unwilling to give up, I really wanted to be with her.¡±


    ¡°After returning here, using the ten thousand great mountains unique Heaven and Earth vicious currents, I recovered quickly, and just when I was nning to quietly go and find her again, she had already pursued over. She brought seven so-called warriors, pursued to this ancient cave, personally came in and found me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t surprised, because I was created by her, if there was anyone who could deal with me, understand me, who would it be other than her? But I really did not understand, why she had to treat me like that, I said so much to her, why did she not listen to a single word! But this time, LingLong actually replied, she said, actually everything was her fault, creating a monster like me, was even her greater mistake. Because I was created from Heaven and Earth vicious currents, the impulse to kill was innate in me, if she allowed me to remain in this world, then the world¡¯smon people would encounter a catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°I tried hard to exin to her, saying I would not, I only wanted to be with her, I did not want anything else. But she onlyughed bitterly, said she believed me, and actually she too wanted to be with me, but, but...what if after she dies?¡±


    In the ancient cave, in the distant, someone seemed to sigh in the darkness, for that scene ten thousand years ago, not knowing the tears that flowed at that time, was there still anyone who remembered?


    ¡°I was stunned, my mind in a nk, I knew I was immortal but I never once thought, LingLong would die. I can still remembered it vividly, LingLong with her pale smile, tears flowing down. Then, she activated the Eight Savage Inferno Formation again, trapped me within, burned my form again, but the vicious currents essences that I evolved from, she eventually could not destroy.¡±


    ¡°After the formation, she was also greatly wounded, but I was created by her, in the mes, I was still asking her, why did she have to treat me like this...¡±


    ¡°This time, she did not say anything.¡±


    ¡°Sheid the formation in this cave, trapping me, day and night it burned, each time my power slightly recovered, the fire would destroy that. Finally, she stared at me in a daze, suddenly asked if I have any wish?¡±


    The Beast Deity quietlyughed, said, ¡°Wish, what wish could I have? My entire wish was only just to be with her. And so I asked her, why couldn¡¯t I be with her? LingLong she lowered her head, slowly said, because I was not human, and not even a living being, destinated that we could not be together.¡±


    ¡°And so in that raging fire, to her, I loudly said: Then you, let me be human!¡±


    His voice suddenly raised, abruptly lifted his head, towards the ceiling of the cave, loudly shouted.


    ¡°Let me be human!...¡±


    [Rumble], the four walls trembled together, rocks tumbled down, the sound was like a drum, deafening.


    In the dust, the Beast Deity slowly lowered his head.


    ¡°Then, what happened?¡± Thatdy asked from the darkness.


    ¡°...She seemed stunned, after a long while, she did not move. I bore the intense burning pain, abandoned myself to despair. But, she suddenly stood up, stopped the formation, walked to me. I looked at her woodenly, not knowing what she wanted to do.¡±


    ¡°She quietly, said to me, that she had let me down. Then, she...¡± The Beast Deity¡¯s voice for some reason, suddenly started to tremble slightly, ¡°She started to chant a lengthy shaman incantation, took out her knife and then started...stroke by stroke cut herself...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Thedy in the darkness cried out.


    ¡°I was taken aback, no, terrified, really terrified, not knowing what she was doing exactly. Slowly, LingLong using her own flesh, even her bones, built a body structure out. Then, she ced me in this structure, as her chanting turned more urgent, I gradually merged into this body, even my consciousness, also slowly turned hazy.¡±


    ¡°I heard her voice became softer, but she was still speaking to me, that this was thest thing she could do for me, in the future as long as someone gathered the five holy weapons, ced it in this body, I could be resurrected but after resurrected, although I would still have my evil powers but my body would be human, and since I am human, I would no longer be immortal.¡±


    ¡°She said she singly devotedly to pursuing immortality, vited the heavenlyws, created a monster like me, and furthermore developed an improper rtionship, that was even more wrong; and because of me, she caused the deaths of numerous people, making themon people suffered one catastrophe one after another. And she hurt me by her own hands, it was again...speaking until here, she did not continue, my consciousness slowly disappeared, in my trance, I only heard her final words: I will always be here with you...¡±


    Those words, I had never understood.


    Until after I, ten thousand yearster, resurrected, again stood at the cave entrance.


    That human statue, weather-beaten by wind, storm and snow, sun-scorched daily and suffering months of coldness, yet still staring deep into the cave.


    I hugged her.


    I understood.

 Chapter 203: Black Bat

    Chapter 203 - ck Bat


    In the dark cave, light footsteps sounded, a faint dark-green light, glimmered from ahead. After the light, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr¡¯s silhouettes appeared.


    The two of them, had already reached deep inside the Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, however this strange cave seemed never-ending, the dark damp path twisted and turned, like stretching ahead infinitely. The Soul-Devouring stick¡¯s light, could only illuminate a maximum distance of six chi ahead, and even further ahead, were all silent deep darkness.


    Within that, there seemed to be a mysterious pair of eyes, watching the two intruders.


    Jin PingEr was not far from Ghost Li, for some reason, she gradually discovered herself getting nervous. The end of this path, nobody knew where exactly it was, and what would be waiting for them at the end of it.


    Even though if she were to see the ferocious evil beast right now, her mind would not be wavered, but then, this empty darkness, instead started to make her feel frustrated.


    Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps, suddenly stopped.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s heart leapt, almost knocked into him, quickly stopped herself, at the same time prepared herself and scanned the surroundings, suppressing her voice, said, ¡°What, did you discovered something?¡±


    Ghost Li turned around and looked at her, under the faint dark-green light, Jin PingEr¡¯s skin looked especially bewitching beautiful, he remained quiet for a moment, said, ¡°Your breathing sounds hurried.¡±


    Jin PingEr was stunned for a moment, her brows frowned and then she slowly straightened her body, and snorted.


    Ghost Li looked at her, did not say anything more, again turned and continued slowly walking ahead. After a few steps, he heard thedy behind him breathed deeply and then continued to follow, and her body, breathing, had all resumed normality.


    Looking from the back, that man¡¯s back figure reflected in Jin PingEr¡¯s eyes, thick, steady, for some reason, Jin PingEr discovered herself feeling safe. On his shoulder, that monkey right now shrank his head, looking low-spirited, only that long-tail hanging down, shaking in rhythm with Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps.


    The dark-green light from Ghost Li¡¯s Soul-devouring stick, in the darkness, seemed especially gentle, the malevolent evil power that Sinister Orb once had, right now all seemed to vanish.


    The light brushed past the stone walls, after illuminated, it again resumed darkness, Jin PingEr quietly looked at the surroundings, after entering the Subdue Devil Cave, the area¡¯s Yin wind seemed especially chilly, almost could freeze one¡¯s blood into ice. But after they went deeper into the cave, the Yin wind instead became weaker.


    And right now where they were, almost could not feel the existence of the wind, just that without the sound of the wind, the surrounding was even quieter, watching the surroundings which were illuminated by the light, Jin PingEr¡¯s brows frowned even tighter.


    When they just entered the cave, Jin PingEr did not notice the stone walls, but after entering, Jin PingEr discovered, deep inside this legendary Subdue Devil Cave, there were more and more signs of human-made walls. Although it had been ages but it was clear the walls were man-made, even the path they were on, although twisting but there was less bumps, walking along, there was none of the expected difficulties.


    And in this cave, there was none of that evil demons¡¯ bloody smell, there was also none of the horrible human bones on the ground, in this Subdue Devil Cave, it seemed to be a clean and quiet ce, did not seem like the world¡¯s number one Evil¡¯s resting ce.


    Like that, they made another turn.


    The darkness suddenly turned heavier, like an invisible wall, instantly before them, the light from the Soul-devouring stick, at the moment when they made the turn, rebounded from the invisible wall. Almost at the same time, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr stopped and then swiftly floated backwards.


    [Rumble]


    A muffled sound, the ce where they were at, two holes exploded, broken rocks flew everywhere, hit the stone walls with [beng beng] sounds.


    The darkness seemed to have an angry roar, like toppling the mountains and overturning the seas brushing past the corner, assaulting face-on. Ghost Li and Jin PingEr still could not what kind of strange evil beast was it, Jin PingEr¡¯s face turned slightly pale, her body moved slightly, already moved more than one zhang away.


    In that strong wind, suddenly dark-green light surged, Ghost Li enveloped entirely by the light, stood below the infinite darkness, coldly watching that ck wall. Even Xiao Hui on his shoulder, the three eyes lighted up at the same time too, shed faint golden light.


    Under the darkness cover, the sound of the wind strong, even the scattered rocks which had just fallen onto the ground, flew out again due to the pressure, but in this darkness, Ghost Li¡¯s figure was still towering unmoving, the dark green light turned brighter, burst out strongly from his right hand, in that instant, his palm already stretched out, inserted into the darkness.


    The bright light which hovered around Ghost Li¡¯s right hand, when his hand inserted into the darkness, suddenly disappeared, like being concealed by some thing but the next moment, he heard a loud rumble, [duo duo] sound suddenly emitted from the ck screen, seven holes tore out, revealing dazzling dark-green light from within.


    ¡°Roar...¡± A painful howl, immediately erupted, the huge ck screen suddenly dissipated, although it was still darkness, but deep inside the darkness, two huge red eyes revealed.


    The Soul-devouring stick in Ghost Li¡¯s hand emitted stronger and stronger light, using this light, Jin PingEr who was standing behind Ghost Li saw it all clearly, guarding this ce, was an extremelyrge ck bat, the entire body ck, only its two eyes showing red. Most probably its colossal body and its wings blocked its eyes, which made it hard to tell the shape of it, but the usual attack of this type of evil beast most likely was so, a sudden attack in the darkness, it really caught one unaware, at lost at how to deal with it.


    Right now on the bat¡¯s wings, seven holes were tore by Ghost Li, strange faint blue blood spilled on its body, evidently its injuries were substantial. But this type of evil beast was not a coward, it instead went into a frenzy, opening its huge mouth and angrily roared, its wings opened, although slightly unstable, but the darkness again enveloped, sweeping over.


    The cold light in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes shed, the Sinister Orb¡¯s light again lighted up, looking as the evil bat was about to reach him, an exmation was suddenly heard from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, a grey shoulder shed, Xiao Hui had jumped down from its shoulder, heading right to that colossal evil beast.


    Ghost Li¡¯s frowned, even Jin PingEr was also taken aback, looking over, the two animals sizes differences across the mid-air were really too obvious.


    Unexpectedly, while Jin PingEr was still thinking of that, and was even slightly worried for that monkey, but saw within the light, Xiao Hui¡¯s body unexpectedly kept increasing in size, in a short period, from a small grey monkey about three chi, turned into one that almost filled up the entire cave, angrily shrieking, three red eyes spiritual monkey.


    The two huge beasts in the mid air, collided with a bang.


    The surrounding stone walls looked as if the impact was too much, started to tremble violently, Jin PingEr even felt the ground quaking. But Ghost Li who was standing not far from the two beasts, his expression slowly regainedposure, a faint smile on his lips, disregardedpletely the raining rocks and the raging murderous atmosphere.


    The enormous ck evil bat clearly was also taken aback by this huge ape sudden appearance, but still pounced fiercely over, the grey huge figure shed past, Xiao Hui agilely avoided the bat¡¯s ws, two huge palms grabbed forward, caught the bottom of the bat¡¯s wings.


    The evil bat made a sharp shriek, as if for the first time it felt fear but the three red eyes before it was even more horrible than it, sharp fangs shed past in the darkness, followed by a long howl to the sky.


    That howl was like a huge wave, with a loud sound in this cave, it¡¯s might rolled forward relentlessly, as if facing the living things in this world, provoking obstinately!


    Under the glimmering darkness and dark-green light, between savage and anger, in the huge ape¡¯s roar, the huge arm waving, like an evil beastughing in glee and dancing!


    [Si!]


    Blue fluid sttered everywhere, the huge ck bat, tore into half by the three-eyed ape, flung far away.


    In the distance, the long howl reverberated, still resounding in waves, unceasing.


    The power of rage, until thest moment!


    The huge ape slowly turned around, looked down, that man was still standing there, looking at it.


    The red glow in its eyes slowly disappeared, suddenly, it stretched its hand and scratched its head, grinned, its body swiftly shrank, soon it resumed its original size, turned back to Xiao Hui.


    It crouched on the ground, turned its head, looked at its master, its right hand kept feeling its head, its long tail swishing gently around.


    Ghost Li looked at Xiao Hui, warmth and smile slowly appeared in the eyes, only while looking at this monkey, he could smile wholeheartedly!


    He smiled, stretched out his hand.


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi zhi zhi] called out, leapt with both feet, in two or three movements scurried up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, grinning incessantly, looking really happy.


    Ghost Li pondered, again took Xiao Hui, both hands holding it, held it before himself, carefully looking at it from top to bottom, the grey monkey¡¯s three eyes blinked at the same time, not knowing what Ghost Li wanted.


    Jin PingEr had also came up slowly, stood aside, watched Ghost Li, she looked to be in thought, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Ghost Li looked at Xiao Hui for a moment, nodded, ced it back at his shoulder then smoothed its head, suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I will buy you wine after leaving this ce!¡±


    Jin PingEr was still contemting, unexpectedly hearing those words, for a moment couldn¡¯t react in time, stared dumbfoundedly with her mouth opened, her mind in a nk. On the contrary, the monkey after stunned for a moment, jumped for joy, [zhi zhi zhi zhi]ughing non-stopped, jumping here and there on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, the next moment, as if it suddenly realized, took down that big wine bag which it had been carrying on its shoulder for a long time, without even looking at it, threw it down hard, [pa] a sound, dust flew up high.


    Ghost Li smiled, walked on, gradually merged into the darkness but the dark-green light, revealed his silhouette clearly in the darkness, and that delighted grey monkey figure, harmoniously together, like being one, unable to be separated.


    Jin PingEr slowly walked a few steps, looking at the man and monkey silhouettes, could not help but felt a certain kind of chill. Just that without realizing, the surrounding gradually lost its illumination from Ghost Li Soul-devouring stick, turned dark, Jin PingEr stretched her right hand, purple light glowed, again illuminated the surroundings.


    She focused herself, was about to quicken her steps and catch up to Ghost Li, suddenly a dark figure wavered from the darkness, scurried towards her.


    Jin PingEr was shocked, quickly prepared herself, unexpectedly when that figure scurried near, under the purple light, it was actually Xiao Hui.


    Jin PingEr frowned, but still heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, wondered why did this strange and yet extremely powerful like its master monkey came back suddenly.


    Xiao Hui leapt to Jin PingEr, peered around, suddenly its face turned angry, shrieking loudly at Jin PingEr.


    Jin PingEr was stunned, holding her hands out, asked in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s three-eyes stared at Jin PingEr, Jin PingEr was an exceptional beauty but apparently this beauty had no effect on the monkey, Xiao Hui looking fed up, suddenly pointed to its feet. Jin PingEr looked down, made an [ah] sound, stepped back, she had stepped onto the big wine bag that Xiao Hui had thrown away just now.


    Xiao Hui looking indignant, picked up that wine bag again, dusted off the dust, and again hung it over its back.


    Jin PingEr, finding it ridiculous and funny, rebuked it, ¡°Hey, stupid monkey, you threw it away yourself, why are you so fierce to me for?¡±


    Xiao Hui made [zhi zhi] sounds at Jin PingEr, showing its teeth and made a funny face and then [suo] scurried back, disappeared into the darkness, clearly going after Ghost Li.


    Jin PingEr was stunned, in the end made a wry smile and shook her head, followed along.


    Deep inside the Subdue Devil Cave, the fire was still burning by itself in the brazier. The dustden past was still reverberating in this silent cave, the Beast Deity and that mysteriousdy did not speak, both of them quiet, as if they were still immersed in that painful memories. Even TaoTie beside them,y sleepily on the ground, looking like it was asleep.


    But in this silence, suddenly, TaoTie was awoken by something, abruptly lifted its head from between its ws, huge bell-eyes stared out far, made a piercing cry from its mouth, looking uneasy.


    The Beast Deity slowly opened his eyes, frowning slightly, in the darkness, thatdy seemed to make an exmation.


    In that indistinct howl, although already turned soft but like a savage wild beast charging over from afar, recklessly broke the silence.


    ¡°Someone is here.¡± The Beast Deity indifferently said.


    Thatdy in the darkness was silent for a moment, suddenly coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect someone to actually find this ce, most likely must be that old man Yun YiLan sent someone over to their death, at the same time investigate your situation!¡±


    The Beast Deity still looked that tired, still not concerned about anything, said, ¡°Whatever, I can¡¯t be bothered, but these people actually manage to enter so deep into the cave? Hearing the sounds, seemed to pass through where the ck bat is at. But to be able to enter this cave, most likely they could also handle the ck bat, but there is still a ck Tiger savage spirit, they can actually enter without anymotion, the ck Tiger also did not take any action, it is really not simple.¡±


    Thedy suddenly said, ¡°Since you are already mortal, then with your current injuries, can you still handle these unknown enemies?¡±


    The Beast Diety smiled, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I am not worried.¡±


    Thatdy asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The Beast Deity smiled and said, ¡°With you around, what do I need to fear?¡±


    Thatdy paused for a moment, sneered and said, ¡°What is it to me whether you are dead or not, don¡¯t assume I have helped you once, I will definitely help you this time. With your level of evil power, although we know each other but it is hard to tell when we will fall out, it is better if you die earlier!¡±


    The Beast Deity coughed twice, his face still showing some pain but the smile on his face still remained, he looked at the darkness, said, ¡°I will die sooner orter, just be rest assured. But before that, did you still want to study this Eight Savage Inferno Formation left by the shaman tribe? If I die, wouldn¡¯t it all be in vain?¡±


    Thedy snorted, said, ¡°The formation is here, what do I need to fear you would do?¡±


    The Beast Deity smiled, ¡°Right now what Eight Savage Inferno Formation is left in the world, is only here and FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar. FenXiang Valley formation is already destroyed, leaving only this. You have notprehend the formation¡¯s enigma and only I can activate this formation and study it with you, if you have the Inferno Mirror, naturally you can activate this formation but pity you don¡¯t have it!¡±


    He paused, a faint mncholy shed past its face, said, ¡°You know it too, this formation was set up by LingLong to control me, if I die, this formation will also be gone too, as such, wouldn¡¯t you get nothing in the end?¡±


    Thatdy turned silent, after a long time said, ¡°You win! Fine, I will deal with these people.¡±


    The Beast Deity slowly shook his head, said, ¡°Not that I am cruel, it is because you yourself have concerns and therefore under other¡¯s control. But...¡± He slowly looked up, looked into the darkness, said, ¡°Can you tell me, who exactly it is for, that you must take the risk to be with me and study this formation?¡±


    There was no answer, silence all around, as if in that moment, that mysteriousdy had already gone far.


    The fire was still burning in the brazier, reflecting in the Beast Deity eyes.


    The TaoTie slowly stood up, growling incessantly, looking extremely restless.


    The Beast Deity watched the darkness ahead quietly...

 Chapter 204: Strange Man

    Chapter 204 - Strange Man


    Central ins, outside HeYang City twenty miles.


    The sky was gradually darkening, the pedestrians on the ancient path were gradually disappearing, the troubled times had arrived, the demons and devils on a rampage, although they were at the foot of the Good Faction giant Qing Yun Hill sect, but who knew what demon or evildoers they would meet.


    Everyone only had one life, even if they were ordinary citizens, they would also treasure their lives, moreover the demon catastrophe had just passed, the people who survived, naturally would even more cherish their own lives.


    Just that, there would still be a few, walking conspicuously on the road, the one leading was an elder, with immortal-like demeanour, holding a bamboo pole in his hand, an old cloth hung from it, ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯ four words written on it. Behind, a man and a woman, the man¡¯s face was covered with a cloth, the woman delicate and adorable, although it was dark already but she was still concentrating on the ck wordless cover book in her hand.


    They were obviously Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist.


    On the road, they procrastinated, Zhou YiXian frequently pulled passersby aside, with dancing eyebrows, radiant face and all the majesty of an emperor, made up stories, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist naturally could not stand by and watch but those that were dragged off by him for fortune-telling, as what Zhou YiXian said previously, each one boosted in morale after the telling, as if finding the will to live again, left happily.


    Until the end, Zhou YiXian¡¯s money bag was full, Xiao Huan no longer bothered to care, only read her book. For these past days, Xiao Huan became more and more fascinated with the strange book left by Mr Ghost, not only reading it frequently while at rest, even when she was travelling, the book never left her hand. Right now the sky had turned dark, she did not seemed to notice at all, still fully absorbed with the book.


    Wild Dog Taoist called out Zhou YiXian, said, ¡°Senior, seems like we can¡¯t reach HeYang City by today again, if we don¡¯t find a ce to stay, I¡¯m afraid we will have to sleep outside.¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked at the sky, nodded, looked around but only saw darkness, not to say not any household around, even a dpidated temple or house was seen.


    Zhou YiXian coughed once, saw Wild Dog Taoist looking at him, his granddaughter instead did not make a single reaction, still behind Wild Dog Taoist, reading that ck ghost book. Zhou YiXian had all along felt that it was not appropriate for his granddaughter to read this Ghost Way book but each time whenever he tried to speak badly of Ghost Way, how cruel and immoral it was, Xiao Huan would always beat him down with a single sentence.


    ¡°This evil sect skill has many more methods to save people, stronger than your physiognomy!¡±


    Each time Zhou YiXian heard this, turned speechless, just that he was thick-skinned enough, refused to admit defeat but he couldn¡¯t continue to persuade Xiao Huan abandon the Ghost Way.


    Regardless what it was, Zhou YiXian felt it was an eyesore watching Xiao Huan reading that book, and so feeling slightly angry, said, ¡°Xiao Huan, what time it is already, why are you still reading that Ghost book?¡±


    Xiao Huan then lifted her head out of the book, nced at Zhou YiXian, impatiently said, ¡°Grandpa, the reason why we are travelling so slowly, it is not because that I am reading a book, it is because of you reading fortunes and scamming people.¡±


    Zhou YiXian was non-plussed, his face turned slightly red, coughed twice, turned, with a dryugh said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this, I say, we don¡¯t have a ce to stay, we still have to think of a way!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist shook his head, said, ¡°We can¡¯t find any household to stay the night here, senior, you are more familiar with this area than us, try to think if there is any dpidated temple or something simr around here, so we can deal with a night.¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, sneered and said, ¡°How did you know I am more familiar with this area, although I grew up in HeYang City but I have always roamed the earth, when was I familiar with this ce...eh!¡±


    He suddenly recalled something, even his words also paused halfway.


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist felt bewildered, Xiao Huan said, ¡°Grandpa, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Zhou YiXian frowning, as if he had thought of something but was unsure, slowly he turned and looked ahead, like he was trying hard to recall something.


    ¡°That...seems like I can still really remember, there is a split road not far ahead, going in from that small path, although a slight distance but there is indeed a house there.¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were both delighted, Xiao Huan smiling, said, ¡°Really! Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Zhou YiXian for some reason, appeared hesitated, still frowning, trying hard to recall something, said, ¡°But something is amiss, it has been too long, I could only indistinctly recalled that there is indeed a house in this direction outside HeYang City, but that house doesn¡¯t seem to be a good ce. However, what exactly it is, I can¡¯t recall again...¡±


    Xiao Huan rolled her eyes at him, was the first to ignore him, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly go, at least there is a house, it doesn¡¯t even matter how run-down it is, at least much better than without a roof!¡±


    Xiao Huan was the first to go, Wild Dog Taoist naturally followed along.


    Zhou YiXian was thest, couldn¡¯t help but follow along, however he kept using his hand to gently hit his head, frowning and mumbling, ¡°Just what kind of house is it? Why can¡¯t I recall anything!¡±


    After walking some distance, the sky had totally turned dark but with the assistance of a few faint stars, the three of them discovered a small path that had almost disappeared, heading deep towards the wilderness.


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist both nodded, headed towards the small path, Wild Dog Taoist even quickened his steps, while walking ahead of Xiao Huan, he scanned the surroundings with an alert eye. Only Zhou YiXian at the back, kept mumbling and looking disgruntled, seemed like he still couldn¡¯t recall.


    Just what was the background of that house in his memory and what was it for?


    The small path turned out to be very long, the three of them after walking for an hour, still did not see any signs of the house, Xiao Huan became suspicious, turned and asked Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandpa, are you sure you didn¡¯t recall incorrectly?¡±


    Zhou YiXian being stared at by Xiao Huan, couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, with a dryugh said, ¡°This...this...you know that turning old, sometimes inevidently we will remember a little stuff incorrectly, but I really remember there is a house on this path, just that what was the purpose of that house, I can¡¯t recall at the moment. And to say, it has been so many years, it is also possible that the house has been torn down, even if not, throughout the weathers, it might even have copsed!¡±


    Xiao Huan had nothing to say, shook her head and turned back.


    Suddenly Wild Dog Taoist straightened his body and then loudly called out, ¡°Quicklye over, the house is here.¡±


    Both of them stunned, Zhou YiXian then turned pleased,ughed loudly said, ¡°Ah ha, I told you! With my intelligence, how can I not remember this house here, how can I remember it wrongly!¡±


    Xiao Huan ignored him, with quick steps she went over to Wild Dog Taoist, looked ahead, at the end of the small path, there was indeed a house, it upied quite an area, just that looking from a distance, the yard unkept, the building in ruins, obviously abandoned for many years.


    Zhou YiXian slowly walked over, wagging his head, making clicking sounds with his mouth, he seemed to be still singing his own praises.


    Xiao Huan rolled her eyes, angrily said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly! Grandpa.¡±


    After speaking, the three of them headed for the house, the night breeze blew over, it was rather chilly in the countryside, three of them shrank their necks.


    Nearer, they could see it more clearly, this was really a derelict house, the fence walls had either copsed or broken, even the courtyard¡¯s entrance was left with only the door frame. As for the courtyard, there was only a house, the rooftop looked to have left only half of it, even the beams were exposed. There was still a door, utched, the entire house seemed to be built from wooden nks, exposed to the weather for a long time, a mouldy smell wafted over with the breeze.


    Xiao Huan frowned but Zhou YiXian was rather happy, slowly entered the courtyard, peered around and saw other than overgrown weeds, there was nothing strange, although he still could not recall what kind of house it was, but at least there was no danger.


    He turned to call Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist in.


    Xiao Huan walked over, hesitated, suddenly turned and spoke to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Priest, did you notice, theyout of this house, we seemed to have seen it somewhere?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was surprised, looked around, after a long time still failed to understand, shook his head and indicated that he did not know.


    Zhou YiXian impatiently said, ¡°What did you recall again, it has been such a long time, even your grandpa me don¡¯t even remember this house, don¡¯t tell me you have seen it?¡±


    Xiao Huan shrugged, said, ¡°You are right, forget it, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±


    Zhou YiXian [hehe]ughed, waved his hand, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After speaking, he led both of them up the stone steps to the house, [zhi ya] a groan the door was pushed opened.


    While Zhou YiXian was standing at the entrance and peering into the dark house, Xiao Huan kicked onto something, looked down, it was a ck sign, it seemed to have some words on it. Feeling curious, she crouched down, pulled it out from the ruins, brushed out the debris, looked carefully.


    The next moment, Xiao Huan suddenly trembled, stepped back a few steps, even her face turned pale, with some anger, she loudly cried, ¡°Grandpa, take a look at what this ce is?¡±


    Zhou YiXian turned around in shock, clearly he was unable to see anything from the darkness, said, ¡°What! Xiao Huan?¡±


    Xiao Huan pointed to his feet, angrily said, ¡°Take a look yourself¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked down, carefully looked at the wooden sign, suddenly stiffened, shook his head, using his hands to rub his eyes, looked again, suddenly with a loud cry, jumped down from the stairs, his body agile, nothing like an old man.


    On that ck sign, although the words had turned somehow indistinct but it still be recognized as ¡®Morgue¡¯ two words.


    Xiao Huan feeling angry and afraid, angrily said to Zhou YiXian, ¡°You...what kind of direction are you leading, again bring us to this type of ghostly ce. The other time in HeYang City, you also did it once.¡±


    Zhou YiXian turned red then white, extremely embarrassed, said, ¡°This, this, didn¡¯t I say it, I really only remember there is a house but I really can¡¯t remember what it was used for, so, so it...¡±


    Xiao Huan [pei] a sound, cut off his words, said, ¡°You always have a lot to say, what¡¯s more to say, let¡¯s quickly go!¡±


    Zhou YiXian hastily said, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go quickly, every time we encounter...this kind of ce, we are always unlucky...eh!¡±


    He hurriedly turned around, while speaking he suddenly stopped, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist behind him almost crashed into him.


    Xiao Huan poked her head out from the back, angrily said, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing again...¡±


    Her voice, also suddenly stopped.


    Right now, on this moonless windy night, under a few stars, before the deserted ghost house, the three of them stood speechless, before them, a human figure had just entered the courtyard.


    The person was rather tall, his clothes looked rather high quality, just that from top to bottom he was very dirty, even his clothes was tore in a few ces, barely could tell that it was originally dark-green colour, looking at the style, it seemed to be a Taoist¡¯s robe.


    For some reason, that person¡¯s face seemed to be in the shadow, the three of them could not tell his features, but this person soundlessly appeared before them, like an apparition, a cold air rose up from their backs.


    For a long time, the person like a rock, stood there unmoving, what was even more frightening to the three of them was that, from that person, they could not detect a single trace of living breath.


    ¡°Who...who exactly are you?¡± a quivering voice, Xiao Huan finally opened her mouth and asked.


    The person did not react, not to say respond, but the next moment, the shadow that shrouded his face, suddenly like ghost fire, two faint dark red light lighted up, like a pair of strange eyes, staring deeply at them.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Zhou YiXian cried out, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were shocked, turned and looked, Zhou YiXian was not looking at the person¡¯s face, instead, he was looking at the person¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°That, that is Qing Yun sect¡¯s symbol...¡±


    Ten thousand great mountains, Subdue Devil ancient cave.


    The darkness seemed to be endless, blocking before Ghost Li and Jin PingEr. They had walked for a very long time but the path seemed endless. However, strangely, in this ancient cave, there seemed to be only one path, there was no other bifurcation, saving them the effort from getting lost.


    Ever since after the ck Bat, after every certain distance, there would be one or a few powerful evil animals guarding, some of them even made Jin PingEr changed countenance. However Ghost Li, disyed skills never seen before, like splitting a bamboo, charged straight ahead, almost none of the evil animals were his match. Even the three-eyed monkey on his shoulder, its ferocity was appalling, the terrible end of the ck Bat, also happened on the other tyrannical beasts.


    Jin PingEr did not make any attack at all but throughout, her countenance turned uglier and uglier. Ghost Li¡¯s level of skills, the tremendous advancement, far surpassed her imagination, even at the end, she ruminated, within the Evil Sect, was there still anyone who could still exceed him?


    The man of great talent and bold vision Ghost King? Or that enigmatic Mr Ghost?


    Right now, Ghost Li before Jin PingEr, hit out an extremely savage two-headed demon leopard, the huge body crashed heavily onto the sturdy stone walls, looked like it was more or less gone.


    Without another look at the leopard, Ghost Li¡¯s countenance did not change, continued to walk ahead, Xiao Hui on his shoulder instead seemed to be full of energy, looking all around. Jin PingEr behind them, passed by that leopard, turned to look, the huge body had entirely shrivelled up, all of its body essence seemed to be sucked out, this was naturally done by that Sinister Orb.


    Just that this kind of demonic beast, it was an extremely intrepid animal, even though Ghost Li had the Soul-devouring stick with him but within a moment killing such a colossal demonic beast, this level of cultivation, it was not excelling, instead it was terrible.


    This man, exactly since when, his skills had improved such tremendously!


    Jin PingEr felt more and more rmed, her gaze watching Ghost Li¡¯s back turned more and moreplicated, right now, suddenly Ghost Li stopped, his face revealing him on high alert.


    Jin PingEr was taken aback, along the way although there were many demon guardians but she had never seen Ghost Li so solemn, immediately focused and on guard, and indeed detected something was amiss.


    After the death of the leopard, silence again descended, but right now in that shapeless darkness, a deep and faint song was heard: Little SongGang, the moon like frost, human like a floating sad cotton flower. More than ten years, three thousand years, let¡¯s hope we do not forget each other after parting...


    [Trantor¡¯s note: Little SongGang (СËɸÚ), I am not sure if this refers to a person or a pine mound]


    That song was mournful, although faint but somehow every word was heard clearly. The voice initially was dreary but then they started to feel grief, as if in the unseen, mystical world, they followed the singer back three thousand years, again relived that unknown yet poignant gentleness.


    Time like a knife heartless, what was warming your heart, was it only a pair of faintly smiling eyes?


    Have you forgotten?


    After many years, maybe another circle of vicissitudes of life?


    What was it again that you remembered?


    That empty void like memory, staring nkly at the darkness, far ahead.


    Once, what did I once embrace?


    With you.


    Xiao Hui suddenly [zhi zhi] called out, like extremely delighted, suddenly jumped down from Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, scurried with a [suo] into the darkness.

 Chapter 205: Heaven

    Chapter 205 - Heaven


    Xiao Hui¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh into the darkness, Ghost Li seemed taken aback by Xiao Hui¡¯s action but he did not pursue, instead slowly looked up, listening to that faint singing from the darkness.


    The voice seemed familiar, seemed to have heard it somewhere before?


    The years, like this song, passed by in a hurry.


    Jin PingEr walked up, carefully observed the surroundings, whispered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer, aplicated look was on his face instead. Xiao Hui¡¯s voice could still be heard from the distance, after that [zhi zhi] cry, there seemed to be a slightly surprised [yi] cry. But soon, there was no sound from Xiao Hui, and that lingering song with resentment, also slowly ceased.


    In the dark cave, everywhere was a strange silence, as if there was something in the darkness watching them, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes slowly became sharper, watching the darkness ahead. Jin PingEr seemed restless, the song just now, made her very ufortable, and the mysterious uncanny darkness, instinctively she felt an intense dislike.


    Subconsciously she stepped closer to Ghost Li, she was about to speak when suddenly, a glint shed from deep within the darkness, almost at the same time, Ghost Li and Jin PingEr¡¯s countenances changed, what was different was, Ghost Li was stunned but Jin PingEr seemed to let out a long breath.


    The long stream of white light, shed from the darkness, extremely fast flew out, heading straight to where they were, Ghost Li stood where he was, and the white light as expected, flew past him and headed straight for Jin PingEr.


    Jin PingEr sneered slightly, to her, she seemed to disregard this sudden attack, what she minded was, that unknown silence just now.


    The white light in a sh was before her, Jin PingEr¡¯s face turned cold, a light shout, her right hand flipped, purple light surged, in Ghost Li¡¯s Soul-devouring dark-green halo, brushed past an illusion-like green-purple light, struck down from the air, with extreme uracy hit onto the white light.


    [Pa!]


    The white light was actually cut into half, dispersed both sides, but not more than six chi, the two streams of white light again brightened, the shrunken forms, abruptly resumed its original sizes, and now two strange white halos with a whistle, turned and flew back, the momentum was two times swifter than previously.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s rxed expression changed, snorted, the purple light again illuminated, this time two streams of purple lights lighted up, again cut the two white objects into half, became four and flew back out weakly.


    However, the white lights were like demonic souls, again lighted up and swiftly resumed its original sizes, became four white objects, once again attacked Jin PingEr, the forces even faster.


    Jin PingEr¡¯s expression finally turned solemn, revealed her concentration, stepped back but in this deep cave, how much space would it have, soon she was surrounded by those strange white lights. She berated in a clear voice, the purple light shed, those white lights were swiftly shot down or hit back by her but those little things were really strange, almost the next moment again resumed its energy, once again heartlessly attacked at Jin PingEr, those white lights being cut down by Jin PingEr slowly increased in numbers, and soon enveloped Jin PingEr.


    Looking from afar, the white lights danced and hovered, slowly forming into a light cocoon, trapping Jin PingEr within.


    Ghost Li watched as Jin PingEr fought harder and harder against those white lights but he did not lend a hand. However one could imagine, the mysterious person had not revealed himself, with this skill he could already trapped Jin PingEr, the person¡¯s evil power strength could be seen, it was really not simple, most likely it would be that mysterious evildoer that the ferocious ck Tiger spirit mentioned.


    Watching as Jin PingEr¡¯s situation was turning critical, but for some reason, although the white lights kept increasing but Jin PingEr could still hold on. The white lights¡¯ increased their attacks speed, the sharp whistling sounds became louder, in the huge cave, the white light had already overwhelmed the original dark-green light. Watching as Jin PingEr was gradually overwhelmed and yet still could hold her fort, but nobody knew how long she could sustain.


    Ghost Li suddenly moved, but it was not to Jin PingEr, instead he entered the darkness. Almost at the same time when he moved, the dark-green light which had protected him, ceased, the next moment, he vanished into the darkness.


    Distantly, someone snorted.


    The familiar darkness, the cold air energies flowed from all directions, in the distance, sounds of the white lights attacking could still be heard, but in the surroundings, it was strangely quiet.


    Suddenly, the ground started to quake violently, even the walls also trembled, a loud sound was heard from the rooftop, several small stones and sand started to trickle down, everything became hazy.


    In the deafening sound and chaos, the darkness seemed to deepen, and at this moment, the falling stones suddenly ceased, and for a moment, time seemed to pause, all were silent. The next moment, sharp whistles suddenly picked up, all of the stones and sand converged to form a huge tide, rushing towards some point in the darkness ahead.


    The tide flood momentum was shocking, nothing could stop it, looking as it was about to reach the end of the darkness, suddenly, in the darkness, a fair and slender palm stretched out.


    The fingers on that palm, thest finger erected, the fourth finger half bended, the thumb and middle finger lightly interlocked, forming a Buddhist-like seal but had none of the solemn and dignified aura, instead it had an inexplicable seduction and ghostly power.


    The invisible energy, instantly froze upon that hand seal, in that instant, that palm seemed to expand several times in size, like an enormous palm, blocked before that tide, and the next moment, watching carefully, that palm or the slender fingers, nothing had changed. However the surging flood, was blocked in mid air with a deafening sound, the innumerable huge rocks lost their impetus, fell loudly, dust and sands flew everywhere.


    Ghost Li who had disappeared, suddenly shed out from the swirling stones and sand, like lightning leapt towards that hand.


    The fair hand¡¯s sign changed, four fingers half erected, the thumb from the middle horizontally sped out, pressed down, almost at the same time, Jin PingEr¡¯s shouted, the purple light which had been suppressed by the white light suddenly exploded, purple halo burst out, for a moment purple light illuminated brightly.


    But although it looked as if Jin PingEr had broke through the white light¡¯s control, on the contrary, her countenance looked terrible. The numerous scattered white lights again converged, forming into an enormous white light wall, in an instant, like a burning wall, with speed of a fury wave swiftly heading towards Ghost Li.


    Before the wall reached Ghost Li, Ghost Li already felt suffocated, his body in the mid-air wavered, the power of that light wave was so strong, if he were to collide with it, there was a possibility of his bones smashing into pieces.


    However his countenance did not change, as if he did not regard the danger behind him, increased in speed towards that white palm. Just that although he was fast, the light wave was really like a lightning, from far to near, it was already at his back, looking soon to swallow his figure.


    Jin PingEr from far, couldn¡¯t help but softly cried out.


    In the darkness, that white hand, seemed to tremble slightly.


    And at this moment, Ghost Li¡¯s left hand suddenly stretched to the back, the thumb sped inwards tightly into the palm, the middle finger half bent, three fingers straight as mountains, forming into an authentic Buddhist Vajra seal. Looking at the power pushing out with his hand, the Buddhist aura solemn and dignified, giving one a heavy feeling like a mountain. This push, was the supernatural power that Sakyamuni with his immense benevolence used to move mountains!


    Soundless yet there was thunder!


    In darkness illuminating brightly!


    Instantly, golden light lit brightly from his palm, Buddhist incantation shed past, that wave of fury stopped abruptly, crashed into this Buddhist seal.


    [Rumble!]


    Like a meteor crashing onto earth, rumbling far off, unceasingly, the strange light within this cave burst out, brilliant and dazzling, like innumerable colourful eyes opening at the same time, twinkling with lights, mesmerizing.


    The white light wall dispersed, showering like meteor rain.


    Only darkness ahead, like always!


    Ghost Li had already reached that hand.


    He stretched out his hand, right hand, and grabbed that hand.


    The fair hand flipped up, did not retreat, the five fingers like ws, met up in mid-air, Ghost Li¡¯s right hand past it instantly, avoiding the nails which turned as sharp as knives, grabbed towards the wrist.


    The mysterious figure¡¯s hand turned, actually avoided, his fingers like knife, cut towards Ghost Li¡¯s right hand wrist. Immediately, both hands in mid-air moved swiftly like lightning, each stroke harshly towards the other party, yet each time the other party avoided it, returning the attack with even more vicious strokes.


    Just that in this intense moment, there was no sound, this level of fight, life and death was already in a moment of breath, but both palms, never once met.


    Until, the meteor rain finally ceased, darkness regained, shrouded all of the light.


    Deep in the darkness, suddenly a light sound.


    [Pa...]


    The sound was clear yet muffled, without any malevolent aura, yet it was like during childhood, when both hands gently pped together.


    Then, silence resumed.


    Grabbed, that hand.


    Held, that hand.


    Felt, no murderous aura, no evil power, yet only, gentleness and warmth.


    Like suddenly, Heaven and Earth rotated, traversing thousands of mountains and rivers, green sea blue sky, all within embrace. Those each and every gentle and soft figures, were all beside, never once left.


    Just like that, a lifetime of happiness, happy for a lifetime, living through free and unfettered...


    Wasn¡¯t this paradise, could this be life?


    Just be drunk from now, not going to be sober, would it be better?


    The darkness, could it be it was also bewitching someone?


    Just that, when he abruptly opened his eyes in the darkness, both eyes like blood, lifted his head and howled long!


    That hand trembled violently suddenly, shrank back, Ghost Li¡¯s dark green light exploded, the Soul-devouring stick appeared on his hand instantly, Sinister Orb¡¯s dark red lightpletely it up, evil power leaping up, towards the deepest corner of the darkness, stabbed in.


    Soundless!


    That space suddenly froze, the entire darkness froze hard like rock, but the Soul-devouring stick was blunt and without cutting edge, for some reason, the realm formed by the strong evil power, was helpless against it, stabbed by the Soul-devouring stick like smashing bamboo.


    Finally, someone angrily snorted lightly, the darkness instantly dispersed, a figure flew out one zhang, avoiding the Soul-devouring evil unstoppable power.


    Just that in that instant, Ghost Li¡¯s figure like shadow attached over, that mysterious figure was shrouded in darkness, without panicking, again stretched out a hand, this time five fingers joined together, forming a delicate fist, hit over at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance instead changed slightly, his figure paused, frowning, the redness in his eyes immediately dispersed, even Soul-devouring stick disappeared from his hand.


    Just that he opened his arms, both arms raised up, meeting this seemed-ordinary delicate fist, slowly drawing down in the air, dignified as a mountain, light yet like flowing water, the next moment, gentle clear light floated, between his arms, in mid air, a TaiJi pattern slowly appeared.


    Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way.


    That fist hit over,nded right in the middle, it actually slowly sank in, making a pit down in the image.


    Ghost Li turned pale slightly, almost in that instant, his breathing also stopped. But next moment, that TaiJi diagram slowly rotated, and that fist within it although taut but did not break, instead, with the increasing speed of the rotation, the enormous evil power within that silence, by this Taoist supreme true way¡¯s flexible power, bit by bit dissolved.


    The diagram spinned faster and faster, even the hand started to tremble, the mysterious figure again snorted, but this time it carried some pain, evidently the Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way¡¯s power, was not trivial.


    [Hou!...]


    A low howl, the diagram dispersed, and that fair hand also returned to the darkness, as if it had been peaceful.


    Suddenly Ghost Li leapt up, the deep darkness seemed unable to stop him at all, as if even though it was darkness, he had a pair of eyes concealed within his heart, slowly clearly looking at the road.


    That mysterious man in the darkness was retreating, his figure flying fast, Ghost Li was pursuing relentlessly. The two people in this ancient cave, in that deepest darkness, instead flew faster and faster, transforming into two swift lightnings in the darkness, shing past the deepest corner of the cave.


    This flight, seemed endless, the darkness like a ferocious beast brandished its ws and bared its fangs and then in an instant fell behind, and even further away, numerous unknown darkness waited. The swift wind assaulted the face like knives, in that flint-spark moment, who would you think of?


    The pursue was like life, never ending, just that until muchter, not knowing if you are lost, or forgotten your original intention!


    Without knowing how much time had passed, without knowing how long the journey was, only knowing the road slowly headed down, as if it had already reached deep into the earth, and silence behind, Jin PingEr had long been shaken off, not knowing where.


    The mysterious figure suddenly stopped, turned, facing the direction they had came, Ghost Li immediately realized this, also paused.


    In the darkness, both of them facing each other, did not speak. After a moment, Ghost Li¡¯s dark-green light again lit, illuminating the surroundings, just that the darkness ahead, the light seemed unable to reach it.


    The mysterious figure suddenly said, ¡°Remarkable powers!¡±


    The voice was gentle and pleasing, although brief words but for some reason, made one felt a strange feeling of being moved.


    Ghost Li watched that darkness, his face calm, his voice was too, did not looked as if he had experienced a shocking battle with that person, said, ¡°You tter.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s voice coldlyughed, said, ¡°The battle skills just now, you in an instant moment, used Evil sect true way, Tian Yin Temple Great Brahman Wisdom Buddhist power and Qing Yun sect Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way Taoist true way, three sects supreme powers as ording to situations, changing them without a moment¡¯s hesitation, it can be seen you have achieve mastery through aprehensive studies. And the three sects¡¯ cultivations are not meager, just that Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way cultivation, is so powerful, I¡¯m afraid other that DaoXuan old man, in Qing Yun sect, nobody can match you.¡±


    She slowly paused, then drawled on every word, ¡°Your cultivation, why did it improve so tremendously?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, looking at that ball of darkness, suddenlyughed, slowly said, ¡°Why, my training is so sessful, you find it very strange?¡±


    In the darkness shadow, suddenly a familiar [zhi zhi] cries, the next moment, a figure scurried out, looking at it carefully, grey fur, long tail, it was Xiao Hui. It grinned, scratched its head, jumped a few times on the ground, returned back to Ghost Li, again scurried up his shoulder, and sat down, its tail still swinging behind it.


    Thedy in the darkness did not speak, turned silent.


    Ghost Li watched that darkness, feelings slowly appeared in his eyes, his voice seemed to turn gentle, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you right? I really never expected, to meet you here.¡±


    That concealed figuredy suddenly [pei] a sound, said, ¡°You still remember me, don¡¯t you already have a bewitchingly charmingdy beside you?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, felt somehow embarrassed,ughed bitterly, said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Thatdy evidently was feeling annoyed, coldly said, ¡°Doing so, aren¡¯t you afraid of letting down that person who is still lying on that ice-cold bed?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head said, ¡°You misunderstood, I do not know this ce, it is Ghost King sect head who ordered her to lead the way.¡± He paused, faintly said, ¡°What kind of man I am, it is not as if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Thedy snorted but she seemed not to be that angry anymore, said, ¡°How would I know what kind of person you are, I only know there is never a good man!¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, shook his head slightly,ughed bitterly and did not reply.


    The darkness slowly scattered, under the illumination of Ghost Li¡¯s dark-green light, a figure slowly emerged. Xiao Hui [zhi zhi zhi zhi] grinned at that figure, looking very intimate.


    In the faint light, thatdy was movingly beautiful, extremely lovable, if she wasn¡¯t the Nine-tailed celestial fox Xiao Bai who had been missing for a long time, who would it be?

 Chapter 206: Mysterious Person

    Chapter 206 - Mysterious Person


    Central ins, outside HeYang City, derelict morgue.


    In the wilds, at a nce, the topography looked rather levelled, other than from a vantage point towards the north, lofty towering Qing Yun mountain ranges in the far distance, it was rare to see undting hills in the other directions. All around trees grew densely and unorderly, big and small scattered everywhere on this countryside, and around the morgue, a few trees sparsely stood.


    When the sky was at its darkest, in addition with the thick clouds in the horizon, concealed the moon, only a few stars emitting weak light at the border, illuminating this deserted ground. Tonight the wind blew, not especially strong but when it brushed past the treetops, the branches swayed, ck shadows shed, making [sha sha] sounds, hearing it when the wind blew, felt especially chilly.


    Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan, Wild Dog Taoist the three of them stared intently at that mysterious figure in front of them. Ever since Zhou YiXian discovered that person, it had been a while, but that person was like a zombie, stood there unmoving, just that he was blocking the entrance, the three of them was unable to leave.


    Xiao Huanposed herself, suppressed her voice and whispered to Zhou YiXian, ¡°Grandpa, did you really see carefully, he is wearing Qing Yun sect robe?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist also turned his head over, listening attentively.


    Zhou YiXian nced at that still figure, then nodded his head firmly, said, ¡°I won¡¯t be wrong, look at that symbol of sword on his sleeve, it is definitely Qing Yun sect.¡±


    Xiao Huan whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Qing Yun sect a proper Good Faction sect, how can it be that they wille here to frighten people in the middle of the night?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist also nodded, clearly even though he had never liked the Good Faction, also did not really believe Qing Yun sect disciples would do such things.


    Zhou YiXian rolled his eyes at them, coughed once, no matter what, although it was a shock when they first discovered that person but after sometime, even though that person was still strangely mysterious but he did not made any move to attack them or looked hostile, Zhou YiXian couldn¡¯t help but feel braver.


    He slowly walked up,ughed dryly twice, said, ¡°This person...this thing...sir, please forgive us for intruding, we did not know that this is your residence...¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xiao Huan called out from behind, interrupting Zhou YiXian, her tone slightly infuriated. And that person in front suddenly moved slightly, as if reacting to Zhou YiXian¡¯s words.


    Zhou YiXian frowned but immediately recovered, this was a mortuary, to say this was the person¡¯s residence, wouldn¡¯t it be like scolding the person was a dead living ghost...


    Zhou YiXian felt a chill down his back, quickly with a perfunctory smile, said, ¡°This, this...what I am saying, the three of us were taking a stroll in the middle of the night, came here by mistake, we do not have any other intention, Sir please do not mind. We did not see anything, did not see anything, we will leave now, leaving now.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and signalled with his eyes at them, the three of them bit the bullet, slowly headed towards the side, thinking to walk past this person. Unexpectedly after a few steps, a sh before them, that ck figure was blocking in front of them, and the distance this time was nearer, Xiao Huan even could smell the indistinct blood stench on this person.


    Above them a dark and windy night, in front of them a dark suppressing figure swept over, Zhou YiXian and the rest turned pale, Xiao Huan even eximed out, jumped back a few steps, couldn¡¯t wait to stay as far as possible from the ck figure.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s cry, although was subconscious and as a girl, would naturally felt repulsed by such things, but to the others, it was a different matter. Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist jumped, Zhou YiXian quickly turned around and Wild Dog Taoist, for some reason, had courage from somewhere, with a roar..erm, more like a dog bark, jumped out, blocked in front of Xiao Huan and Zhou YiXian, at the same time a halo shimmered in his hand, he had already wielded his fang magical weapon.


    In the dark night, that faint yellow halo although was faint but it looked in fact warm.


    Xiao Huan from Wild Dog reaction, was stunned too, did not understand why. And at that moment, the figure whose face was shrouded in the shadow suddenly moved.


    That person stretched out his hand straight, a strange energy immediately surfaced, however it was definitely not Qing Yun sect orthodox power. Wild Dog Taoist knew this person was unfathomable but with a girl standing behind him, no matter what he could not back down, with an angry roar, the fang weapon glowed brightly, hit towards that person.


    In the morgue, darkness in that instant was driven away by Wild Dog Taoist, on his face, for that moment, he saw that the person had no intention of defending, looked slightly stunned and a few degrees of delight.


    The next moment, the fang weapon hit squarely onto that figure¡¯s chest, the person who looked extremely mysterious, extremely powerful, actually did not avoid the heavy blow from Wild Dog Taoist.


    Wild Dog Taoist could not believe it himself, Zhou YiXian and Xiao Huan were also stunned, the fang weapon shone brightly with yellow light, a strong air of victory, just that the next moment, three of them sensed something amissed.


    That person whom was hit by Wild Dog Taoist, did not even wavered, although Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s skills were far from Ghost Li that kind of level but he was after all a Evil sect disciple who had practised for many years, this hit was also not light, normal people would have felt their blood and energies in a turmoil, either dead or half-dead.


    And yet this strange person, seemed to have no feeling, following closely, the next moment, that person quietly snorted, Wild Dog Taoist suddenly with a surprise cry, without seeing how that person moved, the hand which was stretched out was back before him, caught hold of Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s weapon.


    His own weapon caught by other, this was an extremely dangerous move to cultivated martial artists, how could Wild Dog Taoist not be angry and agitated, with a shout, he exerted all power to summon his weapon back. Unexpectedly that fang remained in that person¡¯s hand, he did not seemed to use any force but that weapon had no reaction to its master¡¯s power.


    That person¡¯s head looked down, looked at the object in his hand and then for the first time spoke, his voice hoarse, almost inaudible but carrying an obvious disdain tone, coldly said, ¡°Insignificant demons and evil spirits, dare to disy unbridled behaviour here!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist felt anger and shock, was about to wield his weapon again, suddenly heard Zhou YiXian urgently said, ¡°Back away, quickly back away...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist was shocked, reflectively backed a few steps, about to ask Zhou YiXian when that person¡¯s hand suddenly tightened, the fang emitted [ka ka] piercing sounds like broken bones, Wild Dog Taoist was taken aback and saw yellow light burst out and then dispersed immediately, in the [ka ka] sounds, like a beast final roar, struggled in pain.


    With a loud sound, Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s weapon, was crushed into pieces by that person¡¯s bare hand, the broken pieces like knives, shot out, [tut tut] sounds unceasingly, all hit out at where Wild Dog Taoist was standing before.


    Wild Dog Taoist felt horrified and anguish, for a moment speechless. That strange person¡¯s face was still shrouded by a mysterious shadow, the three of them unable to see his face, only heard his low hoarse voice, slowly looking up at the sky but the ck shadow was still shrouding his face, an inexplicable strangeness. After destroying the fang, he seemed to have vent his feelings, slowly startedughing coldly, hearing it, together with this strange morgue and howling wind, Zhou YiXian and the rest all had goosebumps.


    Zhou YiXian felt uneasy, suddenly he looked intently at that strange person¡¯s arm, on the arm that had crushed the fang, a faint dark-green light surfaced, and that light waspletely different from the person¡¯s aura, pure and warm, it was the supreme essence and pureness of Taoist true way realm.


    Zhou YiXian lifted up his head in shock, stepped forward, for a moment cast away his worries, ignoring Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s surprise tugs, said, ¡°Who exactly are you Sir? Wearing Qing Yun sect robes, and practising not lower than Shang Qing Realm Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way, which Qing Yun sect¡¯s great master are you, actually doing such ridiculous thing at this time?¡±


    The dark-green light shed and disappeared, the person slowly turned to Zhou YiXian, from his mysterious strange dark shadow, Zhou YiXian felt a chill down his entire body.


    The person hoarsely and coldly said, ¡°You sure know quite a lot!¡±


    Zhou YiXian snorted, his face solemn, kept assessing that person, the bemused expression on his face became heavier, in a deep voice said, ¡°Sir is really from Qing Yun sect, and definitely not an ordinary disciple but who exactly are you, and for what reason, making trouble here?¡±


    That person sneered but did not answer, Zhou YiXian suddenly sensed, turning back, it was Xiao Huan who was lightly tugging his sleeve, whispered, ¡°Grandpa, this person¡¯s ghostly aura, I can feel, there is not a single roaming spirit around this morgue, most likely scared off by this person. If not, I would know something is not right here. A person like that, how can it be from Qing Yun sect?¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked uncertain, his expressionplicated, clearly his thoughts were also in a mess, facing this mysterious person yet had deep connections with Qing Yun sect, he did not look as terrified as he was usually, instead looked to be in thoughts.


    That strange person¡¯s attention slowly focused on Zhou YiXian, assessed him from top to bottom, suddenly coldlyughed, a cold voice said, ¡°Who cares who you are, whoever dares to go against me, all have to die!¡±


    Once he spoke, his hand raised up, Zhou YiXian saw dark-green light in his hand, paled and couldn¡¯t even speak, suddenly both hands waved together, raised up to his chest. Between his right and left first and middle fingers, yellow talisman papers appeared, twisting strange incantations drawn on it, slightly wavering in the wind.


    The light in the mysterious hand gradually became brighter, facing straight at Zhou YiXian and the rest, Zhou YiXian without hesitation, suddenly chanted, did not retreat instead advance, stepped forward, in his stride, following his chants, the two yellow talisman started to burn, two balls of small fire, suddenly appeared in the darkness, seemed especially bright.


    This strange behaviour seemed to make the mysterious man hesitated, or maybe it triggered some memory, made his movement slightly paused, heard him made a surprised [yi] sound.


    The talisman burned, Zhou YiXian¡¯s white beard fluttered, suddenly with a loud shout, both hands flung, the balls of fires floated out from his fingers, hovered in the air. Following which a loud bang, two small balls of fires increased suddenly, became a raging ball of several chi wide fire, blocked in front of Zhou YiXian and the mysterious person.


    [Roar], in the fire, a white huge tiger, vigorous and powerful, opened its huge mouth and made a mighty roar, leapt up and pounced towards that person.


    The mysterious man snorted, did not make any move to retreat, the dark-green light in his right hand shed, struck down, no matter how ferocious that huge tiger was, this strike hit directly onto the tiger¡¯s forehead. In that instant the dark-green light attacked over, the white tiger looked like it still wanted to struggle, brandishing its ws but after a moment, after making a final reluctant angry roar, the entire body suddenly infused with dark-green light and following a wave of trembling, the huge body suddenly exploded, a few dying mes remained, glimmered in the air and disappeared.


    Almost at the same time the tiger disappeared, in that huge ball of mes, a lion with red mane appeared, while emitting a loud roar, it again pounced over to the mysterious man. However that man evidently was highly skilled, almost not even looking at it, again struck down, that lion ending was the same as the white tiger.


    Just that this skill disyed by Zhou YiXian was really unusual, although the illusions could not withstand a blow from the enemy but in that ball of fire, there were infinite number of ferocious beasts illusions. After the tiger and lion, more and more illusions conjured out from the fire, and with increasing speed, different ferocious beasts like: Wild boar, leopard, hippopotamus, giant elephant, spiritual deer, bobcats etc, emerging endlessly and each majestic, all unusual and extremely ferocious.


    However this time the mysterious man, seemed to really have unfathomable divine power, facing this endless stream of strange beasts, he did not even pant, only casually waved his arm, after each strike, even how ferocious the beasts were, would also be eliminated.


    In the intense fight, that mysterious man suddenly humphed, suddenly his strikes changed into a swept, immediately dark-green light surged, a round bright light directly rolled over, with imposing momentum, invincible. That ball of burning fire encountering this beam of dark-green light, defended for a short while and eventually stabbed straight through by the light.


    In the air, immediately thousands of beasts¡¯ roars sounded but after which the sounds ceased, the fire disappeared, leaving only two yellow fireballs of talisman about to be incineratedpletely, slowly drifted down.


    In the morgue, peace temporarily resumed, and on the other side of the courtyard, the three of them whom had just sneaked to the walls and intended to escape, clearly did not expect that their enemy could broke through Zhou YiXian¡¯s spell so quickly.


    Without the illusions obstructing, to turn and run would obviously be a foolish thought, the three of them paused then slowly turned back. And that mysterious person slowly walked over, the heavy aura of death, in the morgue, a stifling atmosphere.


    Zhou YiXian frowning tightly, obviously was contemting something but as the ck figure came nearer, he only felt that life and death was only a breath away.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s expression changed, about to go forward but before she did, Zhou YiXian already pulled her back, he quietly said, ¡°Nonsense, this person is not simple, it is not something you this child can handle.¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, looked at Zhou YiXian stunned, she seemed never once seen her grandfather so tense and grave.


    Then, the approaching figure paused, a hoarse voice coldly said, ¡°The illusion spell that you conjured just now, is it...¡±


    The mysterious man spoke halfway, Zhou YiXian suddenly disregarded everything, both arms raised up, appearing in his palms were more than eight pieces of yellow talismans.


    The night breeze blew, the eight talisman burned at the same time, the fires, seemed to dance in his palms, illuminating his eyes.


    ¡°Dai! Five ding ghosts, underworld quickly return; void shadow form conceal, so your lives I summon!¡±


    In his shout, in the morgue, strong wind suddenly blew, sand and stones swept up, from all directions blew in. That mysterious man paused, seemed surprised also, paid attention to the surroundings, Zhou YiXian¡¯s incantation once spoke, in the air [hong hong hong hong hong] five muffled sounds rang out beside, the three of them wavered slightly and then quietened down again.


    The wild winds howled, rolling up the yellow sands, gusting towards that mysterious man, his clothes pped. But in the wind, the dark shadow surrounding his face did not change, he instead sneered.


    That man abandoned the three of them, suddenly stepped back six steps, a light shout, his left hand stabbed down, dark-green light instantly pierced in, the solid earth immediately exploded, for some reason, while the dark-green light was flickering, the three figures suddenly started to shake violently and under the ground, a cry of pain was heard.


    ¡°Ai ya!¡±


    The dark-green light vanished, in the morgue, the force of the wind reduced drastically, the sands and stones also gradually settled. The next moment, where the three of them stood, a sound of explosion was heard, and then arge hole appeared, the three figures were actually an illusion.


    And in the hole, with cries of exmation and pain, [pu tong pu tong] three figures staggered out, who else other than Zhou YiXian and the rest. The three were covered with dirt, Zhou YiXian even had bruises, obviously suffered an attack but it seemed like before he could be concerned about these, he looked towards that mysterious man, a shocked expression.


    The mysterious man stood coldly afar, watching them, he humphed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you actually even know ¡®Five Ding Golden Jia¡¯, ¡®Small Ghost Transport¡¯ these long-lost spells, and could even disy these two spells with ¡®Earth Escape¡¯, I almost look down on you, just these spells, I¡¯m afraid in the world no one can surpass you.¡±


    Zhou YiXian looked solemn, although he lookedical but this moment he instead said in a deep voice, ¡°How did you see through it?¡±


    That man indifferently said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said I am from Qing Yun sect, these Jianghu small skills, were Qing Yun sect founder¡¯s special skills, even if I don¡¯t know the skills, shouldn¡¯t I at least able to tell it?¡±


    Zhou YiXian slowly stood up, his mind instead was thinking, this time facing this mysterious man, he really felt that he could not handle him, not to mention his high skills, most likely in the world, it would be hard to find someone who could match him. And what was even more mystifying, this person was from Qing Yun sect and his skills seemed even higher than Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way, a rare urrence but yet this person had strong vicious energy, this was never seen before, how could there be such a person and why would he appear in this derelict morgue in the middle of the night?

 Chapter 207: Reunited

    Chapter 207 - Reunited


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Valley.


    Outside Observed Silence Hall, the Big Bamboo Valley disciples, from Song Daren to Du BiShu, standing in line outside the door, all had anxiety on their face, kept ncing into Observed Silence Hall.


    After a while, footsteps sounded from inside the hall, ady walked out, it was Small Bamboo Valley WenMin.


    Song Daren and the rest of the disciples crowded over, Song Daren was acquainted with WenMin, noticing WenMining out alone, quietly asked, ¡°How is our teacher¡¯s wife?¡±


    WenMin nodded her head, softly said, ¡°Su teacher uncle is fine now, she suddenly felt dizzy during her return, my teacher said it could be because she worries too much, right now my teacher is apanying her, she is already conscious.¡±


    Song Daren and the rest heaved a sigh of relief at the same time but none of them looked happy.


    Du BiShu made a face, said, ¡°This is really a bolt from the blue! There is no news from teacher and now even teacher¡¯s wife nearly met with a mishap...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song Daren shouted while frowning, Du BiShu forced a smile, shook his head and kept quiet.


    Song Daren turned to WenMin, said, ¡°Did our teacher¡¯s wife ask you to ry any messages to us?¡±


    WenMin shook his head, said, ¡°No, Su teacher uncle only spoke in whispers to my teacher, after a exchanging a few words, teacher asked me to leave the room too, seems like there are some things she did not want me to know.¡±


    Song Daren had a troubled look, said, ¡°This...this...¡±


    WenMin saw his anxiousness, felt reluctant,forted him and said, ¡°Song senior brother, don¡¯t be too worried, anyway no matter how serious the things are, isn¡¯t there still Su teacher uncle and my teacher! Now that things have changed, Su teacher uncle also look physically and mentally exhausted, the affairs here you will have to take on more responsibilities.¡±


    Song Daren sighed, nodded and said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, turned and spoke to other disciples, ¡°Alright, alright, since we know that teacher¡¯s wife is fine, I say let¡¯s not all stand here anymore, if not if teacher¡¯s wife knows about this, it will make her more troubled. Let¡¯s all go back to our own rooms, we still need to do the homeworks that we should be doing, I will be here to stay guard first.¡±


    Wu DaYi, He DaZhi and Du BiShu and the rest looked at each other, after a moment of silence, the second, Wu DaYi nodded and said, ¡°This is also good, let¡¯s listen to big senior brother.¡± After speaking, he turned to Song Daren and said, ¡°Big senior brother, let me take over you in a while!¡±


    Song Daren was about to decline, He DaZhi patted his shoulder, said, ¡°Big senior brother, you instruct us to rest well, you yourself should not treat it lightly too, teacher¡¯s wife will not like you this way.¡±


    Song Daren made a bitterugh, nodded. Everyone dispersed, only Song Daren and WenMin remained outside the hall, silent.


    Both of them looked at each other, WenMin suddenly blushed, slowly looked down, Song Daren coughed once, felt his heart palpitating, quicklyposed himself, after two dryughs, said, ¡°Wen...junior sister, didn¡¯t you recently travel to southern border with your Small Bamboo Valley Lu XueQi, why did youe back so fast?¡±


    WenMin shook her head, said, ¡°I did travel to southern border, originally didn¡¯t intend oning back so early but something strange came up over there, after discussing with Lu junior sister, we felt that that is something not trivial and so I came back first to report to teacher and the various elders, Lu junior sister remains there and will act ording to circumstances.¡±


    Song Daren was stunned, said, ¡°What is it, that is so important?¡±


    WenMin hesitated, nced around and went near Song Daren, whispered a few words in his ears, before she finished, Song Daren¡¯s countenance had already changed.


    After WenMin finished and stepped back, standing before him and looking at him, quietly sighed and said, ¡°Now you know the reason for my urgent return!¡±


    Song Daren¡¯s expression was uncertain, after a long time, he spoke in a daze, ¡°This...is really troubled times!¡±


    WenMin was silent for a long time, quietly said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t agree! I also feel that it is really one trouble after another, in addition after I return, our sect again happened this...sigh!¡±


    With her sigh, she did not continue on, Song Daren stood with her, suddenly felt that thisdy beside him looked thinner, felt even more delicate, couldn¡¯t help but slowly stood nearer.


    WenMin was pondering with her head low, seemed did not detect it but her lips twitched slightly, did not say anything, only quietly stood.


    The two figures, standing like that quietly outside the hall.


    From far, the big bamboo valley bamboos swayed in waves, warm sunlight shone down, the blue and clear sky, it was an awesome day, clear skies for a thousand miles, a beautiful sight, warmly watching the mortal world.


    In the courtyard of Observed Silence Hall, in the secluded room, the twodies facing each other.


    ShuiYue Master was silent for a long while, said, ¡°Junior sister, why don¡¯t you go to the bed and lie down for a while!¡±


    SuRu slowly shook her head, although she looked tired but she was still determined and quietly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go, even if I lie down I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±


    ShuiYue Master sighed, said, ¡°Junior sister, don¡¯t have to worry too much, like what I have just told you, no matter what, Tian BuYi disappeared at the same time as sect head senior brother, you did not actually see that he met with...any misfortune, and so don¡¯t imagine things. And furthermore, although DaoXuan senior brother is somehow strange recently but his cultivation is almost supernatural, far above us, his determination is also so, Tian BuYi is his many years of junior brother, he definitely will not act recklessly.¡±


    SuRu was silent, her eyes started to turn slightly red again.


    ShuiYue Master shook her head, stood up, paced in the room and obviously also looked troubled. Right now the mess in Qing Yun sect, even ordinary disciples also could tell, not to say them who already knew some inside news.


    SuRu forced a smile, changed the topic, said, ¡°Senior sister, why did youe to TongTian Peak suddenly today?¡±


    ShuiYue Master annoying said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for that FenXiang Valley Yun YiLan¡¯s annoying thing, actually wanted to discuss with sect head senior brother, didn¡¯t expect something big like this would happen, until the end even the dignified sect head is also missing.¡±


    SuRu frowning, asked,¡±FenXiang Valley master Yun YiLan? What matter does he have that is rted to our Qing Yun?¡±


    ShuiYue Master sneered said, ¡°My branch disciple Lu XueQi and WenMin are sent to southern border to trace the location of the evildoer, you know right?¡±


    SuRu nodded and said, ¡°I know! I was just wondering! Why did WenMin return so early and is with you, that Lu XueQi is also back?¡±


    ShuiYue Master shook her head, said, ¡°XueQi is not back yet, this is after both of them discussed and decided to have WenMin return first to report to me.¡±


    SuRu asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ShuiYue Master said, ¡°When they were paying a visit to that Yun YiLan at southern border, Yun YiLan suddenly asked them, whether is it true that our Qing Yun sect Zhu Xian ancient sword is damaged!¡±


    SuRu¡¯s expression changed greatly, asked in shock, ¡°What?¡±


    ShuiYue Master coldlyughed, said, ¡°Even you are also in shock right! When I heard it, I was really taken aback, Yun YiLan being thousands of miles away, how did he know such a big secret? That day DaoXuan senior brother warned us those who were present at the scene as if he was guarding against thieves, is because he is afraid this will be leaked, do you still remember?¡±


    SuRu was silent for a long while, the worry in her eyes increased, sighed and said, ¡°This is really bad things travel thousand miles.¡±


    ShuiYue Master paced, said, ¡°And did you wonder, why did Yun YiLan say those words to those few juniors?¡±


    SuRu slowly nodded, said, ¡°I am also thinking about this, if to say he did it because we are all fellow Good Faction, he should not bring it up in public, instead he should hide it for us; if it is not, he is harbouring bad intentions but he should be instead keeping it a secret, waiting for the correct opportunity, this is what he this kind of people should do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ShuiYue Master loudly snorted, said, ¡°The problem is this, Yun YiLan this old man looked as if he has done a foolish thing that only a fool would do, both aspects do not gain favour yet we all know that this person is not a fool, and instead is a cunning sly person, but what did he exactly intended to do, it is really bewildering.¡±


    SuRu thought for a long while, suddenly massaged her forehead, her face revealing pain.


    ShuiYue Master was shocked, quickly walked over and supported her, reproaching herself, ¡°Look at me, you are troubled enough and I am still telling you all these, alright, not saying anymore, not saying anymore...¡±


    SuRu smiled bitterly, said, ¡°Sigh...if it was in the past, with sect head senior brother presiding over the situation, we need not even be worried about these, but now that Qing Yun sect itself is in a mess, the situation outside is also very chaotic, not knowing how many enemies are ring us like a tiger eyeing its prey, really don¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    ShuiYue Master frowned and then gently said, ¡°Junior sister, don¡¯t say anymore, look at how tired you are. Didn¡¯t I tell you, sect head senior brother although behave entrically these days but his cultivation is remarkable, his will steadfast, we don¡¯t have to fear anything at all.¡±


    SuRu shook her head and said, ¡°Senior sister, you don¡¯t understand, sect head senior brother although is highly skilled but Zhu Xian ancient sword vicious energies bacsh will get stronger and stronger, his cultivation although is high, only afraid he will sink in even deeper...¡±


    ShuiYue Master was taken aback, said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    SuRu was suprised, then realized the words had slipped off her tongue, was about to cover it up, ShuiYue Master frowning tightly, walked before her, solemnly said, ¡°Junior sister, just what secrets does the Zhu Xian ancient sword still has, since you know, quickly tell me.¡±


    SuRu was silent for a long while, sighed a long breath, said, ¡°Forget it, since it has alreadye to this, sooner orter it cannot be hide anymore, senior sister, I will tell you!¡±


    Southern border ten thousand great mountains, deep inside Subdue Devil ancient cave.


    Reunited after a long time, when the initial words were said and done, Xiao Bai and Ghost Li both had an inexplicable feeling, only Xiao Hui on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, seemed very happy to see Xiao Bai again, kept grinning broadly.


    Ghost Li suddenly froze, as if he had recalled something, turned and looked back, but it was only darkness, involuntarily frowned, spoke to Xiao Bai, ¡°Thatdy who came with me, what did you do to her?¡±


    Xiao Bai humphed, indifferently said, ¡°What can I do to her? You sure have a lot of things to trouble over!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, shook his head, did not want to harp on this matter, said, ¡°Right, why are you here? That day after you left, I didn¡¯t have any of your news all these while, this time my trip to southern border, I have also secretly inquired but still couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled, her body seemed to waver in the dark-green faint light, when she moved, it was moving and full of charm, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you when I was leaving, I want to find that ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯ and give it to you.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°I remember, so I have also been to FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar but I didn¡¯t find anything. Oh right, you still have not said why are you here at this Subdue Devil ancient cave?¡±


    Xiao Bai shrugged her shoulders, said, ¡°Ie here, naturally is for that formation, and at the same time visit an old friend.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at her, pondered for a moment, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you mean here...¡±


    Xiao Bai nodded said, ¡°That¡¯s right, after FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar¡¯s formation was destroyed, in the world only this cave has the Eight Savage Inferno Formation perfectly intact. Other than that, my old friend also happens to be here!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed, slowly said, ¡°The old friend that you said, don¡¯t tell me is...¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled, said, ¡°It is that king of evil beasts that you all are saying, the Beast Deity.¡±


    Ghost Li although expected but when he heard Xiao Bai personally saying it, was still taken aback, for a moment speechless.


    After a long while, Ghost Li slowly said, ¡°How did you know him?¡±


    Xiao Bai looked at him, her face still having that captivating smile but her eyes were as clear as water, yet also carried some ridicule, said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, I am an old evil spirit, with my age, naturally the things I know are many, the number of monsters known also increase!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, Xiao Bai nced at him, said, ¡°Than you! What are you doing here? Just now you said that Ghost King ordered thatdy to bring you here, what is he trying to do?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head, said, ¡°Ghost King sect head ordered me here, is not really to pursue and kill that Beast Deity.¡±


    Xiao Bai was surprised, said, ¡°Not to kill him, then why did you travel ten thousand miles toe here for?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°He wants me to subdue a strange beast TaoTie which follows the Beast Deity, and bring back to him.¡±


    ¡°TaoTie?¡±


    Xiao Bai was surprised again, frowned and pondered, mumbled to herself, ¡°Strange, when did he developed an interest in TaoTie?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°This I do not know, anyway this is what he ordered, I am just following.¡±


    Xiao Bai snorted, said, ¡°That TaoTie is a spiritual beast that is never away from the Beast Deity, if you want to subdue it, you must pass through the Beast Deity, don¡¯t tell me you are confident of defeating the Beast Deity? Or even you too, after he is injured, want to hit a person when he is down?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, looked at Xiao Bai, then suddenly smiled, instead it was to stride, walked past Xiao Bai, towards the darker darkness.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s expression changed, followed beside him, said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Hui saw Xiao Bai beside, [suo] a sound jumped down andnded on Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai caught hold of the monkey and hugged it in front of her, patted its head, her eyes showing tenderness and then turned to look at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li slowly said, ¡°You know it, the things that sect head instructed me, as long as it is not excessive demands, I will do it for him.¡±


    Xiao Bai humphed, said, ¡°Did you ever think, you doing it like this, maybe you will feel better in your heart but the things that you did all these years, most probably it might not be what BiYao would like you to do it!¡±


    Ghost Li suddenly stopped, his entire person came to a standstill. Xiao Bai frowning, also stopped but did not go to look at Ghost Li, instead looked down at the monkey, gently smoothed its fur. Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes blinked, seemed puzzled, looked at Xiao Bai then at its master.


    Ghost Li was silent for a long while, before quietly saying, ¡°Since you know doing this will make me feel better slightly, why do you still have to say it like this?¡±


    Xiao Bai sighed, did not speak.


    Ghost Li¡¯s figure seemed suddenly lonely, but he stood in the dark-green faint light, did not turn his head back, like he was long used to it, never looking back, he was silent for a long while, finally said, ¡°Those atrocious acts, I have never done it!¡±


    After speaking, he did not speak anymore and continued onwards.


    Looking at that figure, Xiao Bai also turned silent, after a long while, she looked at Xiao Hui, saw the three eyes were looking at herself.


    Xiao Bai forced augh, said, ¡°That owner of yours! These ten over years actually did not go crazy, it is really very strange!¡±


    The two figures, walked for a long time in the cave, Ghost Li was not in a hurry, Xiao Bai seemed to be in heavy thoughts, although she did not stop Ghost Li from searching for the Beast Deity but she also did not point out the way, only following behind him, looking to be in thoughts.


    Suddenly, Ghost Li stopped, before him, in the darkness ahead, a faint green light was lit, glimmering non-stopped, about several zhangs high twinkling.


    And the surrounding, silence, not even breathing, even the blood stench of those ferocious beasts were also gone.


    This moment, Xiao Bai sighed, said, ¡°We have reached, there is a door below that green light, after that door is arge stone room, the person and spiritual beast that you are looking for, are both inside.¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, but Xiao Hui nced at Xiao Bai, suddenly jumped up and again back to Ghost Li, then turned back to Xiao Bao and grinned, scratching its head.


    Xiao Bai smiled to Xiao Hui and then spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Listen to me, my rtionship with the Beast Deity is not shallow so for me to help you, it is not possible. His cultivation is supernatural, I guess although you have not fought him before but more or less you should know! Although he is heavily injured by Zhu Xian sword but it is not what ordinary cultivated martial artist can handle, therefore...¡± She looked at him, slowly speaking, ¡°Really, give up now, it is still not toote!¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, facing Xiao Bai, shook his head slowly and then inhaled deeply,posed himself, and walked towards that green light. Looking at his figure, Xiao Bai did not continue to follow, in her eyes, a faint bitterness and tenderness flickered.


    Suddenly, she raised her voice, said, ¡°Are you still carrying that Inferno Mirror with you?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, stopped and turned around, said, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Bai looked like she had no choice, slowly shook her head and said, ¡°Remember: first, the Beast Deity he can be defeated; second, at the critical moment, you can try to use Inferno Mirror.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, although he did not really understand but he did not wish to ask more, said, ¡°Many thanks.¡± After speaking, he turned and continued on.


    In the distance, Xiao Hui¡¯s [zhi zhi] could be heard faintly.


    Xiao Bai looked at that darkness, stood where she was, silent, as if she was already in daze but as if she was waiting for something.


    Under the faint green light, there was really a stone door, but the door was long gone, the green light which could be seen clearly now, was actually a gigantic green gem, set above the stone door wall.


    Ghost Li did not pause, walked in, immediately brightness before him, a fire brazier burning, solitary ced far on the ground, around the fire, again darkness, there was no telling how big the room was. But behind the fire, he saw a man, a man wearing brightly coloured silk clothes, lying against a small stone tform, smiling at him.


    That man¡¯s face, was once he was familiar with, and beside that man, the ferocious beast TaoTie slowly stood up, growling with hostility.


    The guy which looked bewitching, actually looked tired but in his eyes, was faint smile, smiling at Ghost Li, said, ¡°We meet again!¡±

 Chapter 208: Broken Sword

    Chapter 208 - Broken Sword


    Central ins, outside HeYang City, derelict morgue.


    This mysterious person with one blow broke Zhou YiXian¡¯s spell, using unfathomable, absolutely overwhelming cultivation power shocked the entire ce, even Zhou YiXian¡¯s infamous escape skill was also seen through by him. And in his words, he did not deny his mysterious rtionship with Qing Yun sect, in addition with his inconceivable Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way training, this mysterious man¡¯s origins, was really unimaginable.


    However, following this dark man¡¯s approaching, the sinister energy on his body enveloping over, Zhou YiXian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist did not have time to spend their thoughts on this matter. After breaking Zhou YiXian¡¯s spell, that man¡¯s hidden figure in the shadows seemed to receive some kind of stimtion, started to breathe fast, his breathings slowly turned heavy.


    Zhou YiXian frowned deeply, stared at that figure, surprisingly his eyes did not hold much fear, instead the suspicion increased. With that level of cultivation disyed by that person, naturally would not be panting after a few attacks, evidently, this person had some hidden sickness, or maybe some strange illness, even a highly skilled person like him also couldn¡¯t control himself.


    However, even it was so, from his appearance, that person not only did not reveal any weakness, on the contrary, with the sinister energy increasing, Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way that pure warm energy sank down, the enveloping malevolent energy and suspension was nothing less than it. At this moment, whoever that was facing that ck energy which was gradually illuminating, shing with fierce dark red eyes, would all understand what that mysterious man was nning to do next!


    Zhou YiXian gritted his teeth, seemed to make up his mind, suddenly pulled, pulling Wild Dog Taoist and Xiao Huan behind himself, where his hands stretched, Wild Dog Taoist was pulled over but over at Xiao Huan, it was a nk.


    Zhou YiXian was shocked, before he could turn around, a figure shed past, Xiao Huan was already standing before him, facing that mysterious man.


    Zhou YiXian was nonplussed, heard Xiao Huan said, ¡°Grandpa, both of you quickly go, I will block him.¡±


    Zhou YiXian angrily said, ¡°What do you know, this person¡¯s cultivation is not trivial, quickly...¡±


    Before he could say, e back¡¯, Xiao Huan had already made her move.


    Facing that mysterious man, this youngdy who looked delicate and innocent, suddenly raised up both of her hands, a book with ck wordless cover indistinctly shed from her hands, the next moment, the seven pieces of Blood Jade Bone Piece which Mr Ghost gave her, appeared in her hand.


    A dark energy, formless yet with substance, suddenly dispersed out from the air, descended upon this derelict courtyard. Zhou YiXian stepped forward in shock, even the mysterious person who was pressing in, also softly eximed out, stopped.


    Different from that malevolent energy on that mysterious man but containing the same strange dark eerie energy, gushed over from all directions. This was originally a mortuary, the Yin energy especially heavy, the strange Ghost Way skill that Xiao Huan used, immediately ghost wails started incessantly, the Yin wind miserable, like thousand of ghosts wailing, really made one¡¯s heart straight into panic.


    The seven Blood Jade Bone Piece, slowly floated up from Xiao Huan¡¯s hand, like an invisible hand controlling it, before Xiao Huan it formed a three triangle shape in the air, those blood-stain like areas on every piece, started to light up with dark red light, like seven eyes slowly opening, stared at that mysterious figure.


    In the yard full of Yin wind, that mysterious person¡¯s clothes pped loudly but he seemed not bothered at all by the ghastly spirits, the eyes concealed within the shadows slightly squinted, with a cold voice abruptly said, ¡°Ghost Way skill!¡±


    Xiao Huan was frowning tightly, the beautiful face right now looked slightly pale, for some reason not knowing if it was because she was unfamiliar with using the spell for the first time, or was it that girls naturally felt revolted and fear towards these ghastly spirits. But whatever it was, this Ghost Way spell which was disyed by her for the first time, activated by Ghost Way treasure, ¡®Blood Jade Bone Piece¡¯, was already formed, slowly gathering ayer of dark ck energy around her, and in-between when her arms flipped,pletely formed, it was a huge ck skull which was ipatible with her image, looking extremely strange.


    And the seven Blood Jade Bone Piece right now also slowly raised up, inserting into that ck energy formed skull¡¯s eyes. Instantly, the skull appeared alive, both eyes illuminated with bright red lights, opening its mouth, the Yin wind turned into gusts, like thunder leapt out far, a dark energy like lightning shot out, towards that mysterious man.


    The piercing sound, like the sharp whistle of an arrow, instantly arrived before that man. The man moved, it looked slow but in that instant avoided the ghost arrow, the arrow pierced through the air, the impact sound was as if it was nearby.


    But before he could breathe, that skull ahead shot out arrows in session, sounds of piercing whistling were heard incessantly, directly towards that mysterious man, and the directions were all different, up down left right, almost never leaving any chance.


    Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist standing behind her were pale, the difference was, Wild Dog Taoist was both surprised and delighted, didn¡¯t imagine that Xiao Huan¡¯s skills was so proficient; And Zhou YiXian instead had conflicting expressions, his face did not have much delight, mostly worry and doubts.


    And at this moment, Zhou YiXian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, stepped back and looked at the other corner of this courtyard. That ce was not where Xiao Huan and the mysterious man were fighting, instead, where nobody noticed, the ce where they had just explored - the abandoned house of the mortuary.


    The ce was dark and eerie, butpared to the current ghastly air in the courtyard, there seemed much better. When Zhou YiXian and Wild Dog Taoist were peering around at the entrance, obviously everything had been abandoned inside, there was nothing, only ruins and a few unpleasing coffins.


    However, it was that, which suddenly drew Zhou YiXian¡¯s attention over, even Xiao Huan who was battling did not notice it.


    In that abandoned house, what creature appeared again?


    Zhou YiXian stared unblinkingly at that ce.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Huan¡¯s Ghost Way spell was dominating, for the moment suppressingpletely that mysterious man, looking as the summoned skull released arrows without stopping, one by one flying over, although none hit the man, but it forced him to keep dodging, this eerie strange Ghost Way power, even that highly skilled person was also unwilling to face it directly.


    Just that after a long while, although the dark skull around Xiao Huan was still enveloping her and the pair of eyes were still as bright but the mysterious man had a change, he seemed to see through something, with a sneer, suddenly in the air full of ghost arrows, leapt up, and headed directly to Xiao Huan.


    All of the ghost arrows suddenly lost it target, slipped past him, [tut tut] sharp sounds unceasing, but it all flew off to the sides. The rest of them turned pale, looking as that ck figure was soon reaching them, she suddenly put her hands together, before her, immediately, the ck skull with a whistle, shrank about half its size, at the same time, blocked before Xiao Huan. The seven glimmering pieces swiftly rotated, in the ck skull¡¯s eyes, red screen immediately surfaced, blocking the mysterious man¡¯s path.


    The mysterious man snorted, as if even with his level of skills, he was also wary of this red screen, he stopped his body abruptly.


    Instead Xiao Huan, although she for the moment avoided the danger but for some reason, her body shook, as if out of sudden she suffered a heavy blow, a dark colour shed past her face. The next moment, that ck skull in front of her and her spell, all started to quiver.


    Even the ghost arrows that she was controlling, instantly were affected, from the sharp and powerful momentum, turned into weak and powerless, and the red light screen, eventually under Xiao Huan¡¯s struggling expression, trembled and finally dispersed.


    Surprisingly, that mysterious man after seeing Xiao Huan weakening, did not attack again, instead stood straight, looking at the gradually weakening girl, a cold glint in his eyes.


    Wild Dog Taoist was rmed, did not know why Xiao Huan who was gaining advantage a moment before, suddenly lost her strength and lost, he quickly went up to support Xiao Huan. When he touched her, he immediately got a shock, Xiao Huan¡¯s body was extremely cold, the chill had an inexplicable ghostly evil energy, tendrils of it emanating out, like it was looking for a human to devour.


    Luckily, this feeling very soon dispersed following Xiao Huan copse sitting to the ground, Wild Dog Taoist did not dare to dy, helped Xiao Huan to sit. Zhou YiXian quietly walked over to Xiao Huan, carefully looked at her, shook his head and sighed, did not speak.


    Xiao Huan right now looked extremely fatigued, she couldn¡¯t even speak. The ck skull in the air slowly faded and disappeared too, leaving only the seven Blood Jade Bone Piece which looked ordinary now, pausing slightly in the sky and started falling down,nding on the stone floor in front of Xiao Huan, creating a few crisp sounds.


    That mysterious man nced at Xiao Huan, suddenly asked, ¡°This ¡®Blood Soul¡¯ spell, how long has she trained?¡±


    Zhou YiXian slowly walked before Xiao Huan, blocked the line of vision from the mysterious man, the mysterious man looked at him, Zhou YiXian indifferently said, ¡°Only just a month.¡±


    The man was silent for a moment, the two red glows in his eyes for some reason, faded much, following the red glows weakening, he seemed much human, the murderous energy in him also reduced by a lot.


    Zhou YiXian frowned, he had travelled from the south to the north, his experience and knowledge, in the whole world, not many could bepared to him, naturally he also detected the strange points on this mysterious man, his eyes slowly revealed his pondering, and then he seemed to recall something, suddenly turned to that abandoned house, took a look.


    In the cold night breeze, that house that was abandoned for many years stood lonely, dpidated and deste, there was really nothing strange about it, just that Zhou YiXian looked at it, felt it was really abnormal, indistinctly had some expectation.


    That mysterious man was silent for a while, his voice was still asposed but his gaze looking behind Zhou YiXian, surprisingly had some admiration, said, ¡°What a good aptitude! Pity that it is used on Ghost Way trivial skills.¡±


    Zhou YiXian turned and looked at him, said, ¡°This sir, we did not mean to offend you, tonight we mistakenly trespass here, we did not have any other intention, and moreover did not wish to have any conflict with you. If there is no other matter, will Sir please let the three of us go!¡±


    The mysterious man slowly looked back, nced at Zhou YiXian, coldlyughed and said, ¡°Mistakenly trespass, you said it easily, who knows if you are all not...¡±


    Speaking halfway, suddenly, that person trembled, cutting off the words. Zhou YiXian was surprised, then carefully saw, on the face shrouded by the ckness, the two red spots, again lit up.


    The murderous energy again increased, invisibly enveloping over, suppressing down everything, it wasparable to the energy previously.


    Zhou YiXian¡¯s countenance changed, abruptly stepped back, pulled Xiao Huan up and urgently said to Wild Dog Taoist, ¡°Quick, quick split up and run, whoever can escape at least...¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist seemed toprehend but before he could speak, darkness suddenly froze, Yin wind started to gust, a huge shadow abruptly directly enveloped down from the sky, trapping them with it, there was no other way to escape.


    Wild Dog Taoist bellowed, pounced over, covered Xiao Huan under him and used his body to block the shadow. Zhou YiXian was stunned,plicated expressions changed on his old face but in that instant, the powerful and suppressing darkness nket descended down, the heaviness of it was unavoidable, like ten thousand zhang of Mount Tai pressing down, the three of them looked like they were about to be crushed to pieces.


    At this critical juncture, life and death moment, a bright red light suddenly shed from the abandoned house, there seemed to be someone making an angry roar, the light in an instant exploded, as if the long suppressed anger, instantly pierced through the darkness, turning into an extremely brilliant huge light beam, burst forth from the abandoned house.


    What followed, was a rumble like thunder, the entire abandoned house fell apart by a powerful force, innumerable broken rubble were thrown up to the sky by the impact, the scarlet light brilliant, like fire raging. A human figure transformed into a huge dragon, streaked past the darkness and empty sky, as powerful as a thunderbolt, shooting towards the mysterious man.


    The strange shadow which looked like it was soon about to crush the three of them, suddenly like a whale sucking in the water, was withdrawn, the huge pressing force suddenly disappeared, Zhou YiXian and the three of them felt the earth spinning incessantly in their heads.


    And in the distance, facing the lighted person figure which was streaking over, this mysterious person looked extremely infuriated, the redness in his eyes increased, both of his hands shot out, blocking before him, a ck shadow wall instantly formed.


    Both forces collided fiercely, where the red light and ck shadow met, the light and shadow actually turned white-hot, producing [si si] strange sounds incessantly, looking from far, the surrounding things also started to vapourize, waves of heat started to roll out, bit by bit started to drift towards the sky.


    And right now, the two mysterious figures were already indistinct.


    Such a peaceful night like this, a derelict mortuary like this, there was actually such powerful martial artists, having life and death battle here!


    Suddenly, at the deepest part of the light, a deafening sound burst out, like a shock of thunder exploding in the horizon, in that instant, a gust of strong wind blew over, sands and dust rolled everywhere, everything was pushed out, even Zhou YiXian and them could not help but tumbled out.


    In that rumble, a voice bellowed, like a thunderp, ¡°You are still unrepentable!¡±


    Replying that voice, was a coldugh, containing infinite disdain and arrogance.


    Light and shadow shook, eventually dimmed, dispersed, a huge pit, appeared in the ground. In the middle, two people stood facing each other, one was someone Zhou YiXian and the rest did not recognize, he was short and fat, an angry face, his hand was holding a red celestial sword, stern and impressive, just that not knowing if he was hurt or not, at the corner of the person¡¯s lips, there was blood stains; And the other looked dressed, it was the mysterious man who fought with them earlier, but theyer of dark shadow concealing him had already dispersed, not sure if it was due to the intense battle earlier that he was unable to maintain.


    Looking from afar, this mysterious man wearing Qing Yun sect robes, his face clean and emaciated, long beards and hair, giving one the first impression, was a highly cultivated Taoist, eminent and extraordinary, however right now cold glints shed in his eyes, red light glimmered, adding a few degree of eeriness.


    The short and fat man nced at Zhou YiXian andpany, saw that they were unharmed, revealed a little sign of relief, and then his eyes turned stern, stared at that Taoist.


    After a long time, the fat man sneered and coldly said, ¡°You thought just with this ¡®Punishment Heart Lock¡¯ spell, you could trap me?¡±


    The Taoist¡¯s eyes red glow glimmered, the murderous energy around his body was extremely strong, almost like an substance material, kept flicking its tongue out, darkly said, ¡°I forgot, this skill was created by your branch ancestor, but using it on you, it didn¡¯t feel good right!¡±


    ¡°[Pei],¡± That fat guy shouted, ¡°You degenerated into the Evil way, still dare to talk tactlessly. Punishment Heart Lock is long forbidden by generations of forefathers, now that you are defying the instructions of the forefathers, would you still regard Qing Yun sect ancestors?¡±


    The Taoist sneered, said, ¡°When you fought with me, the damage to Founders Ancestral Hall, was not all of my credit, do you still regard Qing Yun sect ancestors?¡±


    The fat man stiffened but became even more enraged, just that for a moment was speechless, only stared hatefully at that man.


    The Taoist assessed the fat man, suddenly coldly said, ¡°I think you better not push yourself! Although your skills are even profound than my expectation, and able to break through Punishment Heart Lock trap, but in order to save the three people, consumed your cultivation and forced your way out, right now your blood is flowing backwards, your entire body energy channels jolting, at most you are left with only sixty percent of your usual cultivation. Hehe...¡±


    He sneered andughed, said, ¡°That day when you were at your full strength, you are still not my match, caught by me and trapped in this abandoned coffin, now you still dare to fight with me?¡±


    The fat man did not have the slightest intention of retreating, said, ¡°When you and Wan senior brother were in your prime and peerless, eliminating the demons and evil spirits, after I followed you all, even if I were to die for you all, I would not have the slightest regret; but today you are no longer that person, and what I am doing, is what you and Wan senior brother, even if it means dying multiple times but would never regret, were doing at that time.¡±


    With a long howl, with resolute and steadfast expression, also some deep grief, shouted, ¡°Receive sword!¡±


    His figure like lightning, instantly merged into the raging scarlet light, like an enormous dragon leaping into the sky, pounced over. The Taoist¡¯s eyes surged with red light, his pupils slightly shrank, looking at the red light beam powerful force, piercing through the long sky, shattering Heaven and Earth, almost unstoppable, leaving only the route of perishing together.


    He suddenly sneered, his right hand waved, suddenly a cold light surfaced, it did not shine brightly but headed towards the scarlet light beam.


    And when the lights collided, a sudden brilliant illumination, without sharpness and hesitation, it actually cut in, a stream of brilliant light flickered and shook.


    The fat man suddenly gave an angry roar and followed by a sound of pain, immediately broke backwards and retreated, abruptly scattered, the fat man was hit flying back staggering, could not even stand properly when he fell on the ground, staggered backwards and spitting out blood, clearly he was heavily injured, even his clothes was stained a huge patch of blood.


    And that Taoist, the cold light was withdrawn, looking carefully, he was holding a in ancient sword, that sword was unadorned, the material was even stranger, like stone but not like stone, the weirdest part was, this ancient sword was actually a broken sword, two chi at the tip, was actually broken.


    The fat man with blood streaming out his mouth, red at that Taoist, hoarsely said, ¡°You...you dare to bring Zhu Xian sword down Qing Yun Hill?¡±


    That Taoistughed at the sky, his demeanour extremely savage. And in the distance, the three of them were bing more and more shocked as they listened, until the end, their minds in a nk!


    Zhu Xian Ancient Sword!


    The broken sword in the Taoist¡¯s hand, was actually the number one celestial sword that shook the world - Zhu Xian sword?


    Then these two terribly highly skilled people, who would they be?

 Chapter 209: Scheming

    Chapter 209 - Scheming


    Southern border, Ten thousands great mountains.


    Icy cold Yin wind gradually made one felt the chillness, the overcast dark clouds and the gradually emerging dim dark cave, all made that devil cave looked to be nearer. Lu XueQi and the rest stood several zhangs away from the Subdue Devil Cave, gazed towards the cave direction.


    In the distance, a stone statue backfacing them, stood solitary before the cave entrance, other than that, there was no other things.


    Li Xun looked at that cave, seemed strangely tense, quietly said, ¡°It is here.¡±


    The Yin wind howled, seemed to suddenly increase in pitch, made one shivered in fright. Lu XueQi, Zeng ShuShu, Li Xun etc were highly skilled, naturally did not fear the Yin energy emanating from this Yin wind, and several FenXiang Valley disciples who came with them, were also personally chosen experts, mostly did not looked ufortable.


    Zeng ShuShu turned back and said, ¡°The demon energy here is as expected extremely heavy, but we have been watching for a long time, not a single demon beast appear, this is somewhat strange.¡±


    Lu XueQi nodded but her cold clear gaze never changed, indifferently said, ¡°Since we are here, let¡¯s go over, whatever demon or evil, we can deal with it earlier.¡± After speaking, without waiting for Li Xun and the rest to reply, walked straight over.


    Li Xun and Zeng ShuShu looked at each other, Zeng ShuShu made a dryugh, shrugged his shoulders, followed along. Li Xun looked at that beautiful girl¡¯s figure from the back, sighed, to him, that figure had appeared countless times in his dreams but when he really had a chance to be together, they seemed to be even further apart.


    He was silent for a moment, waved his hand, summoned his junior brothers behind and also followed along.


    In the distance, near that mysterious stone figure outside the cave, suddenly a ck figure shed into the cave, it was ck Wood.


    Almost as if following ck Wood¡¯s figure, a low howl was heard suddenly from deep inside the cave, it was that ferocious spirit ck Tiger¡¯s voice, the illusory mist started to form, the ferocious spirit looked to be appearing soon.


    And at this time, ck Wood who was concealing behind his ck clothes, suddenly spoke out, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯te out first, listen to me.¡±


    The ferocious spirit¡¯s voice coldlyughed, but the white mist was still gathering, clearly ignoring ck Wood¡¯s voice, said, ¡°Bastard, you still dare toe back?¡±


    ck Wood standing in the shadow at a corner of the cave, said, ¡°After you materialize, you will alert the people who areing over, today the number of peopleing to Subdue Devil Cave is unceasing, the reason for it, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know?¡±


    The white mist suddenly stiffened in the air, did not continue to increase but did not look like it was dispersing.


    After a moment, ck Tiger¡¯s voice coldly said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ck Wood coldly said, ¡°They are here, obviously is to deal with that person inside the cave, no matter what, isn¡¯t this what you are hoping for? Moreover you have already let some in earlier, now allowing more to go in, why not?¡±


    Outside the cave, footsteps were heard distantly, the group of people were nearing this ancient cave.


    White mist suddenly dispersed, the strong Yin wind gusting out from the cave, in an instant disappeared, almost at the same time, ck Wood¡¯s figure also submerged into the darkness.


    Lu XueQi, Zeng ShuShu, LiXun and the rest, reached the Subdue Devil Cave.


    Zeng ShuShu carefully peered into the cave, frowned, clearly towards this unfathomable and heavy with demon energy ce, felt uneasy.


    And standing beside him LiXun, simr to him, also frowning but his expression, indistinct surprise and astonishment revealed in his eyes, walked slowly around the cave but nothing happened, there was no other sounds other than the chilling strong wind.


    This seemed to make LiXun bewildered, he stared at the cave, was silent, seemed to be contemting.


    Different from the two guys, before this cave, Lu XueQi very quickly focused her attention from the cave quiet darkness to the lonely female statue, she slowly walked to it, watching carefully.


    The stone statue after experiencing countless of weather, from top to bottom eroded signs were clearly seen but as if she felt something, Lu XueQi instead clearly saw, the statue expression was still that lifelike, her face was slightly grieved, carrying a trace of sadness, also in her eyes, looked lost, quietly watching this mysterious ancient cave, as if expecting something, but also seemed to be pouring out her heart?


    Just that in these ten thousand years, who have heard her heartfelt words?


    ...


    ¡°Lu junior sister, Lu junior sister!¡±


    Suddenly, a few surprised calls were heard, Lu XueQi got a shock, involuntarily stepped back, came out of her inexplicable trance, looked to the side.


    Zeng ShuShu looked bewildered, and concerned, said, ¡°Lu junior sister, I called you a few times, why is it that you seem not to have heard it at all?¡±


    Lu XueQi¡¯s face turned slightly pale, slowly tightened her hands but did not know since when, her palms were actually full of cold sweat. She inhaled deeply, calmed down, indifferently said, ¡°Nothing, did you all discover something?¡±


    Zeng ShuShu shook his head, said, ¡°No, other than the gusts of Yin wind, not even a trace of a demon beast.¡± Speaking, he turned to LiXun, said, ¡°Li senior brother, what did you discover?¡±


    LiXun was silent for a moment, shook his head too, said, ¡°Nothing, but there is something really strange here...¡±


    Zeng ShuShu asked curiously, ¡°Strange, what strange?¡±


    LiXun was surprised, quickly with a dryugh, said, ¡°Nothing, I only feel that since this is the demon beastir, how is it that there is not a single demon beast, and so felt strange.¡±


    Zeng ShuShuughed, said, ¡°You are right, I am also feeling bewildered! What do you say Lu junior sister?¡±


    Lu XueQi did not answer immediately, a glint shed past her clear eyes, again nced at LiXun.


    LiXun for some reason, suddenly coughed once, turned and looked at other disciples, said, ¡°The few of youe over, don¡¯t stay too far away.¡±


    Lu XueQi was silent for a moment, turned back again to nce at the statue, said, ¡°Regardless, we are already here, so there wouldn¡¯t be giving up halfway, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Zeng ShuShu nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He turned to LiXun said, ¡°Li senior brother, what do you think?¡±


    LiXun was still frowning, he seemed to be worrying about something but the next moment, he still said, ¡°Lu junior sister is right, we better still go on in!¡±


    Zeng ShuShu turned and said, ¡°Since it is so, let¡¯s go in! But this ce is after all unusual, we better be more careful. Why not like this, I will first lead the way, Lu junior sister you will be in the centre, Li senior brother you will take the rear, the other disciples will be in the middle, ok?¡±


    LiXun nodded, was about to reply when Lu XueQi indifferently said, ¡°This is not good, better change!¡±


    Zeng ShuShu and LiXun was surprised, Zeng ShuShu said, ¡°Lu junior sister, what do you mean?¡±


    Lu XueQi said, ¡°I will walk in front, Zeng senior brother will be at the rear, the rest and Li senior brother in the middle! Li senior brother and the rest are all FenXiang Valley disciples, in case something happens, there will be someone who can direct.¡±


    LiXun¡¯s countenance changed, looked like he wanted to speak but Zeng ShuShu already smiled and said, ¡°Ah! You are right too, why didn¡¯t I think of this, Lu junior sister words are logical too, let¡¯s do it then.¡±


    LiXun frowned but eventually kept quiet, did not speak and considered epting it.


    Lu XueQi looked at him, turned and speak to Zeng ShuShu, ¡°Zeng senior brother, you will walk thest, your view is better and can see the whole situation, devise strategy on your own will.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu smiled, at an angle where LiXun and the rest were unable to see, backfacing them, winked at Lu XueQi and then smiled and said, ¡°Lu junior sister don¡¯t worry, with me at the back, don¡¯t have to fear any trouble, ha ha ha...¡±


    Lu XueQi looked deeply at Zeng ShuShu, a faint trace of smile also revealed at the corner of her lips but immediately disappeared. Even though so, this moment of elegance, had already caused some of the FenXiang Valley young disciples who sneaked nces at her frequently, their hearts to be in a turmoil, some even couldn¡¯t help but sighed.


    LiXun snorted, his face stern, immediately all of the strange sounds disappeared.


    Lu XueQu¡¯s expression again turned cold, nced around, said, ¡°We are going in.¡± After speaking, walked in first.


    Zeng ShuShu turned and said to LiXun, ¡°Li senior brother, let¡¯s go too!¡±


    LiXun nodded, gestured to the other disciples and followed.


    LiXun and the rest followed into the cave, Zeng ShuShu seemed unhurried, gazed for a while at the scenery and seemed to be contemting something. The next moment, he mysteriously smiled and slowly walked in.


    The deep muffled footsteps reverberated in the darkness, the cave again descended into silence. As the footsteps became quieter, and further, finally disappearing, a figure suddenly appeared in the darkness, ck Wood slowly walked out, towards the stone statue, silently watching.


    Behind ck Wood, the illusory white mist slowly drifted, gathered, ck Tiger¡¯s huge figure appeared.


    ck Tiger did not immediately speak to ck Wood, watched the darkness in the cave for a long time, suddenly coldlyughed, said, ¡°These Central ins men, incessantly jockeying for power, even when they are here, they are still contending.¡±


    ck Wood turned over and indifferently said, ¡°Human hearts have always been like this, not to say them, even you and I, even the Lady at that time, aren¡¯t we all too?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ck Tiger huge body suddenly turned around, due to the speed, a muffled sound was simr to a wild beast roar was heard, when his face was seen again, he was full of fury, extremely savage, he was heard bellowing, ¡°What did you say, you dare to despise Lady, and just right in front of her?¡±


    Before the terrible spirit, ck Wood looked especially small but for some reason, though his face was obscure, but from his calm voice, he did not seem to fear the slightest, there was more instead which sounded like deep tiredness.


    ¡°Big brother, if Lady did not scheme at that time, for so many years, what do you think could cause an eternal demon to be sealed up in this ancient cave?¡±


    The spirit ck Tiger looked nonplussed but obviously he did not wish to acknowledge this point, hollered, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, that was because at that time Lady...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, ck Wood acting out of character, actually shouted out, broke ck Tiger¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying Lady, Lady, the amount of respect for Lady, mine will not lose out to you.¡±


    ck Tiger¡¯s huge body froze, a stunned look revealed on his face, after a long time, he did not get angry, he instead looked to have calmed down, appraised this former kin from top to bottom.


    He suddenlyughed, then faintly said, ¡°What happened to you, in the past you would never talk to me like that?¡±


    ck Wood seemed to make a mockingugh at himself, slowly looked at thatdy statue, said, ¡°Yes! I will never speak like that in the past, but why is it that I am like this now? I too do not know, and who can tell me?¡±


    ck Tiger coldly said, ¡°That is your own affair, I am not interested and do not wish to know, you only need to tell me something.¡±


    ck Wood stared nkly at LingLong stone statue, asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ck Tiger said, ¡°Initially it was you who betrayed the instructions left behind by Lady,mitting treason, secretly assisted that evildoer to retrieve southern border five tribes five sacred weapons, resurrected him. But today why do ask me to allow humans into the cave, with intention to do him harm?¡±


    ck Wood¡¯s gaze never left LingLong¡¯s statue, after a long time, his deep voice with anguish, said, ¡°When Lady sealed up the Beast Deity, she was wrong; We followed Lady, sought that immortality spell and so created this kind of monster, we were also wrong; I thought the Beast Deity didn¡¯t deserve the me, but I never expected that he vented his anger on themon people, and to the extent of creating this catastrophe cmity, I am also wrong.¡±


    Heughed miserably, suddenly turned, opened his arms, his voice deste, hollered to the sky.


    ¡°Wrong!...Wrong!...Wrong!...So we are all wrong...¡±


    That shout reverberated far, the mountains resonated, just that the Heaven and Earth were cold and detached, as if nothing had ever changed, coldly watching this mortal world.


    ck Tiger¡¯s huge body stood aside, watching ck Wood¡¯s sudden agonized figure, also became quiet, did not speak, only quietly stood beside him, in his eyes, theplicated gaze glimmered faintly, just that, there was not a trace of tears.


    Whether it was him or ck Wood, in this deste world, for ten thousands of years, had already lost the right to cry!


    Lu XueQi walking within the cave, suddenly seemed to sense something, stopped, turned and nce, but there was only darkness behind, other than silent, there was no other sound.


    Just that that sudden palpitation, surged and tossed in her heart, for a long time it never calmed.


    LiXun who was not far behind, said, ¡°Lu junior sister, what is it, did you discover something?¡±


    Lu XueQu in the darkness, slowly turned, looked ahead, over there, was another stretch of darkness.


    She was silent for a moment in the darkness, then quietly said, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    She breathed deeply, bestirred herself, held her head high and walked, the darkness in front of her quietly scattered, because from her hand, TianYa Celestial Sword slowly lit up, warm faint blue light softly enveloped her, looking like an illusion.


    Behind her, not knowing how many held their breaths in that moment.


    However, that beautiful figure, walked decidedly towards the darkness, looked somehow lonely but without any trace of hesitation.


    This stretch of path, this kind of life, how should it be passed?


    She did not turn around.


    Deep within the cave.


    The fire quietly burned within the ancient brazier, if looked carefully, one would discovered the firelight under the brazier, there was no firewood or oil-like mmable things, this unceasing fire, was actually a fire with no source.


    The fire flickered in the air, its tongue licking, illuminating the Beast Deity¡¯s face, also reflecting out that gradually approaching man¡¯s figure.


    Ghost Li walked to the other side of the firelight, his face in the light, slowly emerged, at the same time he saw that familiar face in front.


    Beast Deity who was still sitting on that small stone tform smiled, assessed Ghost Li, said, ¡°I know sooner orter someone wille but didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ll the first, ¡°He paused for a moment, smiled and said, ¡°Looking at your expression when you see me, you don¡¯t seemed to be surprised, is it that when we met previously, you already knew my identity?¡±


    Ghost Li slowly shook his head, facing this man who looked young and gentle, it was really hard to link him to that demon beast which brought the cmity to the world, just that, it was instead the truth.


    ¡°I guessed it after that.¡± He indifferently replied.


    Beast Deity looked at him, gently said, ¡°Oh, I am instead very intrigue, how did you guess it, from the rumours my appearance, or my clothes, or from my actions you guessed my identity?¡±


    ¡°All are wrong.¡± Ghost Li said.


    Beast Deity seemed piqued, said, ¡°Oh, then what is it?¡±


    Ghost Li nced beside him, said, ¡°It¡¯s that.¡±


    Beast Deity slowly nodded, said, ¡°That is right, this is instead the best way, definitely will not go wrong.¡±


    Beside him, the ferocious beast TaoTie growled.


    Beast Deity stretched out his hand, from far, Ghost Li could even see that that hand was strangely fair, almost not a human hand, that hand was so withered that it seemed like the Great Shaman¡¯s hand whom he saw in the Seven Miles Cave.


    Just that, the hand which seemed feeble, after gently patted a few times, TaoTie seemed to be reassured, quietened down, slowlyy on the ground. And at the same time, Xiao Hui which had been staying at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder slowly slipped down, scratched its head, looked at Ghost Li and the Beast Deity, seemed like it could sense that there wasn¡¯t the expected animosity between the two people.


    It thought for a while, then slowly, slowly inched towards TaoTie. TaoTie clearly also noticed this, turned its head around, watched that grey three-eyed monkey approaching. Soon, Xiao Hui came near the TaoTie, grinned and spread out its hands, its tail behind also swayed, following which, it slowly stretched out its hand, reaching towards TaoTie¡¯s head.


    Ghost Li and the Beast Deity, both for the moment watching Xiao Hui, but both of them did not speak, only quietly watched.


    Watching Xiao Hui, Ghost Li¡¯s heart suddenly moved, many years ago, when he was still that ordinary Zhang Xiao Fan, at Big Bamboo Valley, Xiao Hui also approached Big Huang who was reared by Tian BuYi.


    TaoTie slowly stretched its body but did not stand up, to it, it seemed to be somehow perplexed. It turned to look at its master, the Beast Deity seemed absent-minded, couldn¡¯t tell if he had any unpleased expression and so it turned back, Xiao Hui¡¯s hand seemed to be reaching its head.


    From TaoTie¡¯s nose, it suddenly blew out snort, as if a warning. Xiao Hui jumped, took back its hands but then realized TaoTie did not show signs of attacking, only watching it warily.


    Xiao Hui [he he]ughed, jumped up and down a few times on the ground, suddenly leapt forward, jumped to where TaoTie was. TaoTie was shocked, shrank back but Xiao Hui had already slowly patted its head. To Xiao Hui, TaoTie that savage ferocious beast¡¯s head seemed to be an intimate ce.


    TaoTie¡¯s bloody mouth made a low groan, seemed to be grumbling but the next moment, it slowly againzilyy on the ground, using its arm to support its head, looked sleepy. And Xiao Hui alsoy on its body, at times making [zhi zhi zhi zhi] lightughter, slowly patting TaoTie¡¯s head.


    Between the two spiritual beasts, there seemed to be no more misunderstandings.


    Ghost Li and the Beast Deity¡¯s gazes, slowly looked away, for a moment silent.


    For unknown length of time, Beast Deity suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Actually, they are instead happier than us, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak.

 Chapter 210: Devil Beast

    Chapter 210 - Devil Beast


    ¡°Alright, ¡° The Beast Deity smiled faintly, turned, the tiredness on his face seemed to deepen, said, ¡°Why are you here, is it to kill me?¡±


    Ghost Li shook his head.


    The Beast Deity was instead stunned and then couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Never expect that there is actually someone who didn¡¯t want to kill me, I really didn¡¯t expect that. These few months, quoting the humans, I plunged the people into suffering, brought cmity to the world, by right should die ten thousand times, why is it that you did not want to kill me instead?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, watched the Beast Deity, the Beast Deity also looked at him, between the two men, that fire pit was silently burning, at the same time reflecting in their eyes.


    ¡°I should be trying to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Silence for a long time, very long...


    ¡°Maybe!¡± On Ghost Li¡¯s face,plicated expressions suddenly appeared, a few degrees of recollection, a few anguish and a few indistinct perplexion. Facing the world¡¯s most fiendish devil evildoer, he instead seemed to be totally opened, not a single trace of indifference and detachment seen in front of others.


    ¡°If this was ten years ago, I would definitely wholeheartedly get rid of the evil for the world, even though I knew it would be beyond my power but however I would not retreat a single step. But now...¡±


    Beast Deity stared at him, pressed him, ¡°But?¡±


    The perplexion on Ghost Li¡¯s face deepened, slowly he said, ¡°I suddenly just feel, this world, what concern is it to me? My lifetime wish, was only to live an ordinary life, I do not want to learn Taoism, do not want to cultivate to celestial, not even immortality.¡±


    Beast Deity¡¯s expression, suddenly changed too, the indistinct mocking smile in his eyes turned solemn, in them a few traces of perplexion simr to Ghost Li, as if something, touched some ce deep inside his heart.


    He suddenly asked, ¡°Then what do you want exactly?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently smiled, slowly looked up to the sky, just that there was only darkness in this ancient cave, without a trace of light, he said, ¡°I do not know, sometimes I too think of it, maybe if I could return to ten years ago, those days in Big Bamboo Valley? Or maybe, a wishful thinking to might as well return to when I was a kid, when I didn¡¯t know anything, just that, ¡° he made a quiet bitterugh, said, ¡°In-between those rights and wrongs, debts and gratitudes, how can I cut it off and abandon?¡±


    Beast Deity was silent for a moment, asked, ¡°Do you regret?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer immediately, after a while, he again looked at Beast Deity, looking at the pair of eyes behind the firelight, shook his head.


    Beast Deity coldlyughed, said, ¡°ording to you, you have half-a-lifetime of hardships, quite a lot of grieved past but when I asked you, you instead did not regret, how do you exin this?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Half of my life is full of ups and downs but many were beyond my control. I long to live my live ordinarily but was pulled into Buddhism and Taoism conflict; I long to cultivate peacefully but be part of Evil sect; I wished to wholeheartedly care about someone but instead sowed the roots of my feelings at the wrong ce, when I understood who wholeheartedly cared about me...¡±


    His face, a mournful expression slowly emerged, eventually he did not continue, after a long time, he quietly said, ¡°Regret? How can I regret, what is the use if I regretted...¡±


    Beast Deity quietly looked at that man standing there, ten years of time, did not carve out much traces of vicissitudes of life on his face, just that the figure standing there, appeared so exhausted. The Beast Deity couldn¡¯t help but start to imagine, the young man ten years ago, what kind of life it was.


    Between the two men, silence descended, as if both unknowingly sank into their pasts.


    Everyone¡¯s life, the past events, how many were worth for us to look back?


    Ten years? Hundred years? Thousand years...


    Or eventually they would still have to be worn down by time, quietly die off?


    Beast Deity quietly pondered, the tiredness on his face increased, his eyes, slowly shifted to the direction of the cave entrance, separated by infinite darkness, at a very far ce, there should still be a figure solitary standing there right?


    This kind of life, but what kind of life was it?


    He suddenly asked Ghost Li, ¡°Say, what¡¯s the point of living?¡±


    ¡°What is the point of living?...¡± Ghost Li quietly repeated once, silent for a long time, lifted his head and said, ¡°I do not know, this life of mine, seems to be always living for others.¡±


    Beast Deity was stunned, muttered to himself, ¡°Living for others, then what about me! Who do I live for?¡±


    Ghost Li was exceptionally astonished, he clearly did not expect Beast Deity would say such words, following which, he frowned, obviously recalled his words, felt surprised, that he would say such words.


    After focusing himself, Ghost Li¡¯s face again resumedposure, as if that instant of weakness, had disappeared, never once existed on him. He looked deeply at Beast Deity, said, ¡°I came here today, is not to kill you.¡±


    Beast Deity seemed somehow distracted, pondering about something, indifferently replied, ¡°Oh, then what are you here for?¡±


    Ghost Li pointed to the TaoTie beside him, said, ¡°I came for it.¡±


    Beast Deity frowned, a trace of surprise in his eyes, TaoTie instead reacted, red with its bell-like huge eyes, opened its predator mouth and howled at Ghost Li, slowly stood up, full of murderous air. And the monkey seemed bewildered, slowly left TaoTie, ran back to Ghost Li¡¯s feet, looked up at Ghost Li, as if could not understand its master¡¯s words, but the next moment, it still went back to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, just that its eyes kept ncing over to TaoTie.


    Beast Deity snorted, said, ¡°This is really strange, you are not here to kill me and instead for this TaoTie? What do you want with it?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°It¡¯s not me, there is someone who wants it, and that person¡¯s instruction, if it¡¯s reasonable, I have to help him.¡±


    Beast Deity looked at him, suddenlyughed, said, ¡°You owe the person a debt, right?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, said, ¡°I indeed owe, many many, too many that I am unable to return in a lifetime, but this is none of your business.¡± He looked up, solemn, and stepped forward.


    As his figure approached, the Beast Deity¡¯s nostrils slightly shrank.


    The fire reflected on Ghost Li¡¯s face, the dancing shadows trembled, he calmly said, ¡°I have no intention to be your foe, but looks like this is unavoidable.¡±


    Beast Deity made a coldugh [ha] to the sky, said, ¡°You think with your level of cultivation, you can win over me?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak.


    Also did not stop.


    The muffled footsteps reverberated in the spacious space, there was no wind, but for some reason, the fire in this huge stone room started to move, the light gradually turned stronger.


    The darkness like theher world, silent and unfathomable, not knowing how many ferocious demons and evil spirits in there, watching the humans in this light.


    Ghost Li walked towards the Beast Deity in the firelight.


    Suddenly, the ball of fire rose, releasing dazzling light, the entire size of the fire was several times bigger than when it was burning peacefully. In the raging fire, a dragon-singing-like-sound was heard, reverberating far.


    Following this sound, the entire stone room shook, the dragon-singing sound rose from low to high, from deep darkness it reverberated and never lost its momentum, instead the pitch went higher and higher, almost bing a sharp whistle, until the end, it was already deafening like mountain shouting sea howling.


    Ghost Li stopped, because that ball of raging fire was blocking in front of him, and in that fire, indistinctly, a pair of savage eyes was watching him.


    The Beast Deity figure had already disappeared behind the firelight but his calm voice was clearly heard from the fire, said, ¡°This is an age-old southern border formation passed down, named ¡®Eight Savage Inferno Formation¡¯, if you can break through it and survive, what you wish to do, I will let you.¡±


    He had just finished speaking, almost at the same time, an angry roar erupted from the most dazzling part of the fire, the mes violently trembled and changed, the earth five chi around waspletely burned, one could imagine the degree of heat around this fire.


    Violent hot wind blew from ahead, Ghost Li¡¯s clothes pped in the wind but his expression seemed not to be affected at all, even Xiao Hui on his shoulder, only watched this fire without fear or pain. Just that, their expressions were solemn, anyone would know, this was just the beginning.


    The first blood-red colour ferocious deity drawing, slowly appeared above the fire, that savage face and strange posture, was really identical to the drawing seen at FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar. Ghost Li stared at that drawing,plicated expression slowly revealed on his face.


    One drawing followed by another, sessively lit up, blood-red colour light around the raging fire gradually joined together, forming a round shape, circling that raging fireball.


    Thest blood-red light, when it merged under the fire, suddenly, the entire red halo shone brightly, red light exploded, even the fire within it was suppressed, closely following, a gust of extremely cruel vicious current, from thin air descended into this space. Deep within the ball of fire, that indistinct eyes, erged in that instant too.


    [Roar!]


    An angry roar shocking the sky, in that instant the entire stone room wavered, intense fire like evil spirits danced incessantly, moved wildly. Deep inside the fire, a ferocious huge beast with a clock of intense fire, roared and looked scornfully at the world, appeared.


    Crimson Fire Beast!


    Once guarding the FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar, this Devil Beast from the Eight Savage Inferno Formation passed down from the ancient shaman tribe, again appeared, and facing Ghost Li and Xiao Hui the second time, it involuntarily changed countenance. Xiao Hui bared its teeth, crouched at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, facing that beast, it screeched in anger.


    The Crimson Fire Beast huge body continued to emerge from the huge halo, first its huge head, then its shoulders, front paws, slowly, its body and hind legs. Following its appearance, the entire stone room¡¯s temperature rose rmingly, Ghost Li¡¯s clothes even started to show signs of burn.


    Finally, when thest part of the beast body appeared, the Crimson Fire Beast waspletely shrouded in mes, standing before Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, Ghost Li was only half of the beast¡¯s legs high. And behind this beast, the halo formed by the eight drawings, at times shone brightly, at times shed, following behind the Crimson Fire Beast.


    As if a ferocious devil,ughing hideously!


    The smell of vicious currents, gushed over from all directions, the familiar feeling once again turbulent in the blood, Ghost Li even vaguely remembered, thest time at Inferno Altar, that intense fight.


    Ghost Li did not move, only stared intently at that unparalleled Devil Beast.


    The Crimson Fire Beast baring its fangs and brandishing its ws slowly turned its head over, a burst of heat wave was felt, the eyes which seemed to be burning, looked at Ghost Li, and the monkey on his shoulder.


    The Crimson Fire Beast¡¯s huge head paused, the next moment, it suddenly made an earthshaking deafening roar!


    In that roar, it was full of anger, hatred and intense wish for revenge!


    The raging mes, instantly like bursting, from red almost turned pure white, numerous fire sparks rose, forming into burning fireballs, spinning with high speed, its horrible head, abruptly opened its huge mouth, in its roar, bit down.


    Before its head touched the ground, the surrounding ground was already cracked totally, innumerable mes like burning suns descending onto the mortal world, whistling madly pouncing, swallowing Ghost Li¡¯s figure in an instant.


    The mes raging up in that instant, like the climax after revelry, in full bloom!


    And behind the fire, in the pair of tired eyes, was instead indifferent and not a single feeling of life¡¯s grief and joy could be seen.


    The darkness in the surroundings, silence all around, Lu XueQi and the rest had walked for a very long time in this ancient cave, although they were highly alert but after walking for so long, there was not a single attack or trouble.


    In the darkness, the beautiful figure enveloped by gentle blue light, looking at Lu XueQi¡¯s cold face from the darkness, it looked even more elegant and indescribable, against the darkness, it had an additional trace of mystery and cold.


    As if, the legendary ck lily quietly blooming in the darkness, growing for thousand years, only blooming for a moment.


    The gazes behind her frequently nced over, only Lu XueQi was already indifferent to all these. Her clear eyes, was only watching ahead, although there was only infinite darkness but in the darkness, it was as if there was something she wished to see.


    She walked forward, never once turning back.


    The darkness ahead of her quietly receded, then slowly merged in behind her, that kind of gentle figure, seemed especially conspicuous in the darkness, it even concealed the lights of those people behind her, looking at it, as if she was walking alone.


    Suddenly, she stopped.


    The people behind also stopped, LiXun vigntly nced around, walked up, was about to ask but suddenly was nonplussed, Lu XueQi¡¯s face hadplicated expressions, among it was extreme alertness.


    And at that moment, the darkness which had been still, suddenly had a change, an indistinct gentle agitation, suddenly appeared from the darkness, then started to surge, became bigger, stronger...


    In the darkness, something seemed to be slowly gathering, like howling, like bellowing but it was silent.


    Then the next moment, it wasing,ing...


    From somewhere ahead, a strong quake, following a muffled cry, rumbling from far to here, and swiftly turning big, from the depths of the cave, there was an unparalleled spiritual beast, howling to the sky!


    The silent darkness, like being lit, started to be turbulent, deep inside the darkness, innumerable cries gushed over from all directions, for a moment everyone¡¯s countenances changed.


    LiXun retreated, quickly shouted, ¡°Form a circle, defend carefully.¡±


    FenXiang Valley people were all seasoned fighters, although shocked but were organized, gathered around and vigntly watched ahead.


    The surrounding stone walls started to tremble, as if some unknown huge forces started to emanate out, even the ground below started to quake. The darkness ahead, the strange stirrings became even stronger, as if responding to something, howling at something.


    And at this earthshaking change of situation, Lu XueQi for some reason, did not step back, away from herpanions who were forming a formation, she stood alone ahead in the darkness, as if ahead of the faint blue light, the darkness savagely looking at her, waiting to engulf her anytime.


    Without any sign, a burst of heat wave, gushed out from the darkness, like a tsunami in this ancient cave, Lu XueQi¡¯s body and hair floated up at the same time, just that her body, never once wavered.


    The feeling of the heat wave, carried a few insanity, and even more unimaginable, deep inside this cave, the source of this force, what kind of scenario it was. Lu XueQi did not speak, only in this wild storm, watched the darkness savagely danced.


    The raging heat wave!


    She suddenly lifted her head.


    The wind blew her frost-like face, in the eyes, there seemed to be an even zing gaze burning deep inside the heart.


    Deep within the darkness, far inside the darkness...


    She suddenly whistled, her figure in this earthshaking, wild heat wave, going up against the wind, shooting into the darkness.


    LiXun, Zeng ShuShu and the rest turned pale, confounded. LiXun was about to shout but that faint blue light, like an arrow leaving the bow, without any hesitation, disappeared in an instant.


    He soundlessly stopped, after a long time did not speak.


    Zeng ShuShu slowly walked to LiXun, patted his shoulder, LiXun did not look back at him.


    The heat waves slowly weakened, the quakes gradually ceased, everything resumed back, if it was not for the rubbles in the surroundings, almost made one had the false impression that this was just an illusion in the darkness.


    Just that, that beautiful figure which had already disappeared, clearly and correctly said, in this strange cave, dangers were all around.


    LiXun silent for a moment,posed himself, was about to speak, suddenly a young FenXiang Valley disciple called out, ¡°There is someone, who is there?¡±


    The rest were shocked, looked ahead quickly, there was instead a sh of human figure, someone really walked out, the figure slender, walking coquettishly, it was a beautifuldy.


    The group was nonplussed, for a moment they thought it was Lu XueQi returning.


    LiXun was about to call out happily but suddenly, his smile froze, slowly turned livid, his eyes even had enmity, at the same time with a sneer, said, ¡°It¡¯s actually you...¡±


    Thedy heard human voices, seemed surprised, looked up and her countenance changed.


    This woman¡¯s face was elegant and beautiful, extremely coquettish, it was Jin PingEr.

 Chapter 211: Pursue

    Chapter 211 - Pursue


    Right now Jin PingEr looked exhausted, as if she had just experienced a hard battle, but even if it was so, facing these Good Faction disciples, Jin PingEr still revealed a captivating smile, in the dark, she looked especially delicate and charming.


    ¡°Naturally it¡¯s me, this FenXiang Valley GongZi, why, we have only met a few times and you are already thinking about me?¡±


    LiXun¡¯s face turned red, stepped back, retorted, ¡°Who is reluctant to part with you, you this evil woman, you¡¯ve caused trouble to my junior sister YanHong, now I want to make you pay for this blood debt.¡±


    Speaking, LiXun waved his hand, his figure like lightning, already sweeping over to Jin PingEr. Zeng ShuShu frowned, wanted to speak but stopped, the disciples beside him hesitated for a moment, with a shout also went up.


    Jin PingEr snorted, mocking expression shed past her eyes, but with so many foes and she herself right now was exhausted, obviously she would not force her situation. On her gentle face, a trace of determination shed past, as if she had made up her mind, at the same time with a light shout, purple light lighted up from her right hand, murderous energy surged.


    LiXun had fought a few times with Jin PingEr, knew the powerfulness of this Evil Sect evil woman, immediately on the alert, at the same time soughing of the wind came from the back, many of his junior brothers gathered in, LiXun was taken aback, quickly shouted for them to stop, everyone was shocked, one by one they stopped. However, at this chaotic moment, purple light exploded ahead, like a ball of purple fire rolled over, LiXun gave a loud shout, blocked himself in front of the group, the celestial sword in his hand held out, met this purple light.


    However this force which seemed powerful, after LiXun collided with it, frowned, was stunned, the expected force was instead like a piece of paper, scattering upon touch, and behind the purple light, Jin PingEr was nowhere to be seen, she had already disappeared into the darkness.


    LiXun turned livid, hatefully said, ¡°Scheming evil woman, fell for her trick again, quickly pursue!¡± After speaking, was the first to move off, the other disciples naturally took off after him, Zeng ShuShu opened his mouth was about to speak but saw them swiftly moving off, shook his head helplessly, sighed, carefully looked around and slowly followed along.


    LiXun loathed Jin PingEr, while pursuing, did not slow down for even a moment. Actually with Jin PingEr¡¯s skills, if this was on a usual day, whenever, wherever, even if LiXun was first, to slip away undetected like this, to her it was not anything difficult. However right now she was very unlucky, firstly there seemed to be only one path in this ancient cave, no ce to hide; secondly she just fought with that mysteriousdy who appeared suddenly, which was also Nine-tailed Celestial Fox Xiao Bai, although she was not injured and took advantage to flee when Xiao Bai was engaged with Ghost Li, but she exhausted much energy dealing with Xiao Bai¡¯s strange spells.


    One must know that Xiao Bai was still Demon Fox tribe¡¯s ancestor, her Taoist cultivation most likely was more than a thousand year, the level of her cultivation, the powerfulness of her demonic skills, in the whole wide world, she was also considered one of the top few. Jin PingEr although was also an intelligent girl but she still lost out to Xiao Bai, actually this was considered nothing, firstly it was not a loss of face, secondly Jin PingEr was not injured, Xiao Bai also did not mean to hurt her, who knows at this vulnerable moment, she met LiXun and the rest.


    LiXun pursued, did not let up even for a moment, FenXiang Valley was ssified as Good Faction three great sects, and LiXun was also the valley master Yun YiLan¡¯s favourite disciple, his skills were not insignificant, Jin PingEr tried to use trickery a few times or put in her best effort to run, but she still could not escape LiXun. After a period of time, Jin PingEr slowly felt tightness in her chest, even her breathing slowly turned erratic.


    Jin PingEr became more and more anxious, ever since entering this cave, strange things had been happening one after another, first was that mysteriousdy Xiao Bai, next Ghost Li disappeared with that mysteriousdy at the same time, and not long ago, strange bellows and broiling heat waves came out from deep within the cave, as if all of these indicated someone had started fighting in the depths. Despite Jin PingEr contemting it a few times, eventually she still did not wish to enter hastily, after all to her, she was not willing like Ghost Li to take a big risk, even though her rtions with Ghost Sect was considered close but it was not to the extent where she would risk her life.


    Just that right now with someone hot on her heels, Jin PingEr had fled deeper into the cave. The depth of this ancient cave was really shocking, unable to tell at all from the outside and the path in did not seem to decline sharply, it was really a mystery where it really led to.


    In the darkness, the sharp soughing of the wind beside the ears, not knowing when it had started, the gusts of Yin wind had ceased but LiXun¡¯s voice was still pursuing her behind, never once ceasing.


    And at this timing, in the darkness ahead, a blur figure shed past, Jin PingEr with her sharp eyesight, instantly saw it was thatdy which gave her a hard time, it was Nine-tailed celestial fox Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai who was quietly standing in the dark, seemed to sense something, a white gentle glow surrounded her body, she slowly turned around.


    ¡°You again!¡± Xiao Bai frowned, spoke faintly.


    Blocking Jin PingEr¡¯s path, she had no choice but to stop, having a taste of Xiao Bai¡¯s skills earlier, she did not dare to act rashly, however right now with an obstacle ahead and pursuing troops behind, for the moment her countenance changed.


    Xiao Bai seemed to be troubled, ncing at Jin PingEr, she did not looked like she intended to give way, was about to speak when she was surprised, turned to the path and looked, suddenly sneered, said, ¡°Strange, there is really a lot of peopleing here today!¡±


    LiXun shed out from the darkness with a whistle, after he saw that there was another exceptional unfamiliar beauty, he was clearly on the guard, did not immediately attack Jin PingEr, instead stopped.


    Xiao Bai nced at LiXun, her eyes suddenly turned cold, she seemed to have recognize him. The next moment, behind LiXun, human figures kept appearing, it was the rest of the FenXiang disciples, these people¡¯s skills were notparable to LiXun and so their speed were much slower than his.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s gaze swept past the disciples¡¯ faces and clothes, with a coldugh said, ¡°FenXiang Valley?¡±


    Jin PingEr couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Bai, indistinctly she could hear Xiao Bai¡¯s resentment, secretly rejoiced.


    And LiXun for the moment was unsure of Xiao Bai but he was also unwilling toplicate matters, spoke in a clear and loud voice, ¡°I am LiXun, FenXiang Valley Yun YiLan¡¯s disciple, I wonder who is thisdy? I and the rest have no intention to offenddy, only this woman, ¡° he pointed at Jin PingEr, said, ¡°Shemits many kinds of evil, steep in evil and deserve toe to judgement, we are about to eliminate her, ifdy has no other matter, kindly step aside, we will be extremely grateful to you.¡±


    Xiao Bai humphed but did not move, instead stepped two steps forward slowly, indifferently said, ¡°I happened to have some matters and so unable to step away.¡±


    LiXun¡¯s countenance changed, few of the disciples behind him shouted out in anger.


    LiXun in a deep voice said, ¡°Thisdy, by protecting this evil woman, you are going against FenXiang Valley, which is also going against the world¡¯s Good Faction, do you know that?¡±


    Xiao Bai burst out with a [ha], stretched out her white jade-like hand, gently smoothed the sides of her hair, coldly smiled and said, ¡°Going against FenXiang Valley? Going against the world¡¯s Good Faction? Ignorant juniors, all of these are what¡¯s left after your grandaunt yed a few thousand years ago.¡±


    The FenXiang Valley disciples were in an uproar, anger shed past LiXun¡¯s face but hisposure was after all better than these disciples, and he still had not figured out this mysteriousdy¡¯s origins, instead he held his disciples back, coldly said, ¡°Thisdy sure talks big, may I know who are you?¡±


    Xiao Bai did not answer him, instead she looked slightly dazed, after a long time, she mumbled to herself and suddenly [pu chi] a sound, she had without rhyme or reasonughed out, shook her head, quietlyughed and said, ¡°Grandaunt...ai, it has been a long time since I speak like that, even I feel somehow apologetic on hearing it, really...ai, could it be that I¡¯m really old?¡±


    The smile on her face slowly disappeared, staring nkly, looking at her expression, she seemed to be in a daze.


    Jin PingEr was speechless beside her, for a moment did not know what this strange woman was thinking.


    And no matter how good-tempered LiXun was, he was almost bursting with rage, angrily said, ¡°I am advising you sincerely, if you still do not make way, then do not me us for offending.¡± Speaking, he coldlyughed twice, said, ¡°Just by your earlier words of challenging the world Good Faction, I can arrest you, you better not be ungrateful.¡±


    Xiao Bai slowly lifted up her eyes, looked at LiXun, looked deeply at him, suddenly said, ¡°That youngdy!¡±


    Jin PingEr initially didn¡¯t react in time, until Xiao Bai shouted the second time, she then was startled, asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡±


    Xiao Bai snorted, ¡°Not you or me then who is it?¡± she waved her hand lightly, stepped forward, in-between LiXun and Jin PingEr, said, ¡°You can go! I will block these people for you.¡±


    LiXun and the rest immediately turned livid, Jin PingEr was over the moon, couldn¡¯t believe for a moment,quickly said, ¡°Many thanks...many thanks senior.¡±


    After speaking, afraid that this strangedy might change her mind, quickly fled into the darkness ahead.


    How could LiXun and the rest let this murderer once again escape, were about to pursue when white light shed, a light curtain had already lit up, blocking before Xiao Bai, firmly obstructing the way, the next moment, Jin PingEr had disappeared.


    LiXun was so infuriated that he clenched his teeth, bellowed to Xiao Bai, ¡°Who exactly are you, why are you helping that evil woman?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled, as if LiXun¡¯s anger made her even happier, leisurely said, ¡°Me? What business is it of yours! As to why I am helping her, not for other reason but just because I don¡¯t like the likes of you FenXiang Valley members.¡±


    LiXun and the other disciples were nonplussed, couldn¡¯t speak, LiXun could not help but ask, ¡°Thisdy, don¡¯t tell me we have met before or maybe we have once offended you?¡±


    Xiao Bai shook her head, rolled her eyes briefly, her eyes glimmering, like water, a faint seducing smile on the corner of lips, said, ¡°We have not met before, and all of you have never offended me, but me ah...¡± She smiled, as if she was very happy and said, ¡°But I just find FenXiang Valley an eyesore, what can you do to me?¡±


    LiXun and the rest were so infuriated that they clenched their teeths tightly, without for LiXun¡¯s order, some of the disciples leapt up with angry shouts, LiXun did not stop them too, thisdy insulted and provoked them like this, if they still don¡¯t teach her a lesson, FenXiang Valley wouldn¡¯t be able to face others in the future.


    In the darkness, several figures were seen leaping out, heading towards the white light screen, and behind the screen, Xiao Bai was still smiling, however in her eyes, her sneer increased.


    Wind, apanying those swiftly moving bodies, turned into sharp whistlings beside the ear, without knowing how much distance, sped by under the feet. Lu XueQi flew in this ancient dark cave, heading towards that unknown mystery.


    For some reason, she clearly still did not know, what waited her ahead, but in her heart, there was a feverish emotion, raging fiercely underneath her ice-frost like heart, like the most fiery fire.


    And so she flew, without regards to consequences.


    The people behind her had long disappeared, when she brushed past a ce, she almost subconsciously sensed, there seemed to be figure concealed within, but this feeling vanished in a blink, in that flint-spark moment, the figure in the darkness seemed to be moving strangely and following which it discovered something and vanished down.


    Far behind her, the soughing of the wind, was there a light sigh?


    Lu XueQi did not know,


    She never for once concerned herself about it.


    This kind of life, how many things will there be, or someone, that is worthwhile for you to disregard everything?


    If there isn¡¯t, then maybe it¡¯s sad!


    If there is, then just disregard everything!


    TianYa Celestial sword in her hand, emanating stronger and stronger light, like resonating the most passionate surge of emotion.


    That blue figure, flew further and further, yet as if,ing nearer and nearer!


    Wind, still soughing,


    The road ahead, still dark,


    Only, eventually there will still be someone, at the end of this road!


    She flew, flew, flew...


    That bunch of green light, slowly lit up ahead, Lu XueQi finally saw the first beam of light in the darkness, far ahead, in the darkness, like a lonely soul lightly pacing.


    She suddenly stopped, in that instant, TianYa Celestial sword¡¯s light vanished, like a girl afraid and hiding. The darkness swallowed up, concealing her.


    In the darkness, quietly watching that green light, behind that green light, what awaits her?


    Was it disappointment, or was it him?


    If it was him, what then?


    She hesitated, and that feverish fire in her heart, continued to burn, never once disappeared, just that deep inside that fire, there was a few faint traces of grief.


    She watched for very long, very long, slowly, moved and stepped back.


    Was it fear, was it cowering?


    This life, are there still people that you are unable to face?


    Unable, or afraid?


    Slowly, a feeling of suffocation, darkness grinning hideously around her, who was ahead? Fate had never once smiled, who would challenge her like this so easily. Never once fear life and death, never once fear time, but who could, truly face the depths of your heart?


    Darkness, a stretch of stillness.


    She looked like she wanted to retreat again.


    The face which could not be seen, what kind of pain was that?


    Suddenly, the broiling heat wave suddenly was felt, behind the faint green light, a deafening rumble.


    Red fire, like a savage murderer, grinning hideously savagely in this world, sounds of howls, rocked the world livings. The earth underneath and surrounding rock walls, again shook, most likely due to the near distance, the quake was more powerful, made one couldn¡¯t imagine, deep inside the fire, what kind of scene was that.


    The firelight reflected from far, eyes suddenly lit up in the darkness.


    Burning, most likely were eyes!


    Faint blue light, shed again, from the darkness shot out, in the waves of heat, that beautiful figure stood facing the wind, her hair dancing.


    [Rumble!]


    Deafening rumble and the earthquake like thunder deity, made mortals afraid, the entire cave seemed to be shaking, numerous stones fell like a drizzle, just that that figure, already disappeared.


    She flew, in that doomsday-like scene, in the falling stones rain, she flew, heading towards deep inside the fire, the brightest ce, flying towards there!


    No one knew, what was ahead.


    But who would care too?

 Chapter 212: Horror

    Chapter 212 - Horror


    The solid ground, under the brunt of the broiling fire, even started to look like it was melting, the fiery mes, shot out incessantly from the Crimson Fire Beast, like a thirst to obliterate everything, turning this huge stone room, into a horrible sea of fire.


    Ghost Li¡¯s figure, from the start had disappeared into the firelight, and never appeared.


    After spitting out a wave of fire as high as a mountain, the Crimson Fire Beast¡¯s raging eyes red at the sea of fire, as if searching for something, temporarily paused, the broiling mes was still burning on the ground, the surrounding air also seemed to be churning.


    However, Ghost Li and the monkey on his shoulder, both disappeared at the same time.


    Could it be they had already turned into ashes?


    The next moment, the answer appeared. In the air above the fire, Ghost Li figure hovered, in that instant, like an apparition, he shot to the space above the Crimson Fire Beast, totally avoiding that terrible fire. And right now, in his hand, the Soul-Devouring stick once again appeared glowing with dark-green light, in the sea of firelight, his expression was indifferent and calm.


    Xiao Hui was on his shoulder, towards that huge devil beast, suddenly bared its teeth, screeched out, obviously towards this old foe, it was also slightly agitated, even though it was a monkey but after all these time with Ghost Li, in the blood fluids, most likely it too had some of the Sinister Orb¡¯s predominant vicious energy!


    The Crimson Fire Beast made a deafening roar, its sound reverberated far out, like the sound of thunder, following which, its huge body leapt up abruptly, instantly the surrounding air almostpletely turned into vapours from the scorching mes, leaving only torrid heat. The huge body glimmering with fierce and vicious firelight, stopped.


    This time, Ghost Li did not avoid, watching the ancient beast which was innumerable times bigger than himself, a strange glint in his eyes. And behind the beast, the strange eight ferocious deities like halos, followed along, slowly rotating, wavering between light and darkness, like a mysterious eye, coldly watching this battle.


    Above the Soul-Devouring stick, the Sinister Orb¡¯s dark red blood lines, one by one totally lighted up, facing the fire body which was pouncing over, Ghost Li did not step back, this time he actually faced it.


    The Crimson Fire Beast looked as if it did not expected it, this insignificant human actually was facing it, its body paused slightly but the next moment it¡¯s mes turned stronger, roaring loudly, bit down.


    The huge fire sparks like rain pelting down from the sky, fell, but when it reached three chi radius from Ghost Li, like an invisible shield, all of it bounced back. And at the same time, Ghost Li swept to where the beast was, that pair of huge burning eyes, was just before him.


    Ghost Li surrounded by heavy broiling fire, beside, Xiao Hui screeched, the Soul-Devouring stick held in front, facing the beast¡¯s head, stabbed over.


    The dark-green light, instantly red, like a brilliant lotus blooming in the firelight, and then, deep within the lotus, bright blood-like...


    Fresh red!


    The Sinister Orb in the scorching heat, seemed to shake slightly, pouring its energy, it had never been this powerful for so many years, the dark-green energy, swiftly rotating deep within the Sinister Orb body, as if howling with thirst for killing.


    That clearly was a sea of fire but the surrounding temperature in that instant turned cold, icy cold air descended from the sky, covering the Crimson Fire Beast. For the first time, this ancient guardian in its shock could feel fear but its inherent strong instinct, spurred it to make an even more ferocious roar, again bit towards Ghost Li.


    The horizon where the huge head pounced down, fiery mes descended with a rumble, and at this moment, Ghost Li stabbed deeply into the beast¡¯s opened mouth.


    Its huge body, paused in the air, the surrounding air was still that hot but a wave of chill, as if from deep within one¡¯s heart, emanated out. Xiao Hui was still at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, its body did not change but in those three eyes, it seemed to be agitated, already turned red, looking extremely piercing.


    And the Crimson Fire Beast after the blow from Ghost Li, its momentum declining could be seen in that instant, Xiao Hui¡¯s looking savage, towards that beast, revealed its fangs, grinning hideously.


    In a blink, the surrounding temperature continued to drop, the Crimson Fire Beast¡¯s body temperature too drop, carrying an inexplicable fearful expression, the beast¡¯s eyes actually revealed horror.


    Ghost Li hovering in the air, slowly lifted his head, on the Soul-Devouring stick on his hand, red firelight filled the entire weapon, as if bit by bit, drop by drop heartlessly sucking the beast¡¯s essence.


    Ghost Li looked to be slightly in pain, a red-yellow light also appeared on his face but after shing for three times, a golden light concealed it.


    The Crimson Fire Beast could no longer support its huge body, fell from mid air, the exceptional monster a moment ago, right now had turned into this weak state, if one hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, it would have been impossible to believe. The fire in the stone chamber swiftly dissipated, and the temperature dropped rapidly, recing it was the extreme coldness emitting from Ghost Li, carrying a trace of evil taste.


    The Crimson Fire Beast fell to the ground, the zing fire on his body by now were almost gone, looking from afar, this guardian beast seemed to have lost most of his power, looking hatefully at Ghost Li who was making his way down, the Crimson Fire Beast finally bellowed a roar and its giant body slowly dissipated into the air.


    However, although its body dissipated, the strange eight ferocious deities halos in mid-air did not disappear, in addition they did not seem to be affected by the fight just now, still osciting between darkness and light, spun unhurriedly, and slowly retreated, finally it came to a stop in front of the figure which had reappeared, still sitting on the ground Beast Deity, above the ancient brazier.


    In the brazier, the mes continued to burn quietly.


    In the aftermath of Ghost Li¡¯s Sinister Orb¡¯s enveloping cold, this was the only heat and light left, It was as if it waspletely unaffected by Ghost Li¡¯s power.


    Ghost Li descended onto the ground again, but on his face there was no joy of victory, looking at the burning mes, his pupils seemed to be still contracting.


    That strange halo, slowly rotating, the eight ferocious deities images, again lit up, darkened and lit up again, as if mysteriously saying something.


    Under the halo, was the face of the Beast Deity¡¯s exhausted but smiling face.


    [p, p, p...]


    Beast Deity pped lightly, with a gentle smile, and said, ¡°Awesome, awesome, I was not expecting that you have such a high skill level and with this kind of powerful weapon. Although I had anticipated that your skills are not trivial but I did not expect that you woulde to this stage.¡±


    He sighed quietly, and somewhat self-deprecatingly said, ¡°I seem to be always wrong, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him and said unhurriedly, ¡°The Crimson Fire Beast that appeared this time, though it looked formidable, it did not have the level of power as thest time in FenXiang Valley Inferno altar.¡±


    Beast Deity looked at Ghost Li, saying nothing, but his eyes slowly filled with approval and nodded his head.


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°This Crimson Fire Beast, is clearly the guardian spiritual beast for this Eight Savage Inferno Formation passed down from the Shaman tribe, therefore as long as this formation exist and still be activated, it would be able to summon beasts like these. However, the Crimson Fire Beast is still a spirit restrained within the formation, the stronger the Inferno Fire energy contained in this formation, the more powerful it will be.¡±


    He nced at the brazier in front of Beast Deity, and said, ¡°This brazier, could it be the legendary ¡®Gather Fire Brazier¡¯ that could amass the fire essence of heaven and earth? ¡±


    Beast Deityughed and said, ¡°Yes, it is the Gather Fire Brazier.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said indifferently, ¡°With this brazier around, you are able to use the energy within it to activate Inferno Fire and trigger the formation, summon the Crimson Fire Beast. But this magical weapon although mystical, it might not beparable to the ground below FenXiang Valley Inferno Altar, the moltenva containing thousand years of ample fire energy, continuously supplying the formation, therefore the Crimson Fire Beast you summoned this time, although looked powerful but it was only an empty shell.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Haha, good, good,¡± the Beast Deityughed loudly and pped, ¡°What a good empty shell, well said, unfortunately, those that can say this, in this world other than you, I wonder who else?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at him deeply and said, ¡°At least, the man who caused your serious injuries, will be qualified to say that.¡±


    The Beast Deity¡¯s smiling expression vanished, his expression became heavy and his eyes turned cold, stared at Ghost Li. Ghost Li looked straight into his eyes calmly, even though he could feel the burst of terrifying power emitting from the weakly-looking body.


    Beast Deity watched Ghost Li, slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I heard, that the person who injured me, seems like he too had a few grudges with you?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed immediately.


    The two men stared at each other, saying nothing more, but the temperature of the stone chamber seemed to have dropped to the freezing point.


    At this time, suddenly, they both seemed to be aware of something. The Beast Deity looked up slightly, Ghost Li turned around instead and faced the entrance of the stone chamber.


    In that gaze, like a startled swan flitting across in the dark, carving a scar across the heart...


    The Crimson Fire Beast had already vanished, the huge stone chamber once again in darkness, only the brazier in front of Beast Deity had a ball of fire quietly burning, illuminating a little light and heat to the area nearby. Even the slow rotating eight ferocious deities like halos above the brazier had dimmed.


    However, at that moment, in the depths of the darkness, a figure enveloped by gentle blue light stood quietly, a familiar face, reflecting in the eyes, a stunned moment, as if a millennium had passed.


    In a daze, staring at her.


    Step by step, slowly approaching.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s hand, in the dim darkness, looked very pale, unsure if it was she was using too much strength to hold TianYa. However on her face, she seemed emotionless, as she had been when they first met, thedy that was as cold as ice and frost.


    She walked closer, slowly.


    Walked to his side, and stood there.


    No words, no speech. In her eyes, at that moment only leaving the fire reflection. That moment, again how long has time passed?


    The Beast Deity silently watched the strange actions between this man and woman, but said nothing and did nothing. In his deep perpetually unclear eyes, flickered withplicated emotions, but who else would be able to understand?


    Standing side by side with him.


    Lu XueQi¡¯s eyes, ever since walking over, had not nced at Ghost Li again.


    After a long while, in the slightly odd atmosphere of silence, to hear her in the quiet, peacefully, as if in that peacefulness it had an inexplicable feeling, quietly saying, ¡°So... it¡¯s really you...¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, watched attentively at the graceful and beautiful women in front of him, after a long while, what he did, was only one thing.


    He turned towards her, slowly---


    smiling.


    Then, he stood beside her, shoulder by shoulder, breathing deeply, the fire that reverberated out from the depths of his heart, as if warming the entire heart.


    Lu XueQi seemed to have felt something, and slowly, her pale face actually turned a faint red. However, she did not make any attempt to conceal, on her frost-like face, still watching ahead, towards that burning fire, the mes reflecting in her eyes, smiled.


    Like that, warmly, smiling!


    The two figures stood side by side, looking at Beast Deity, facing this unparalleled devil.


    Beast Deity¡¯s eyes, however, held pain, and he slowly lowered his head.


    The me continued to burn quietly, the stone chamber seemed to look somewhat hazy, and the three figures stood there for a long time.


    Until, the Beast Deity lifted his head once more, his gaze stopping on Lu XueQi for a moment, before on Ghost Li and said suddenly, ¡°Promise me one thing, possible?¡±


    Startled, Ghost Li never thought he would actually say something like that, did not know how to respond for a moment and could only ask, ¡°What?¡±


    The Beast Deity¡¯s face carried a deep exhaustion, and said faintly, ¡°No matter what motives the two of you have, since you have to fight me anyway, if you die by my hand, naturally there¡¯s nothing to say. If I lose, I don¡¯t me you two either. I only wish that when you get out of this cave, do one thing for me.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Go ahead¡±


    Beast Deity was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°You remember that there is a stone statue in front of the cave right!¡±


    A strange look crossed Ghost Li¡¯s face, he nodded slowly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Beast Deity¡¯s voice became low, and quietly said, ¡°If you have a chance to go out, pick a bundle of her favorite lily flowers for me and ce it in front of her!¡±


    ¡°Lily ... got it.¡± Ghost Li nodded slowly, but his tone seemed to hold a somewhat peculiar emotion. Lu XueQi felt it, but did not speak, only silently looked at him.


    The Beast Deity shook his head, seemingly mocking himself, smiled and faced Ghost Li, saying ¡°What about you two! If you both had to remain here, never able to leave again, what would be yourst wish?¡±


    His gaze moved slowly from Ghost Li to Lu XueQi, with a slight smile and a strange glint in his eyes, said, ¡±What about you! Do you have any final wish you wish to say?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, and Lu XueQi did not speak. After a moment, Lu XueQi looked quietly at Ghost Li, saw theplicated expression on his face, with pain in his eyes.


    She took a deep breath, and said suddenly, ¡°I have no greater wish!¡±


    This sentence, although spoken ordinarily, but was said resolutely and gave herself no room for turning back.


    Perhaps, she really did not want to, never want to give herself any leeway.


    Ghost Li jolted.


    Then he looked at the woman beside him.


    Stared deeply.


    And said nothing.


    The Beast Deity looked at Lu XueQi, his eyes getting brighter. Abruptly, he pped his hands. Although his body was still trembling slightly, he still stood up. Bright coloured silk cloth clothing swept over, TaoTie also stood up as well, softly making noises beside his master.


    ¡°Good, good, well said!¡±


    The Beast Deity faced Lu XueQi, his eyes slowly emanating an inexplicable intensity, ¡°Exactly, exactly, the women of this world, indeed there is still someone like her.¡±


    He looked up at the sky andughed derangedly, and yet at the end of hisughter it seemed like anguished wailing with a little whimper. As his body swayed, an inexplicable atmosphere slowly rose, the originally quiet and rotating eight ferocious deities halos suddenly began rapidly spinning, the eight figures lit up together at the same time.


    The ancient malevolent energy from primitive mythical age,pletely different from the Crimson Fire Beast, instantly permeated, from that ancient fire brazier, stimted by evil power, once again, slowly became big.


    This time, the ball of fire actually left the brazier, appearing to be embedded in that mysterious eight ferocious deities like halos, rose to mid-air all together, burning fiercely.


    ¡°You were right, the summons I made for Crimson Fire Beast was insufficient in power and not like Inferno Altar formation, ¡° behind the halo, a red flush appeared on the Beast Deity¡¯s pale face, as if with this unparalleled evil power, he too seemed to havee back to life, ¡°But the formation here, wasid personally by LingLong, far surpassed the Inferno Altar¡¯s historical remains, the profound mystery of it, I will let you all see it!¡±


    In his long mournfulughter, his whole body floated into mid-air and slowly merged into that growing ze, and finally disappearing. On the ground, TaoTie roared.


    The next moment, above the eight ferocious deities, suddenly, all the deities¡¯ eyes like turning bloodshot and lit up in red, like a ferocious devil awaking again, in that instant, the deities in the air became howling, sharp howls covered the sky and earth, deafening.


    That ball of mes burned more and more intensely, deep within the fire thunder rumbles began incessantly, the heart of the mes gradually turned white, even at a distance, with Ghost Li and Lu XueQi¡¯s skill levels, could feel the unbearable heat.


    And in the sky full of howling, reverberating the strange incantations, the chants were obscure and long, primitive and abstruse, like the original ancient civilization, worshipping the gods, wholeheartedly believing in the spiritual power, summoning the gods in slumber.


    Giant mes, burning!


    The incantations like strong winds and swift rains, tearing apart the human heart.


    The sounds, like pounding upon one¡¯s heart, suddenly like a powerful tide force, surging out from that huge fire, the force was so huge, Ghost Li and Lu XueQu were unable to resist, forced to flew back out.


    What terrible curse was it, and what kind of terrible spiritual beast would it summon, to have such terrible force?


    For a moment, Ghost Li and Lu XueQi both changed countenances, how would this be something a human could fight?


    The raging fire, like a demon dancing in the mid-air, receiving the arrival of the horror within the fire. The hottest ce, almost like pure-white, in the violent shaking, something, slowly breathed, opened its eyes.


    Momentster, the surrounding ancient sturdy stone walls started to crack, numerous huge cracks appeared on the ground, and from the deep cracks, bright red light seeped out, as if below the feet, was the terribleva of the volcano, about to erupt..


    And in that breathing, like the song of dragon singing, in this space ...


    Reverberate!

 Chapter 213: Eight Wild Fire Dragons

    Chapter 213 - Eight Wild Fire Dragons


    Subdue Devil Ancient Cave, entrance.


    Before Linglong Shaman Lady statue, ck Wood stood silently, and the ferocious spirit ck Tiger was also silent, stood behind him. Lu XueQi and the rest had long entered the cave, not to mention Ghost Li who went in earlier, and in this long period of time, nobody knew in that ancient cave, what exactly had happened?


    Just that, the two brothers, did not appear to be concerned, in their eyes, there seemed to be only Linglong shamandy statue.


    Suddenly, in this silence, the ground below them started to quake, the indistinct rumbles, came from the cave. ck Wood¡¯s body trembled, turned and looked at ck Tiger, but before they couldprehend, the bigger event, had already started.


    The dark heavy sky, the dark clouds shrouded above the burnt ck summit, suddenly shot out a stream of golden light, like a sharp sword, descended from the sky and pierced through theyers of darkness. Closely following behind it, at the boundary of the thick dark clouds, golden lights started to shine, as if setting the dark clouds within a boundary of golden light.


    Rumbling sounds of thunder, for ten thousand years, again rang out on this cursed summit, the clouds started to swirl crazily, as if there was some mystery power, constantly waking up, changing the countenance of the heaven and earth.


    ck Wood and ck Tiger stared at this strange change nkly, suddenly, ck Wood turned, hesitated for a moment, his voice seemed to be quivering, quietly said, ¡°The Yin wind...also disappeared.¡±


    The huge body of ck Tiger, stared intently deep into the cave, in the deep darkness, there wasn¡¯t anymore cold chilling Yin wind, recing it, was burning heat waves.


    ¡°What happened, what happened inside?¡± ck Wood¡¯s voice sounded agitated but covered by the ck cover, his expression could not be seen, only staring intently at the cave.


    Contrary to him, ck Tiger¡¯s expression looked extremelyplicated and strange, as if there was this inexplicable joy but that white misty face, also revealed a trace of grief.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fire dragon, Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon!¡± He quietly, faintly said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ck Wood turned around in disbelief, stared at ck Tiger, said, ¡°What did you say, Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon, in this world other thandy, how can there be another person who could summon the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon?¡±


    ck Tiger¡¯s eyes were indistinct, slowly turned to the statue, after a long time, said, ¡°Actually there isn¡¯t any, because the incantation to summon and ten thousand fire essences Inferno Mirror, are long lost, but, ¡° He smiled, then using a very strange expression to look at ck Wood, said, ¡°But, there is still one person in this world who onceprehend the shamandy¡¯s entire shaman spell incantations, and thedy when she was alive,id down her only Eight Savage Inferno Formation which can summon the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon, happened to be here.¡±


    ck Wood was stunned, did not speak, after a long time, dejectedly shook his head said, ¡°So he...still has this move. But the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon is a ferocious animal which could destroy thousands of livings, summoning this divine beast, couldn¡¯t it be he has forgotten that it was this fire dragon that thedy used to burn him alive?¡±


    ck Tiger coldlyughed, said, ¡°Who knows, I only remembered when thedy was on the verge of dying, personally told me this.¡±


    ck Wood was shocked, said, ¡°What?¡±


    ck Tiger¡¯s face had a heavy bitterness expression, abruptly turned, saw that the strange changes were bing more and more obvious, the cave which was quaking even more, sneered and said, ¡°Thedy instructed, in the future no matter how many years has passed, once the fire dragon is brought back to life here, it will be the end of this evil trouble!¡±


    ck Wood muttered, "The end of the evil...¡± suddenly, his face changed, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, thedy she had already predicted?¡±


    Back Tiger did not reply him, to him, in this increasing heat waves, the horizon clouds in turbulence, golden lights in disarray, the chaos in heaven and earth, in his eyes, there was only the statue.


    He slowly shifted to the statue, all of the expressions on his face disappeared, quietly said, ¡°Lady,dy...I finally waited for this day, don¡¯t be impatient, wait for another while, when everything ends, ck Tiger wille and find you, and will serve beside you forever.¡±


    ck Wood woodenly looked at this former brother, then, he looked up at the sky.


    What the sky gave him, was instead a deafening thunder!


    Rumble!


    The winds and clouds turned even more urgent, the earthquakes turned stronger.


    In the tunnel of the cave, Zeng ShuShu retreated half a step, avoided the white shining body that shed over, at the same time groaned inwardly. Ever since Li Xun and the rest for some reason offended ady in white, and thisdy who looked even more beautiful Jin PingEr, her skills were inconceivably high, Li Xun and the rest of the disciples attacked together and yet were all blocked by her strange skills, and right now everyone was trapped by one of her spells.


    That was the same spell which was used to trap Jin PingEr, the mysterious white light ball headed to the group, the FenXiang Valley disciples used their weapons to hit the ball away but more and more emerged, initially it was nothing but after a while, this cave was filled with white light. Even though there were many disciples but none were as quick as Jin PingEr, the white light almost in a blink produced numerous, each flew in a disarray in the air, causing the FenXiang Valley disciples who initially wanted to catch Xiao Bai and teach her a good lesson, to cry out incessantly from the beatings.


    Looking as the disciples were in a difficulty, Zeng ShuShu couldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing, he could only join in the fight. However thedy in white was too highly skilled, Zeng ShuShu was unable to pursue her, instead, soon was also surrounded by the white light balls. But Zeng ShuShu was after all quick-witted, after a few rounds, he immediately realized something was not right, quickly called the others not to cut those white balls, the group thenprehended.


    Just that even if it was so, the white light bodies had already filled up the air, surrounding those Good Faction disciples tightly, attacking from left and right, everyone was in chaos.


    Xiao Bai slowly descended from the air,nded on the ground, looking at the white lights flickering ahead, the disciples looked to be in a sorry plight, she coldlyughed, heaved a long sigh. Although she had received Tao for thousand of years but she was definitely not a merciful, open-hearted celestial figure, incarcerated for several hundred years at Inferno Altar, this grievance even though she let it go lightly at that time, and by not seeking trouble from FenXiang Valley, the FenXiang Valley disciples should instead offer sacrifices to their ancestor, now that they actually offered themselves, and happened that she was in a bad mood after her conversation with Ghost Li, it could be said they hit the gun muzzle.


    And also at this moment, suddenly, Xiao Bai who was flushed with sess felt a chill, a never felt before fear, abruptly erupted from the depths of her heart, her heart involuntarily pounded.


    An ancient and savage force, ahead, in the depths of this ancient cave, slowly surfaced, as if in a slumber for thousands and thousands of years, finally for the first time awoke. However, this was only the beginning, and it already changed the countenance of heaven and earth.


    Rumbling sounds of thunder, slowly rolled off from the depths of the earth, violent quakes, rolled over from far like waves, the great earth started to quake violently. This time, numerous huge stones started to fall, as if the stones could not bear the revival of this great force.


    Everyone, turned pale, in their panic, Zeng ShuShu used all of his strength, called Li Xun loudly, ¡°Li senior brother, here is too dangerous, we better leave first!¡±


    Li Xun was pale, with one stroke hit the white light ball that attacked over, the force he used was slightly harder due to the confusion, the light ball after being hit out for several chi, divided itself into two and again gathering strength in the air, looked like it was going to attack again. But ever since the strange event happened, Xiao Bai seemed upied, her spell slowed down much, the light balls speed also decreased.


    Li Xun who was cornered tightly, clenched his teeth tightly, loudly shouted, ¡°All go out, I will bring up the rear.¡±


    After speaking, he flew up, his sword shone brightly, blocked off all of the white light bodies. The disciples had always respected him, after hearing his words and looking at the situation, the group started to run towards the exit.


    But Li Xun didn¡¯t look like he was leaving, Zeng ShuShu flew over, blocked the white bodies¡¯ attack, loudly said, ¡°Li senior brother, why are you not leaving?¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s face had a trace of hesitation, said, ¡°But...Lu junior sister is still in there.¡±


    Zeng ShuShu frowned, angrily said, ¡°Lu junior sister is highly skilled, she might not be in trouble, you being this persistent, you will only hinder others and yourself!¡±


    Li Xun¡¯s face changed but he saw that the earthquakes were getting stronger, after a period of time, the falling stones did not lessen but instead increased, he heaved a long sigh and in the end flew towards the exit.


    Zeng ShuShu nced one more towards the interior of the cave, and then also left.


    The conversations, were all heard by Xiao Bai, but to her, other than sneering, nothing moved her. The white light bodies in the cave moved slower and slower, after Li Xun and Zeng ShuShu swiftly disappeared, the white bodies paused in the air and then gathered and merged together, again forming into a white light ball, heading towards Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai slowly turned, stared deeply into the depths of the cave.


    The ancient powerful force, kept increasing, Xiao Bai even could clearly sense, the force contained an unparalleled powerful force of destruction. The surrounding stone walls was still shaking with big and small stones pieces falling down, but three chi radius around her, not one stone hit her.


    The white ball flew back to her, like a small spirit, danced and flew around her, as if trying to figure out its master¡¯s intention.


    And on its master¡¯s nk face, there was only worry and a sense of loss.


    In the deep darkness, at this moment, a roar bellowed, like a dragon roaring, singing towards the sky.


    The mysterious ancient force, finally totally awake!


    The huge stone chamber, was totally enveloped by intense firelight, the darkness was totally driven out, there was not a hint of darkness. The brightness of the light, far exceeded any light on earth, and it even made one felt, the sunlight in the horizon, could not even exceed this.


    The once unparalleled Crimson Fire Beast,pared to this, was really like a firefly.


    In this terrifying power, the hottest ce, without doubt was that spinning rapidly, the Eight ferocious deities halos shing with strange light. Over there, the fire that the Beast Deity once merged into, turned white-hot, the incantations filled the air, turning more and more urgent.


    The heart of the fire which kept expanding and shrinking slightly, was like a crimson fire egg incubating, breeding something terrible, and as the temperature kept increasing, where the ancient and mysterious was, drop by drop gathering the power lost for ten thousand years, again arriving into this world.


    Lu XueQi and Ghost Li, was alreadypletely pressed onto the stone walls, the powerful force of the fire, was baking their bodies and hearts, squeezing every bit of water from their bodies.


    There was no sweat, because every drop of sweat evaporates before it even sweated, the broiling mes, reflected their red faces.


    Lu Xueqi suddenly sensed something, looked at Ghost Li, that man, not knowing since when, had grabbed her hand. She was not surprised or shocked, even at this hopeless sea of fire facing the unknown mysterious force.


    In her hands, from the fingers, warmth travelled over.


    It was once familiar! Ten years ago it was also like this!


    The hand which once tightly held in the darkness!


    Ghost Li moved, leaving the wall, blocking before Lu Xueqi, the faint dark-green light, within it indistinct golden light shed, from his hands, it formed a wall, blocking in front.


    Immediately, much of the heat reduced, Ghost Li¡¯s back trembled once, then, he inhaled deeply.


    Suddenly, the hand he was holding, grabbed him tightly, from his back, faint blue light floated, initially, the light seemed to sh with the dark-green light, but soon, the two lights merged into one, forming a stronger light wall, blocking that terrible crimson firelight.


    The man¡¯s shoulder, the man¡¯s back, quietly stood in front, Lu Xueqi held his hand tightly, the corner of her lips, in that firelight, a faint smile.


    Suddenly, the incantations stopped, for a moment, everything seemed to freeze, all of the mes, the sky which was full of firelight, Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi using their strengths to resist, and the eight deities rotating unceasingly in the sky.


    Deep inside where it was the hottest, it started to crack, from a thin fissure, it erged, from the size of a human gap, it turned into several times bigger hole. In this dazzling firelight, from that gap, it seemed to be the deepest heaviest darkness unimaginable.


    Then, as if something, from the gap, coldly, looked out.


    A feeling of cruelty that made one almost despair in madness, instantly swept through every corner of this stone chamber.


    The next moment, as if receiving the biggest agitation, all of the fire burst forth in the most intense light, dragon singing pitched higher and higher, like a celebration that never ends, deep inside the fire, dragon singing suddenly started, carrying terror, despair, the ancient divine spiritual thing, arrived from another world.


    The huge head, slowly stretched out, as dazzling as the sun and unable to view it directly, that clearly was the ancient fire dragon which was bathed in fire, every part, was mes.


    The huge dragon head, had already upied the entire space, Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi stared dumbfoundedly at this unparalleled, almost out of this world living thing, even forgetting to resist, just instinctively, the two weapons joined force to block the fire that swept over. Just that, the suffocating power, already seemed dered their fates.


    The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon!


    In the southern border ancient shaman tribe legends, the terrible ferocious beast which could destroy the entire world¡¯s living things, the final spiritual beast called forth from the Eight Savage Inferno Formation, finally after ten thousand years, again emerged into the mortal world.


    The huge head, slowly turned within the mes, it did not immediately destroy anything, from the huge horn to the fangs in its mouth, disyed a mysterious rosy transparent colour that only appeared in extreme heat.


    Each time the dragon breathed, it brought a violent quake to the stone chamber, as if this space, to this powerful thing, was only a narrow ce, even its body until now, had not even revealed.


    Behind the dragon head, the rotating eight deities halos, seemed to submerge into the dazzling firelight, indistinct, the huge halo also seemed to be slightly wavering.


    Was it because of this fire dragon¡¯s power that can make one feel despair?


    Or was it the past memories that possessed this body?


    Nobody knew.


    And nobody would again think of that, because right now, as if slowly adjusting after awakening, the huge fire dragon, on its head, the rosy transparent huge eyes, the burning mes slowly rose, its dragon head also slowly turned over.


    The next moment, the terrible dragon head, facing in this stone chamber, the two human figures in the corner whom were resisting with their strength.


    [Roar!...]


    Immediately , deafening rumble resounded in the entire heaven and earth!

 Chapter 214: Doomsday

    Chapter 214 - Doomsday


    That roar, seemed toe from a very far ce, because in the air full of roaring hot mes, the terrible Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon¡¯s roar, sounded very far away. And what Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi were directly facing, was a huge fire racing over like an angry tide, and the ground which was once sturdy, right now had totally copsed and turned into ava hell, numerous enormous cracks, the redva below their feet surged and groaned, like the sea foam from breaking waves spraying, hitting the remnants of the burnt rocks, continued to burn, emitting sizzling sounds.


    Boiling mes, overwhelmingly, had already arrived before them.


    In this despair situation, it seemed already hard to breathe.


    The face which was flushed red, a green vein seemed to throb for a moment on Ghost Li¡¯s forehead, before the enormous flood, both of his eyes red widely, with a loud shout, the Soul-Devouring stick left his hand, floated before him. At the same time, both of Ghost Li¡¯s hands formed into a symbol of Buddhism but what floated out from his hand was not the usual solemn golden light from Tian Yin Temple Buddhism true way, instead it was dark red light with a trace of unusual.


    Activated by his spell, the Soul-Devouring abruptly erected upright, hovered in the air, on the tip the Sinister Orb, after Ghost Li¡¯s hands formed the symbol, the Buddhism golden incantation words appeared. And the Soul-Devouring stick, seemed to twist in the air, forming a Taiji image.


    And in this Taiji image, what was flickering was not Qing Yun sect Taoism true way clear light, instead it was mixed with the different images from Evil sect spells. The world¡¯s greatest few cultivated sects true ways, finally for the first time, disyed out by a person well-versed in it.


    In the red light, Lu Xueqi stood quietly behind Ghost Li, looking at this man who was sparing no effort, facing together with him, that terrible fire dragon! The faint blue from Tian Ya, emitted from behind Ghost Li.


    Her hair, in the broiling angry breeze, floated!


    The next moment, the zing fire collided.


    In that instant, as if the entire world had turned into mes, like immersing into a great furnace, suffering an abyss of misery, infinite red mes howled beside their ears, as if numerous hands were pulling them from all directions, intending to smash their bodies into pieces!


    Whole body trembling!


    Then, in the turbulent sea of fire, there was still a strange light, after being swallowed, stubbornly, struggled to light up in the sea of fire.


    Soul-devouring!


    Gold, dark-green, red, three colours light, emanated from the Soul-devouring at the same time, forming into an invisible wall, in this doomsday-like wild sea, protecting its master.


    Like a miracle, this blow by Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon which looked as if it could destroy everything, was blocked by Ghost Li, even Xiao Hui on his shoulder, shed with angry red eyes, looking at that fire dragon, made an angry roar.


    But Ghost Li clearly was not feeling good, his face flushed red with heat, in that instant turned pale, Lu Xueqi standing behind him for the first time could feel that Ghost Li was trembling, quickly supported him, but when she touched him, she was shocked.


    Ghost Li¡¯s entire body, was strangely hot, even Lu Xueqi with her cultivation, felt her hands burned, not to say Ghost Li himself. And what¡¯s even more shocking, when Lu Xueqi assisted Ghost Li¡¯s hands, immediately she could feel, although Ghost Li still maintained the hand symbol but his hands and arms, were involuntarily shaking.


    This blow, was so terrible!


    This blow came back empty-handed, the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon¡¯s head moved slightly, seemed surprised too, in this mountain of mes, the huge head slowly lowered, it did not make another attack again but instead nced at these two insignificant humans.


    In the dragon¡¯s eyes, was that special ruby transparent fire!


    [Zheng!]


    Crisp clear cry of phoenix, blue light floated, TianYa shot out suddenly from Lu Xueqi¡¯s hand, reflecting that figure, stepped forward, blocked in front of Ghost Li, inhaling deeply, facing that terrible existence resolutely.


    ck hair, still dancing in the breeze.


    A few strands, gently stirred in the heat,nded on Ghost Li¡¯s face, even though this was a ce like doomsday hell, the once familiar faint fragrance, still travelled to the heart.


    When you were feeling hopelessness, was there someone who could apany you?


    Even when there was no road left to walk, was there someone who never once abandon you?


    The eyes in that instant swept past time, oblivious to the surrounding intense fires, saw during youth, the once past.


    In the dark abyss of memories, exactly like today, like again returning, to that once innocent time.


    So, this figure, really, never once changed?


    The person who changed, who was it then?


    After the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon¡¯s head, the spinning mysterious eight ferocious deities halos, started to sh, different strange symbols indistinctly disyed, under the halos, flickering incessantly.


    The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon¡¯s head suddenly paused, as powerful as it, it seemed to receive some stimtion, again made an angry roar.


    The dragon¡¯s cry, like a tsunami, came crashing over, in that instant, all of the remnant rocks on the ground in the quake swiftly melted and becameva, and only a moment¡¯ster, the ground below Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi, hadpletely turned into a stretch of moltenva. Apanying the dragon¡¯s cry, the sea of moltenva, from the original chaotic surges, as if receiving an enormous pull, all started to flow towards a direction at the same time.


    Theva flood flows faster and faster, the hot steams rose up, turning this stone chamber into a realva hell. Soon, the force which was too powerful, ripped out a huge vortex, the red mes on top of theva burned fiercely destroying everything, like a dance in climax.


    The vortex becamerger andrger, sank down deeply, the cry pulled out by the wild torrent, from deep within this vortex, slowly emanated out, like the sound of thunder, getting louder and louder, and finally, it was already deafening, even covering the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon¡¯s cry in the air.


    When the turbulentva rapids almost reached its climax, the huge vortex diameter reached several zhangs, from deep within the vortex, apanying that deafening thunder.


    [Zheng!]


    In that instant, heaven and earth moved, a burning column shot out from the huge vortex, totally made up ofva, almost the diameter of ten men stretching their arms around, carrying an impossible momentum, charging towards the insignificantly-looking Lu Xueqi and Ghost Li.


    Sweeping across everything, looking scornfully at the world!


    As if this was the real unparalleled power!


    The power of fire, the essence of fire!


    Before theva column reached, Lu Xueqi and Ghost Li felt a sense of emptiness, just a moment ago when they were still relying on thest stone wall in the corner, tormented by the wild power, it crumbled into stone pieces and scattered, and what revealed behind them, was not solid stone walls, it was fragmented rocks with cracks revealing red hotva melting beneath it.


    And above them, was the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon eyeing its prey; everywhere, was a mad sea of broiling fire; underneath, was an unstoppableva column!


    In the firelight, in-between the pants of breath, what was trembling?


    What was it, that made hands held each other, unwilling to let go, tightly linked!


    That sword, like singing in the far horizon, carrying faint blue light, from ten years, hundred years, thousand years ago praised from mouth to mouth all the way, until today, for loved one, stabbed ahead.


    Wind and fire whistled!


    She like a fairy diving into the fire, the white figure in the firelight abruptly burst forth, that brightly-coloured exceptional beauty, forgetting what the world had, only at the fringe of the hands, that never once forgotten warmth and solidity, apanying beside.


    What was there to be afraid of, what was there to fear?


    That sword stroke!


    Her figure, went ahead, facing the wind and dancing, a peerless grace.


    Behind her, a low singing, the ordinary-looking firestick, the Soul-devouring now, from the back, shing with dark-green light, pursued TianYa, flying together with the blue sword.


    That figure, just beside, in this despair sea of fire, closely relying on each other.


    TianYa sword trembled slightly, the sword de¡¯s brilliance, pierced through theyers of heat wind and clouds, as if like responding to it, the Soul-devouring also made a strange cry, its light surged!


    Dark-green, blue, two colours, in the surrounding sea of fire, from the sky descending, but without any intention of avoiding, instead heading towards thatva column charging into the sky, stabbed in from the top!


    What was there to be afraid of?


    What was there to fear?


    The fire dragon in the air, suddenly roared, its cry long, rumbling unceasingly out. The surrounding mes, instantly rose, as if also dancing, looking at this doomsday revelry.


    The two figures which seemed to merge into one, the dark-green blue that melted and tangled together, like a meteor crashing down, collided with theva column.


    What kind of splendour it was, like a huge firework going off, the entireva sea churned and sprayed, rushing up high towards the sky. The huge fire column seemed to rage crazily in this already cramped space, destroying everything it could destroy, just that, there was one stream of brilliance, instead shot directly within the column.


    After the next moment, time seemed to pass for a long time, time froze, who could know?


    The surgingva slowly came down, the rapid spinning moltenva slowed down, the huge vortex started to shrink, only that terrible fire column, still paused above the sea ofva, stopped for that very moment.


    The dark-green blue lights, abruptly from one side of the fire column pierced a hole out, shot out, the next moment, apanying a low groan, [tut tut] sounds, numerous tiny holes continued to appear, the dark-green blue lights shot out happily unceasingly. The next moment, a loud sound, the huge fire column dejectedly copsed, turning into broilingva,nded into the sea ofva below.


    In the air, Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi once again appeared.


    Their clothes, had burnt marks everywhere, some parts of their skin even looked hurt. Their faces, showed untold exhaustion, Ghost Li¡¯s chest, lips, was dyed red with blood.


    Just that, they embraced each other, although weak, although clearly it was hopeless, but the weapons beside, TianYa and Soul-devouring, emanated never-seen-before splendour that could not be viewed directly.


    Their hands, still holding together.


    Their bodies, slowly rose.


    Slowly rising to the air, once again, stood before the dragon.


    The two insignificant humans, facing, quietly standing still.


    The dragon¡¯s burning eyes, watching this couple, from the mysterious fire, there was no telling of the dragon¡¯s thoughts, or maybe, tyrannical as it was, how would it care about humans.


    The mysterious halos, dimmed down much, for some reason, behind this dragon, even the eight deities images, seemed to take much effort.


    Or maybe, to control even more powerful force, the price to pay, would be even more!


    This logic, since the ancient shaman tribe until now, but how many understood?


    Flickering between light and darkness, the eight deities and the shing symbols, slowly rotated. The dragon did not attack immediately, to it, it seemed to be waiting.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body, from forcefully holding out the pain, finally started to shake involuntarily, the blood stain on his chest, became bigger.


    Lu Xueqi quietly stretched her hand over, hugged his waist, pulled him over a few degrees, leaning onto herself.


    The familiar breathing, gently resounded beside the ear, carrying a faint warmth, reverberating beside her pale face.


    Felt ticklish!


    She suddenly thought like this.


    Then, gently turning, looked at him.


    What she saw, was Ghost Li looking at her.


    She slowly nodded, smiled gently.


    Ghost Li watched her for a long time, on the corner of his lips, finally revealed that hint of smile, carrying faint blood.


    The eight deities which were constantly spinning, suddenly shone brightly, and this time, other than it, one of the fire of within the halos which the Beast Deity merged into, also became for the first time resplendent, gradually covering the surrounding deities images.


    And the entire rotating halo, for the first time, left the dragon¡¯s head back, slowly descended, the ball of fire, following the halo movements, descended onto the dragon¡¯s head, slowly merging in.


    The colossal dragon, suddenly made an angry roar, the entire sea of fire seemed to tremble, what was it, that could make this powerful thing feel pain?


    That ball of fire slowly but unstoppable, sank into the dragon¡¯s head.


    Then, the eight deities with the mysterious symbols, as if their splendour were lost momentarily, again swiftly dimmed.


    The dragon stopped its roars, bowed down slightly, then its huge head slowly again lifted up, the feeling of destruction, again appeared, enveloped them.


    And this time, for some reason, it wasn¡¯t the same terrible scene as the previous two times, on the contrary, the surrounding temperature dropped quite a lot, the sea ofva was still burning but theva current had also reduced, the entireva hell, abruptly, the fire essence seemed to be swiftly extracted.


    The dragon, finally once again stared at the two figures, this time, what was burning in its eyes was no longer that ruby transparent fire, instead it was a pair ofplicated wild human emotions eyes.


    The dragon lifted its head, opened its mouth towards the sky.


    It seemed to be, breathing deeply!


    Following that movement, all of the fire burning in the mid-air, seemed to lose their shine, but the pressure pressing onto Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi, made one so despair that one wanted to give up.


    From the dragon¡¯s mouth, suddenly, a stream of light shed, it was not the mes firelight, it was the genuine pure fire.


    Without any impurity, without any hubbub, the world¡¯s most terrible and also the purest, the ¡®Pure Fire¡¯ that could destroy everything in the world!


    Slowly jetting out!


    Without any heat dissipating, only a perfectly circr fire column the size of a human, pure like jade, heading towards them.


    TianYa in Lu Xueqi¡¯s hand, slowly dropped down, the Soul-devouring beside TianYa, also floated back to Ghost Li. Dark-green, blue lights, slowly receded.


    There wasn¡¯t any human force, that could block this unstoppable pure fire.


    That fire, nearing bit by bit!


    Lu Xueqi quietly looked up, no longer looking at that side, in her eyes, there was only one person, and that face.


    She looked deeply, a faint smile on her lips, refusing to miss out even the slightest, as if intending to engrave into her heart, into her soul, until after thousand years ten thousand lives, unable to forget again.


    That fire, was approaching!


    Ghost Li¡¯s sleeves, without any warning, turned into grey ashes, scattered, then it was his entire arm clothing.


    And this hand, this body, how much time still left?


    Let it be like this! He faintly thought, to die like this?


    Just that, his wish was still unfulfilled...


    He bitterlyughed quietly, holding tightly, that warm and gently hand.


    Suddenly, the light shed out from the fire, like a meteor bursting, a ray of firelight, shed past his mind, in that instant it was chaos.


    Lu Xueqi immediately sensed the restlessness in Ghost Li, subconsciously pulled his hand, almost at the same time, the pure fire, was already beside them, looking to soon, enveloped their bodies.


    Death?


    Or life!


    Ghost Li in that instant suddenly shouted, pulling with force, pulled Lu Xueqi behind him, Lu Xueqi shouted in surprise, but had no intention to escape on her own, instead held Ghost Li¡¯s hand tighter.


    And in that flint-spark moment, Ghost Li¡¯s hand, suddenly had a jade-but-not-like-jade object, encircled by jade, a primitive fire drawing in the middle, it was Inferno Mirror!


    The next moment, the pure fire, hit on to the Inferno Mirror.


    The eight deities images in the distance, shook suddenly, the powerful tyrannical dragon, its terrible head suddenly stifled, everything, seemed to pause.


    Then, like a voice from theherworld, gentle and soothing singing, leisurely reverberating, like ten thousand years ago, that gentle Linglong girl.


    The Inferno Mirror lit up, the fire drawing, like being revived, under the pure fire mes, as if pouring in infinite vitality, greedy sucking in this world¡¯s purest fire essence.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Ghost Li made a light cry, the Inferno Mirror was too hot for him to hold anymore. Leaving his hand but it did not drop, instead it rose into the air, under the eye of the dragon, started to sh.


    The heat, emanated from the Inferno Mirror, carrying much illusory white mist, as if evaporating the surrounding air, gathering around the Inferno Mirror, was a huge mysterious force, slowly tearing away at the surrounding air, the white mist, slowly formed into a beautifuldy figure.


    It was ady wearing simple clothes, she was holding a staff in her hand, her face, was identical to that statue keeping vigil outside the cave.


    ¡°Linglong...¡±


    Like a heart-wrenching shout, the dragon once again revealed anguish, then, a ball of fire emerged out from the dragon¡¯s head, the firelight scattered, revealing the Beast Deity¡¯s body, but looking at it now, the Beast Deity¡¯s body was withered, as if reaching the end of his life.


    Just that, that earnest pair of eyes, actually did not once change for ten thousand years, he had forgotten everything in the world, in his eyes there was only the mistydy.


    He headed towards that illusion, flew over, his eye containing infinite satisfaction.


    The Inferno Mirror quietly spun, the Linglong illusion seemed to be smiling too, opened her arms, embracing him.


    Looking at it, they would soon embrace but behind the Beast Deity, an earth-shocking roar, unrestrained, the dragon, at once nce recognized its enemy, the body it once destroy, made it intuitively attacked.


    Breathing deeply, the dragon¡¯s breath long, Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi¡¯s countenances changed but the Beast Deity seemed to have forgotten his surroundings, or maybe, even if he knew, would he still care?


    He leapt over, in that mist, it was actually not an illusion, he could actually hug, that body.


    Linglong...


    Linglong...


    He quietly called, like a child, closed his eyes in satisfaction. Linglong smiled, gently smoothed his hair.


    The colossal dragon roared angrily, the enraged fire in that instant arrived, swallowing everything!


    The two figures, in the sea of fire, slowly disappeared, but, there wasn¡¯t any pain, instead what was slowly revealed, was happiness.


    In the firelight, the Inferno Mirror suddenly appeared, dropped down from the air, right beside Ghost Li¡¯s hand. Ghost Li in his shock, subconsciously stretched out to catch. And at the same time, where the dragon was, as if losing the support of some power, the huge gap started to shrink.


    The dragon made another infuriated roar, full of unwillingness, but even it was unable to stop itself being swallowed once again into the mysterious space. However, at thest moment, full of hatred to destroy, towards this space, it poured out its final terrible fire.


    Heaven copsed and earth shattered!


    In that instant, all of theva exploded up, the stone chamberpletely melted, the huge space like sands, started to copse, at the same time, numerous chaoticva flood flowed, charging in all directions.


    Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi watched this doomsday scene, but they had no more strength to escape, however at this moment, the Inferno Mirror suddenly emitted a pure warm halo, surrounding the both of them, encasing them in this light, swiftly rising up.


    And below them, everything had turned into fire.


    The entire boundless ten thousand great mountains andnd, innumerable mountain ranges, as if in that very moment, heard that madness roar. The burnt mountain summit which had tower aloft for ten thousand years, in the raging moltenva, gradually copsed, and the moltenva which had burst forth to the sky, headed straight to the horizon.


    Under the fire doomsday, the cave entrance, ck Wood was dumbfounded, and ck Tiger instead wasughing like mad, loudly shouting, ¡°It hase, it hase, this day has finallye!¡±


    ck Wood red, bellowed, ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ck Tigerughed madly, but suddenly froze, both of them were shocked at the same time, then, before them, the Linglong stone statue which had kept vigil for ten thousand years, copsed in an instant, broken up into numerous small pieces, and then swallowed by the sweepingva wave, vanished.


    ck Tiger howled to the sky, his demeanour like demented, ¡°Lady,dy, wait for me, I aming...¡±


    And below, ck Wood¡¯s breath was heavy and agitated, suddenly he shouted, ¡°No, no, I cannot be like this, I still have unfinished matters!¡±


    After speaking, ck Wood abruptly turned, flew out in a sh, left this soon-to-be-destroyed ce.


    ck Tiger did not care at about about ck Wood¡¯s leaving, his huge body keeping vigil before the cave,ughing madly at the sky.


    Soon, the innumerable broken rocks and turbulentva floods, swallowed his figure.


    The earth seemed to be quaking, countless ferocious beasts and birds were in a panic, this lofty mountain summit, in the deafening rumbles, in the dense ck dust, copsed with a rumble!


    The firmament in the horizon, started to rain.


    Fire rain!


    In the ten thousand great mountains, it rained for three days and three nights.


    After ten thousand years, who would still remember this past event?

 Chapter 215: Embrace

    Chapter 215 - Embrace


    FenXiang Valley.


    At the majestic Mountain River Hall, right now there was only silence, other than Li Xun and the group of elite disciples who have entered the mysterious ten thousand great mountains, this time most of the valley disciples, either rostered to be patrolling the grounds, or studying in their own rooms, not many woulde to this FenXiang Valley master¡¯s hall. This ce other than thete night, currently it was the quietest moment out of the entire day in the Mountain River Hall.


    However, there were two figures, standing inside the entrance of the hall, in silence, gazing at the southern horizon.


    In the far horizon, deep inside the mysterious and dangerous ten thousand great mountains, a colossal column of fire, was shooting up into the sky, bringing with it whistling red moltenva and clouds of ck ashes, innumerable rock pieces were mixed in it, carried up high by the huge force and then like eruption, spraying in all directions.


    Even though separated by a long distance but they seemed to feel the deafening angry roar which reverberated between heaven and earth, even below their feet, they could faintly detect the earth was trembling. It was already like this at a distance of more than a thousand miles, the location where the eruption happened deep inside the ten thousand great mountains, what kind of an unimaginable scene would that be?


    Nobody knew, at least, the two people standing inside the hall, did not know.


    Yun YiLan looked indifferent, after a long time, he did not speak even a word, quietly watched the colossal fire column which after erupting for some time, yet still showed no signs of weakening. And the person standing behind him, was his junior brother ShangGuan Ce, who was also watching the fire column but his countenance was clearly muchplicated, his expressions also oscited between dark and light.


    A long time.


    In the silence, darkness came quietly, the sky gradually darkened, a few disciples passed by this area but soon realized the abnormal atmosphere and swiftly retreated, until the end, following the disappearance of thest ray of dusk light, even if you looked over the distance, the strange urrence in the horizon, gradually became indistinct.


    Far away, at some corner of FenXiang Valley, a quiet insect cry started, it was irregr, seemed near and far, not knowing what it was calling but itplemented what was inside the huge Mountain River Hall, the deserted atmosphere like frost.


    Yun YiLan¡¯s figure in the shadows, moved and then slowly turned around.


    ShangGuan Ce looked at him quietly, Yun YiLan¡¯s gaze met his and then for some reason, turned away, slowly moved into the hall. ShangGuan Ce sighed in his heart, took a final look at the southern horizon and also moved in.


    Quiet heavy steps, resounded in the still hall, yet seemed so loud!


    Heavy footsteps, not knowing who¡¯s heart it was stepping on?


    Yun YiLan at the hall¡¯s central seat, sat down, the sky had darkened but there was no light here, it was not that FenXiang Valley¡¯s disciples were loafing but a night like this, was different from usual, they were smart enough not to visit here.


    Yun YiLan sat in the darkness, his face, seemed blurred, after a long time, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect, there is actually someone in this world who can destroy the Subdue Devil ancient cave, able to destroy that evildoer?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce sat down below Yun YiLan, although he was his junior but his face, was much haggard than Yun YiLan, only his voice, seemed much normal than Yun YiLan, indifferently said, ¡°Since Qing Yun sect DaoXuan is able to severely injured the Beast Deity, now that someone has thought of a way to kill the beast demon, this is not considered anything astonishing.¡±


    Yun YiLan was silent for a long time, did not speak, but after a long period, a bitterugh, he shook his head and said, ¡°Predictions by human in the end still lose out to Heaven¡¯s ns, hundred years of effort, down the drain just like this.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce hesitated for moment, as if secretly contemting the appropriate words, slowly said, ¡°Maybe, there are still other methods in ¡®FenXiang Jade Volume¡¯...¡±


    Yun YiLan humphed, ShangGuan Ce immediately shut his mouth, the atmosphere turned slightly awkward but Yun YiLan obviously was still in a bad mood, did not have the slightest intention to ease the situation, only sat there quietly, not speaking a word.


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s aged face, the wrinkles seemed to deepen in the shadows, his eyes reflectedplicated glints, but not knowing what exactly he was thinking about.


    After a long time, Yun YiLan suddenly called out, ¡°ShangGuan junior brother.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce was surprised, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Yun YiLan indifferently said, ¡°Others don¡¯t understand but the secret in my FenXiang Valley, only both of us know it clearly. The reason why our ancestors decided to set up the sect at this deste southern border FenXiang Valley, you should know right?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce sighed, a trace of tiredness in his voice, said, ¡°It is because the founder found the ruins of the ancient southern border shaman tribe¡¯s ¡®Inferno Altar¡¯, and from it discovered the secret powerful and strange shaman power.¡±


    Yun YiLan nodded slowly, said, ¡°That is right, it was because of that, FenXiang Valley sect then startedy its roots and grow in the southern border deste grounds, established itself and flourish until today. The various ancient mysterious shaman spells, on top of the true way skills passed down by our generation of ancestors, created the status and reputation that our FenXiang Valley enjoys today.¡±


    Speaking till here, Yun YiLan¡¯s voice suddenly turned bleak, ¡°But in the past several hundred years, despite our ancestors exhausted their efforts, in the southern border shaman tribe shaman spells, the strongest power, ¡®Heaven Fire¡¯, we only manage to grasp the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    His expression slowly turned into anger, coldly said, ¡°When I took over as valley master, once swore before our ancestors, that I will definitely uncover the secret of the shaman tribe Heaven Fire, and lead our FenXiang Valley to dominate the world, to be the leader of the crowd. But I never expected, now that not only it is not so, instead even the only key to explore ¡®Heaven Fire¡¯, the Eight Savage Inferno Formation left behind by the shaman tribe, are all destroyed, and on top of that, even the utmost important Inferno Mirror, is also lost!¡±


    In the darkness, ShangGuan Ce¡¯s body suddenly trembled.


    [Pa!] a crisp sound, was heard from Yun YiLan¡¯s hand, in his anger, he had broke the chair¡¯s arm.


    In the hall, for a moment silence.


    After a long time, Yun YiLan heaved a long breath out, slowly stood up, his tone deste, said, ¡°That day while trapped in a tight corner, coincidentally from the southern border ancient books, discovered that other than Inferno Altar, there is another formation in the Subdue Devil ancient cave, and so hatched a scheme with the tiger, the matter today, a pity...ai¡±


    He sighed a long breath, an inexplicable exhaustion on his face.


    Outside the deserted hall, other than the cries of the insects, there was no other sounds, those disciples, most should be peacefully asleep! Who would know, in this night, two elders would be sitting quietly in the hall?


    Yun YiLan seemed agitated today, the pastposed demeanour was gonepletely, revealing his turmoil mind, paced a few times and finally after heaving a sigh to the sky,ughed bitterly and shook his head, did not say anything then headed to the rear hall.


    ShangGuan Ce sat there unmoving, watched as Yun YiLan was about to vanish into the dim dark rear hall, a glint suddenly in his eyes, as if hesitating, finally made a decision and stood up.


    ¡°Senior brother!¡±


    Yun YiLan¡¯s figure paused, turned and indifferently said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce slowly, as if every word was carefully thought out in his mind, said, ¡°After thinking carefully, there is still hope for this matter.¡±


    Yun YiLan raised his brows, said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce, as if his mouth had turned dry, moved his throat and slowly said, ¡°Now that the world already knows there are two ces that once had the formation, Inferno Altar and Subdue Devil Cave, are destroyed, to study the enigma ¡®Heaven Fire¡¯ from this formation, I¡¯m afraid that is only a slim chance.¡±


    Yun YiLan snorted, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, then what do you propose?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce, silent for a moment, said, ¡°I am thinking, the formation is a non-living thing, if this way is not possible, then maybe, we can get from this person.¡±


    Yun Yn was somehow impatient, said, ¡°What person, would still know...¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes grewrge, his expression turned solemn, after silent for a moment, slowly said, ¡°You mean after Subdue Devil cave copsed, there is still someone from southern border shaman tribe who survived?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce inhaled deeply, as if something heavy had been pressing onto his chest, but after the next moment, he continued, ¡°I am not very confident but from my conjectures, after the cave was turned into ashes, those not-human-or-demon shaman tribe survivors, one of them, most likely would not be willing to perish with it together.¡±


    He slowly lifted his head, his voice for some reason turned hoarse, said, ¡°If I am not wrong, this person might have survived, if it¡¯s so, this person would be in this world, the one who is the most knowledgeable about the ancient shaman tribe mysterious shaman spells, we can from this person, maybe get something, there might be a possibility.¡±


    Yun Yn was silent but his face gradually turned brighter and focused, after a long time, he nodded, said, ¡°That is right, junior brother you truly have keen insight, although the possibility is not big but it is better than being hopeless. Since it is so, then I will trouble you to make a trip to ten thousand great mountains, mainly to visit this matter and at the same time, take a look at how Xun¡¯er and the rest are doing, this trip of his, encountering such a big change event, it is not what we could predicted, it is also hard on him.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce sighed quietly in his heart, stood up, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Yn nced at him, revealed a smile suddenly, said, ¡°Junior brother, just now your brother me was not in the best mood, I could have said something not appropriate, you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce shook his head, said, ¡°Senior brother you are too kind, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Yun Yn smiled and nodded, then turned and walked into the rear hall, vanished in the shadows.


    In the vast hall, leaving only a solitary figure, standing silently.


    The darkness quietly swept over, swallowing his figure.


    Southern border, ten thousand great mountains.


    The deafening rumble that reverberated between heaven and earth, the roaring volcano which made the earth quaked, finally after three days and three nights of eruption, gradually weakened.


    The sky full of fire and rain like a scene from doomsday, not knowing when it would stop, just that the numerous mountain summits, the rivers, thends, everywhere had traces of burn, looking from far, it was as if there were numerous volcanoes, burning in this miserablend.


    Just that, the dark clouds in the horizon eventually scattered, the warm sunlight again shone onto thisnd.


    Even from afar, the air still contained traces of irritable sulphur burnt smell but at this moment, the light breeze blowing from in, most of it, were fresh smells.


    Everything, eventually would need to end.


    Day and night, shuttling back and forth; changes in the position of the stars, who could see through the world¡¯s vicissitudes of life?


    The cluster of stars twinkled, the initial rise of the bright moon.


    Gentle breeze of the night breeze, trees moving in waves.


    The peaceful night, quietly descended here.


    A quiet low cry, like a baby asleep, subconsciously she stretched her hand out, what did she catch?


    Warm skin, steadily, just beside her, solid and never once left. Her lips, as if receiving much assurance in her dream, a faint smile.


    In the night, under the stars, gentle breeze quietly blew.


    Slightly messy hair, a few strands, moved gently in the breeze,nded on her jade-like face. She gently frowned, a child-like expression, that kind of beauty in disorder, in the peacefulness, seemed to permeate deep into the soul.


    Ghost Li quietly watched this sleeping face, she was just at his side, as if never been so close before. She quietly slept, breathing in the fresh air of this southern border night breeze, the wind blew past, her chest gently rose, her lips smiling.


    He suddenly looked up, that bright moon, had shifted right to the center, giving off gentle and warm light, illuminating the world.


    The moonlight like water, spilled onto them.


    Clothes like snow, person like jade!


    This was a clift somewhere on the lofty ten thousand great mountains, the solitary cliff jutted out from the summit about one zhang, because it was located further from the Subdue Devil cave, and so the huge volcano eruption did not impact much at this ce, only when the fire and stone pieces from the falling rain and fire, started a few fires but the fires soon were extinguished.


    And on the lofty clift, the aftermath of the catastrophe could still be seen, leaving only numerous ashes.


    The two of them, escaped with the protection of the Inferno Mirror, due to over-exhaustion, soon both felt unconscious, and when Ghost Li woke up, he discovered he was already at this clift with Lu Xueqi.


    After the chaos, was this kind of peaceful cool night.


    Suddenly, a soft exmation, he turned, that beautifuldy in slumber, after a faint smile, slowly opened her eyes.


    Clear, gently, eyes that reflected his figure...


    Suddenly, as if the world had stopped, deep inside his soul, somewhere it cracked quietly.


    Then, after staring deeply, she slightly, as if still having a few amounts of shyness, smiled.


    That smile, in the deep night, in the darkness, like a bright and beautiful lily!


    After a long time, but yet like in a short time, the light lost its meaning, but who would care?


    Ghost Li smiled too, warmly, that smile, was like that youth.


    She stretched out, wanted to hold his hand and never let go but discovered, their hands were already together, never once separated. Her face had a flush of red, slowly, sat up.


    Clothes quietly fell, it was Ghost Li¡¯s outer clothes covering her, she nced at Ghost Li, did not say anything, only the smile at her lips, deepened.


    The night breeze blew gently, like a gentle hand brushing past, in the distance, the trees rustled, reverberated in this night.


    Lu Xueqi looked around, not far from them, beside the cliff, TianYa sword was pierced into the rocks, the de like the radius of autumn waters, erected in the wind, and beside TianYa, Ghost Li¡¯s Soul-devouring was also lying quietly beside on the ground.


    The two weapons, right now, seemed to be so quiet, who would know, what past did it had? The dark-green light on the stick glimmered, reflecting together with TianYa light blue, this pair of weapons which had once entangled with thousand years of enmity, right now, looked like theyplemented and merged.


    A quiet roar behind, both turned, a huge figure shed past in the forest, it was the TaoTie, it seemed somehow irritated from its sounds but soon, a familiar [zhi zhi zhi zhi] rang out, as if consoling it. After a moment, the TaoTie became quiet and did not make any noise anymore.


    Both turned over, looked at each other.


    Ghost Li slightly hesitated, said, ¡°That is TaoTie, I came for it. Tomorrow, I should...¡±


    Then he did not continue, because at this moment, a fair gentle hand, lightly covered his mouth.


    He instantly became quiet, his body seemed to tremble.


    The night breeze blew, fluttering her hair. In her eyes, in this kind of night, seemed to be blurred.


    But, that smile, never left.


    Lu Xueqi only smiled and looked deeply at him, this was the man she had searched countless of times in her dreams, after a long time, lightly, quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about tomorrow, alright?¡±


    The night like frost, descended into the mortal world.


    Ghost Li stared nkly at her, watched that unparalleled face and warm smile, watched that stubbornness and faint grief behind that smile, the night breeze was still blowing, her hair on her shoulder, gently danced, a faint fragrance, lingered in the air.


    Her figure, was so thin, but, that kind of beauty, was something numerous vicissitude of life of the mortal world could ever erase.


    Don¡¯t bother about tomorrow,


    Alright?


    The bright moon, dense stars.


    The night was boundless.


    He held her hand, held in his palm.


    The boundless firmament, who would bother about this tiny happiness in this world?


    The thin body, as if trembling in the wind, the emotions pulsing secretly, as if time had paced for thousands of hundred years in the river of time.


    In the horizon, was there someone who was smiling and gazing afar?


    Was it joy? Was it pain?


    Don¡¯t bother, what is tomorrow, what will tomorrow be, why care?


    Embrace into bosom!


    Gently embrace you, into my bosom...

 Chapter 216: Return

    Chapter 216 - Return


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Valley.


    Late deep night, the inky ck firmament solidified, heavy dark clouds could be seen moving indistinctly in the sky, from the infinite darkness, silent rain fell. And even further in the horizon, distant rumbling thunders could be heard, not knowing if a more severe storm wasing.


    Qing Yun sect disciples who left for southern border, have already returned for several days, Lu Xueqi who had met her teacher and elders, returned to Small Bamboo Valley, and never once appeared, even the undercurrents in Qing Yun sect regarding the disappearance of Reverend DaoXuan and Tian BuYi, she seemed not to have notice it at all.


    Lofty beautiful Small Bamboo Valley, the same tranquility for the past thousand hundred years, the tall bamboos covering the entire mountain, in this storm night, as usual hummed with [sha sha] bamboo motions sounds, quietly watching the people on this summit.


    Small house oilmp, the candlelight shining.


    The doors were gently closed, half of the window was still opened, the storm quietly arrived between the mountains, the wind carrying the rain frequently blew into the hut, wetting the bamboo-made windowsill, slowly forming water beads which dripped quietly, leaving streams of water. The wind, causing the window to move slightly, in this still night, making light [zhi ya] sounds.


    The candle on the table in the hut, wavered, flickering between light and darkness, a few times it looked as if it was about to be extinguished but always in its struggle, held on until the wind weakened, slowly regained light and again illuminated.


    In the night, there was no other light, moving slightly away from this candle, would be shrouded by a nket of shadow.


    Lu Xueqi sat below themp, quietly watching this spot of candle.


    Green light, red colour, in this kind of night, the mncholy which could not seemed to coagte, quietly inscribed into time, nobody knew, how much time, could be kept?


    Outside the door, light footsteps were heard, Lu Xueqi¡¯s head moved slightly. A gust of breeze blew in from the window, the candlelight on the table wavered and elongated, strands of her hair, also gently floated with the wind.


    The door, making a heavy sound, pushed opened by someone. The storm outside the hut, suddenly turned loud, as if the wind had suddenly turned stronger, about to charge into the hut, fortunately, after that moment, the person had already entered into the hut and turned to close the door, blocking the storm out at the same time returning the peace in this hut.


    Lu Xueqi stood up, bowed her head slightly, said, ¡°Senior sister, why are you here?¡±


    It was WenMin, she nced at Lu Xueqi, walked to the table, sighed and said, ¡°Ever since returning, I hardly seen you out of this door, if I still don¡¯t pay you a visit, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know how you are doing now?¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked up at WenMin, saw the smile on her lips, her eyes gentle, clearly filled with concern.


    She quietlyughed, said, ¡°What could happen to me, many thanks for senior sister¡¯s concern.¡±


    WenMin looked at her for a long time, saw that other than her slightly pale face, her vitality was still as usual, was relieved, and then said, ¡°Junior sister, I¡¯m d you are fine, but being your sister, looking at your state now, I am really heart-pained. And, ever since returning, you¡¯ve only met teacher on that same day and then shut off yourself in this room, never once going to see her again, no matter what, you must not me teacher in your heart, you must know, we are all brought up by her.¡±


    Lu Xueqi shook her head, said, ¡°Senior sister, what are you saying, I definitely would not dare to have a single thought of ming teacher, I didn¡¯t dare to go visit teacher is because I know I am unfilial, afraid I may caused teacher to get angry and affect her health.¡±


    WenMin was surprised, looked at Lu Xueqi, after a long time, her expressionplicated, wanted to speak but stopped, in the end only sighed and stood up.


    Right now in the horizon, a sh of lightning streaked past, followed by a shock of thunder, like the sound of silk tearing, as if right above their heads, the sounds reverberated for a long time.


    The wind outside the room, seemed to tense up even more.


    WenMin frowned, walked to the window, nced outside, said, ¡°Look at this weather, seems like the rain is going to get heavier.¡±


    Lu Xueqi stood up, walked to the window slowly, stood beside WenMin, looking out, in the night, two slender figures, standing together, watching that heavy ck night and boundless storm.


    In the distance, the bamboos rustled making [sha sha] sounds, the sound of the rain hitting the bamboo leaves, were heard faintly. For a moment, not knowing if they were immersed in this tranquility, both were silent.


    After a long time, WenMin inhaled deeply, smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, we have not watch the rain together like this since a long time right?¡±


    Lu Xueqi smiled said, ¡°Yes, actually I also remembered, I came up when I was a child, in the beginning senior sister it was you who took care of me, at that time I was still young, everytime there was a storm in the night, when the thunder rumbled, I was especially afraid.¡±


    She slowly turned over, her eyes full of tenderness, quietly said, ¡°Each time it was you senior sister who brought me to sit by the window to watch the rain together, telling me not to be afraid.¡±


    WenMin shook her head andughed in spite of herself, gently caressed Lu Xueqi¡¯s hair on her shoulder, sighed and said, ¡°In a blink, you have already grown up.¡±


    Lu Xueqi felt WenMin¡¯s hand, gently patting her shoulder, as if from there, warmth emanated.


    After keeping silent for a while, Lu Xueqi looked at her senior sister, said, ¡°Senior sister, if you have something to say, please say it!¡±


    WenMin was surprised, made a bitterugh and said, ¡°I knew you have always been intelligent, nothing could be hidden from you...¡±


    She paused for a while, said, ¡°Junior sister, actually with your intelligence, you have far surpassed me this sister, but why is it that you just cannot look pass it, can¡¯tprehend, and for nothing suffered in your heart?¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, recing it was, a familiar indifference, just that, facing WenMin, she did not have that icy cold feeling.


    ¡°I am not suffering!¡± Lu Xueqi watched the night outside the window, quietly said it like that.


    WenMin was stunned, Lu Xueqi gazed far into the distance, not knowing where she was gazing at, but in her words and tone, it was clear beyond doubt, ¡°I have never suffered senior sister. The reason our sect passes us Tao, is for us to be free from care, our minds to be free, toprehend creation, to seek longevity, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    WenMin nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, actually on the road to cultivation, our Taoism school is simr to Buddhism.¡±


    Lu Xueqi gently ced a hand on the bamboo window handle, a gust of cold wind blew in, she seemed cold, her body shrank back slightly but she still stood there, her pale hand, soon had crystal water beads forming.


    ¡°But, what do I want longevity for?¡±


    WenMin¡¯s mouth slightly agape, her brows frowning.


    ¡°I know, Qing Yun sect for several thousand years, our ancestors passed down these teachings, definitely it would not be wrong, I and the rest of the mortals if we want to escape reincarnation, with this cultivation, maybe we can achieve longevity. In the past, I too had those thoughts and so trained wholeheartedly. Just that today...¡± Lu Xueqiughed quietly, like as if she was facing her own self, said, ¡°If in my entire lifetime I can¡¯t have love and emotions, I have to ascend to an immortal with my heart like a white paper, that kind of immortality, that kind of immortal, why would that be what I desire!¡±


    WenMin stammered, said, ¡°Junior sister, what, what are you talking about exactly?¡±


    As if she never heard WenMin, Lu Xueqi continued on, ¡°I know what you are thinking of, senior sister, you¡¯ll most probably be reprimanding me for not knowing the ways of the world, not knowing the hardships and dangers of the world, what I desire in my heart, most likely would not have any oue. Actually how would I not know that? If to say my heart is suffering, I have indeed suffered for this before. But now, I have epted the situation, others said the world is harsh, hard to forgive and eventually I cannot be like him, betray the sect and leave. But even though it is so, I only hope that I can pine for someone in my heart, and I know too, he has me in his heart, with this, I am satisfied.¡±


    WenMin humphed, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know, that both of you eventually cannot be together? Don¡¯t tell me this you too are not concerned?¡±


    On Lu Xueqi¡¯s face, for the first time her expression changed, as if that deep dejection, quietly shed past, after a long time, she quietly said, ¡°Of cos I care, if there is a possibility, who wouldn¡¯t wish to be together for their lives, who doesn¡¯t want forever? Just that clearly knowing this is hard to achieve, and so I don¡¯t think! Anyway whatever happen in the future, who knows, but I will still refuse to forget.¡±


    WenMin looked at this beautifuldy, in the night, she was as beautiful and elegant as a lily, blooming in the loneliness.


    She gently sighed and said, ¡°Anyway I knew long ago that I can¡¯t change your mind, tomorrow morning, you better go and visit teacher!¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, turned her head over and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to see teacher, just that if I go, most probably I would cause her to be angry.¡±


    WenMin shook her head said, ¡°It was teacher who privately allow me toe and summon you, it is for official business so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Xueqi hesitated, said, ¡°The southern border trip, the Beast Deity has perished, the great woe of Good Faction is gone, what is there more?¡±


    WenMin paused and said, ¡°The resurgence of the Evil Sect.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook, at the same time aplicated glint shed past her eyes, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Watching it all, WenMin sighed in her heart but her tone was still as normal, said, ¡°Recently the rumours are rife, The evil sect which had fallen in the demon beasts catastrophe, apparently there are still remnants of the evildoers, and having the intention to stage aeback. Our Qing Yun sect right now is facing internal problems and external invasion, teacher she seemed to be weighed down with anxieties, you know that she has always think highly of you, most likely she is summoning you because of these.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I will go visit teacher the first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    WenMin nodded and said, ¡°Then you better rest early, I will leave now.¡±


    Lu Xueqi did not ask her to stay longer, sent her to the door, WenMin suddenly stopped, turned and looked at Lu Xueqi, said, ¡°Junior sister, in the future if you have any trouble, you must not keep it in your heart, if you can trust me as your sister, tell me about it, it is better than worrying it in your heart.¡±


    Lu Xueqi slowly nodded and quietly said, ¡°Yes senior sister, I know.¡±


    WenMin looked at her, saw that although she agreed but with her character, most likely if there was any difficult matter, she wouldn¡¯t speak out. And so with a bitterugh, turned and left.


    Lu Xueqi leaned against the door, watched as WenMin walked off.


    She slowly looked away, saw the night as dark as ink, wind and rain soughing and pitter-pattered, the silent heaven and earth, seemed to emanate a bleak atmosphere.


    She seemed to be in a daze, a very very long time, as if waking up from a dream, she quietly turned and gently closed the door.


    The storm, was closed out together at the same time.


    And as what Qing Yun sect¡¯s reported news, far thousand miles away in Fox Majestic Mountain, the once deserted mountain, suddenly became lively again. Large batches of Evil sect disciples, returned to Ghost King sect base, the once sealed up mechanism, one by one activated, the abandoned sentry post, under orderly directions, all started to resume.


    On a fine and sunny day, thest Evil Sect branch, which also consisted of the most powerful strength of Ghost King sect, under Ghost King¡¯smand, again returned to Central ins.


    Big and small baggages, an infinite line of troops, looking like a line of ants returning back to their hill, and in this troop, the most attention-grabbing point was, every several zhangs, there would be hundred over disciples escorting certain huge animals, the exteriors were covered with thick grey cloths, revealing shapes of enormous rectangles, and under the cloths, deep scary roars could be heard at times, the roars vicious and filled with anger, but for some reason, hearing it, the roars were weak, as if some strange animals which were extremely exhausted.


    This huge mysterious object, soon was transported by the Evil sect disciples who were already familiar with the road to Fox Majestic Mountain huge mountain cave which Ghost King sect had operated from for generations, in the air, leaving and gradually distancing, the intive cry and roars of unknown strange animals which reverberated quietly, at the same time, for some reason in the wind, a strange stench of blood, diffused out from the surroundings, drifted in the wind.


    Ghost King with his hands sped behind, stood at the side of the cave, watched as thest mysterious huge animal was transported deep into the cave, looking expressionless.


    At a nce, he looked the same, other than the sides of his hair, which had turned grey for his daughter, seemed to have increased.


    Behind him, two people stood, one was Youji, still covered by ck veil, silent, the other covered entirely in ck, was Mr Ghost.


    When most of the disciples have entered into the cave, very quickly a number of people ran up to report to Ghost King, Ghost King did not say anything, only nodded, the disciples quickly dispersed, under the silentmand, the cave entrance huge stone mechanism, slowly descended, blocking out the sunlight in the outer world.


    Ghost King in the darkness, gently let out a breath. This familiar, cave smell.


    In the deep cave tunnel, lights slowly lit, that was a disciple, one by one, lit up the fire torch hanging above the tunnel, under the familiar yellow light, shadows started to appear and wavering.


    Behind, Youji walked forward, softly said, ¡°Sect head, do you want to go take a look at Ghost Li?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes glinted, said, ¡°After I came back, I didn¡¯t see him, where is he?¡±


    Youji quietly said, ¡°He is at Biyao all along.¡±


    Ghost King was about to stride forward, paused, the next moment, said, ¡°I will go over myself, you all don¡¯t have to follow along.¡±


    Youji acknowledged, watched Ghost King walked far off, until that figure disappeared.


    She turned over, and had a shock, that mysterious shadow beside her, had already disappeared. Under the ck veil, Youji¡¯s brows slowly frowned, aplicated look in her eyes.


    Outside the icy-cold stone chamber deep inside the cave, waspletely different from the bustling scene outside, there wasn¡¯t any noise here, like the usual quietness, or maybe to some people, what this ce had even more, should be loneliness!


    Ghost King stood outside the room for a very long time, facing that stone door, for some reason, he never raised his hand to open, the thick stone door vertically before him but his eyes, seemed to stare past that sturdy stone.


    Behind that door, where the chilly cold air was, was his daughter still peacefully lying there?


    As strong as someone like him, would he have moments of weakness, unwilling to face his own daughter?


    Not knowing how much time had passed, time quietly slipped away, Ghost King¡¯s body moved, slowly stretched out his hand, activating the mechanism, deep quiet rumbles, the stone door before him, slowly opened.


    A burst of cold air, assaulted his face, tendrils of white fog, drifting in the room.


    Ghost King strided in, the stone door behind him, again closed up.


    Everything, was still the same. That body lying peacefully there, including that man which in his memory had always sat there.


    Ghost Li did not turn to look, he was still watching Biyao, and Ghost King did not speak, quietly walked to the other side of the tform, watching his daughter.


    Biyao was still lying peacefully with a faint smile on her lips, at where her hands crossed in front of her body, that mystical Evil sect treasure HeHuan Bell, was quietly lying in her hands.


    Faint, golden glow, seemed to shine out from the bell, radiating long and short rays. The extremely silent room, for some reason, always made one had the wrong impression, from somewhere quietly resounding, clear crisp sounds of bell, but listening carefully, always unable to find its trace, on that faint glow constantly glimmering on the bell, like a gentle and soft eyes, watching these two men in the room.


    ¡°Those days I am not here, is she still well?¡± Ghost King asked faintly, his gaze, from the time he entered, was always on his daughter.


    Ghost Li slowly lifted his head, looked at Ghost King, Ghost King¡¯s eyes from Biyao¡¯s figure, shifted to look at Ghost Li.


    The two men¡¯s eyes, met across mid-air, like a soundless wind and thunder.


    Between them, Biyao¡¯s hands, the glow from HeHuan Bell, gently rotated.


    ¡°She is well.¡± Ghost Li stood up, indifferently said.


    Ghost King nodded, said, ¡°With you around, I am very assured.¡±


    He paused for a while, said, ¡°Your trip to southern border, did you manage to get any news of the Soul Return Unusual Art?¡±


    A downcast look shed past Ghost Li¡¯s face, shook his head. Ghost King was silent, looked down at Biyao, gently sighed. Ghost Li¡¯s trip to southern border this time, mainly obviously was to pursue the Beast Deity and on Ghost King¡¯s secretmand, catch the TaoTie beside the Beast Deity, but their conversations right now, seemed like they had long forgotten this matter.


    In the room, again another period of silence.


    At the end, Ghost King¡¯s face turned solemn, indifferently said, ¡°I still need to speak to you, but it¡¯s not convenient here, we better go out!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, did not speak, with onest nce at Biyao, for some reason, guilt shed past his eyes and then turned and walked out. Ghost King behind him, walked out, the heavy door slowly closed up, again trapping the stillness, in the huge cold stone room, leaving only the rotating HeHuan Bell¡¯s faint glow.


    Two men, walked together in the spacious tunnel, along the way, disciples who met them made way for them, bowing their heads, their footsteps, lightly resounded.


    Passing through a few corners, the two of them came to Ghost Li¡¯s residence, Ghost King nced at Ghost Li, seemed to sense something, Ghost Li frowning but did not look at Ghost King, after hesitating for a moment, opened the door.


    Two of them walked in.


    [Zhi zhi zhi, zhi zhi...]


    [Hou...]


    The familiar shrieks from Xiao Hui, apanied by a few strange roars, TaoTie which once followed the Beast Deity, right now was lying at Ghost Li¡¯s room floor, only it looked dull, closing its huge eyes, unmoving on the floor.


    Instead it was Xiao Hui which was as usual, jumping around TaoTie, touching it on the left, hitting it on the right, and next moment pulled its tail or patted its head, more than this, asionally he even ced his hand inside TaoTie¡¯s bloody mouth, pulling its mouth, curiously peering in.


    Looking at Xiao Hui, it looked like it was cheering TaoTie, to y together but obviously it did have any effect on TaoTie.


    Ghost Li and Ghost King walked in, TaoTie ignored them, continued to lie on the floor, Xiao Hui delightly cried out, leapt over to Ghost Li, crouched at his shoulder.


    Ghost Li patted Xiao Hui¡¯s head, indifferently said to Ghost King, ¡°This is it.¡±


    Ghost King did not speak, watched the TaoTie on the ground. His lips, slowly revealed a smile, but his smile contained that trace of inscrutable meaning

 Chapter 217: Demons in your heart

    Chapter 217 - Demons in your heart


    Ghost King walked towards TaoTie, steady and calm, Xiao Hui sitting at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder turned its head over, watched Ghost King¡¯s back, [zhi zhi] called out twice and suddenly became quiet.


    TaoTie which was lying on the ground seemed to sense something, its huge head tilted to the side, lifted and its huge eyes widened, fierce re immediately swept over to Ghost King, a low roar was heard issuing out from its mouth.


    [Hou...]


    The peaceful atmosphere in the room, instantly turned tense, the hard amour on TaoTie¡¯s head and back, piece by piece tensed up, its huge mouth slowly opened, revealing scary and sharp teeth.


    Ghost King facing this terrible beast, did not reveal any signs of fear, instead in his eyes, strange glints could be seen, his uncontainable ecstasy and thirst within it.


    Facing the TaoTie which seemed to be already infuriated, his footsteps never stopped. And behind him, Ghost Li watched his back, his brows slowly frowning.


    TaoTie clearly was unable to bear such a challenge, its huge eyes already gradually turning red, its huge body stood up, making attack posture.


    And Ghost King, seemed to be oblivious to this beast¡¯s reaction, all of his attention was on the TaoTie¡¯s body.


    Finally, when Ghost King was near the TaoTie, one step into the distance of three chi between them, TaoTie finally unable to bear it, with a loud roar, indistinctly shaking the entire surrounding stone walls, its huge body suddenly leapt up, brandishing its ws, towards Ghost King.


    The originally peaceful stone room, a strong wind started to blow, the room¡¯s table and chairs instantly shed, [pong pong pong] a few sounds, crashed onto the stone walls, broken into several pieces. In that moment, its huge body was already above Ghost King.


    In the distance, Xiao Hui made a few cries, [zhi zhi, zhi zhi...] but the cries did not sound worried, instead it seemed to be gloating, seemed like this spiritual intelligent monkey did not particrly like Ghost King, couldn¡¯t wait for TaoTie to kill him with a blow.


    But Ghost Li clearly was unlike Xiao Hui, his frowning brows, right now in his eyes after traces of hesitation, frowned even tighter, almost in his eyes, in that instant, saw something he did not expect.


    TaoTie¡¯s huge body apanied by raging wind swept down but only that moment, as if some spirits and ghosts, Ghost King¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. TaoTie¡¯s extremely powerful pounce, onlynded in an empty space.


    The next moment, Ghost King¡¯s grey figure suddenly appeared, behind the surprised TaoTie, with his hands, grabbed hold of TaoTie¡¯s flesh on its neck, he seemed to intend to use his powers to grab the terrible TaoTie up like the household¡¯s dogs and cats.


    This grab was not fast but TaoTie couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, with a roar, its neck was already controlled but TaoTie was after all an unusual beast, with no intention to be subdued, it became even more enraged, roaring loudly a few times, its amour immediately tightened, looking like its body had expanded thirty percent more. Ghost King¡¯s countenance changed, at the same time felt a sharp pain in his right hand, using Evil sect true way power to protect his palm, seemed like he was unable to withstand the beast¡¯s strange power.


    Ghost King did not hesitate, released his hand and retreated three steps.


    Ghost Li and Xiao Hui stood aside, watching, saw TaoTie¡¯s imprable armor, had five red marks on the back of its neck, and the marks looked deep, blood was already seeping out.


    TaoTie roared loudly, already descending into enraged state, abruptly turned, faced Ghost King. And Xiao Hui, had also jumped up, both hands waving, pointing at Ghost King [zhi zhi] called out, its demeanour looking furious.


    Although nobody understood monkeynguage in the stone chamber, but without question, right now Xiao Hui was most probably cursing.


    After scolding a few sentences, it still looked angry, was about to jump down and help its friend teach this hateful Ghost King a lesson. Just that it¡¯s body had just leapt up, suddenly a hand stretched out from behind, grabbed it and dragged it back, it was Ghost Li.


    Xiao Hui was surprised and angry, facing Ghost Li, [zhi zhi] incessantly, Ghost Li ignored it, only frowned and watched, Xiao Hui after a few times, suddenly turned and its attention was transfixed on something.


    In the loud roars of TaoTie, sharp fangs pouncing towards Ghost King, and Ghost King this time, did not appear to be avoiding, only raised his hands.


    A dark red glow, shed past Ghost King¡¯s sleeve, soundlessly a faint stench of blood, permeated the entire room.


    A deep strange roar, in this empty space, exploded out, without any tearing sound yet seemed to tear open the space in this room, even though it was a wild roar like TaoTie¡¯s but was also stunned by it.


    That dark red light, instantly surged, covering Ghost King entirely, glimmering, Ghost King¡¯s figure was already indistinct, and TaoTie seemed to sense something, was shocked and showed fear, involuntarily stepped back.


    A primitive and looking slightly broken ancient cauldron, slowly rose up from deep within the red light, with this cauldron appearance, the red light in the chamber shone like blood, not a single object was not bathed in red, and the stench of blood, was even stronger, making one nauseous.


    The fear in TaoTie¡¯s eyes deepened but with the stench of blood stimting it, its inert animal character was also drawn out, after a few hesitation, it did not turn and ran, instead with a loud roar, again leapt towards the cauldron.


    In the distance, Ghost Li frowned tightly, his body couldn¡¯t help but move once and then forced himself to stop, a pair of eyes staring intently at that cauldron.


    There was ever once, maybe about ten years ago, at East Ocean LiuBo Hill, he had seen this ancient weapon, didn¡¯t expect to see it again today and yet it seemed to have transformed.


    The TaoTie¡¯s huge body headed towards the cauldron but three chi before it, suddenly, a sound was heard from the cauldron, like a low mysterious incantation was chanting out of the void, and a red beam shone down from above, enveloping TaoTie within it.


    TaoTie¡¯s body immediately trembled, its face showing extreme pain, it howled to the sky yet its energy seemed to have been sucked out, copsed from the air. Ghost Li¡¯s face changed, the power of this dragon cauldron was beyond his expectation, obviously it was not the same as before.


    Actually the Hidden Dragon Cauldron¡¯s power, in this ten years was already beyond recognition, Ghost King with the guidance of Mr Ghost,prehended the inscription on the cauldron, collected the spiritual intelligence beasts¡¯ divine powers to activate ¡®Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯, in this cauldron, it already contained KuiNiu, Yellow Bird and Zhu Long three divine beast¡¯s power, TaoTie already was a rare beast butpared to the other three divine beasts, it definitely was weaker, furthermore this cauldron was an ancient divine weapon, itself already had strange powers, the stronger the divine beasts¡¯ powers, the more powerful the evil power from the Four Divinities Blood Formation. Fighting against a great enemy, TaoTie was immediately caught.


    The red light shed, looking solid, it tightly trapped TaoTie¡¯s huge body, the entire TaoTie¡¯s body shook, looking like it was in extreme pain but it couldn¡¯t move at all, even its roars, swiftly turned weak, and leaving only sounds of panting.


    In the stone room, the blood stench was even stronger, Ghost King looked at the immobilized TaoTie, glee shed in his eyes, suddenlyughed loudly, his demeanour greatly different from the usual, like insane.


    And at this moment, suddenly [zhi zhi zhi zhi] angry cries were heard, TaoTie also turned its head with difficulty over, it was Xiao Hui. It leapt out and jumped to TaoTie, stretched its hands and wanted to help but when it stretched its hand over, it shrieked and jumped away.


    Xiao Hui bared its teeth, looking extremely angry, revealed its sharp teeth at Ghost King, making challenging gesture. Ghost King, in that shing red light, both of his eyes were already blood-shot red. Right now he abruptly turned his head, immediately murderous air surged, without any words, a dark energy rose, straight out from the red light, hitting towards Xiao Hui.


    Xiao Hui naturally was not unskilled or useless monkey, although it was infuriated, it could tell that the dark energy had malevolent rays in it, refused to meet it straight, jumped a few times to the side and avoided it.


    Unable to hit it, Ghost King with a long howl, the dark energy doubled its speed, at the same time it seemed to be divided, streams of dark energy like lightning, from all directions struck down.


    Xiao Hui using both its hands and legs, avoided left and right in split seconds, but its perilous situation was also revealed, almost a few times it was almost hit.


    And Ghost King for some reason, towards this monkey, his attacks did not seem to go easy on it, in the dark energy, suddenly a low whistle, a storm gathered, forming a blood-red palm in the air, striking from the head, Xiao Hui was already forced into deep¡¯s end by the ck energy, right now had no path to retreat, looked like it was about to be hit by this palm.


    And at this critical moment, suddenly a hand stretched over, passing through the sharp wind, murderous dark energy red light, caught hold of the monkey¡¯s tail, pulled and Xiao Hui immediately flew out backwards, and those vicious dark energies behind it, for some reason, were dispersed.


    Xiao Hui flew back without any harm, escaped out but Ghost King who was concealed within the red light, made a sound of angry roar, his vicious energy increased, the dark energy with red rays instantly formed, a huge red palm, struck down towards this arm, and behind the red light, the cauldron started to rotate slowly, strange rays ran inside the cauldron, incantation words indistinctly appeared, an aura of killing.


    Red light dazzling, shing, Ghost Li whose face was grave, emerged, it was him who had saved Xiao Hui in that critical moment. At the same time, he had also turned to face the dragon cauldron¡¯s strange evil power.


    The sound of whistling, became more and more deste, the red palm had indistinct strange runes simr to the ancient cauldron appearing within it, attacked over, Ghost Li frowning, but facing this exceptional evil power, he did not have any intention to retreat, both arms waved up, before the red palm arrived, drew a Taiji diagram.


    Dark-green light lit up, like a clear stream pouring onto the deep soil, the entire murderous air, had a shock, clear air lingered around the Taiji diagram, it was the orthodox pure Qing Yun sect amazing skill, ¡®Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way¡¯.


    Blood-red palm, arrived with a rumble the next moment, hit onto the Taiji diagram.


    Surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t any deafening sh or quake, on the contrary, like a mud cow entering the mud, there was not the slightest sound, only that red palm, stopped in mid-air, unable to move forward and on Ghost Li¡¯s face, instantly turned red, almost dripping out blood.


    Sharp glints shed in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, looked deeply into the red light, with a cold snort, his feet moved backwards. Each step, that red palm moved forward one step. Almost at the same time, with each step, Ghost Li¡¯s both hands did not rest, his fingers bent up, forming magical seals, the Taiji diagram between his hands shining with clear light, did not weaken the slightest.


    When he retreated to the third step, his hands formed a seal of vase, the redness in his face had already eased, the Taiji diagram started to emit faint golden glow; and until the fifth step, his hands formed a gesture of holding flower, the golden and dark-green energies on the Taiji diagram mixed; and until the seventh step, Ghost Li was already against the stone wall, with no room for retreat but at this moment, his face had already resumed to his normal look, without any strange redness.


    Both hands shook, Ghost Li had already made the Buddhism Vajra seal.


    In that instant, golden light surged, solemn power shot out in all directions, as if there were Buddhas around chanting, deep and pleasing, the Taiji diagram spun with speed, golden light resplendent, that red palm was gradually being swallowed by the diagram and soon disappeared.


    Resplendent golden dark-green light filled the air, charged up, suppressing Ghost King¡¯s blood light. And deep within the red light, an angry howl, clearly that person was already enraged, red light wavered, a few intive cries, TaoTie on the ground was sucked up by the red light, its huge body sucked into the cauldron, in a blink disappeared.


    And Ghost King¡¯s face, gradually emerged out from the red light, white hair disarray, both eyes red, full of murderous air, the usual calm demeanour was gone, like a maniac killer. And instead Ghost Li, showed no signs of fear, took a big step forward.


    The cauldron spun unceasingly, the inscriptions on the cauldron kept shing, red lights shed, Ghost King held up his right hand, the huge cauldron was already above his right hand, looking like a devil on earth, extremely horrible.


    And Ghost Li with light enveloping him, clearly was already gathering all of his powers, intending to battle till death.


    The two highly-skilled martial artists faced each other, murderous air heavy, this sudden fight, it seemed both have forgotten the reason, right now, like losing their rational suppressing them for so many years, using all of their effort to kill, the demons in their hearts creating havoc.


    Ghost Li strided up, nearing Ghost King, and the vicious glint in Ghost King¡¯s eyes, turned heavier, the cauldron slowly turned in the air, aiming right at Ghost Li.


    It looked like a big battle, was about to explode.


    Who could expect that, the two most important figures in Evil sect, would in such a secluded stone room, for no reason entered into a life and death battle.


    [Rumble]


    ...A loud sound, was heard from the stone room.


    Ghost King and Ghost Li, the two men, as if both saw each other eyes¡¯ twitched but just when everything was hanging by a single thread, both did not moved.


    The stone room¡¯s door, slowly fell down, outside the door, a figure slowly appeared, a figure which looked to be trembling from head to toe.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    That thin, with anger, bewilderment and some panic, Youji in ck veil, at the same time, also Scarlet Bird in Evil Sect, stood at the door.


    Unable to see her expression but her anger, gushed out.


    ¡°What...what are the both of you doing, are you both mad?¡±


    In the stone room, silence, both men facing each other, were silent too, did not speak, in the air, that murderous atmosphere, couldn¡¯t be dispersed.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Youji spitted out the words behind gritted teeth, she raised her hand, pointing to a certain direction, ¡°Go ahead and kill, kill, all better off dead, peace and quiet after dead. Do you all still remember, there, there...¡±


    Her voice became choked, ¡°In that cold stone room, is there still someone lying on the stone tform? Have you all forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Who still remember ¡®Biyao¡¯ these two words!¡±


    Red blood light, quietly scattered; dazzling dark-green golden light, gradually disappeared.


    The murderous air and blood stench in the room, not knowing since when, retreated like the tide.


    Only silence, seemed to reside here, unwilling to leave.


    Two men, watching each other, deep inside their eyes, inexplicable glints met.


    Youji hatefully stomp her feet, turned and left, looking at the direction she left, should be to where Biyao was at. And the two men who were still in the room, was still facing each other, quietly prying on some secrets.


    After a long time, Ghost King suddenly faintly snorted, swing his right hand, supported the cauldron in his hand, strided out. When he walked past Ghost Li, in his eyes, sharp glint seemed to pierce out.


    And Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, in that moment, did not notice Ghost King, instead was on that cauldron.


    Primitive looking cauldron, damaged slightly in many ces but on the dark ck-green and purple cauldron, still could be clearly seen, many many twisting mysterious inscriptions, and behind the cauldron, in the center of those inscriptions, was a diagram, reflecting into Ghost Li¡¯s eyes.


    Fire burning fiercely, in the firelight a huge cauldron was broiling, surrounding the huge cauldron, there were bird-or-beast like four strange beasts howling to the sky, and above the cauldron, ck clouds rolled, it was a hideous devil face, grinning hideously at the mortal world.


    This diagram shed past Ghost Li¡¯s eyes but for some reason, it was already etched deeply into his mind, unable to forget. And in his memory, towards that devil¡¯s face, it was so familiar, only in that moment, he was unable to recall, if he really had seen that face before.


    Ghost King soon walked out, disappeared outside the door, the stone room regained its tranquility. Xiao Hui jumped out from the side, scurried up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder and slowly sat down, but it did not have any look of happiness, frequently turned its head to the door, quietly making [zhi zhi, zhi zhi] sounds.


    Ghost Li was silent, gently smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s head, after a moment of silence, he sighed softly and then walked out.


    The long tunnel headed in all directions, just like the paths in human life, nobody knew which direction to go, or maybe, even if you knew, that road in truth, where would it lead to, who would know?


    After an hour, Ghost Li stopped, staring nkly, discovered where he had stopped, was actually outside the icy cold stone room.


    The thick stone walls,y across before him, but he suddenly felt afraid, even when facing Ghost King¡¯s cauldron evil power he was never once afraid, right now he couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    That stone door, just so quietly, stood before him.


    Trembling hand, stretched over.


    The stone door, like numerous times before, emitted a deep rumble and opened.


    In that first gap, indistinctly, he saw a slender figure, stood before the tform, in the air, a familiar clear and crisp bell.


    He seemed to be in a daze.

 Chapter 218: Secret

    Chapter 218 - Secret


    White cold air rose like faint smoke, soundlessly drifted in the icy cold stone room, this day, the cold air in the stone room seemed to be much thicker than usual, looking over at it, it even gave a feeling of concealment, not like the usual clear-bottom rity.


    Deep rumble emanated from the stone door, it was slowly opening, just that that slender figure reflected in the eyes, but for some reason, seemed rather blur.


    Should be Youji right?


    Ghost Li thought, strided slowly in. In the cold stone room, the white mist scattered, tendrils swirling, like an illusion, shrouding his body. That woman¡¯s figure, quietly back faced him, stood before the stone tform, and beside her, the cold air seemed especially heavy, the white mist condensed from the cold air, like snow and frost, creating an illusion-like feeling.


    In the air, that indistinct, resounding clear crisp bell, sounded like just beside him.


    For some reason, Ghost Li subconsciously stopped, maybe it was because of the incident today, he found it hard to face Youji, especially when Youji berated loudly and mentioned Biyao. Recalling, Ghost Li although felt rmed towards Ghost King¡¯s strange behaviour today but he himself without thinking twice, retaliated with all of his effort, he could only remain silent.


    Or maybe, in both of their hearts, already have hatred hidden deep inside?


    But, there was still a Biyao in this world, and lying in this cold stone room.


    Ghost Li nced at that indistinct figure, concealed within the cold air, quietly lowered his head, after a long time said, ¡°I fought with Ghost King just now, it is my fault, I don¡¯t know why things turned out like this. Don¡¯t be angry, I won¡¯t do it the next time.¡±


    That figure¡¯s shoulder, seemed to tremble once but did not speak, still maintaining silent, just that the surrounding cold air, seemed to swirl faster, and even this stone room, seemed to turn colder. Just that this cold stone room had always been chilly, Ghost Li did not notice it.


    He sighed, stopped speaking, the rtionship between Youji and Biyao, he naturally knew, after Biyao¡¯s mother passed away, Ghost King was busy with Ghost King sect matters, Youji more or less took on the role of Biyao¡¯s mother, this could be seen from the way Biyao had always addressed Youji as ¡®Aunt You¡¯. Now that facing her, especially still in this cold stone room, Ghost Li somehow felt as if he was really facing Biyao, he had deep guilt towards Biyao in his heart and in addition he fought with Ghost King today, almost a life and death fight, it was even harder to express in words.


    After a long time, he heaved a long sigh, quietly said, ¡°I know you are aching for Biyao, and do not wish to see conflicts between her father and me, actually I didn¡¯t have the intention too, just that when...¡±


    He frowned, Ghost King¡¯s strange demeanour again shed past his mind, shook his head, said, ¡°Anyway I promise you, in the future for Biyao, I will always try to give in.¡±


    That slender figure seemed to move again, but still did not turn over, however looking at her figure, she seemed to nod silently, indicating approval.


    Ghost Li was silent, after a moment, heaved out a long breath, did not wish to add on anymore, slightly turned and wanted to head towards the tform, to take a good look at Biyao.


    Just that he had just strided, suddenly, his entire body in that instant froze, like a flint spark, a thought shed past his head, like a shock of thunder in his mind, rumbled and rang.


    Youji had never took off her ck veil, why was it that from the back of this figure, it couldn¡¯t be seen? Almost at the same time, Ghost Li¡¯s turbulent mind also recalled, the way this figure¡¯s hair was done up from the back, was a youngdy style, definitely different from Youji woman¡¯s bun.


    Like lightning he turned around, shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The cold air in the stone room, instantly turned piercingly cold, the white mist shrouding around the figure, immediately started to spin rapidly. Ghost Li red with his both eyes wide, there was actually an intruder in this stone room, it was something he definitely could not tolerate.


    When Ghost Li was about to move, suddenly a deep rumble was heard from the back, Ghost Li in his moment of hesitation, turned to look, saw the stone door was opening again slowly, a figure appeared.


    Slender and tall, ck veil masking her face, if it was not Youji who would it be?


    Youji opened the stone door, yet saw the strange expression on Ghost Li¡¯s face, both eyes wide opened, his face muscles twisted, instead was shocked and involuntarily retreated a step.


    But she was after all not an ordinary folk, calmed down the next moment, coldly said, ¡°Humpf, you still has the check toe and see Biyao?¡±


    Ghost Li stared deeply at her, suddenly a shock shed past his face, as if he had remembered something extremely important, quickly turned and looked, but this look, his entire body instead received a shock, like in a shock daze, stood dumbfoundedly at his spot, silent.


    In the huge stone room, where he was currently at, suddenly, resumed what it was like, the unusual drifting white mist was gone, indistinct sounds of bell disappeared, as for that mysterious figure, also in that instant, vanished.


    Everything, was like before, like a dream, an illusion, drifted past, dispersed...


    Biyao quietlyy on the stone tform, she still had that faint smile on her lips, where both of her hands crossed, the light on HeHuan Bell glimmered incessantly, lightly rotating, as if watching Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li stood where he was, his entire body tensed, he seemed to have lost all senses, unmoving.


    Youji walking slowly into the stone room, soon discovered something was wrong with Ghost Li, nced and frowned said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The corner of Ghost Li¡¯s lips twitched but he did not speak, only looked up, assessed the cold stone room dumbly, other than that heavy stone door, the stone room was all sturdy stone walls, not even a gap, just that right now the cold stone walls seemed to be mocking him, coldly watching these rather ridiculous people.


    The uncertain gaze, slowly looked away, back to the middle of the stone room, the person lying on the stone tform. In Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, for some reason, was blurry, thousands of thoughts, like tide gushed over, that gaze, in the end quietlynded on Biyao¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Youji¡¯s voice, sounded rather impatient.


    Ghost Li closed his eyes, after a long time opened it slowly, quietly said, ¡°When you came in, did you noticed anything strange with this stone room?¡±


    Youji snorted, coldly said, ¡°What is strange? Isn¡¯t it the same as before, a tform, a person.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, seemed to twitch once.


    Youji slowly sat down beside Biyao, her eyes revealing love and pity, after some time, she slowly said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel good too, just that I hope you will bear in mind, if Biyao knew you actually fought with her father, how would she feel?¡±


    Ghost Li stared nkly and did not speak, after a moment, he suddenly shook his head, let out a long breath said, ¡°You can be assured, I know what I should do.¡±


    After speaking, he took a deep look at Biyao and then turned and strided out.


    Looking at his back, Youji frowned slightly, her instinct told her that Ghost Li seemed different from usual, but then she sighed, he was not the only one who was different, now that the Ghost King sect head whom she had followed for so many years, wasn¡¯t he bing more and more iprehensible?


    She quietly lowered her head, lost in her thoughts, the stone room was quiet, only the HeHuan Bell, flowing lights glimmering colourfully, like clear eyes, glimmering unceasingly, watching this world.


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Valley.


    Early in the morning, clear breeze blew past, the forest of bamboos swayed together, creating [sha sha] bamboo rustling sounds, like the sounds of the world, creating a peaceful feeling. The stormst night, like giving the heaven and earth a wash, clear fresh air brushed past, mountains and greenery, like painting.


    The stone path below the feet was still wet, asionally in the stone gaps, there was still rainwater collected, on the stone path and sides, many fallen bamboo leaves, most probably by the stormst night. As it was still early, nobody had came to sweep yet.


    White clothes like snow, Lu Xueqi walked on this small path in the bamboo forest. In the weak morning light and breeze, her soft hairy around her shoulder, her delicate skin, had a faint pink in the whiteness, like a deep valley, quietly blooming flowers.


    Both sides of the path, tall trimmed bamboos gently wavered, on the green leaves, there were still water beads, quietly slipping down, towards earth.


    She stepped forward, never once turning back, her white clothes fluttered, walked deep into the forest.


    The stone path twisted and turned, the morning light shone through the gaps of the dense forest, shadows wavered lightly, illuminating her figure.


    Ahead a simple bamboo house, gradually emerged, it was where Small Bamboo Valley branch leader ShuiYue Master usually meditated.


    Lu Xueqi walked to the small house, stood outside the door, hesitated for a moment, gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Teacher, disciple Xueqi pays a visit.¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± ShuiYue Master¡¯s voice was heard from the small house, neither joy nor sorrow, as if devoid of feeling, nd like water.


    The door [zhi ya] pushed opened with a sound, Lu Xueqi walked in, saw her teacher sitting cross-legged on the bamboo bed, her eyes closed, her expression calm, couldn¡¯t tell if there was any change of expression for her arrival.


    Lu Xueqi quietly walked to her teacher, kneeled down, quietly said, ¡°Teacher, disciple is here.¡±


    She paused, and continued, ¡°Xueqi knows she is unfilial, has let down teacher¡¯s expectations and made teacher sad, please punish me!¡±


    ShuiYue Master slowly opened her eyes, her gaze on Lu Xueqi, watching for a long time, she sighed and said, ¡°If I punish you, will you be willing to change your mind?¡±


    Lu Xueqi quietly looked down, did not dare to look at her teacher, also did not speak, just by her expression, was there even a single remorse expression?


    ShuiYue Master shook her head, with a bitterugh said, ¡°Since you have already made up your mind not to turn back, what is the use of me punishing you, forget it, forget it. You better get up!¡±


    Lu Xueqi bit her lips, seemed quite agitated but still controlled herself, stood up.


    ShuiYue Master gently patted the bed beside her, said, ¡°You too sit!¡±


    Lu Xueqi shook her head, said, ¡°Disciple do not dare.¡±


    ShuiYue Master nced at her, said, ¡°There is only both of us here, what is there to mind, unless you are harbouring hatred towards me this teacher, and distancing from me?¡±


    Lu Xueqi abruptly looked up, quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Teacher, I...¡±


    ShuiYue Master waved her hand and smiled, ¡°Alright, alright, you are raised up by me, your character, how would I still not know?¡±


    She stretched out and caught hold of Lu Xueqi¡¯s hand, gently pulled her over, carefully assessed Lu Xueqi¡¯s beautiful and elegant face, sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, I as your teacher, at the end of the day am doing what¡¯s best for you, you must remember this.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s lips moved, quietly said, ¡°Disciple understands, actually it is all disciple¡¯s fault...¡±


    ShuiYue Master shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, by now, let¡¯s not again debate who is right or wrong, ask the world, what is love? Thousands of mountains covered with snow and ice...this thousands of mountains and torrents, yet who could really apany for a lifetime?¡±


    Speaking those words, it seemed to touch ShuiYue Master¡¯s thoughts, for a moment she gazed off nkly.


    Lu Xueqi didn¡¯t dare to disturb her teacher, only felt her teacher¡¯s hand on her, the warmth emanating, was a long familiar feeling.


    After some time, ShuiYue Master suddenly shook awake,ughed bitterly, seemed to be ridiculing herself and then spoke to Lu Xueqi, ¡°Ai, let¡¯s talk about theseter,st night I asked WenMin to call you over, the reason for it, has she told you?¡±


    Lu Xueqi shook her head, said, ¡°Senior sister didn¡¯t say, only told me toe over early in the morning and as for what it is, said teacher you will tell me personally.¡±


    ShuiYue Master nodded her head, said, ¡°Also true, WenMin thatss although knows a little but after all not much, it is better if I¡¯m the one to tell you!¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, saw her teacher¡¯s expression turned solemn, as if her mind was going through some difficult thoughts, couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Teacher, if there is any difficult matter, if you need disciple, just go ahead and instruct, disciple will do her best.¡±


    ShuiYue Master nodded her head, smiled and said, ¡°Of course I believe in you, just that it is indeed a big matter but it concerns our Qing Yun sect¡¯s fate and yet it cannot be revealed to too many people, including our sect disciples, I thought and thought, among the disciples only you, your skills and your ability to handle matters are the best, therefore I summoned you over.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s brows jumped, with a slight shock she asked, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t tell me something serious has happened to our sect?¡±


    ShuiYue Master with a bitterugh, said, ¡°Who said there wasn¡¯t?¡±


    Lu Xueqi said, ¡°What happened teacher?¡±


    ShuiYue Master after a moment of silence, as if she was also deliberating, and then slowly said, ¡°Your sect head teacher uncle, and Big Bamboo Valley Tian Buyi Tian teacher uncle, disappeared few days ago.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook, said, ¡°They disappeared together?¡±


    ShuiYue Master indifferently said, ¡°One of the disciple saw Tian Buyi arriving at TongTian Peak and walked straight to the Founders Ancestral Hall, these few days, everyone knows sect head senior brother was almost always at Founders Ancestral Hall, and from that onwards, nobody saw them again.¡±


    Lu Xueqi frowning tightly, clearly rmed.


    ShuiYue Master paused, and continued, ¡°After this happened, because of its implication, Xiao Yicai who is managing TongTiang Peak matters did not dare to hide it but no matter what this cannot be let known to the world, and so secretly informed the various branch leaders. After that, I too went to Founders Ancestral Hall to investigate but to my surprise it was already...¡±


    Lu Xueqi was shocked, said, ¡°What happened to Founders Ancestral Hall?¡±


    ShuiYue Master shook her head, said, ¡°The hall was almost destroyed, one nce and we could tell it was destroyed by an intense fight using powers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Xueqi eximed.


    ShuiYue Master coldlyughed, said, ¡°The Founders Ancestral Hall is the ce where our sect worship our ancestors, the two of them actually dare to fight in that dignified realm, this is reallywless. And there is something more serious.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was already shocked, with another shock, she really could not imagine what would be more serious than destroying the Founders Ancestral Hall, pressed her teacher, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Xiao Yicai hurried over to my ce, ¡° ShuiYue Master¡¯s face turned grave, the worry in her eyes increased, slowly said, ¡°ording to him, ever since DaoXuan senior brother disappeared, all of his searches were unsessful and so wanted to check the things his teacher left behind and see if there were any clues, unexpectedly with this find, he discovered something serious.¡±


    Lu Xueqi stared at her teacher.


    ShuiYue Master closed her eyes, looking tired, said, ¡°Xiao Yicai discovered, our sect¡¯s Zhu Xian ancient sword, is also missing.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was speechless.


    ShuiYue Master opened her eyes, said, ¡°I know you are an intelligent person, naturally know the implications and subtleness of this matter, although to say Zhu Xian sword is already damaged but this implication is too serious, and most of the people do not know about the sword being damaged, if this gets out, I¡¯m afraid it will be big trouble; and furthermore there is actually a top secret in this Zhu Xian sword, the implication is even bigger, it has always been only our sect head and a selected few know about it, if this gets leaked out, I cannot imagine the consequences.¡±


    Lu Xueqi asked in rm, ¡°Zhu Xian sword other than being our sect divine weapon, are there still other secrets?¡±


    ShuiYue Master was silent, for a long time did not speak, Lu Xueqi did not dare to speak, her hands by her side and stood, after a long while quietly said, ¡°Disciple is rude, misbehaved just now.¡±


    ShuiYue Master shook her head, after a long time said, ¡°Teacher is not ming you, only that the implications of this matter are too serious, the origins and sequence of events are extremelyplicated...¡±


    Speaking till here, she paused again, as if quietly deliberating, the next moment said, ¡°This matter actually ordingly, even I as Small Bamboo Valley leader cannot know about this, it is because hundred years ago the scene was chaotic, the few of us unexpectedly came to know about it.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, ¡°A few, don¡¯t tell me this top secret, other than teacher, there are others who know?¡±


    ShuiYue Master indifferently said, ¡°That time in the chaotic scene, participating in that and afterwards, there were five, other than me, there was DaoXuan senior brother, Tian Buyi, Suru junior sister...¡±


    Lu Xueqi was listening, suddenly ShuiYue Master stopped, she couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Teacher, there is only four, who is thest person?¡±


    ShuiYue Master sighed, a faint sadness brushed past her face, said, ¡°It¡¯s a teacher uncle of yours, his name is Wan Jianyi.¡±

 Chapter 219: Murder Teacher

    Chapter 219 - Murder Teacher


    ¡°Hundred years ago, the Evil sect was rampant, powerful, Tao was vanishing and Evil was growing, the arrogant and conceited Evil sect with one fell swoop wiped out the Good Faction and invaded Qing Yun. After a round of terrible battle, in the end our seniors and ancestors did their best to fight, requested and activated Zhu Xian ancient sword at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, held ¡®Zhu Xian sword formation¡¯ and finally turned defeat to victory.¡±


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s tone was calm, Lu Xueqi instead turned slightly pale, just by that sentence, ¡®terrible battle¡¯ she could imagine that intense cruel battle scene.


    However, ShuiYue Master seemed not to mind these, soon continued, ¡°After that battle, although Evil sect was heavily wounded but our Qing Yun sect also suffered great losses, many of the highly skilled elders were either dead or injured, and none had the energy to pursue, just that at this moment, a senior brother stood out, with lofty sentiments offered to undertake the task to eradicate the evil, pursue and kill the remaining evildoers.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was moved, said, ¡°This teacher uncle, was it Wan Jianyi teacher uncle?¡±


    ShuiYue Master slowly closed her eyes, her tone started to sound faint, ¡°It was him. Ai...the scene at that time, I still could see it clearly: That day in the vicious battle, he had already did great achievements, killed numerous enemies, his clothes of white was already dyed red. He stood before the various teachers, his demeanour inspiring, just that few words, just few words only...could make us these young junior brothers and sisters to be burning with righteous indignation. Other than Daoxuan senior brother as the oldest disciple to stay and guard Qing Yun, me, Suru junior sister, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shucang, Shang Zhengliang, Tian Yun, Cang song etc the various branch leaders of today, all followed him, from then marching unhindered under the sky, travelling far to the Wilnds, along the journey it was filled with blood and swords but never did we once fear or retreat.¡±


    Her eyes were still closed, her expression so focused as if before her, was that memory of youth burning with righteous indignation, and her cheeks, flushed with faint red.


    In the small house, nobody spoke, but that mood, seemed restless, as if under peacefulness, dark turbulent currents swept past silently.


    After a long time, ShuiYue Master suddenly made a bitterugh, shook her head, her voice deste, said, ¡°Forget it, these past matters have already passed. During that time, the group of us went through the cmity, did heavy damage to the remaining evildoers before returning to Qing Yun. However it was also at that time, we unwittingly were pulled into one of our sect¡¯s secrets.¡±


    ¡°After returning to Qing Yun, Suru junior sister and Tian Buyi soon developed feelings for each other, yet I really did not like this person, on e night, both of them again deceived your grandmaster Zhen Yu great master and ran out, after they were discovered by me, worrying that junior sister would be taken advantage of and unwilling to report them, else if your grandmaster bes angry, Suru junior sister would have to suffer, and so followed them.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised upon hearing this but couldn¡¯t help but find it funny, just that no matter what, she would not dare to show it out.


    Fortunately ShuiYue Master seemed to know it too, did not pause for too long and carried on, ¡°Who knows that both of them young and daring, in order to avoid people, actually sneaked to TongTian Peak¡¯s rear mountain, near to where the secluded Founders Ancestral Hall was.¡±


    Lu Xueqi again was surprised, after a long time quietly looked down, before her Tian Buyi, leader of Big Bamboo Valley, image shed before her, secretly thought the thousands of appearances on earth, it was indeed one could not be judged by the appearance.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s face was unease, humphed and said, ¡°I watched them, felt really angry and so came out, shouted at them. Suru junior sister and Tian Buyi was naturally shocked but after they saw that I was alone, Suru junior sister grinned cheekily and came over to pull me, Tian Buyi that fellow instead showed me a face, in my anger, I was about to...¡±


    Lu Xueqi thought to herself, if Tian Buyi still looked well and smiling, then that would be strange. ShuiYue Master suddenly stopped, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ShuiYue Master was silent for a moment, said, ¡°It was at this moment, suddenly from the dark silent Founders Ancestral Hall, a strange cry was heard, the sound was like a beast¡¯s howl, full of pain, almost not like a human. Three of us shocked, hid within the forest¡¯s shadows beside. Next moment, we saw that...secret.¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked intently at ShuiYue Master, saw faint anguish on her face, guessed that this secret in her heart, must have tormented her for many years, even today, the edges did not look like they have been blunted.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s deep voice, sounded hollow, just that every word, fell like thunder, slowly revealing the buried past.


    ¡°A human figure, stumbled out from the hall, the clothes were tattered, hair in disarray, covering the face, unable to see the face clearly and the demeanour looked as if mad, at the same time kept shouting, at times in pain but we could not hear clearly what he was saying. The three of us were shocked and afraid, at Founders Ancestral Hall such a sacred ce, why would a mad person appear? But we couldn¡¯t let him run amok. The three of us were about to go and stop this madman when suddenly, two figures ran out from the hall,nded before that madman, uniformly knelt down. That night the moon was clear and bright, the three of us clearly saw, those two persons, were whom we younger generation of disciples most revered senior brothers, DaoXuan senior brother and Wan Jianyi senior brother.¡±


    Lu Xueqi eximed, ¡°What?¡±


    ShuiYue Teacher nced at her, faintly said, ¡°Even you are taken aback right? The three of us, our shock was not less than yours, were dumbfounded. What followed was even more inconceivable, DaoXuan and Wan senior brothers looked to be in anguish, kneeling down, one by each side, hugging that madman¡¯s legs tightly, their cries earnestly begging, calling these two words, teacher...¡±


    Lu Xueqi at this moment, was totally speechless.


    ShuiYue Master looked as if she waspletely immersed in the past, her voice low, said, ¡°With that cry, we were beyond shock, we then discovered that that madman¡¯s physique, was actually Qing Yun sect head Reverend, the two senior brothers¡¯ mentor, not long ago demonstrating his martial prowess in the Good and Evil Faction great battle, Tian Chengzi teacher uncle.¡±


    ¡°What we saw was that this sect head teacher uncle had none of the usual dignified demeanour, speaking gibberish and seemed to be cursing something but we couldn¡¯t hear clearly, both senior brothers looked extremely inconsble, tears pouring, kept saying ¡®Teacher please wake up, teacher please wake up¡¯ but sect head teacher uncle for some reason, with his level of cultivation, was delirious, oblivious to his favourite disciples¡¯ pleas, until the end, he instead turned his head and looked, fierce glints shed in his eyes, staring at the two of them, with a loud roar, he actually made a fatal move towards the both of them.¡±


    Lu Xueqi hearing that, felt as if she was at that scene, couldn¡¯t help but shivered.


    ShuiYue Master said, ¡°At that time the three of us were watching secretly, were already at loss and then saw sect head teacher uncle suddenly turned hostile, we were even more perplexed. Who would know that when the two of them were about to lose their lives, DaoXuan senior brother abruptly turned while hugging sect head teacher uncle¡¯s leg, with swift speed came to Tian Chengzi teacher uncle¡¯s back, like lightning, held Tian Chengzi teacher uncle¡¯s both arms, at the same time bright light shed, confining Tian Chengzi teacher uncle tightly.¡±


    ¡°Wan senior brother didn¡¯t expect DaoXuan senior brother would do that, was at a loss, unexpectedly Tian Chengzi teacher uncle in his insanity, still had his power, both arms although locked but he kicked out and Wan senior brother was kicked flying out almost two zhangs away, a mouthful of blood immediately spitting out.¡±


    ¡°By then the scene was changing fiercely, all three of us were like idiots, could only watch,pletely at lost on what to do. DaoXuan senior brother shouted, ¡®Wan junior brother, you still not retaliating?¡± Wan senior brother hearing this, clearly was shaking all over but he still did not move, both eyes staring at his teacher and senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Tian Chengzi teacher uncle was highly skilled and resisted with all of his strength, DaoXuan senior brother although was still confining his teacher¡¯s body but it was only for a moment of time, his face turned red and almost spit out blood too, at the same time the light on his body swiftly turned dim, evidently at that time his skills was far from Tian Chengzi teacher uncle. And at that time, while DaoXuan senior brother looked as if he could not sustain anymore, suddenly a white figure shed past, it was Wan senior brother...the three of us staring dumbly, Wan senior brother made a loud roar, from far pounced over, after a sharp whistle, Dragon yer Sword appeared in his hand, pierced into Tian Chengzi¡¯s chest!¡±


    In the small house, a death-like silence, as if that dreary night, the silence after the tragic turn of situation, after the air of murderous intention gushed, the painful anguish, reverted to silence.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face was pale, after a long time, quietly said, ¡°In the sect¡¯s records, Tian Chengzi grand teacher uncle two hundred years ago...passed away in a seated pose before the Founders Ancestral Hall ancestral tablets and handed over his position to DaoXuan teacher uncle.¡±


    ShuiYue Master with a sadugh, shook her head, her voice deep and low, ¡°Watching this tragic change in the sect, and the two persons who murdered their teacher, even though they are our most revered senior brothers, me, Suru junior sister and Tian Buyi, were already at our wits¡¯ end, befuddled, and Suru junior sister in her moment of loss, identally made a small noise. But maybe it was because both of them had just murdered their teacher, their minds in a turmoil, did not notice us. And it was also them, after looking at each other for a long time, again slowly knelt before their teacher¡¯s body, had a conversation.¡±


    ¡°And it was from this conversation, the three of knew, the root of this tragic change, where it came from. Originally in the sect, from Qing Ye founder¡¯s supreme divine weapon Zhu Xian ancient sword, there is actually a huge secret, that is although this divine weapon could exterminate the evil but maybe because of the amount of killing and the huge power, over the long periods of time, this sword actually has an evil character, once the person wielding the sword trigger its entire spiritual power, he would receive the sword evil spirit¡¯s bacsh, gradually taking over his mind, bing cruel and bloodthirsty, even how highly skilled the person is, he would not be able to stop it.¡±


    ¡°From Qing Yu founder¡¯sst instructions, Qing Yun sect generations of sect heads, all knew this secret, and so they tried not to use this sword, and Tian Chengzi teacher uncle, pressed by the Good and Evil sects great battle, had no choice but to use Zhu Xian sword formation, although he immediately sealed the sword after that and kept his mind on cultivation but in the end he could not avoid this fate.¡±


    ¡°While Tian Chengzi teacher uncle was still clear-minded, he secretly told this secret to two of his favourite disciples: DaoXuan senior brother and Wan Jianyi senior brother. Firstly he had always trusted them the most and secondly if he had only told one, in the event something happens, Tian Chengzi teacher uncle feared that one person might not be able to stop him due to his high skills. And so in the end, it turned out to be like this...¡±


    Lu Xueqi hearing that, suddenly her heart pounded, whipped her head up, said, ¡°Teacher, then now...now DaoXuan sect head teacher uncle he...don¡¯t tell me he...¡±


    ShuiYue Master heaved a long sigh, quietly nodded, Lu Xueqi was stunned.


    ShuiYue Master was silent for a long time, faintly said, ¡°Within ten years, DaoXuan senior brother used the Zhu Xian ancient sword two times, especially in this demon beast catastrophe, he opened all Qing Yun seven mountain summit celestial seals, pushing Zhu Xian sword formation might to the limit. With such bacsh force, one could well imagine. Actually I have long thought of this, just that ten years ago, DaoXuan senior brother already used Zhu Xian sword once but still was unaffected by the evil spirit¡¯s bacsh, I was relieved and thought with his skills level, he could avoid this cmity, pity he...heaven¡¯s will ah, heaven¡¯s will!¡±


    Lu Xueqi was silent, said, ¡°Teacher, such a top-level secret, why are you telling disciple, unless there is something important that you want to instruct disciple with?¡±


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s face was solemn, looked at Lu Xueqi, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Xueqi lowered her head slightly, said, ¡°I am indebted to teacher, disciple unable to repay even dying nine times, whatever it is, teacher please instruct!¡±


    ShuiYue Master looked deeply at Lu Xueqi, said, ¡°Actually this secret, only Qing Yun sect head knows but these few days I observed Xiao Yicai, he clearly was unaware, as such, the people left in this world who know this secret, Tian Buyi has disappeared with DaoXuan senior brother mysteriously, Suru junior sister and Tian Buyi their love strong, right now most likely she is at a loss, and so if there is any matter, I will have to make decision.¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked up at ShuiYue Master, hesitated and said, ¡°Teacher, you mean?¡±


    ShuiYue Master said, ¡°Although DaoXuan senior brother and Tian Buyi are missing but nobody knows where exactly they are going, whether if they have left Qing Yun Hill, therefore I have to remain here, in case both of them appear, I am able to take control of the situation. But at the same time I have to send someone down to investigate, among my disciples, the one with steadfastness and highly skilled, nobody can bepared to you, this heavy responsibility, I have to pass it to you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face was grave, slowly knelt before her teacher, just that she was an extremely intelligent, the intricacies of this task, how could she not understand.


    She quietly said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s instruction, disciple will obey. Just that...just that disciple do not know, if disciple was to search for the two elders, teacher could have just instructed, why does teacher still reveal this secret to disciple?¡±


    Speaking till the end, Lu Xueqi¡¯s voice was trembling slightly.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s face was ashen, her facial muscles seemed to be twitching, after a long time, she slowly said, ¡°Tian Buyi took the initiative to visit DaoXuan senior teacher, obviously knowing this secret and could tell DaoXuan senior brother was already affected by the demon spirit, between the two of them, there must have been a big fight. After you travel down the mountain, use your best effort to look for them, in the event you are able to find them and at the same time, discovered they have indeed fought...¡±


    ShuiYue Master¡¯s hand, slowly tightened, into a fist, ¡°You will find a chance, to that person who has been taken over by the demon spirit, with one sword stroke kill him!¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face was as pale as paper but eventually did not say anything, only lowered her head down.


    After a very long time, in the death-like silence of this small house, her almost inaudible voice said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 220: Blood Formation

    Chapter 220 - Blood Formation


    Fox Majestic Mountain, Ghost King sect headquarters.


    Ghost Li on his journey, felt his mind was in a nk, that mysterious obscuredy kept appearing before him, only that, he clearly knew, that it should be an illusion?


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    In his perplexed state, he realized that he had already returned to the stone room that belonged to him, the stone door was opened, looking in, he could see that it was still a mess inside, it was the result of the fight he had with Ghost King.


    He looked at that mess, was silent for a long time, slowly walked in, beside the broken table, found a chair which was still intact and sat down, staring nkly.


    Xiao Hui ran out from the side, it looked to be still in low spirits, wordlessly mbered up Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, sat down and also in a daze.


    Maybe it was still worrying about TaoTie!


    One human and one monkey, sat like that for a long time, not making a single sound, the entire stone room appeared strangely still, after a long time, Ghost Li suddenly moved, stretched out his hand and pulled down Xiao Hui, held it before him.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes blinked and looked at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li quietly said, ¡°Xiao Hui, you say what should I do?¡±


    Xiao Hui did not make a sound, only watched him.


    Ghost Li also didn¡¯t seemed to mind the silence, only continued to mutter, ¡°This road, how should I go on exactly...¡±


    In the mountains days are unknown, time like water passed.


    The deepest most mysterious part of the Fox Majestic mountain, in the huge blood pool, strong stench of blood permeated the air, this strange existence, quietly hid in a forgotten corner that the world knew, silently growing.


    Naturally, other than these two persons, Ghost King and Mr Ghost.


    In the huge blood pool, it was still full of bright red blood, numerous air bubbles rose up frequently from the blood pool, bounced and burst above the surface, making faint mist of blood spray.


    What was the same as before was, huge beasts¡¯ bodies, trapped in this blood pool, now other than Kui Niu, Yellow Bird, there were two other figures, on was TaoTie which was trying it best struggling but in the end still helpless, the other, was a colossal beast, the head looked like the dragons in the legends, its body almost one time bigger than Kui Niu, as half of it was immersed in the blood, its body shape was indistinct but from the few ces where its body could be seen, most likely it would be the legendary Devil Beast ¡®Zhu Long¡¯.


    Kui Niu and Yellow Bird were trapped for a long time, were long lifeless, Zhu Long also looked the same, without any vitality, only TaoTie, who was recently caught and full of energy, kept making roars of fury and waves of ripples around it, clearly it was extremely infuriated.


    Just that in this blood pool, there seemed to be a strange energy, not only trapping the three beasts, even TaoTie could not struggle free, it could only roar in anger. Other than that, above the blood pool, a different image from before.


    The ancient cauldron hovering about five zhangs above the pool, its four primitive legs below the cauldron, each shot out a faint purple-red light, shining down and straight on the four beasts, looking from afar, clearly from these beams of light it could be seen, indistinct abundant spiritual energy contained in it, sucking out from those beasts and into the cauldron.


    And because it kept sucking the beasts¡¯ energies, the cauldron original primitive deep uneven appearance, started to change, the entire cauldron, was enveloped by a rising propitious energy, the primitive color was also slowly eroding, recing it, was a colour mild like jade and translucent.


    At a nce, almost made one thought that this was the legendary celestial holy object, supermundane, ipatible with the blood pool and its strong stench.


    Just that, underneath this celestial appearance, there was still a strange spot, which was the mysterious diagram above the cauldron inscription, four strange beasts at times clearly seen at times dark, symbolized the inscription on the cauldron, were also changing with color, only at the top of the diagram, that hideous deity face, was red like blood, as if greedily sucking in the energy, like about to be revived.


    On the high tform leaving the blood pool the furthest, Ghost King and Mr Ghost stood side by side.


    Mr Ghost in ck, like being enveloped in darkness, even standing before him, one would not be able to see his body clearly.


    Right now speaking in low tones, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is indeed such a thing within the cauldron¡¯s inscription, the four spiritual beings gathering together and chaos starting, right now the ¡®Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯ isplete, what remains is to wait for forty-nine days, after the cauldron absorbs all of the spiritual energies, the energy of chaos would be enough to open the sky and divide the earth, once again opening the Asura door, as such sect head you will be able to dominate the invincible supreme might of Heaven and Earth, never will there be another rival who will be your match.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face was red, his eyes glinting, staring intensely at that cauldron, his face unable to contain his excitement, suddenly lifted his head to the sky, startedughing loudly.


    Theughter was loud and savage, containing arrogance, as if he had already controlled the world, but theughter suddenly stopped, Ghost King¡¯s brows frowned, pressed his heart lightly with his hand, the redness in his face receded, and turned pale.


    But the next moment, a golden light shed past his face and soon he was back to normal.


    Mr Ghost saw this change, with his sharp eyes, he was stunned for a moment, asked in surprised, ¡°You have fought with someone, who is that person, to have such level of skills?


    Ghost King took a deep breath, the expression on his face waspletely back to normal, after closing his eyes and opening, icy cold glint shed, he coldly said, ¡°¡®Great Brahman Wisdom¡¯ and ¡®Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way¡¯...are really exceptional skills, although the sharpness are not as amazing as my Evil sect but the dyed effects are long and vigorous, it is really scary.¡±


    Mr Ghost frowned, a strange glint in his eyes, said, ¡°It was him? Why would you out of sudden fight with him...¡±


    Speaking until here, he suddenly recalled something, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was because of TaoTie?¡±


    Ghost King snorted but did not reply Mr Ghost, only indifferently said, ¡°The speed of this person¡¯s advancement is really unexpected, I¡¯m afraid in the future...it would also be hard to tell if he will be the cause of ruin.¡±


    Mr Ghost looked at Ghost King deeply, then shifted his gaze away, slowly said, ¡°The most important thing now, it¡¯s still the Four Divinities Blood Formation, the rest, try to push back if possible!¡±


    Ghost King nodded slightly, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I know the priorities, you can be assured!¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, said, ¡°But with Ghost Li¡¯s current unfathomable level of skills, in addition as the Four Divinities Blood Formation turns stronger with the absorption of the spiritual energies, the blood stench would most definitely be hard to conceal, with him around, it might be unpredictable. To prevent incidents, you better find an excuse and send him out!¡±


    Ghost King said, ¡°You are right.¡± After speaking, he frowned slightly, turned, with his hands sped behind, slowly walked out of this ce.


    Watching Ghost King¡¯s figure leaving, Mr Ghost then slowly turned, walked to the side of the tform and looked down.


    TaoTie which was still struggling earlier on, seemed to gradually lose its resistance under the influence of the blood pool and the cauldron¡¯s light, right nowy in the pool weakly, panting.


    Watching this, Mr Ghost under his veil, made a cold and emotionlessugh.


    ¡°Hehe...Asura door?...¡±


    Footsteps sounds were heard outside the stone door, it was rather hurried, obviously the approaching person was running and in a hurry. The next moment, a figure appeared before Ghost Li¡¯s stone room door, half kneeling, spoke loudly, ¡°Vice sect head, Ghost King sent a message, he wants you to go and meet him.¡±


    The voice was rather loud, there was even echos heard from within the room, but there was no reply.


    The messenger was surprised but did not look up immediately, Ghost Li had a reputation of being a killer within the Evil sect Ghost King sect,mon disciples even if they have a chance they would not go near him too, not to say being disrespectful.


    This one brought up his courage, again spoke loudly but there was no reply, he then looked up and peered into the room, saw the mess but where was Ghost Li and his monkey?


    The person groaned, shook his head and ran off.


    Right now, Ghost Li was walking along the long tunnel in the Ghost King sect, Xiao Hui sat quietly on his shoulder. Ghost Li¡¯s eyes looked ahead, although he could not see the end of the path but he was clear, the end of this tunnel was where Ghost King¡¯s residence was.


    ¡°No matter what, I cannot stay here and have nothing to do, right, Xiao Hui?¡±


    He seemed to be muttering to himself, and Xiao Hui was also in a daze, did not pay attention to its master¡¯s words.


    And Ghost Li also did not mind, only quietlyughed bitterly, said, ¡°Many times I saw hope before me, in the end, all fell short of sess forck of a final effort, but as long as Biyao is lying in there, I must not despair, right? I know what you are worrying, don¡¯t worry, wait till I found a way to treat Biyao, I will naturally ask him to give back your friend.¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes suddenly perked up, then [zhi zhi] called out, Ghost Li smiled but his smile did not stay on his face for long.


    He stood at the entrance of Ghost King¡¯s room.


    Outside the heavy door, the voice which had already became familiar sounded, Ghost King sat on the chair, his mind for some reason, had his daughter¡¯s figure shed past. A inexplicable emotion, floated in his heart.


    The stone door opened, Ghost Li appeared.


    ¡°You are here.¡± Ghost King indifferently said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ghost Li slowly nodded, his voice too indifferent.


    The two men, became quiet, as if nothing had happened between them.


    After a while, Ghost Li said, ¡°There is something, I wish to speak to you about.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°You have already led the disciples back here and I have also brought TaoTie for you, if there is no other matters, I will like to go out, see if I can find a way to save Biyao.¡±


    Ghost King frowned, nced at Ghost Li, at this moment, urgent footsteps were heard outside the door, the messenger ran in and was about to speak in a hurry when he saw Ghost Li and was stunned.


    Ghost King quietly waved at him, the messenger hesitated, bowed and quietly left. Ghost King¡¯s eyes returned to Ghost Li, that young man was still standing there quietly, in the entire Evil sect, no matter who, would have fear and trepidation standing in front of Ghost King, only him, never seemed to be afraid.


    This was the man that my daughter cherished and adored?


    ¡°You can go!¡± Ghost King¡¯s voice, suddenly sounded tired.


    Ghost Li silently nodded, the earlier fight, although both behaved as if it had never happened but it was clear, their not-close rtions seemed to be even further strained.


    He turned and walked out, just as he was about to step out, suddenly, his body paused. A strange smell, not knowing from where, as if he was suddenly immersed in an abyss of blood, unable to breathe, like a huge tide rolling over, the smell of blood drowning him, loud rumbles in his ears.


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance changed!


    But this strange smell, like a dream, disappeared in a blink, the surroundings became quiet again.


    Ghost King¡¯s voice was heard from behind, calm and emotionless, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li back facing him, stood still for a moment, indifferently said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After speaking, he slowly walked off.


    The stone door closed up slowly behind him, when it waspletely closed, Ghost Li suddenly whipped around, sharp glint in his eyes, he stared at that stone door, his eyes obscure, he seemed perplexed.


    And Ghost King in the stone room, also emotionlessly stared at that stone door, he seemed to be contemting something but eventually shook his head, turned and walked to the other end of the room, patted somewhere on the wall, the next moment, the stone wall started to shift and reveal a tunnel, and the thick stench of blood, drifted out from there.


    Ghost King expressionlessly walked in, the stone wall behind him, slowly closed up.


    Somewhere in the Central ins, thousand of miles away from the southern border, it was instead nearer to Qing Yun Hill.


    Here it was deste and wilderness, humans were rare, looking at the undting mountains ranges, a long river running through it.


    If considering the geography carefully, this nameless mountain range, belonged to the end of the vast iparable Qing Yun Hill range, and that long river in between the lofty mountains, it could be considered as one of the upper streams of the river outside HeYang City. Just that it was a distance from where the Qing Yun mountain ranges spiritual energies were, only ferocious beasts roamed with monkeys screeching and tigers roaring, not a single trace of celestial energy.


    And here at this forgotten ce, its tranquility was broken today.


    Two figures streaked past the sky, one pursuing another, the person ahead was covered in ck, the person behind shed in grey light, both as fast as lightning. The person in ck moved up or down in the sky, suddenly descending into the forest, twisting and turning, however the person behind him had unexpected powers, matched his every move, pursuing him tightly and never oncegged, looking like he would soon reach him.


    Suddenly, the person in front as if knowing that he would not be able to lose the pursuer for the time being, suddenly braked, the ck figure was seen shaking, like being nail onto the spot. And at the same time, he turned swiftly around, his right hand pointed five times in the air.


    [Duo duo] sounds were heard, above this wild forest, under the daylight, five spots of yin fire appeared, in the fire hideous skeleton could be indistinctly seen, whistling winds started, pouncing towards the grey figure.


    The grey figure was already there in a blink but he also stopped within a second, he was seenpletely focused, like facing a great foe, clearly he did not dare to take his foe lightly. The next moment, a cold light circted from the grey figure¡¯s hand, a crystal clear two sharp heads tubr weapon appeared.


    Once this weapon appeared, a white mist immediately covered the surrounding ground and forest, the temperature also dropped. The five yin fires arrived like the wind, the grey figure¡¯s weapon turned once in the air, sucking all five of the fire into it.


    Then, like fire encountering the ice, the five fires gradually dimmed and finally extinguished.


    And the grey dark light, also gradually dispersed.


    ¡°Nine cold ice freezing thorn...it is really an amazing weapon!¡± Like a regret and also like a praise, but without any anger, that man in ck quietly said.


    And standing before him was the grey-clothed elder, he was also Southern border FenXiang Valley second ranked person, ShangGuan Ce, and the weapon in his hand, was naturally the Nine cold ice freezing thorn that even the Nine tailed celestial fox once feared.


    ShangGuan Ceughed twice, in a deep voice said, ¡°To be able to have you this shaman demon¡¯spliment, it is really not easy!¡±


    The man in ck, was the shaman demon that had escaped from the southern border Subdue Devil ancient cave, just that not knowing for what reason he was actually pursued by ShangGuan Ce.


    The shaman demon assessed ShangGuan Ce a few nces, suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Old friend, you and I are not one or two days old acquaintance, why must you force me like this?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce indifferently said, ¡°I have long told you my purpose, there is no other intention, it is just that our FenXiang Valley master wish to meet you, there are some matters which need to have long talks and so invite you to go to FenXiang Valley, it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    The shaman demon shook his head andughed bitterly, said, ¡°Your that master valley senior brother, is too scheming, although I am stupidly living in the world and immortal but I know I am iparable to him. And to say I am still not clear about all of your intentions, simply it is for our shaman tribe those secrets?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce snorted, said, ¡°It is good that you know, now that southern border is in a disorder, the five tribes are in chaos, this is where they need FenXiang Valley toe out and take charge, furthermore we don¡¯t have evil intentions, no matter what, we are at least better than those savage demon beasts right?¡±


    The shaman demon looked at him deeply, said, ¡°The secret of shaman tribe¡¯s Heaven Fire, I really don¡¯t know, old friend, looking at our years of friendship, just let me go!¡±


    ShangGuan Ce shook his head, said, ¡°I am also helpless.¡±


    After speaking, the weapon in his hand slowly turned half a circle in the air, emitting cold icy energy, again facing the shaman demon.


    The shaman demon stood unmoving, not knowing if it was because he knew he would not be able to escape from ShangGuan Ce, he gave up fighting and only indifferently said, ¡°Old friend, the world is so big, everything changes for no reason, I did not follow Lady and big brother down to theher world, it is because I wanted to see the multi variant forms of this world when I still have time. Don¡¯t tell me even this tiny request, you are not willing to give me the chance?¡±


    ShangGuan Ce coldly sneered, ignored, obviously he did not believe a single word of it, right now he was already three chi before the shaman demon, but at this moment, his face suddenly changed, stared intently on the ground.


    In the daylight, under the bright sun, the shaman demon¡¯s body looked like it was fluttering but there was no shadow, and the figure moved slightly with the wind, like it was floating.


    ShangGuan Ce moved, instantly was before the shaman demon, the weapon struck down from the head, a sh of cold light with invincible strength, split the shaman demon into half, but the two parts of the body immediately turned into ck gases, dispersed in the air.


    ShangGuan Ce was so enraged that he turned pale, unknowingly he had again fell for the shaman demon¡¯s diversionary tactic. Angrily stomping, he leapt up, in the mid air he looked down, saw a ck figure escaping in the far distance, heading towards the north, without further words, he evolved into a grey light and pursued.

 Chapter 221: Hometown

    Chapter 221 - Hometown


    Qing Yun Hill foot.


    The high sky and thin clouds, looking up from the foot of the mountain, a canvas of sky-blue, gentle breeze blew, boosting one¡¯s spirits up.


    Lu Xueqi watched for some time, there was nobody around, and obviously there would not be anyone who would realize that there was an exceptional beautifuldy quietly looking at the sky. The clear breeze blew over, her hair over her shoulders gently ruffled, brushing past her delicate and slightly thin face.


    ShuiYue Master¡¯sst instructions, reverberated unceasingly in her ears.


    ¡®At that time from DaoXuan senior brother and Wan senior brother¡¯s conversation, we knew that actually for generations, Qing Yun sect sect head reverends, while they were still clear-minded, would pass on this secret to the next disciple-in-line, and the generations of founders¡¯st will, for Qing Yun sect¡¯s reputation and the world¡¯s livings, in order to prevent even more sins of killing, until thest inevitable moment, the seeding disciple is allowed to kill his teacher...¡¯


    ¡®This time DaoXuan senior brother for some reason, did not tell Xiao Yicai this secret, my assumption is, there could be two reasons, one: DaoXuan senior brother before he decided to tell Xiao Yicai this secret, he was already infected by the Zhu Xian ancient sword; second, it¡¯s that DaoXuan senior brother is too overconfident of his own skills, especially ten years ago that big battle, he had used the Zhu Xian sword and yet was not infected by the sword, therefore he thought this time he would be able to get over it, until when the real Devil spirit took over him, it is already toote.¡±


    ¡°However although things turned out this way, we as Qing Yun disciple, no matter what we cannot stand by and do nothing, Tian Buyi¡¯s disappeared, Su junior sister at a loss, I am the only who could decide on this crisis. I only hope that we can end things at the mountain and you do not have to participate in this but if in the unfortunate event you find them below, you must take up this big responsibility, Qing Yun generations of founders¡¯ spirits, will definitely protect you and me teacher and disciple!¡±


    Lu Xueqi slowly opened her eyes, inhaled deeply.


    She gazed around, the lofty mountains and rivers behind, elegant tall and straight, the distant mountains undting in shadows, looking at it closely, dangerous rocks jutting out, gracefulness everywhere, picturesque sceneries.


    Towering through the clouds, rising high above the world.


    For Qing Yun!


    A faint warm smile slowly emerged on her lips, that mountain range, was after all the ce that raised her up, it had her respected teacher, dear senior and junior sisters, and the once...memory.


    She turned around, strided out, her white clothes like snow, fluttered, Heaven and Earth so vast, the firmament infinite, even unparallelled beauty, peerless hero, maybe were only a drop in the ocean!


    Speaking of which, it was still the first time, receiving teacher¡¯s instructions and leaving the mountain, but there was no definite ce to go. Although she had the important mission but she did not know where she should go toplete it, the thought of it it was also ridiculous.


    TianYa quietly in her hand but there was no familiar feeling, or should it be described as part of her body, faint blue light, also withdrawn in the sword sheath. One person one sword, walking aimlessly.


    Where should I go?


    Heaven and Earth so vast!


    A trifurcated road in front of her, Lu Xueqi stopped, it was not that she was unfamiliar with the road, within Qing Yun sect disciples, she was considered one of those who travelled down the mountain frequently, the t road ahead of her, she had walked past it countless times, it was the most convenient path out from Qing Yun Hill, leading directly to the biggest city below Qing Yun Hill, HeYang City.


    And the other split road, looked unused for a long time, wild grasses growing over it, only a part of the road could be seen near the trifurcation, looking ahead, the further parts of it were already taken over by weeds.


    Actually this kind of small trail mountain path, countless of it from Qing Yun Hill, many were created out from vigers living near the foot of the mountain, gathering firewoods or harvesting wild fruits for a living, there were many paths too, due to various reasons, after a long time, also became abandoned like this.


    This road, who knows where it would lead to, and who would remember, who had once walked past?


    Lu Xueqi shook her head,ughed bitterly in her heart, ever since from the southern border, separated from that person, her heart, had really changed greatly.


    She gently flung her head, wanted to throw the thoughts away, was about to once again continue her journey. At this time, groups of about two or three vigers walked over, a mix of old and young, looking at their clothing, mostly carried axes with ropes and poles, looked like they were from the surrounding viges and about to travel up the mountain to gather firewoods.


    When they came near, the woodcutters saw Lu Xueqi and quickly stepped aside to make way, their expressions respectful, Qing Yun sect disciples were respected within these several hundred miles, furthermore with Lu Xueqi¡¯s exceptional beauty, surreal like fairy, it made them even more afraid to view directly.


    Lu Xueqi stopped, nodded at them, considered to have returned their courtesy, she was about to leave.


    At this moment, an elderly woodcutter whose hair had turned white but still looking hale and hearty, with an enthusiastic look, [he he]ughed said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know the way?¡±


    Lu Xueqi paused, her eyes looking around, saw that elderly woodcutter, hesitated, shook her head slightly.


    Before she could speak, that enthusiastic elderly already spoke, ¡°I knew you these Qing Yun sect skilled artists are powerful, flying here and there most of the times but to talk about the road under the feet, sometimes might not be more familiar than us these vigers!¡±


    The other woodcutters heard it, alsoughed, Lu Xueqi saw their kind faces, for some reason, her heart felt warm, the stride that she was about to take, once again stopped.


    The elderly woodcutterughed and said, ¡°The big road in front of you, is going to the HeYang City which is on the south, that is the most bustling ce within hundred miles here, when you reach there, it is much easier to travel to other ces.¡±


    After speaking, he pointed to that abandoned path, said, ¡°That path you better avoid it, many years ago it was a lively vige but now it is all destroyed, there is nobody.¡±


    Lu Xueqi smiled and said, ¡°I understand, many thanks old gentleman.¡±


    The elderly woodcutter waved his hand, [he he]ughed and continued on with his group.


    At the same time, another woodcutter who looked slightly younger, sighed and said, ¡°There was actually a temple in that vige, I heard it was quite spiritual, ten years ago I went with my wife to pray for a son from the Buddha and we really have a child after that, pity now that it is also gone!¡±


    The elderly woodcutter nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I too remembered, it is really a pity that the temple is gone...¡±


    The words gradually turned low and deep, their figures also gradually disappeared into the forest, in the light breeze that blew over from the distance, seemed to contain sounds of their heartyughter, Lu Xueqi turned over, her smile still on her face, for some reason, her mood seemed to have improved.


    Smiling, she looked up and strided, heading for the big road.


    Her footsteps initially was light and quick but for some reason, it suddenly became slow, her elegant brows, frowning slightly, deep in her heart, something important seemed to brush past but she did not catch it for the moment.


    Deep inside her memory, there seemed to be something, quietly awakening...


    She stopped, unmoving, the scene just now, reyed quickly in her mind, the woodcutters¡¯ words, again reverberated, ¡°That path you better avoid it, many years ago it was a lively vige but now it is all destroyed, there is nobody...¡±


    ¡°There was actually a temple in that vige, I heard it was quite spiritual...¡±


    Lu Xueqi suddenly shook, the next moment, she slowly turned around, once again, headed for that abandoned path, the small path that was already neglected in the shadows of time...


    Ten years of time, how much would it change? Face, feelings, or hatred?


    Nobody could understand another, and at times even, even oneself also could not really understand. But only this road, really truly changed.


    Because there wasn¡¯t any road here anymore.


    The verdant weeds, grew year after year, concealing the past history, witnessed time¡¯s heartlessness. Until a solitary white figure, quietly walked past the dust-covered ce.


    In the wild vegetation, ruins could still be seen, in the breeze blowing in the face, the once blood stench was long gone, leaving only sentimental fragrance of the wild grasses.


    Walking past one after another broken doors, looking at things in disorder, the stone stairs and walls covered by mosses quietly, theughter and smiles when alive, the happiness once had, had it all scattered with the wind?


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face, turned slightly pale, her long elegant hand, held TianYa tighter. This derelict vige, there seemed to be a pair of eyes, quietly watching her. She even had a feeling of suffocation.


    But she did not stop, quietly walked on, walked past every house, how long has time passed, how still remembered these people?


    Until, she saw that broken temple.


    Different from the surroundings, around the dpidated temple, for some reason, grasses did not grow, to say it was a house, actually it would be more appropriate to say a few pirs, just that they all had fallen onto the ground, a few broken pieces, it still had the shape of the deity, which led her to identify what was previously there.


    Lu Xueqi slowly walked over.


    There was no wild grasses, no mosses, everything here seemed so out of ce, not knowing what the reason was, even the resilient wild grasses, did not wish to invade here.


    Or it should be said, the once enmity and hatred, had all gathered at this ce?


    Then duringte night silence, would there be someone crying and whispering, telling the past?


    Lu Xueqi suddenly turned around, not knowing since when, tears glittered in her eyes.


    Grasstemple Vige!


    The ce which had long been annihted...


    She at the corner, quietly sat down, unmoving, as if quietly listening to something, or maybe feeling something.


    From the distance the wind blew, ruffling her ck hair, gently floating at the edge.


    The sun rose and moon descended, morning and evening day and night, from dawn to dusk, stars and constetions change unpredictably.


    In the firmament the clouds looking like garments a moment and grey dogs the next, faded away like meteor, time like water, eventually leaving like this so resolutely, never ever staying for anyone.


    In the distant wild vegetation, insects cries were heard, other than the wind, that was the most vitality sound in this ce. Maybe, in another ten years, this might once again turn into a flourishing ce?


    Or maybe, it might remained unchanged.


    But who would care?


    Three days already, Lu Xueqi at this deste ce, sat quietly for three days, the constraints of the world, important heavy responsibility, yet actually it was only at a ce like this, that she could escape and breathe.


    Quietly, treating it as indulging herself once, allowing herself to hide away.


    However, eventually she still have to go.


    White clothes moved, appearing quietly, Lu Xueqi¡¯s figure, again appeared, leaving that dpidated temple, once again walking past the ruins of small houses and doors, for some reason, in her gaze, it seemed to already contained a reluctant deep sentiment.


    In the far horizon, the clouds drifted, in theyer of clouds, like wind had blew past, a white line quietly streaked past the sky. Lu Xueqi took ast nce at the houses, turned and left, never turning back again, that figure in fluttering white clothes, quietly went far from the overgrown weeds.


    In the firmament, it was still silence in the clouds.


    Just that from the clouds, a faint glint again swiftly swept out, silent and fast, trailing a few lingering white clouds, dispersed in the sky. Very quickly, this glintnded on this abandoned small vige.


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi...]


    Familiar monkey cries, the three-eyed grey monkey jumped onto the ground, peered around, clearlying to this outdoor ce, the feeling of happiness far surpassed being deep inside Majestic Fox mountain.


    Not a momentter, the monkey ran off by itself, scurried into the wild vegetation, not knowing where it had ran off to y.


    Ghost Li, still standing silently in the centre of the vige, his face expressionless.


    Other than his gaze, the exhaustion and anguish that were unable to conceal.


    He stared dazedly at the surroundings, slowly turned around, the familiar ce, everything started to surface slowly in his mind, even the breeze, also carried a familiar smell.


    The hometown¡¯s ground fragrance...


    And far behind him, behind in the verdant wild vegetation, that white and lonely figure, finally disappeared in the far distance.


    He slowly walked, the same scenes reflected in Lu Xueqi¡¯s eyes appeared before him, the broken walls ruins, moss-covered stone steps, finally, that dpidated small temple.


    Just that he did not walk over, watching it from a distance, he stared in a nk, there, changed a youth¡¯s life!


    He stood for a long time, also watched for a long time, but eventually did not walk over, after a very long time, he turned around, stepped over the grasses, with difficulty he could still make out the path between the houses. He walked very slowly, almost every step was extremely heavy, until the second row third small house, he stopped.


    This house was no different from the other houses, windows and doors too broken off, the same abandoned and deserted, even the mosses on the steps, seemed to be much more than other houses.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips, started to tremble, for many years, this was the first time he could not contain his tears, slowly, he knelt before the house, his head buried deeply on the ground, wild grasses before the house.


    The wind carried, choked, struggling whispers, ¡°Father, mother...¡±


    HeYang City.


    After the catastrophe, HeYang City was heavily hit, countless of death and injured but after the cmity, the days still have to go on. The peopleing to the city from all directions, also refugees returning home, gradually made this ancient city lively again.


    On the main road that was the most bustling, the best inn in the whole of HeYang City, was still that Shanhai Garden that Zhang Xiaofan once stayed when he first travelled down the mountain, although because of the cmity, it seemed much cold and cheerless aspared to its business ten years ago, after all the people have just escaped death, rarely they would have the mood toe and have a feast here.


    But this day, a strange customer came to Shanhai Garden. This person was a youngdy, looked captivating, not only that, underneath that beautiful face, every frown and every smile, had a soul-captivating strange feeling, as if as long as thedy¡¯s eyes swept past, the surrounding men¡¯s bones would turned limp.


    That woman was, after the drastic event in southern border, separated from Ghost Li, Lu Xueqi, the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox - Xiao Bai.


    She like that confidently, walking slowly and looking shy, walked into Shanhai Garden tavern, for a moment, from the shopkeeper to waiter, including the only two tables of customers, were dumbfounded, nobody came up to serve her.


    Fortunately Xiao Bai was already used to this, was not angry, only smiled, said, ¡°Nobody serving?¡±


    Her words woke the people, the shopkeeper was after all older, with effort still maintained some degree ofposure, quickly focused himself and then hit the back of the waiter¡¯s head who was still in a daze, angrily said, ¡°Customer is here, why aren¡¯t you receiving?¡±


    The waiter staggered, not knowing if he was feeling guilty, did not dare to meet Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes, smiled, stammering said, ¡°Miss, do, do you want to have a meal or are you staying?¡±


    Xiao Bai thought for a while, said, ¡°Better to have some food first, do you have private seats here?¡±


    The waiter nodded, said, ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee upstairs.¡±


    Xiao Bai nodded, headed up, saying, ¡°Find me a quiet seat near the window!¡±


    The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Miss be assured, you are the only one in the private seats upstairs, whichever seat you want we will give it to you, and guarantee it would be quiet, there won¡¯t be anyone disturbing you.¡±


    Xiao Bai was surprised, said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there anyone, I heard the business was quite good in the past?¡±


    The waiter had reached the 2nd level by this time, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t, the business initially was really good, the entire HeYang City all came to feast at our ce here. But goddamn, the demon beast cmity, caused panic everywhere, in the end there were countless dead and wounded, at this time, there won¡¯t be many who would think toe here.¡±


    Xiao Bai slowly nodded, gently sighed, said, ¡°So it turned out to be like this, it is no wonder then.¡±


    By now, the waiter had already led Xiao Bai to a table beside the window and was wiping the table with a cloth he was carrying.


    Xiao Bai looked out the window, saw the passersby walking to and fro, it was still considered lively but few of them have smiles on their faces, instead most were frowning.


    Xiao Bai was silent for a moment, suddenly asked the waiter, ¡°Waiter, I want to ask you something, you answer me honestly.¡±


    The waiter nodded, said, ¡°Miss please ask!¡±


    Xiao Bai hesitated, said, ¡°All of themoners in this HeYang City, naturally also including you, all hated that demon beast?¡±


    The waiter snorted, immediately revealed resentment, loudly said, ¡°Of course, the city in this cmity, nine houses out of ten were stripped bare, you can go ask anyone on the streets, I guarantee you that they would have loved ones who died under that demon beast evil ws. Pity that wemoners do not have weapons, unable to fight back, but luckily we have the immortals from Qing Yun Hill, showing great benevolence, disying their great divine might, chased that goddamn evil beast away, allowing us to once again live a normal life.¡±


    Xiao Bai watched that waiter¡¯s agitated expression, bitterlyughed in her heart, for some reason that Subdue Devil Cave again shed before her eyes, the hunched man breathing hisst breath before the fire.


    The rights and wrongs in this world, who could say it clearly?


    The waiter seemed to sense that he had somewhere lost control of himself, turned red and stepped back, in a low voice said, ¡°This, this I am also just casually speaking, Miss don¡¯t treat it as real, do, do you want to order some food?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t have to take down any specific orders, you go down and tell the shopkeeper, bring three or four of your best dishes will do, and also, bring ten pots of your good wine up.¡±


    The waiter was stunned, ¡°Ten pots?¡±


    Xiao Bai nced at him, nodded and said, ¡°Ten pots.¡±


    The waiter paused, then hesitated for a long while, quietly asked, ¡°Miss, do you still have friendsing, if you have, I can prepare more cutlery sets in advance.¡±


    Xiao Baiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, there is only me, I want ten pots of wine, quickly serve it up, don¡¯t ask any more.¡±


    The waiter replied yes in sessively and retreated but his eyes revealed his disbelief, actually he could not be med, normally people could only manage one or two pots, those that could drink four or five were either drunkards or wine celestial beings, but this extremely coquettishdy, clearly could not be defined as normal.


    Due to the low volume of customers, soon, the waiter brought up dishes and ced it on the table, and the ten pots of wine engraved with Shanhai Garden words, in a short while, were also ced orderly on the other side of the table.


    This was also fortunately at a time where the tarven did not have much business, if not wouldn¡¯t it attract a scene for all of the customers? But even if it was so, Xiao Bai most likely wouldn¡¯t care!


    The waiter soon left, leaving Xiao Bai alone. She poured wine for herself and drank, soon, a pot was done, and her face, slowly had a pink flush, there wasn¡¯t any sign of being drunk, instead it made her more alluring.


    ¡°Ai...¡± Suddenly, lightly, sighed.


    The alcohol was pure like amber, thin stream like string, poured from the pot to the cup, making fine water sprays, Xiao Bai looked at the cup in front of her, watched on the water surface, her reflection wavering. Then she smiled, a trace of bitterness in her smile, took up the cup and drank it all.


    The street outside the window, sounds made from the crowd of people walking past endlessly, bustling with activities, those sounds, seemed very far away, as if in another world.


    She took the sixth empty pot, and put it aside.


    The warm redness on her face,plemented her eternal beautiful face, in the pair of eyes, were still as clear.


    Always the alcohol making the person drunk, never the heart!


    Her white teeth, gently bit her lower lips, alone, quietlyughed, then with a flung of her head, raised her hand and poured the wine. Outside on the street, for some reason, the hubbard seemed louder suddenly, Xiao Bai frowned and moved to the window, looked down.


    With a nce, she was surprised, on the street, ady in white walked over, her face exceptionally beautiful, like a fairy, who would it be if not Lu Xueqi?


    The surroundingmoners were also attracted to her beauty but were intimidated by her cold aura, did not dare to approach directly, gathered and watched from afar, making all sorts ofments, it was because of this. Xiao Bai watched Lu Xueqi, a smile slowly appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Life is really full of encounters everywhere...¡± She half smiled and muttered to herself, stood up, looked like she wanted to take the initiative and greet Lu Xueqi.


    Just that when she just stood up, her expression suddenly turned stunned, turning away from Lu Xueqi, her gaze drifted to a secluded corner far in the city.


    A familiar ck figure, shed past and into another dark corner, and the next moment, a grey but not unfamiliar figure, pursuing tightly.


    Xiao Bai stared nkly at the corner for a moment and then a mocking smile revealed on her lips, ¡°Guess today is really coincidence upon coincidence, if I don¡¯t join in the fun, I am really letting myself down, and even more to that ShangGuan old ghost, hehe, hehe...¡±


    In her coldughter, her figure suddenly like apparition, disappeared from Shanhai Garden, after a long time, the waiter came up to clear and saw only an ingot of silver on the table, six empty pots, the other four pots, were gone.


    And on the main street, Lu Xueqi ¡®s figure, not knowing since when, also suddenly disappeared from the street.

 Chapter 222: Plot

    Chapter 222 - Plot


    The night was dark and windy, lights extinguished in thousands of houses, heavy clouds in the firmament, the moon was not seen, only a few stars remaining in the horizon, twinkling with weak light.


    The night breeze [suo suo] blew past above HeYang City, like a wild ghost wailing, it was indeed somehow chilly and horrible, recalling the cmity this ce had suffered recently, the streets in the city and outside of it, not a human was seen. On the long ancient path, a few dry leaves asionally blew down by the wind, lonely drifting up and down, drifting far away.


    In this deep night, a dark figure suddenly floated in the city, like an apparition, silentlynded outside the city, swiftly sweeping towards the south side of the ancient path. Not a momentter, a grey figure tightly pursuing, on that dark figure.


    These two people naturally were the shaman demon and ShangGuan Ce, from the southern border to deep inside the Central ins, this pursue has been going on for one day.


    ShangGuan Ce with his deep enigmatic skills from FenXiang Valley, in addition with an unfathomable Nine cold ice freezing thorn weapon, the shaman demon had a hard time dealing with him but his own strange skills, each time was unexpected, in impossible situations it could evolve into different kinds of styles, made ShangGuan Ce extremely vex, each time it looked like he was about to get him but each time he managed to slip out.


    If it was somebody else, encountering such situation, most likely would have already given up, however ShangGuan Ce, carrying FenXiang Valley master¡¯smand, the shaman demon most likely knew the the secret to the southern border ancient shaman Heaven¡¯s Fire, no matter what, this was what FenXiang Valley was determined to get and so refused to give up on the pursue.


    But this insistence, was not all in vain, the level of their skills were disyed out to see, the shaman demon was unable to match against him for the time being but the different strange skills that the shaman demon used each time to escape, were all being observed by ShangGuan Ce, slowly he begun to have an idea, and now, when shaman demon wanted to again escape, it had started to be more and more difficult.


    This point, ShangGuan Ce was aware of it, the shaman demon was even more acutely aware, however even though he was aware of it but he was really helpless. If there was any tricks to lose this hateful person, he would have use it long along this thousand miles pursue but ShangGuan Ce was someone with a reputation for almost hundred of years, he was even an influential figure in southern border, his skills, cultivation, knowledge and experience, all were top notch, far surpassing Li Xun and the rest of the second generation disciples. Although the shaman demon repeatedly disyed strange skills but each and every were seen through by him, at most deceiving him for only a moment, escaping for a distance but not long after, eventually he was still being pursued.


    Actually ShangGuan Ce, or should say FenXiang Valley Yun Yn¡¯s determination to capture himself back, the shaman demon in the few exchanges of conversations with ShangGuan Ce, long understood it but to him, he was determined not to be caught without trying. This night, looking as ShangGuan Ce was getting closer, and ahead after the ancient path receded swiftly, areas with mountains were sparse, instead thend gradually was t and wide, a stretch of wilderness appeared.


    At this kind of ce, where could he still run to?


    The shaman demonughed bitterly behind his ck veil, exerted strength and brushed over but the swift wind sound behind him, was getting near and nearer.


    And when he was at his wits end, suddenly he seemed to have discovered something, twisted his head and looked to the side. He was known as the ¡®shaman demon¡¯, from his nickname one could guessed what kind of skills he was specialised in, furthermore his body was different from a normal person, towards spirits and ghosts energies, he was ten times more sensitive than a normal cultivated artist, still on the main street ancient path, while fleeing, he could sharply sensed that in a remote area at one side of the path, there was a deep dark ghost energy, emitting out from a far distance.


    The shaman demon was overjoyed, did a quick turn in the air and with swift speed swept over to the wilderness, ShangGuan Ce snorted, like a duckweed, with a drift and swing, extremely at ease, easily turned and again pursued with speed.


    Just that with this slight dy, the shaman demon again gained some distance, his figure also appeared slightly blur, ShangGuan Ce was not overly worried, pursuing for so long, he had more or less had an idea of this shaman demon¡¯s skills, expected that he couldn¡¯t make any tricks out, right now, he was feeling more like a cat catching a mouse.


    Exerting huge amounts of energy, pursuing for thousands of miles, consuming effort and mentally, see how I would punish you when I get you?


    ShangGuan Ce coldlyughed, with a confidence that he had the situation under his control, in a rxed mood continued to pursue.


    Soon, the thing that appeared before the shaman demon confirmed his surmise, this was indeed an extremely Yin ce, known as morgue in Central ins, it was also a ce where corpses were temporarily stored before being buried, but looking at the state of this small house, most likely it had been abandoned for a very long time.


    The shaman demon couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointment, his intention was, as this morgue was heavy with Yin energy, it was an excellent ce to use his most of his unusual skills but the morgue which was abandoned for a long time, the effect would be much reduced, especially those skills simr to Ghost Way, which could control the corpses, that was quite powerful, and along the way he did not have the chance to use it, if he could take the chance and suddenly use it, most likely that ShangGuan Ce that old fellow would lose much advantage.


    Just that this morgue had been abandoned for such a long time, naturally there would not be any new corpse in there.


    However although somehow disappointed but to the shaman demon, this was the best ce for survival, immediately without hesitation, the dark figure [suo] a sound, swept into the morgue which looked dark and suppressing.


    But when he was heading in, a tiny thread of thought brushed past his mind: this morgue had been abandoned for so long, why was it still had such a strong yin energy?


    This night was dark and windy, the small house in the morgue was in darkness, couldn¡¯t even see his fingers ahead. However, to martial artists, especially shaman demon with this kind of body which was not ¡®normal¡¯, this darkness was not an obstacle, soon he could ¡®see¡¯ most of the morgue house. This was indeed abandoned for a long time, the thousand of holes on the walls, in extreme ruins, the altar ahead which was meant to hold the worship items, had already copsed to the ground, in the house, a few coffinsy in a disarray, some not even closed properly.


    Hearing sharp wind sounds outside the morgue, it was clear that ShangGuan Ce was already near, the shaman demon did not hesitate, with a tremble, his hands suddenly had several strange-shaped metal weapons simr to nail but the weapons were covered with metal spikes, and then without even looking, his fingers shot out, [suo suo suo suo] sounds, the metal things all disappeared into the darkness, flying into the corners of the small house.


    And when every metal weapon disappeared into the darkness, a faint blue light suddenly was seen from the tail end but that was only a moment, vanished in an instant. After which, the yin energy which was prating into the bones, suddenly turned ten times stronger, as if it could really stab into the bones.


    The shaman demon sneered, nced around, his body suddenly floated up, towards a coffin at the corner of the house. This coffin looked ordinary, the cover was not even closed properly, half of it was outside of it.


    The shaman demon quietly slipped in, the ce where ordinary people avoided and felt fear, he seemed to like it very much and after his body slipped in, the cover which was lying sideways, was also pulled into position by him.


    The next moment, the sounds of wind stopped, the house immediately in silence, ShangGuan Ce¡¯s figure, appeared at this house entrance.


    The shaman demon calmed down, and happened that the coffin was in a bad shape, a few cracks on the wood, through that he could see every move of ShangGuan Ce, he felt even more conceited, as long as ShangGuan Ce didn¡¯t notice and walked two more steps into the centre, he would trigger the ¡®Yin Mei¡¯ formation, using the strong Yin energy here, ShangGuan Ce would definitely could not react in time.


    He was anticipating but ShangGuan Ce seemed extremely careful, did not rush to search for the shaman demon, instead stood at the entrance, carefully peered around, looked like he would not be entering the house soon.


    Shaman Demon felt disappointed, scolded silently that the old thief was really cunning, when he focused again, he then slowly noticed the ce he was in.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment he had a shock, his own soul almost flew away.


    In this coffin, there was another person!


    Actually for the shaman demon, even if the coffin contained a corpse, or even worse, a skeleton, he would not bat an eyelid, and maybe he would also felt somehow a kinship, but below him in this coffin, was actually a living person!


    And ever since he entered this small house till this coffin, he had not detected this person at all, not even the sound of his breathing. With the shock, his entire body started to tremble but he managed to control himself with difficulty, did not shout out loud or jumped out of the coffin, but his forehead, back, palms started to sweat.


    The next moment, what made him even more shocked, was that he discovered, this living person underneath him, was not breathing...a living person with no breathing!


    In that instant, the shaman demon decided clearly, this person was indeed alive, because two people in a coffin, there wasn¡¯t much space to say with in the first ce, with his sharp wits, he soon sensed that this person¡¯s heart was beating slowly but for some reason, this person¡¯s mouth and nose was not moving. The shaman demon quietly stretched his hand to check, after some time, there was indeed no movement, this person was not breathing.


    The shaman demon felt goosebumps, this inconceivable thing was before him, the shaman demon initially wanted to plot against ShangGuan Ce but now that his mind was in a mess, he couldn¡¯t concentrate for the moment, his blood churning. Just that he was after all a person with deep cultivation, immediately felt something amiss, quickly used true way on himself, calmed his mind.


    Then, at that time, when the shaman demon was deliberating on what to do, an even bigger surprise, again made him dumbfounded, at a loss.


    The coffin, suddenly a light sound [pa!]


    Like, something joining together, the sound was very light, almost inaudible but in this small house, to these cultivated people, it was totally a different matter.


    ShangGuan Ce almost at the same time, whipped around, stared at this corner.


    And in his shock, the shaman demon realized that this coffin, started to emit a strange evil energy towards all directions, threads like ropes, controlled this entire coffin space tightly, with his powerful skills, facing this inexplicable evil energy, he couldn¡¯t defend, in that instant he was immobilized, trapped by this invisible evil force in this coffin.


    The shaman demon was almost scared out of his wits. But, almost as not enough, this moment, in the dark coffin space, he could felt the fat ¡®living¡¯ person underneath him, suddenly awoke, opened both of his eyes. The two of their eyes met, in that space, in that strange atmosphere, looking at each other...then, that nameless fat person, that quietly, facing the shaman demon, smiled.


    ShangGuan Ce stared intently at that corner but did not go to investigate immediately. Although he did not have the shaman demon special ability but with his level of skills, naturally he could make out the things in the house and at the same time with his knowledge, what kind of ce this was.


    But he was not the shaman demon, ShangGuan Ce had never like morgue this kind of ce, especially to an elderly, he even more did not like it.


    At the same time, with his skills, when he first entered the house, he could sharply sensed that in this house, the yin energy was not normal, it was far more than what amon morgue had. The shaman demon¡¯s speciality skills, he was clearer than anyone else, and in this ce, naturally it was where the shaman demon most prefered, therefore he had to be careful!


    ShangGuan Ce used true way to protect his entire body, carefully scanned this strange small house again, after confirming nothing seemed suspicious, he slowly stepped in.


    Just that he was halfway when he suddenly retreated, at the same time his right hand with a sh of cold glint, the Nine cold ice freezing thorn appeared in his hand.


    Old people, seemed to be especially more careful. He finally headed to that corner, made his first step. Outside the house, a gust of yin wind blew past, [wu wu] sounds, made one hair stands.


    ShangGuan Ce on full alert, every change in this house was watched by him, but the surroundings were in darkness, other than silence there was still silence, not a single sound.


    He sneered, suddenly loudly said, ¡°Old man me has long known you are in that coffin, old friend, if you still don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me me for attacking the coffin with the person inside, making you suffer.¡±


    There was no reply, it was still silence.


    ShangGuan Ce angrily humphed, said, ¡°ying the devil!¡±


    After speaking, he did not hesitate, stepped forward and at the same time his weapon burst out in cold silver light, instantly the surrounding temperature dropped.


    But at that moment, a spot of faint blue light quietly flew out from another corner, covered with yin energy, attacked ShangGuan Ce¡¯s back.


    ShangGuan Ce was on full alert but this dart wasid by the shaman demon, concealing its own yin energy, the entire thing could absorb the yang energy in the surrounding and covered itself with, ShangGuan Ce with his deep skills, could sense every movement in this ce, although his skills was amazing but he did not expect at that moment, it became his weak point, forsaw by the shaman demon and created a sly attack.


    ShangGuan Ce did not sense the environment was different, until when that thing was almost three chi behind him, the sound of wind urgent and great yin energy, he was shocked, in that instant, with no doubt of him using his deep skills, he immediately stepped forward, in an hairbreath increased the distance, at the same time his weapon instantly drifted to his back. A sh of cold light, the silver light instantly illuminated the entire house, just that in this strange atmosphere, the beautiful light now looked pale, made one goosebumps.


    The silver light at the most critical moment, deflected that ghostly thing.


    However, without a moment to rest, with his previous step, he had activated the shaman demon¡¯s trap, from the various corners of the house, blue lights twinkled, several yin energies shot out, and what was even stranger, that dart he had just deflected, made a semicircle in the air and again attacked ShangGuan Ce.


    ShangGuan Ce in his hurry, for a moment was busy trying to keep up but he was after all not an ordinary person, the weapon shed with cold glint, where the cold beam pointed, this entire small house almost from the roof top to the ground, was covered with a faintyer of frost.


    And in this biting cold, the yin darts seemed to receive some obstructions, several slowed down, at the same time on the darts¡¯ bodies, in this short period of time, actually had ayer of ice. Although their speed was still fast but with that slowness, it could actually allow ShangGuan Ce to recover and immediately in the silver light, [zeng zeng zeng zeng] sounds in session, several darts were beaten to the ground, when theynded, most likely due to the cold energy from Nine cold ice freezing thorn, but under the ice, the darts were actually broken to pieces.


    ShangGuan Ce had turned danger to peace, broke the shaman demon¡¯s trap, couldn¡¯t help butughed out loud, bellowing to the coffing, ¡°Now you no longer have any ideas right, still not surrendering I will...¡±


    Before he could say ¡°capture¡±, suddenly his face changed and twisted, made a painful howl, his entire body flipped out backwards, with a loud sound, he actually smashed through the wall out. In his back, a faint blue light could be seen twinkling, it was actually the first dart, not knowing since when, had avoided his attention and heavily injured him.


    The fight in this small house, the shaman demon and that mysterious fat person have all seen it clearly through the cracks, especially thest part.


    In the darkness, that mysterious fat person actually had some admiration, suddenly spoke, ¡°You could actually wield that kind of ghostly thing and again controlled it, this level of cultivation is really rare!¡±


    The shaman demon for the first time heard this person spoke, was shocked but looking at his eyes and tone, there was no hostility, heughed bitterly, shook his head and said, ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    That fat person was surprised, asked, ¡°What was I wrong?¡±


    The shaman demon sighed and said, ¡°Those yin things areid in trap by me that is right, but thatst dart, was another master doing it, nothing to do with me.¡± He hatefully said, ¡°If I had that level of skills, I would not be trapped here.¡±


    That fat person frowned, did not speak anymore.


    The shaman demon nced at him, with just a few conversations, he could roughly sensed the fat person¡¯s condition, this person was actually simr to him, trapped in this coffin but what was different from him was, on this fat person, an even more powerful strange force was imprisoning his entire body channels.


    The shaman demon could not help but was shocked, from the force trapping him in the coffin, even though he was highly skilled but it could actually immobilized him but to this fat person, it seemed insufficient for someone and actually casted this fearful spell, imprisoning him.


    So does it meant that if this fat person was not imprisoned, he had skills so high that would cause fear?


    And thinking deeper, to be able to control this fat person, what kind of terrible person would it be?


    The shaman demon¡¯s mind was in a mess, the Central ins greatnds, a ce where dragons and tigers were hiding, was really not what he expected.


    At this moment, ShangGuan Ce¡¯s angry bellow was heard from outside, ¡°Which master is there in this ce, please show yourself, attacking one from behind, what kind of hero is that?¡±


    In the small house, the shaman demon and the fat person looked at each other, obviously ShangGuan Ce with his sharp eyesight, knew that it was not the shaman demon who attacked him and was someone else.


    A pleasing sound like a bell was heard,ing from the rooftop, with some mockery, sneering said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you said ying the devil, so I let you see, who is actually ying the devil!¡±


    The shaman demon and that mysterious fat person trapped in the coffin, naturally could not see who thedy was.


    ShangGuan Ce standing in the yard, holding in his pain, looked up, suddenly sucked in a cold breath, coldly said, ¡°It was actually you?¡±


    Thatdyughed and said, ¡°Not me, who would it be? He he he he...¡±


    Theughter was clear, with a captivating allure, in this sinister night, a slender figure sat alone at the rooftop, her features beautiful, her eyes like water, if it was not Nine-tailed celestial fox Xiao Bai, who would it be?

 Chapter 223: Wretched

    Chapter 223 - Wretched


    ShangGuan Ce only felt a numbing sensation around the wound on his back, at the same time cold energy constantly emanated from the ghostly dart and prated into his body channels, like thousand of ants biting, the pain was unbearable.


    And only a momentter, his forehead was damp with sweat, his face started to turn pale.


    Xiao Bai who was standing on the roof saw everything, the smile on her face deepened, very much like gloating, smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect right, old ghost, you too have this day?


    ShangGuan Ce clenched his teeth, humphed a sound, forced himself to stand and sternly said, ¡°Evildoer, you still dare to show up before me?¡±


    Xiao Bai [ha]ughed out, as if it was the most ridiculous thing she had heard, flung her sleeves, her entire self floated down from the rooftop,nded not far from where ShangGuan Ce was, smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to face you? Oh right, I am a coward, don¡¯t dare to and so I came out to give you a greeting present, and then I dare to meet you. Old ghost ah, you incarcerated me at that Inferno Altar for so many years, this time, if I do not thank you properly, then it¡¯s really letting you down.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce was full of anger but his heart was feeling some surprise, in the Inferno Altar, most likely due to the fact that the Inferno Altar was located at the earth¡¯s fire spiritual power, including the Eight Savage Inferno Formation, he was then able to suppress this thousand-years old demon fox within in, if not with her level of skills, he was really not sure if he could handle.


    Just that time was different now, the Nine-tailed celestial fox had already broke off her shackles, and just at his careless moment, he was attacked by this evildoer, with his vitality greatly wounded, he most likely was not her match.


    Right now, the night breeze soughed above the wilnds, from all directions howling sounds like ghost wails or wolves cry were heard, as if on this drearyte night, numerous night ghosts were crying at the same time, the yin energy high. Inside the morgue, Xiao Bai and ShangGuan Ce faced each other.


    Although ShangGuan Ce was already injured but seemed like Xiao Bai did not have the intention to attack immediately, on the contrary, she only seemed interested in assessing ShangGuan Ce, like a cat catching a mouse, mockery on her face.


    ShangGuan Ce knew right now what he needed the most, was to find a safe quiet ce, activated his energy to heal, contained the injury but yet before him with this demon fox, it was really a fix for him.


    In his rage, ShangGuan Ce hatefully said, ¡°Since you insist toe and fight with me, why are you still not making your move, standing there only, what is your intention?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled, said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you, I am not like you humans, alwaysment that your lifespan is short, for me, I have so much time that I don¡¯t know how to spend it and so I am standing here, taking my time watching you, anyway I have much patience.¡±


    ShangGuan Ce heard it, almost blew steam out of his seven apertures, this evildoer clearly was dying him, knew it well that he was heavily injured and yet refused to let him have a chance to heal, and as time passed by, he would naturally lose his life, without waiting for the Nine-tailed celestial fox to make a move, most probably he would first fall.


    However, even though ShangGuan Ce knew it but towards this somehow sneaky move by Xiao Bai, he was really helpless. To make a move, he himself was injured, the other party was highly skilled, most likely it was hard to win; not making a move, his injury would worsen and inevitably lead to death. It seemed like there was no other choice but to escape.


    Just that Xiao Bai with her captivating eyes, coolly watched ShangGuan Ce intently, even he himself did not have much confidence if he could escape from her.


    This was really four walls around, in a hopeless situation.


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face was like ash, hatred, anger, fear, anxiety, each kind of expression shed past, Xiao Bai watched it, her heart delighted.


    She was incarcerated in the Inferno Altar for so many years, if it wasn¡¯t for Ghost Li who unintentionally released the seal, she did not know if she would have to stay there for her whole life, her suffering in there was really hard to share it with people. To Xiao Bai, FenXiang Valley people like ShangGuan Ce, she really abhorred them, although after she escaped with Ghost Li, she herself had some enlightenment and so did not deliberately return to seek trouble with them but now that ShangGuan Ce delivered himself up, why would she pretend not to see it?


    With mercy, be kind to people, all these were when the Nine-tailed celestial fox was in a good mood but she had too forgave others, with Buddha¡¯s heart treated them. Proud at the thought, she burst outughing, so many years of grievances, seemed like tonight she could all release them, it was really exhrating.


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s mood was naturally not like Xiao Bai, instead, when his injury was almost unable to be controlled, his body started to tremble, the ghostly dart rose, faint blue light enveloped his back.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s smile deepened, ShangGuan Ce¡¯s breathing started to pant, suddenly, he walked a few steps towards Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai frowned, a guarded look on her face, ShangGuan Ce although injured but his skills were not trivial, Xiao Bai did not dare to be careless.


    Just that inconceivable things, happened.


    ShangGuan Ce¡¯s face was full of pain, green veins bulge out, looked like his injury turned more serious, he was almost unable to tolerate it.


    And he himself, both eyes rolling up, a trace of face on his face, with a plonk sound, he actually knelt before Xiao Bai, begging, ¡°Fairy fox, please spare my life!¡±


    If ShangGuan Ce made a move, it would be a phenomenal skill, Xiao Bai was most probably prepare to receive it, even if he shouted and then thirty or fifty FenXiang Valley experts jumped out, Xiao Bai also could ept this fact.


    But before her this old man who was kneeling and begging for his life, had upturned what Xiao Bai¡¯s imagined, for a moment, even with her thousand of years of cultivation, she was also stunned, and at a lost.


    Just that with this stun moment, Xiao Bai already woke up the next, but ShangGuan Ce with his schemes, did not hesitate to use himself, only for this moment of opportunity.


    In that instant, ShangGuan Ce who was almost dying, like turning into another person, murderous intention on his entire face, his pain had all vanished, even the blue light behind him, also was suppressed.


    The Nine cold ice freezing thorn¡¯s piercing silver light appeared, like a sudden dragon sweeping past the sky, flying backwards from below his hand, straight towards Xiao Bai¡¯s chest.


    Xiao Bai with an angry howl, moved with astonishing speed backwards, at the same time her sleeves flew up, forming a cloth wall. But this attack by ShangGuan Ce was what his entire lifetime of cultivation was, the force not to be reckoned, [si si] sounds burst out, the sleeves which were the closest to the weapon immediately shredded to pieces, almost at the same time frozen, broken and fell to the ground.


    And the silver white light, never seemed to have paused, straight towards Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai was still retreating but her retreat while in a haste, no matter what would not be faster than ShangGuan Ce¡¯s nned fatal move, looking as the light was about to touch her, Xiao Bai turned pale but did not panic, both her hands suddenly ced together before her chest, crossed and flexed out, forming a strange hand gesture.


    [Xiu...]


    A long and mysterious long whistle, suddenly reverberated from somewhere, the sound deste and bleak, quiet and solemn, brought one straight into a mysterious realm, in the full moon night, in the wilderness, a white fox singing to the moon...


    The next moment, the Nine cold ice freezing thorn exploded with piercing light, a sheet of silver light shed, enveloping Xiao Bai within it.


    ShangGuan Ce seeded in his counterattack but there was no conceitment on his face, instead he gritted his teeth, looking very displeased. However, he was after all notmon folks, after he regained his advantage, without a moment of hesitation, he immediately flew backwards, only a few jumps, his grey figure had already disappeared into the vast wilderness outside the morgue.


    The silver light slowly receded, there were faint blood stains on the ground but Xiao Bai was gone.


    In the air, that mysterious fox cry was still lingering, after a very long time it quietly disappeared, on the contrary, as if appearing from thin air, Xiao Bai¡¯s slender figure again appeared in the air, slowly descended.


    She looked down, saw the blood stains on the ground, her white teeth biting her lips, her face greatly incensed. With a moment of caught off guard, she didn¡¯t expect ShangGuan Ce in order to live, was willing to put himself in a wretched state, thought of such a tactic, she instead suffered his sneak attack and almost lost her life.


    But fortunately she was notmon folks, she was the Nine-tailed celestial fox.


    With nine tails!


    Something not foreseeable!


    The night breeze was cold, blew from afar, brushing past, it was really a little chilly.


    Xiao Bai stood in the courtyard, focused herself, and then, slowly turned around, looked at that dark house.


    She slowly walked in.


    In the morgue, it was still silent and dark, as if that heart-stopping battle, had never happened.


    She stood at the entrance, under the faint starlight, her figure looked like it gradually started to float, appearing somehow strange. But even though Xiao Bai would not be afraid like normal people, she was afterall all these demon ghosts old ancestor, to say ying the devil, if there really was a real ghost, most likely might not win against her, don¡¯t even know who would be the one running away!


    Right now, Xiao Bai¡¯s clear bright eyes swept past this dark house, nced through the few coffins more carefully, bemused expression shed past her face. But until the end, her attention was still on that coffin which stood in a secluded corner.


    ¡°Come back, I know you are inside.¡± Xiao Bai did not walk over, only stood there, indifferently said.


    Nobody replied, there was only silence.


    The shaman demon who was hiding inside but could not move, not knowing what emotions he was going through, the n which he thought he could deceive the world, hid into a coffin, did not expect to be first discovered by ShangGuan Ce and then Xiao Bai, even within the coffin, there was still a living person who came in first, and he actually did not detected that.


    Guessed that emotion must be utterly lousy...


    Xiao Bai frowned slightly, stepped forward but then stopped, nced again at the surrounding, the bemused expression in her eyes deepened, as if deep inside this darkness, there was something, made her somehow fearful, hesitated.


    She was silent for a moment, again said, ¡°I know your identity, that day in the Subdue Devil Cave, I guessed you have also seen me. Since it is so, we have no feuds between us, I only have one matter, would like to seek your advice.¡±


    Her voice lightly reverberated in this house, the Yin wind outside was still [suo suo] blowing, the big hole on the wall that ShangGuan Ce crashed out, let in much of the chilly wind.


    After a long time, the shaman demon¡¯s voice was heard from that coffin, ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember you, what is it that you want to ask me?¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s brows raised, stared at that coffin, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯te out and talk?¡±


    The shaman demon stifled, then slowly said, ¡°I just like it like this, if you have words quickly say it!¡±


    Xiao Bai snorted, said, ¡°Alright, then I shall not waste time, I came to ask you, what ignites the Heaven Fire?¡±


    The shaman demon clearly was shocked, his deep voice said, ¡°Why do you ask this for?¡±


    Xiao Bai indifferently said, ¡°That day your master promised me, in the end he died without fulfilling, I after much difficulty came to know there is actually you, the fish that escape the, and so came to find out more.¡±


    The shaman demon snorted, ¡°He is not my master, only shamandy is.¡±


    Xiao Bai retorted, ¡°Then those things that you have been doing for these years, what were those?¡±


    The shaman demon was silent, said, ¡°What I did, were not for the world to understand.¡±


    Xiao Bai somehow impatient, said, ¡°Forget it, those logics of yours, I don¡¯t bother to understand, and can¡¯t be bothered too, I only want to know my stuff, are you willing to say or not?¡±


    The shaman demon again another silence, after a long time, said, ¡°The southern border five tribes are the shaman tribe descendents, this you should know right?¡±


    Xiao Bai frowned, said, ¡°So?¡±


    The shaman demon indifferently said, ¡°The shaman tribe secret, would naturally be inherited by shaman tribe descendents. My words are until here, don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    Xiao Bai repeated the shaman demon¡¯s words a few times in her heart, but her face did not change, only humphed, said, ¡°ying the devil!¡±


    After speaking, as if made up her mind, she walked to that coffin, the house was not very big, a few coffinsy disorderly, with a few steps, she woulde to one, and two more steps would be where the shaman demony.


    In the darkness, as if something, awaiting, staring at Xiao Bai¡¯s figure.


    Xiao Bai was expressionless, looked like about to continue ahead but when her feet strided, her body suddenly turned, from the initial rxed step suddenly to a rabbit bolting, right hand suddenly stretched out, slender five fingers, caught hold of that huge coffin beside her.


    [rumble!]


    A loud sound, the huge coffin, the size almost two times of Xiao Bai, held up just using Xiao Bai¡¯s five fingers!


    And what was next was even more confounding, Xiao Bai immediately floated out, and the coffin together with her.


    The huge coffin in the air made deep sounds, [wu wu] quietly reverberated, the huge shadow enveloped Xiao Bai¡¯s slender body, looking really strange. Even the shaman demon inside, was dumbfounded by Xiao Bai¡¯s action.


    And the darkness in the house, seemed to be disturbed by Xiao Bai¡¯s action, in the intense air movement, sinister [si si] sounds were heard.


    Xiao Bainded in the courtyard, without hesitation, concentrated fully, faint white light at her fingers, her right arm urgently waved, the huge coffin like being pulled by a great force, hit against the stone on the ground.


    [Rumble!]


    The deafening sounds instantly seemed to be near, the suffocating heavy dust immediately flew up, the entire huge coffin was broken into pieces, splinters and broken pieces sprayed everywhere.


    Xiao Bai was already hiding aside, she of course did not care about the splinters but those dirty dust was something she could not tolerate. And past the heavy dust, suddenly, intense coughing was heard, a figure stumbled out, clothes in tatters, full of dust, extremely sorry.


    In the house, the shaman demon felt his hair stood, in the coffin beside the house, there was actually a person hiding... for a moment the shaman demon felt that his surroundings was really eerie, like anywhere was also suspicious.


    And unintentionally looking down, he saw that fat guy with him, had mockery in his eyes, at the same time also some degrees of reassurance.


    In the courtyard, the dust slowly settled, the person which had stumbled out crawled to a side, breathing in the fresh air with huge mouthfuls.


    Xiao Bai stretched out her hand, irritably waved and beat a few times in front, pushing out some of the dust, slowly walked to that person.


    That person turned around, gave a dryugh.


    Xiao Bai looked at him carefully, suddenly was stunned, eximed, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    That personughed bitterly, looking rather embarrassed, wiped the dirt off on the face,ughed dryly and said, ¡°Naturally it will be me the great deity...¡±


    This person appearing before the Nine-tailed celestial fox Xiao Bai, unexpectedly was the one who called himself ¡®Immortal Guide, Iron mouth Deity¡¯ Zhou Yixian.

 Chapter 224: Convergence

    Chapter 224 - Convergence


    Zhou Yixian right now looked from top to toe to be covered with ayer of dust, seemed like he had been in the coffin for a period of time, his faint immortal demeanour, right now did not exist.


    Xiao Bai assessed him from top to bottom, naturally would not think nonsensical question like Zhou Yixian wanted to go into the coffin himself, directly said, ¡°Why are you in the coffin?¡±


    Zhou Yixianughed bitterly, said, ¡°Of course caught by someone and thrown in.¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes looked around the small ck house, said, ¡°Then the other two coffins beside you, do you know who are the people inside?¡±


    Zhou Yixian nodded, said, ¡°The left is my granddaughter Xiao Huan, the right is Wild Dog Taoist.¡±


    Xiao Bai humphed, nced at Zhou Yixian.


    Zhou Yixian feeling embarrassed but right now he couldn¡¯t care more about his pride, quickly beseech Xiao Bai, ¡°This great deity...this, this, please have mercy, since you have saved me, might as well also save them both!¡±


    Xiao Bai shrugged, walked two steps towards the house, suddenly frowned, as if recalling something, turned and looked at Zhou Yixian with some strange expression.


    Zhou Yixian felt ufortable with her nce,ughed dryly, said, ¡°You, you what are you looking at me for?¡±


    Xiao Bai stared at him, said, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    Zhou Yixian [ah] a sound, stepped back, his face revealing regret.


    Xiao Bai again looked at him from top to bottom, indifferently said, ¡°I have indeed underestimated you, you actually can tell my identity.¡±


    Zhou Yixian with a bitter face, cupped his hands together and said, ¡°Miss, you see this, this...old man me did not have any other intention, only a slip of my mouth I said something I should not, Miss please forgive, Miss please forgive.¡±


    Xiao Bai in this short while, secretly observed Zhou Yixian, discovered that this old man had frivolous steps, weak stamina, really not a highly skilled cultivated martial artist, just that for some reason, he had exceptional keen eyesight, sharper than many well-known martial artists.


    Xiao Bai had a change of heart, Zhou Yixian instead was anxious, having no choice he could only made a smiling face and asked Xiao Bai, ¡°Miss have a kind heart, better save the people first?¡±


    Xiao Bai coldly snorted, nced at Zhou Yixian.


    Zhou Yixian was as silent as a cicada, quietly stepped back, wanted to say more but saw Xiao Bai suddenly moved, already drifting into the dark small house, the next moment, loud sounds were heard unceasingly, strange wu wu sounds were heard.


    Then Zhou Yixian suddenly saw darkness before his eyes, [ah ya] cried out and ran. He had just ran, the two coffins which were on the ground just now, were thrown out by Xiao Bai, [pong pong] two loud sounds, smashed onto the ground.


    The next moment, dust flew up again in the yard, debris flew everywhere,parable to the scene just now, in the dust, a man and a woman coughing could be heard, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s figures, staggered out from the clouds of dust.


    Zhou Yixian was delighted, quickly went up, pulled both of them far away, asked many questions, Xiao Bai had already walked out, stood apart, watched the three of them happily reuniting. But her face was clearly still solemn, kept ncing into the house.


    By now, the dust had settled, Xiao Bai not moving and Zhou Yixian and the rest after escaping, initially were delighted but right now for some reason, seemed to be arguing, specifically to say should be Zhou Yixian saying something but Xiao Huan firmly objected, as for Wild Dog Taoist as usual, only watched them, did not speak out his opinion.


    Xiao Bai watched them for some time, saw that they were still unable to resolve, couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, quietly walked over.


    Zhou Yixian was seen frowning, snapped and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anymore, we will leave this goddamn ce now, if not until the big deviles back, we will really be dead without burial ground.¡±


    Xiao Huan coldlyughed, said, ¡°Then what about that person inside?¡±


    Zhou Yixian was stunned, looked like he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed, just that he refused to admit defeat, forced on and said, ¡°You this child what do you know, firstly that person was casted with ¡°Zhu Xin Lock¡± spell, secondly there are other restraining spells on the coffin, we can¡¯t save him too so why don¡¯t we first go. If not if we missed the opportunity, that deviles back, won¡¯t we die in vain?¡±


    Xiao Huan angrily said, ¡°Grandpa, you are talking nonsense again, that day the person obviously was caught because of us, how can we be so ungrateful?¡±


    Zhou Yixian shook his head greatly, ¡°Wrong, wrong, it was true that day he was caught but it is nonsense that he was caught because of us. Based on my judgement, that devil¡¯s skills are so high, we obviously are iparable but the person who helped us is also definitely not his match.¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s mouth corners turned up high, hatefully said, ¡°Anyway we cannot just abandoned him!¡±


    Zhou Yixian frowning tightly, with a bitter face wanted to try and persuade his stubborn granddaughter again, suddenly Xiao Bai¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°The person that you all are saying, and that devil, what kind of person is he exactly?¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were shocked, then both shook their heads.


    Xiao Bai nced at Zhou Yixian, Zhou Yixian instead looked away, ¡°The three of us are ordinary folks, how would we know about these people, we are terrified to death, won¡¯t know.¡±


    Xiao Bai frowned, about to say that she did not doubt that thisdy and that strange-looking dog-like person did not know but Zhou Yixian this old man was extremely peculiar, made one had second thoughts, most likely there was something strange. However Zhou Yixian insisted he knew nothing, Xiao Bai although suspicious but could not do anything.


    She could only try, asked Xiao Huan, ¡°Miss, do you remember what magical weapons were the person who helped you and that devil using?¡±


    Xiao Huan when she first saw Xiao Bai, was moved, she was also considered a beauty but facing Xiao Bai that unparalleled, captivating the world beauty, especially looking delicate but somehow had an unspoken charm faintly around her eyes, this kind of mature graceful bearing, was something Xiao Huan could neverpare to.


    She already liked her thirty percent, furthermore Xiao Bai was their benefactor who saved them, felt even more intimate, now with Xiao Bai smiling and asking a question, only felt that thisdy¡¯s eyes were as gentle as water, although she herself was a woman, she couldn¡¯t help her heart pounding, even her words were stammered, ¡°Ah, what, what?¡±


    Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist felt surprised, looked at Xiao Huan. Xiao Bai smiled and asked again.


    Xiao Huan calmed herself down, reprimanded herself in her heart then looked down and said, ¡°This I know, the person who helped us, his skills are very good, he use a celestial sword weapon, about three chi long, the colour is bright yellow, when he wielded it it was really powerful, like a red fire...¡±


    ¡°Red Fire!¡±


    Suddenly, a cry, mixed with surprise and agitation, was heard from the entrance.


    The four of them were shocked, turned and looked, saw a white-attireddy, beautiful and elegant, holding a faint blue celestial sword, the glow rotating, one look and knew it was an exquisite weapon. And thisdy¡¯s beauty, wasparable to Xiao Bai, also exceedingly beautiful.


    If it was not Qing Yun Hill Small Bamboo Valley Lu Xueqi, who would it be?


    Qing Yun Hill, the ruins of Grasstemple Vige.


    Under the ruins, in the wild vegetations, insect cries were heard unceasingly, in this deserted ce, adding a few degrees of destion.


    The night was deepening, ck clouds hung low over the horizon, only a few stars shone weakly, managed to poke out and revealed some light.


    At some corner of the vige, a wall where most parts of it had already copsed, Ghost Li quietly sat on the ground with his back leaning against it. Beside him, Xiao Huiy on the ground, with Ghost Li¡¯s thigh as his pillow, four limbs sprayed out, sleeping and snoring loudly...


    Ghost Li did not sleep, his eyes were still opened, quietly watched every grass and tree in the surroundings, every inch of the ground, every part of the ruins.


    This was his hometown, the ce where he spent the first part of his life, just that as time passed, these eventually turned into memories, leaving only ruins, making one sigh.


    But, what was the purposeful of living?


    Ghost Li watched the surroundings, then slowly lifted his head and looked at the firmament.


    The night sky hung low, above the horizon, not knowing if there really exist deities and celestials, devil and buddha, who would listen to the mortals¡¯ heartfelt wishes?


    Xiao Hui¡¯s mouth twitched, made [pu pu] sounds, flipped around, knocked its head against Ghost Li¡¯s thigh a few times, again continued to sleep.


    Maybe, it had dreamt of its favourite wild fruits?


    Ghost Li looked away and onto Xiao Hui, stretched out and gently smoothed its head fur, the monkey¡¯s fur was gentle and warm.


    A smile revealed on his lips, warm and innocent, like that young man many years ago, in this once vige, loudly shouting, running with his might!


    The night soughing, someone seemed to be whispering, the grassses and trees swayed with the wind, the wind carried the grasses fragrance. He closed his eyes, staying quiet like this, peaceful night...


    Suddenly, the monkey woke up, three eyes abruptly opened, its head also lifted slightly up from Ghost Li¡¯s leg, as if listening to something. At the same time, Ghost Li frowned, the faint smile on his lips, quietly disappeared.


    He quietly, again opened his eyes, reflecting in it, was again this world.


    He stretched out his hand, gently patted Xiao Hui¡¯s head, Xiao Hui immediately became calm, turned and looked, he did not go back to sleep, crawled up, scratched its head and then leapt up to Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, kept peering around.


    Ghost Li was still sitting at the corner, before him, a broken wall happened to block his body, and through the crack on the wall, it just nice for him to look out.


    In such a deste ce, not even someone woulde in the day, on this dark windy night, would there still be any surprising event happening?


    A strange smell, as if appearing out of thin air, suddenly descended on this abandoned ce, Ghost Li sensed something, frowned even deeper.


    The wind turned cold, as if the Yin wind from the rumoured nineherworlds, cold and prating, just that the cold was not only skin deep, it had a feeling of prating into the heart. In this strange cold wind, a dark figure came down from the sky, quietly into this vige ruins.


    In the distance, through that gap, Ghost Li watched that figure quietly, but his shock was quite great, this unknown person, the evil power that he had was something he had not seen, even with this distance, when that ck figurended, he could feel a slight churning of his entire body¡¯s channels.


    But, such a master, why would hee to this deserted ce in the middle of the night? Ghost Li pondered but could not think of why, could only watched this person.


    Soon, he noticed something strange, the dark colour of this figure, was not that the person was wearing ck, it was instead his entire body was enveloped by a strange ck energy, constantly turbulent and concealing his face.


    Ghost Li felt even more bemused, watched this person even more carefully. But this person afternding, did not move, stood there strangely and did not move for a long time.


    Just when Ghost Li was feeling bewildered, the dark figure suddenly moved, then slowly walked forward. Ghost Li frowned tightly, coldly watched that figure.


    The figure stepped onto the grass, slowly over parts and parts of broken ruins, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes also moved with him.


    The dark figure did not seemed to have any special purpose, looking like he was only strolling. Ghost Li, growing up in the vige, naturally was knew the surroundings well but he could not tell where was this person heading to, the person seemed to be looking for something.


    After a while, the person seemed to discover something, stopped. Ghost Li was surprised and looked at the direction where the person was looking and suddenly his heart tightened, the ce where the person was looking at, was that broken temple.


    The person slowly walked near the temple but did not enter, instead stood outside. Ghost Li, from his secluded corner, saw that person assessing the temple, suddenly lifted his hand and a sharp whistle was heard.


    The next moment, something dark was split out from the dark energy surrounding him, turning into a dark sharp arrow in the air, shot out, charging towards a pir in the vige.


    Ghost Li¡¯s hands tightened, controlled himself and continued to watch.


    The dark arrow looked powerful, the next moment, it had already struck the stone pir, a rumble was heard and the pir which was already in ruins, exploded, debris flew but what was strange was, when the pir exploded, the ce where the pir was, four, five faint lights, carrying Yin energy rose, they were a few spirits.


    In that moment, Yin energy increased greatly around the temple, ghost wails stared, Ghost Li who was concealed immediately understood, and then anger revealed on his face.


    The tragic case of Grasstemple Vige, more than two hundred innocent lives were lost, so many people died tragically, their grievances were naturally deep. But this ce was after all under Qing Yun Hill, and Qing Yun Hill had already sent someone down to perform rites for the unwilling spirits to return to reincarnation, considered it as making up to the Grasstemple Vige.


    Just that for some reason, until today, in this broken temple, there were still so many spirits lingering, it was no wonder that although the ce was abandoned for many years, wild grasses growing everywhere and yet none grown near the temple.


    Ghost Li was thinking to himself but saw that the dark figure seemed oblivious to these fierce spirits thatmon folks would fear and avoid, on the contrary, he stretched out his hand and simply summoned, those spirits seemed to know the power and tried to escape but like an invisible force, they were all pulled to this mysterious figure.


    The next moment, in the sounds of desperate ghost wailings, these spirits were slowly merged into the ck energy shrouding the figure.


    For some reason, Ghost Li watched all these, his heart felt like it was on fire, his entire blood was churning, an inexplicable fury, immediately burst up.


    This was his hometown! That temple, was his yground during his youth! The next moment, he had already charged out.


    The dark figure immediately sensed something behind, swiftly turned around, when he saw the man and the monkey, this mysterious person, seemed stunned.


    Then, behind theyers of dark energy, a strange sound that seemed like hisughter. The voice was deep and hoarse, totally unclear.


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°Who are you, why are you here, collecting the spirits, this is an atrocious act against Heaven, aren¡¯t you afraid of judgement!¡±


    A stir in the ck energy, suddenly his entire body flipped, rose up to the air.


    Ghost Li was surprised, knew that this person was strange but his skills was not to be underestimated, quickly focused and prepared, unexpectedly that was a fake move, made a feint and escaped.


    Ghost Li coldly snorted, without hesitation, also leapt up and pursued.


    Ghost Li in the air saw the direction the person fled to, seemed to be heading towards south of HeYang City where the wildernessy, and so kept pursuing, he wanted to see, who exactly was this strange figure?


    As for what waited for him ahead, he never thought of it.


    But who would seriously thought about it, and, even if you did, would ite to use?


    Maybe, this was like the future, no matter what, whether good or bad, eventually we still have to face it!

 Chapter 225: Rescuing

    Chapter 225 - Rescuing


    In the abandoned house, following Lu Xueqi¡¯s sudden appearance, the atmosphere became somehow strange.


    Zhou Yixian frowned, forced augh and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Qing Yun Hill¡¯s Lu heroine, why are you here at this kind of ce too?¡±


    Lu Xueqi gave a sideways nce at Zhou Yixian, following which her eyesnded on Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai smiled, her beautiful eyes were also looking at her.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s brows frowned and then spoke, towards Xiao Huan, ¡°Miss Xiao Huan, the magical weapon you have just mentioned, was it really what the person who saved you was using?¡±


    Xiao Huan affirmatively nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was as described as so, I remembered clearly.¡±


    Lu Xueqi had conflicting expressions in her face, looked as if she was contemting something, but she did not pause for long and continue to ask, ¡°Then where is that person now, and, you have just said the other...devil, where is he, what is his identity, do you know?¡±


    Xiao Bai who was standing beside, began to look attentive, Xiao Huan did not think much, spoke directly, ¡°That devil¡¯s identity and origin I couldn¡¯t tell, I only know that he is really highly skilled but after he caught us, he locked us in these dirty coffins and then disappeared, he usually returns after three to five days. I remembered he came once yesterday and then I didn¡¯t see him again, most likely he would be back only after a few more days!¡±


    Lu Xueqi with a [oh] sound, frowning even more deeply, said, ¡°How about the person who saved you?¡±


    Xiao Huan pointed to the back, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he inside the coffin at the corner of the house?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, Xiao Bai also turned slightly pale, with her skills, she did not detect that there was actually someone inside the coffin.


    Lu Xueqi nodded, hesitating for a moment, walked over to that dark abandoned house, Xiao Huan looked at her, couldn¡¯t help but shouted, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Lu Xueqi paused, turned back and nced at Xiao Huan, smiled and nodded. Then, she focused herself and stepped onto the mosses-covered stone stairs.


    The stairs only had at most three or five steps, in a few steps she had crossed over them, the small house was dark as usual, could only make out the outlines of the objects in them. But other than the faint starlighting in from the entrance, on the rooftop of this dpidated house, there was a huge hole which had just been made, and so, it was much brighter aspared to when Xiao Bai entered.


    Lu Xueqi soon found the coffin lying at the corner of the house, the area was also the darkest spot in the house, far away from light, indistinctly could feel that it was also where the Yin energy was the strongest, this was also when the shaman demon entered the house, his first reaction to walk over here.


    Lu Xueqi inhaled deeply, with her current skills, her own Qing Yun¡¯s skills was naturally to the point of perfection and with her intelligent decisive aptitude, in that west big marsh, the third volume of [Tian Shu] which she had remembered together with Ghost Li, in her private training, it had already aided her tremendously. Just that she was usually careful and not many could tell her real level of skills.


    And right now standing in this small house, Lu Xueqi subconsciously frowned, the strong Yin energy, was out of her expectation and yet just a few steps away outside the house, she could not detect it at all. Clearly, this was a boundary set by some master, bounding all of these strong Yin energy within this circumference.


    Just with this level of skill, it was already impressive!


    And in this ce with such strong Yin energy, it was definitely not caused by this ordinary morgue, andying such a strange spell here to incarcerate these people, who would it be?


    Could it really be as what she had guessed?


    She discovered that cold sweat covered her palms but she was not an ordinary folk, her mind determined, although she was shocked but she did not fear, activated her power and prepared, step by step walked over.


    In the coffin, both the shaman demon and the fat person were watching Lu Xueqi approaching, the fat person did not have any reaction and only watched, the shaman demon instead was panicking, did not know what Lu Xueqi would do. He wanted to escape this awkward ce but s in this short period of time, no matter what ns he came out with, how many cunning tactics he tried, the strange seal imnted in this coffin, as if like his nemesis, bounded his body tightly, he couldn¡¯t even summon any strength.


    The shaman demonined incessantly in his heart, without any solutions, he could onlymented in his heart and med himself for being unlucky.


    Lu Xueqi slowly approached the coffin, the coffin which looked in and normal, and its material was made using middle-grade wood, most part of it was rotting, naturally it would not be the coffin itself emitting such strong Yin energy.


    With her sharp senses, she discovered there were two people inside the coffin, but surrounding them, was an indistinct dark gloomy screen, wrapping them in it. And this Yin energy, although she was three chi far, she could feel her energy channels surging faintly, cold icy feeling, constantly invading.


    Just what kind of evil spell it was, or what kind of unknown evil weapon, could have such inconceivable power?


    Lu Xueqi forced herself to control her shock, at the same time focused and suppressed the disturbance felt in her channels, carefully assessed the coffin and slowly stretched her hand over.


    Outside the house, Xiao Bai¡¯s figure shed, she leaned against the door frame, her expression rxed but her graceful eyes was constantly on Lu Xueqi. With her skills, earlier when she rescued Zhou Yixian and the rest, she already discovered the strange coffin in the house, the spells used to incarcerate Zhou Yixian and the rest were only ordinary spells but that coffin in the corner, was dangerous, even she did not dare to act hasty, made a decision at that moment to first save Zhou Yixian and the rest.


    Right now looking at Lu Xueqi standing before the coffin, Xiao Bai naturally watched carefully, and a shaman demon was still trapped inside the coffin, it was just the person she wanted and so paid full attention.


    And on the other end, Zhou Yixian and the rest, could not help their curiosity, quietly moved to where that big hole was, peeped into the house.


    Inside and outside the morgue, a silence descended, the atmosphere turned somehow strange, everyone was as silent as cicada, all watching Lu Xueqi, as for in the far distance horizon, a dark vortex that charged up into the sky, and a figure that seemed to be pursuing it, yet nobody noticed.


    [Pa!]


    In the darkness, following that white figure moving slightly, Lu Xueqi¡¯s slender fair hands slowly touched the coffin, and almost at the same time, this action which should be silent, a clear crisp sound was heard from within the coffin.


    Like, some twigs breaking.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s expression changed, her hand was swiftly withdrawn and at the same time, a dark energy emerged out from where her hand was, [si si] sounds were heard unceasingly, it was the same spot, like a ghost fire but without mes, the coffin had a burn palm mark which had the same size as Lu Xueqi.


    The shaman demon in the coffin had a chill, the skills he was practising had some simrities with this confining spell, although his power could not bepared, but when he saw the colourless ck fire instantly ignited and extinguished, he couldn¡¯t help but was shocked. The consequences of being burned by that ck fire, he could imagine it more or less, but he could not fathom, why did this vicious restriction not attack him and yet at Lu Xueqi?


    He thought hard, and when he couldn¡¯t figure out, suddenly he sensed something, looking down, he saw on that fat person, with this restriction being triggered, had a strange change.


    A thick Yin energy gushed out, hundred times stronger than the indistinct energy just now, immediately filled up the coffin they were in, and the shaman demon felt a loud ringing sound in his head, as if instantly everything became empty, innumerable cold vicious energies like poisonous snakes wormed into his body, hatefully bit his entire body energy channels, extremely painful and yet he was unable to cry out, in that short moment of time, he felt almost like in hell.


    And the source of this Yin energy, was actuallying out from that fat person.


    Lu Xueqi watched the ck palm mark, her face slightly pale, Xiao Bai who was standing far behind her, also stood up straight, a solemn look on her face.


    And the next moment, Lu Xueqi seemed to sense something, her body shook, her expression changed greatly but she did not retreat or avoid, without any hesitation, her palm overturned, [cangng] a sound like dragons singing, faint light glowed, pale blue light shot out in all directions, immediately lit up this small house.


    TianYa out of the sheath!


    Propitious vapors rose, the long sword like autumn waters reflecting Lu Xueqi¡¯s frost like face, the sword light like water, in the mid air like ripples in a pond, pausing slightly, unceasingly creating illusions of the sword in the air, struck down onto that coffin.


    To say it was struck but yet it did not have the power of breaking the mountain, as the sword came near, this coffin seemed to have something that sensed it was in danger, faint crackling sounds started.


    A dark energy, abruptly rose up from the coffin, like having a form, it stopped the sword, Lu Xueqi¡¯s countenance changed, with a loud shout, she suddenly leapt up, her white clothes fluttering, like a fairy.


    At where she was standing just now, three chi radius, [si si] sounds suddenly erupted, that circle, was burnt beyond recognition by an unknown dark energy.


    A burnt smell, permeated in the small house.


    Lu Xueqi in the mid air, did not panic, TianYa sword dazzled with blue light, swept a small circle in the air and stabbed down.


    The coffin¡¯s surroundings, was all dark Yin energy, rolling like clouds, nobody knew where did all these clouds came from and all in a sudden, from above blue light like electricity, stabbing down, and below the dark energy, as if being manipted by someone, gathered into the centre and like a ck wall, blocked in front of the sword.


    As the sword and dark energy was about to collide, TianYa sword tip had just touched the dark energy, like a metal spring, Lu Xueqi¡¯s body like a feather, drifted back up. And when her body floated up, her left hand finger as if like a knife, a faint golden light shed once but a dark-green light shot out from her palm, it was the ultimate pure Qing Yun sect Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way, on the side where the dark energy was thin, stabbed in.


    [Pong!]


    The dark energy immediately was in turbulence and made a few deep groans, as if something had cracked.


    Xiao Bai who was standing at the entrance, smiled slightly and nodded. On the other side, Zhou Yixian who was standing behind Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, suddenly frowned, as if he had saw something suspicious, shock revealed in his eyes and then he looked to be contemting.


    Lu Xueqi unexpectedly seeded in her sneak attack, the dark energy also seemed to be surprised and angry, immediately turned to defend, suppressing darkness, like ayer of dark clouds charged towards that white figure in the air.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s figure paused, swift wind assaulting the face, her hair dancing with it, without any moment of hesitation but the figure seemed to be held up by an invisible huge force, immediately flew upwards, a deafening sound, a scene which did not seem to match her figure, the entire house rooftop exploded, wood debris and broken bits rained down, dust and dirt like rain, only that white figure, like a faint cloud, charged up to the sky, in the faint starlight horizon, looking even more celestial and at ease.


    The dark energy managed to pursue about one zhang high, looked like it was out of strength, the night breeze across the vast nds blew past, not a momentter, dispersed this dark energy.


    Lu Xueqi paused slightly in the high air, a clear whistle, again charged down towards the house.


    Right now Xiao Bai had already leapt out from that entrance, sping her hands behind and stood at a distance, Zhou Yixian and the rest were in a sorry state, hurrying to avoid the broken wood and debris raining from the sky.


    And in this chaos, Lu Xueqi had once again entered the house, in her clear shout, the blue light in the house burst forth, shot out various beams, the next moment, a loud rumble within the house, mixed with Lu Xueqi¡¯s delighted cry.


    ¡°Tian teacher uncle, it is really you!¡±


    Zhou Yixian and the rest stood far away, after ensuring that they would not be again hit by falling debris, then turned and look, the house by now had already began to quiet down and soon, the dazzling blue light also disappeared, following which, from the entrance, someone walked out.


    This person was not Lu Xueqi, it was a mysterious person dressed in all ck, even his face was concealed, Zhou Yixian and the rest did not recognize this person, Xiao Bai instead snorted, moving without movements, her figure suddenly appeared before the shaman demon, blocked his escape route.


    The shaman demon saw Xiao Bai, made a bitterugh and stopped.


    The next moment, footsteps sounded from the house, this time, standing at the entrance, were two people, it was Lu Xueqi assisting a fat man who appeared wan and sallow, slowly walked out.


    Xiao Huan and the rest saw it clearly, this fat man was the person who saved them from the devil person, just that in this hurried nce, confined in the coffin for several days, for some reason, this fat man looked like he had gained more weight.


    Lu Xueqi supported this fat man to sit on the stone steps, quietly asked, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, are you alright?¡±


    Everyone heard her and was surprised, Lu Xueqi¡¯s status, all of them obviously knew and hearing her addressing this fat man like this, could it be that this person was also a Qing Yun sect member and looked like one of the elder generations?


    This fat man, was naturally Big Bamboo Valley leader who mysteriously disappeared with Qing Yun sect head Reverend DaoXuan several days ago, Tian Buyi.


    Tian Buyi nced at Lu Xueqi, nodded but did not speak, Lu Xueqi being intelligent, understood and did not say anything more, however her heart was pounding, the initial nervous feeling, seemed to be even stronger now.


    Tian Buyi being here, then, the person who was even more important, where was he now?


    Could it be he was the devil person mentioned by Xiao Huan?


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s head had this thought, for some reason, her back felt as if there was a weak piercing pain.


    The shaman demon stood aside, his eyes looked at Tian Buyi intently, this was the first time he was looking clearly at his face, but when he was watching Tian Buyi, a strange expression shed past his eyes.


    However, he did not had the time to observe others, the next moment, Xiao Bai¡¯s voice was already speaking to him, ¡°Where is the thing I want?¡±


    The shaman demon¡¯s heart jumped once and againughed bitterly, turned and spoke to Xiao Bai, ¡°I have already told you before.¡±


    Xiao Bai [pei] a sound, said, ¡°The southern border is thousands of miles away, don¡¯t tell me because of this one statement of yours that someone knows and I have to run over, I am advising you, better honestly hand over the thing I want.¡±


    The shaman demon was silent for a moment, the mask covering his face, the rest couldn¡¯t see his expression but could tell he was contemting something.


    Xiao Bai feeling impatient, said, ¡°What kind of a person I am, you know it too, I am different from that FenXiang Valley old ghost. That day when your master was around, also agreed to give it to me right!¡±


    The shaman demon quietly nodded, Xiao Bai¡¯s words seemed to persuade him, he slowly walked to her, whispered.


    Xiao Bai suddenly frowned, said, ¡°Really?¡±


    The shaman demon indifferently said, ¡°You have encountered shaman spells more than once, the taboos and abstinence in southern border Shaman tribe, you also know it more or less.¡±


    Xiao Bai was silent for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you this time, if you dare to lie to me, sooner orter I will find you, and make you pay.¡±


    The shaman demon with a bitterugh, shook his head.


    Xiao Bai again turned and looked at the others, finally on Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi was also looking at her, Xiao Bai smiled, her eyes and lips, carried an describable captivation, yet without any coquettish feeling, instead it enhanced her beauty, said, ¡°Miss Lu, it has been a long time.¡±


    Lu Xueqi expressionless, looked at Xiao Bai and only faintly nodded.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s smile deepened, said, ¡°I wonder if you have seen him recently?¡±


    Lu Xueqi frowned and instead humphed, her expression turned cold. Xiao Bai saw and suddenly covered her mouth andughed, following which she shook her head and turned, strided off, soon disappeared from the people¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 226: Intention

    Chapter 226 - Intention


    Sounds of coughing were heard from beside, it was not very loud but it sounded pressing, Lu Xueqi and the rest looked towards the direction and saw it was Tian Buyi who was sitting on the stone steps, coughing incessantly with pain revealed on his face.


    Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, worry revealed in her eyes, with Tian Buyi¡¯s cultivation, he had already reached a level where illnesses would not touch him, not even this slight coughing, evidently Tian Buyi¡¯s body was hurt somewhere.


    Lu Xueqi was silent, Xiao Huan who was standing at the side, quietly walked over.


    Tian Buyi was surprised, looked at Xiao Huan, Xiao Huan smiled and said, ¡°This...senior, thank you for saving us three.¡±


    Tian Buyi smiled, spoke in his tiredness, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, don¡¯t have to mention it, but this is not a good ce and not for you to stay here for long, if there isn¡¯t any other matters, better leave here fast!¡±


    Zhou Yixian nodded in session, said, ¡°Yes, yes, he is very right, Xiao Huan, we better hurry leave!¡±


    Xiao Huan rolled her eyes at her grandfather, said to Tian Buyi, ¡°Senior, are you feeling alright, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Tian Buyi shook his head, said, ¡°I am fine, you all can leave, if not if that persones back, you all might not be that lucky again to escape.¡±


    After speaking, a dark colour indistinctly shed past his plump face, his face again revealed pain and started to cough again, his voice also turned rougher.


    The shaman demon who was standing alone by himself, his eyes kept staring at Tian Buyi, watched all of his actions, on his face which was veiled, only a pair of eyes revealed a thoughtful look.


    Xiao Huan could not resist Zhou Yixian¡¯s urging, at the same time after confirming that there was nothing she could help with, she bided her farewell to Tian Buyi with a nod and then followed Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist out.


    However, only after a few steps, she could not help but nced at the shamen demon, she seemed to discover something and was surprised, spoke to Zhou Yixian, ¡°Grandpa, look at that person, why is he dressed the same as my...that teacher?¡±


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°What teacher...eh!¡± and paused, he squinted and assessed the shaman demon, said, ¡°The world is really full of weird people and things, can¡¯t say for sure there are a few that are simr to your...that teacher who is acting mysteriously, don¡¯t bother about him, we better hurry up and leave!¡±


    Xiao Huan acknowledged and followed but she could not help and took another look, the shaman demon did not notice Zhou Yixian and them, stood there quietly and watched Tian Buyi.


    Soon, Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist left the abandoned morgue, the ce which already appeared deste, immediately became even more cold and cheerless, Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi¡¯s attention, soon came to that mysterious ck-attired man.


    Tian Buyi indifferently said, ¡°Does mister still has matters here?¡±


    The shaman demon was silent for a moment, his eyes from Tian Buyi to Lu Xueqi and finally back to Tian Buyi, then, he looked like he wanted to say something but eventually did not say a single word, his figure floated backwards, silently merged into the night darkness.


    The night breeze blew from afar, chilling, in the entire morgue, there was not sound, not even the usual insects¡¯ cries in the wilderness, a dead silence.


    Lu Xueqi for some reason, felt a moment of uneasiness.


    Tian Buyi looked up, watched for a long time, seemed to be pondering.


    Lu Xueqi did not know the reason for his deep thoughts and so did not dare to disrupt, but after a while, there was still no movement from Tian Buyi, worried about his health condition, was about to enquire when Tian Buyi suddenly lowered his head, followed by a series of coughing that was even more intense than previous.


    Lu Xueqi was taken aback, was at a loss and could only ask, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, are you alright?¡±


    Tian Buyi coughed for a while before ceasing, finally caught his breath. He slowly waved his hand, gesturing that he was fine.


    Lu Xueqi could not help but say, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, we are not far from Qing Yun Hill, I think we better return to Qing Yun first, let¡¯s make ns after meeting the various senior teachers!¡±


    Tian Buyi frowned, seemed to recall something, turned and said to Lu Xueqi, ¡°This period when I am away, Big Bamboo Valley and your teacher aunt Suru, are they all alright?¡±


    Lu Xueqi nodded and said, ¡°All are fine, just that everyone did not know where did you disappear to and so are very anxious about it.¡±


    Tian Buyi smiled, looked like one of his main concern was assured, but in that smile, there was a trace of bitterness.


    Lu Xueqi saw it, hesitated and probed carefully, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, just now those people were talking about you fighting with a evildoer, who is that person?¡±


    Tian Buyi nced at her, his brows tightened, did not speak.


    Lu Xueqi met his nce, suddenly discovered on this Tian teacher uncle¡¯s face, other than exhaustion, there was a trace of dark energy which was not supposed to be there.


    Could it be that strange evil spell which incarcerated him had damaged his energy channels? Lu Xueqi worried in her heart but before her, there was another urgent matter which she could not ignore.


    She hesitated and finally quietly asked Tian Buyi, ¡°That person...is it sect head teacher uncle DaoXuan?¡±


    Tian Buyi was shocked, sharp glint suddenly shot out of his eyes, coldly said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lu Xueqi hurriedly spoke, ¡°Disciple before leaving the mountain, was confided in by my mentor, the past event where she and Tian teacher uncle, Suru teacher aunt in the Founders Ancestral Hall.¡±


    Tian Buyi was stunned but eventually he calmed down, after a long time, he heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect ShuiYue would actually tell you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi said, ¡°It is because sect head teacher uncle DaoXuan and Tian teacher uncle both of you disappeared at the same time, Qing Yun sect was in a chaos and she was extremely worried teacher uncle DaoXuan would be taken over by the demons in his heart, Xiao Yicai from the most senior branch yet was clearly unaware of this and so was forced to make a decision there and then, that she would take control of Qing Yun¡¯s affairs and instructed disciple to leave the mountain and search for both of you.¡±


    Tian Buyi, silent for a moment, said, ¡°If you discovered Reverend DaoXuan at the foot of the mountain and if he really had turned into what your teacher feared, did ShuiYue tell you, what you should do?¡±


    Lu Xueqi turned slightly pale, it was as if this secret to her, was an extremely huge responsibility, under the stare of Tian Buyi, she inhaled deeply and resolutely said, ¡°Before disciple left the mountain, had visited Tong Tian Peak Founders Ancestral Hall with mentor, before Qing Yun ancestral tablets, made a solemn vow: If things are really as so, for the sake of Qing Yun sect¡¯s thousands of years of reputation, disciple would go and fight till death, definitely would not have mercy and never reveal this matter for the rest of my life.¡±


    Tian Buyi looked deeply at Lu Xueqi, at the end nodded and only sighed heavily, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like ShuiYue but I have to say, she has really produce a good disciple.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was expressionless, lowered her head and said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle you ttered me.¡±


    Tian Buyi faintly said, ¡°In the second generation of Qing Yun sect disciples, there are more than a thousand people, looking at a nce, how many could take on such heavy responsibility, ai...¡± He was silent for a moment and continued, ¡°Your assumption is right, the person whom I had engaged in a fight a few days ago, is indeed your sect head teacher uncle DaoXuan.¡±


    Although Lu Xueqi was already expecting it but to hear it from Tian Buyi, she could not help but shook, after a long time, she quietly said, ¡°Then...then sect head teacher uncle his body...¡±


    Tian Buyi snorted, shook his head, sighed and said, ¡°His feet are already deeply immersed in mud, unable to free himself.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was silent.


    Tian Buyi paused and continued, ¡°The events in-between, are a long story but since you already know the whole story, I don¡¯t have anything to conceal from you. That day I first discovered clues of DaoXuan senior brother going astray, and so went up to Tong Tian Peak, in the end at the Founders Ancestral Hall, I discovered that he really...and then we had a fight in the hall, although he had turned over to the dark side but he was still highly skilled, eventually I was caught by him.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was secretly rmed, Tian Buyi and Reverend DaoXuan¡¯s skills, she was aware of their levels and also witnessed it before, these two Qing Yun sect high calibre figures fighting inside the hall, the intensity of the battle one could imagined, although right now Tian Buyi seemed to be making it an understatement but it was not hard to imagine the actual scene.


    Tian Buyi made a bitterugh and said, ¡°That day when I went over, I was also prepared, if I could bring DaoXuan senior brother back, that would be the best, if I really had no choice, I could only put in my best effort to fight. When I and your teacher ShuiYue overheard this secret at the hall, Wan senior brother once said, when the person sinks into depravity, due to the evil prating the body, his vitality would be damaged and substantially decline, I of course know that DaoXuan senior brother is higher skilled than me, what I thought was, the most in the unfortunate event, I would perish with him. After all, this matter must never be leaked out.¡±


    Lu Xueqi could not help but feel revered, from the bottom of her heart said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle¡¯s intention, the sun and moon would be witnesses, our ancestors will definitely bless and protect you.¡±


    Tian Buyi shook his head, said, ¡°Who knows after I started to fight with DaoXuan senior brother, I found out that although the evil took him, his skills was still as powerful, after a few fights, I was still captured. Just that for some reason, he did not have the intention to kill me, instead brought me down and incarcerated me in this sinister abandoned morgue.¡±


    Lu Xueqi, reminded by his words, urgently asked, ¡°Then Tian teacher uncle, are you hurt, you don¡¯t look well?¡±


    Tian Buyi was surprised, did not understand her meaning and thenprehended and with a self-ridicule tone, said, ¡°Whoever being stuffed in that coffin, and for so many days, naturally would not look good.¡±


    Lu Xueqi frowned, still felt uneasy but could not put a finger to it, could only remain silent.


    Tian Buyi nced at her, said, ¡°This matter more or less now you know it, what are your ns now?¡±


    Lu Xueqi frowning tightly, said, ¡°Would like to ask Tian teacher uncle, then... teacher uncle DaoXuan where is he now?¡±


    Tian Buyi shook his head said, ¡°After he descended into the evil, his actions and ns could not be predicted, most of the time he abandoned us, only returning after several days. Counting now he has just left this morgue yesterday, most likely he would only return after a few more days but nobody could be certain, sometimes he would also return the following day.¡±


    Lu Xueqi paused and said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, why don¡¯t we first return to the mountain, although this matter cannot be leaked to others but as long as with my mentor and Suru teacher aunt, the three of you senior teachers discussing it together, I guess there would definitely be a better n.¡±


    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment but in the end shook his head, ¡°This isn¡¯t right, firstly DaoXuan senior brother has already sunk deeply into evil, his mind and thoughts arepletely different, what he will do, nobody can predict; secondly in the case that we returned to the mountain and we lost trace of him, then what shall we do?¡±


    He paused for a moment, said, ¡°Why not like this, you first return to the mountain, inform ShuiYue and Suru teacher aunt about the events and ask them to quicklye.¡±


    Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°But if teacher uncle DaoXuan returns tonight, then what shall we do?¡±


    Tian Buyi smiled faintly, did not answer immediately and instead stood up.


    His stature was short and fat, his features not that outstanding but for some reason, just standing so casually, it carried a certain presence, awe-inspiring andmanding respect.


    ¡°A lifetime of cultivation, what is the purpose?¡± Tian Buyi quietly said, ¡°Being a man, how can we fear just before the battle?¡±


    Lu Xueqi also stood up, all along to her, Tian Buyi, other than being that person¡¯s mentor, was nothing more, but at this moment, she from the bottom of her heart, was full of respect for this teacher uncle.


    She clenched her teeth, loudly said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, you have just been released and still need to meditate and heal, tonight I will protect you, tomorrow morning I will rush back to Qing Yun and notify my mentor and Suru teacher aunt. If in the event teacher uncle DaoXuan really returns tonight...¡±


    Tian Buyi was surprised, hearing that, nced at Lu Xueqi, said, ¡°Then?¡±


    She smiled, her face appearing even more beautiful in the night breeze, said, ¡°Among Qing Yun disciples, it is not only Tian teacher uncle you who is unafraid of death!¡±


    Tian Buyi looked at Lu Xueqi for a long time, pped his hands and smiled, ¡°Well said, well said, what a statement of unafraid of death.¡±


    Lu Xueqi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, you better quickly sit down and mediate your breathings!¡±


    Tian Buyi did not speak more, only nodded, again sat on the stairs, closed his eyes. Lu Xueqi looked around, the night was chilly, Yin wind soughing, not to say humans, even a ghost would be hard to find.


    The night was deep, who would know what tomorrow would bring?


    She did not wish to think, also sat down below Tian Buyi, closed her eyes.


    Not knowing how long they sat, Lu Xueqi¡¯s mind gradually became clear, although she did not open her eyes but the energy channels in her body circted smoothly, as if she could sense every grass and tree far around her, as if she was seeing them.


    She felt somehow assured, these few days, she was frequently moving around and was also heartsick but her cultivation, seemed to have improved. Just that she also discovered, although her senses were alert, for some reason, Tian Buyi who was sitting beside her, she could not even sense his heartbeat.


    Lu Xueqi immediately felt another sense of reverement, seemed like Qing Yun elders, all had astonishing skills.


    While her thoughts were so, she suddenly heard Tian Buyi¡¯s voice, ¡°Lu teacher niece...¡±


    Lu Xueqi opened her eyes, quickly spoke, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, please call me Xueqi.¡±


    Tian Buyi looked at her, a faint glimmer in his eyes, seemed to carry a deep meaning, slowly nodded and said, ¡°Xueqi.¡±


    Lu Xueqi smiled and said, ¡°Yes Tian teacher uncle, what is the matter?¡±


    Tian Buyi shifted his gaze away, did not speak immediately, Lu Xueqi felt puzzled, Tian Buyi¡¯s gaze seemed to be drifting, looking at some unknown spot, after a long time, suddenly said, ¡°In the past you with our branch that good-for-nothingo qi disciple, are acquainted?¡±


    Lu Xueqi had a shock, for a moment she who had always been calm, suddenly felt at a loss, even under her fair face, had two spot of faint pink.


    Forcing her pounding heartbeats to calm down, Lu Xueqi controlled her feeling but her face still had some shyness and embarrassment, quietly said, ¡°Yes, Tian teacher uncle, you, you why did you suddenly ask this?¡±


    Tian Buyi was expressionless, couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry, as if talking about something unimportant to him, indifferently said, ¡°I heard these past years, you have left the mountain and travelled around, quite acquainted witho qi, and even because of him, was reprimanded by your teacher a few times, and even once, before everyone, before DaoXuan senior brother and your teacher, rejected FenXiang Valley valley master who personally proposed marriage for his disciple?¡±


    Lu Xuequ at this moment could notprehend why Tian Buyi was asking all these but her face was hot, most like would be red, her heart was also in a panic, as if talking about this matter before an unfamiliar Tian Buyi, made her even more flustered than before her teacher ShuiYue Master.


    ¡°...Yes, ¡° Lu Xueqi for the first time, stammered, after a long while said, ¡°But the reason why I rejected the marriage proposal, was not entirely all because of him, it was because I myself did not like and so...¡±


    Tian Buyi suddenly interrupted her, directly asked, ¡°So you like ouro qi?¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s head felt a [weng] sound, her face felt even hotter, she looked at Tian Buyi, saw his bright re, watching her.


    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt an unknown courage, abruptly sat straight, breathed deeply, looked straight at Tian Buyi, loudly, clearly, cleanly said,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This sound, like cutting through the ice, was clear and pleasing, without any moment of hesitation, like her clear eyes, without any doubt.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s mouth opened but was insteadughing loudly, hisughter was uninhibited, from mncholy to delight.


    Lu Xueqi saw himughing, felt embarrassed instead but for some reason towards this short and plump teacher uncle, she felt a few degrees of closeness.


    Until Tian Buyi ceased hisughter and again looked at Lu Xueqi, she then smiled but felt an inexplicable sadness, quietly said, ¡°But pity he is now...the various teachers most likely would not ept him anymore, if he could return to Qing Yun again, how good would that be!¡±


    Tian Buyi strangely rolled his eyes, coldly said, ¡°What return, I have never said that I have kick this worthless guy out.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, could not understand his words, looked up at him.


    Tian Buyi indifferently said, ¡°I know, you are just worried about your teacher right?¡±


    Lu Xueqi lowered her head, said, ¡°Teacher is also doing what is best for me, and she is not wrong, I am the person who is wrong, I understand.¡±


    Tian Buyi suddenly [pei], this coarse behaviour took Lu Xueqi by surprise.


    Tian Buyi nced towards the distant Qing Yun Hill, said, ¡°I just feel, that teacher of yours is really bing more and more like that Zhen Yu grand teacher grandma, she could not figure it out herself and yet still want to stick her nose into everything, and actually especially like to control her disciples¡¯ thoughts, could it be she is also like her teacher, has be old and muddle-headed?¡±


    Lu Xueqi eximed, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, why are you saying such words?¡±


    Tian Buyi nced at Lu Xueqi, [he he]ughed and then waved his hand said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after all these, leave your matter to me.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Tian Buyi sneered, ¡°To speak of it, it¡¯s not only you, you still have a senior sister named Wenmin right?¡±


    Lu Xueqi nodded, said, ¡°Yes, Wenmin senior sister she...she actually is quite close to Big Bamboo Valley Song Daren.¡± Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Tian Buyi stared at her, angrily said, ¡°Song Daren is also another wooden fish head.¡±


    Lu Xueqi burst outughing, said, ¡°When our Wenmin senior sister spoke to us privately about Song senior brother, also said that.¡±


    Tian Buyi shook his head, looked rather unpleased with that straight-forward and good-natured eldest disciple, not knowing if its because Song Daren had caused him to lose face, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, next time I will personally go up to Small Bamboo Valley and propose marriage to your teacher for our branch¡¯s two worthless fellows."


    Lu Xueqi immediately turned red, it was something she had never thought before, in her flustered state, she said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, if you continue to tease disciple, I, I will be angry.¡±


    Tian Buyi looked at her, ¡°I mean it, when did I tease you? Unless you don¡¯t wish to marry outo qi?¡±


    Lu Xueqi panicked, said, ¡°No...ah, not right, I don¡¯t mean that, I am...¡±


    Tian Buyi¡¯s plump face, his eyes blinked, with a serious face asked, ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Lu Xueqi for a moment was at a loss, not knowing if she was feeling embarrassed or panicking, her face turned pink.


    Tian Buyi smiled, said, ¡°Alright, I would not say more, I see that you are an intelligent girl, what I meant, you should understand?¡±


    Lu Xueqi breathed deeply, slowly calmed down, on her beautiful face, it still had faint blush, but her eyes, was back to her usual clearness, the next moment, she slowly and resolutely nodded and said, ¡°Yes, disciple understood.¡±


    Tian Buyi stared at her and pursued, ¡°You are willing?¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s blush deepened but this time, she did not panic and answered, ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 227: Reunite

    Chapter 227 - Reunite


    Tian Buyi heaved a long sigh, revealing a smile on his face.


    Lu Xueqi afterall was a thoughtful person, silent for a moment, looking at Tian Buyi, said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, what you meant just now, is saying he...can return to Qing Yun?¡±


    Tian Buyi snorted, said, ¡°Ten years ago at Qing Yun Hill the truth was revealed,o qi walked out, after the incident I have thought about it over and over again, and I feel thato qi has nothing to do with it, he did not do anything wrong at all and in the end just like that a strangebination of factors, without rhyme or reason was kicked out of Qing Yun. In my whole life I have only taken in seven disciples, although every one of them is good-for-nothing but if you want me to just shrug it off, addledly take it as if I have never taken in this disciple, wash my hands off it, that is also absolutely impossible.¡±


    Lu Xueqi, like someone being in the dark for a very long time and suddenly saw a weak ray of light at the end of the tunnel, right now was really surprised and happy.


    Tian Buyi continued, ¡°I also know that if I really do this, most likely there would be many obstacles but over these ten years I have always observedo qi, it¡¯s considered at least his conscience is still there and I have not heard about him doing any atrocities act against the Heavens.¡±


    Lu Xueqi hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have also observed but after he has joined the Evil Sect, never heard about his evildoing...¡±


    Speaking until the end, she discovered Tian Buyi was looking at her with a face that was smiling or not smiling, her face turned red and her voice dropped.


    Tian Buyi nodded, said, ¡°You are also considered sincere, these ten years, I guess you must not have it easy too.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was silent.


    Tian Buyi coughed a few times, he seemed breathless and then said, ¡°Anyway, as long as he still acknowledge me as his teacher, then his affairs, no¡± he nced at Lu Xueqi, smiled and said, ¡°the both of your affairs, I will definitely would not do nothing.¡±


    Lu Xueqi gently bit her lips, after a moment, looked down and quietly said, ¡°Disciple thanks teacher uncle.¡±


    Tian Buyi nodded but involuntarily burst out coughing, as if while the impromptu chats made him happy but he also looked tired, and the indistinct dark look on his face, seemed to have darkened.


    Lu Xueqi couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, said, ¡°Tian teacher uncle, you better don¡¯t speak too much now, better meditate first!¡±


    Speaking, she looked up at the sky, said, ¡°Looking at the sky, I think there is at least four hours before daybreak, and then I will hurry to Qing Yun Hill and inform teacher and Suru teacher aunt.¡±


    Tian Buyi nodded, again closed his eyes.


    Lu Xueqi breathed deeply, again calmed her erratic heart and also closed her eyes, at the same time, at the corner of her lips, a faint smile quietly revealed.


    That belonging to her, the tiny smile of happiness!


    In the far horizon, a faint star peaked out of the heavy clouds, like a young girl innocent eyes, the next moment, the breeze blew past, a dark cloud drifted over, and again covered it.


    Under the clouds, two faint light shadows streaked past the sky, heading over this direction.


    Zhou Yixian leading Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist hurriedly left this morgue which to them, was a jinx, and came to the main path.


    Zhou Yixian although old, his pace right now was even quicker than a young chap, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist even felt hard to catch up.


    After walking for a long time, the main road ahead of them gradually appeared before them, Xiao Huan who was walking somehow breathlessly, angrily said, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you tired, why are you walking so fast?¡±


    Zhou Yixian looked at the main path ahead and again looked back at the direction of the morgue which had already vanished, then let out a sigh, stopped and said, ¡°What do you know, this time we are really blessed, escaped from death, if we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for us and stay far from that morgue, then wouldn¡¯t we be looking for trouble?¡±


    Xiao Huan was surprised, thought about her experience in the morgue these past few days, especially that mysterious evil person, she really felt fear in her heart, shook her head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, there is actually such a powerful evil person.¡±


    Zhou Yixian sneered, said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t at Qing Yun Hill foot, I doubt you will see it!¡±


    Xian Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Zhou Yixian frowned, as if he had suddenly recalled something and slipped his mouth, looked left and right, waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, we better leave here fast, it¡¯s better to enter the city earlier, we would not be afraid once we are at a densely popted ce.¡±


    Xiao Huan looked at Zhou Yixian strangely, Zhou Yixian ignored her instead and walked ahead, Xiao Huan walked faster and wanted to ask him more, Zhou Yixian suddenly coughed, looked at the sky said, ¡°Xiao Huan, look, the sky tonight looks good...¡±


    Xiao Huan cut him off, ¡°In this moonless windy and eerie night, you still dare to say the night looks good?¡±


    Zhou Yixian coughed twice drily, quickly walked forward again, Xiao Huan stared at her grandfather¡¯s back with suspicion, felt that Zhou Yixian was not being totally honest.


    The three of them walked, suddenly from behind them a gust of wind was heard, a ck figure was swiftly catching up with them from the back.


    The three of them were shocked, in that moment they were thinking of the same thing: could it be in this short moment of time, that devil person had actually caught them up?


    The three of them looked back and was stunned, the visitor was also dressed in ck but he was not that mysterious evil person, it was that shaman demon whom they had just saw not long ago.


    The shaman demon obviously also saw them, just that he did not mind and did not slow down when he went past them, clearly he too wanted to be away from this ce.


    However, when he was about to go past them, suddenly ady¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Wait.¡±


    The shaman demon was surprised and stopped, turned back and saw among the three of them, the two men were looking in shock at thedy standing in-between them, and thedy also looked surprised, was speechless at the moment.


    The shaman demon assessed Xiao Huan, said, ¡°Miss, did you call me?¡±


    Xiao Huan hesitated and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The shaman demon said, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Xiao Huan paused, her shout earlier was not for any other reason, subconsciously she felt that this person was too simr to her mysterious teacher, if it¡¯s not for the fact that their auras were different, the shaman demon did not have Mr Ghost¡¯s unique ghastly aura, she almost wanted to greet him as her teacher.


    But when the shaman demon asked her like this, Xiao Huan did not know where to start and after pausing for a while, she awkwardly said, ¡°This...Sir, do you know someone, who dressed exactly like you?¡±


    The shaman demon was taken aback, shook his head said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned, about to speak, Zhou Yixian instead pulled her to his back, smiled to the shaman demon and said, ¡°This sir, youngdy here do not know the ways of the world, please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Speaking, he red at Xiao Huan, pulled her and walked away, Wild Dog Taoist saw them leaving, also hurried along, Xiao Huan looked embarrassed but she still trying to be brave, said, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡±


    Zhou Yixian snorted said, ¡°Why are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s voice became smaller, secretly turned and looked at the shaman demon, saw that he was still standing there, couldn¡¯t help but whispered to Zhou Yixian, ¡°But they really look alike...¡±


    Zhou Yixian couldn¡¯t be bothered, grabbed her tighter and strided towards the main path. Watching the three of them leaving far, the wind still carried indistinct Xiao Huan¡¯s grumbling, the shaman demon felt bewildered, after a long time, made a wryugh, shook his head and was about to leave.


    However he had just moved when he suddenly whipped around, faced the direction of the morgue, both of his eyes had sharp glints, watching intensely.


    Following his line of vision, in the far horizon, two figures could be seen indistinctly pursuing each other, right in the direction of the morgue.


    The shaman demon hesitated for a moment, finally dismissed his curiosity, shook his head and turned around, drifted off.


    His instinct told him, that morgue was definitely not a good ce, better not to go near it!


    And right now in the abandoned morgue, it was still shrouded in an air of silence, Lu Xueqi slowly opened her eyes, clear and bright gaze swept around, the surroundings was quiet, there was nothing abnormal, she was relieved.


    Tian Buyi was still as usual, his eyes closed and sitting cross-legged at the stone stairs, at times the night breeze blew past, but for some reason, his clothes were not touched, as if the wind, detoured around him.


    Lu Xueqi felt something amissed, her brows slowly tightening, her eyes were on Tian Buyi¡¯s body. After looking at it for a while, that suspicion in her eyes, seemed to deepen.


    When she rescued Tian Buyi from that coffin, Lu Xueqi already realized that this Big Bamboo Valley Tian teacher uncle whom she had not seen for a long time, was much plumper in size but the shape of his face did not change, his short and fat body was at least two times bigger than previously, and looking at it right now, his clothes appeared tight.


    However, for some reason, although Tian Buyi had always been fat but Lu Xueqi felt that this fatness was somehow wrong but she couldn¡¯t put a finger to it and started to feel worried. Even though she had used her powers which secretly contained Tian Shu¡¯s amazing power and broke the coffin¡¯s confinning spell but in that few attacks, she was much stunned by the strange evil power that incarcerated Tian Buyi, the might and danger of the evil power, was something she had never encountered before.


    Thinking of that, Lu Xueqi felt she should rify with Tian Buyi, turning around and was about to speak but she didn¡¯t expect at this moment, Tian Buyi suddenly opened his eyes, both eyes sharp, but he was not looking at Lu Xueqi, instead with his face slightly twisted, he was staring at the night sky as ck as ink.


    Lu Xueqi felt a chill in her heart, stood up and looked up, the next moment, her body shook.


    In the dark firmament, a dark figure flying down swiftly, his body covered by a ball of dark energy, before he reach, the turbulent evil power seemed to have already gushed over.


    Tian Buyi slowly stood up.


    Lu Xueqi felt her mouth going dry, whispered, ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Tian Buyi slowly nodded, his deep voice said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s eyes never left that dark figure, only a light sigh and did not speak anymore. Only TianYa in her hand, streaks of light rotated, slowly extended.


    [Hu!]


    A whistle in the wind, the dark figure descended from the sky,nded in the morgue and then saw Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi standing at the entrance, was stunned but there was no fear, the next moment [ze ze] strangeughing sounds were heard.


    Lu Xueqi looked carefully, that person was coveredpletely by a thick swirling dark energy, his face nor his figure could be seen clearly, and by his weirdughter, she could not tell whether this voice belonged to her amiable and discreet sect head teacher uncle.


    That mysterious person assessed Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi with a few nces, finally at TianYa, suddenly said, ¡°It was her who got you out?¡±


    Tian Buyi snorted but did not answer, only nced a few more times at the dark energy surrounding the person, his eyes full of fury, could not help but stepped forward.


    Lu Xueqi was expressionless but also stepped forward two steps in another direction, both she and Tian Buyi formed a horn formation, facing that mysterious person.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s skills need not be exined, and Lu Xueqi, with her current skills, she could sing her own praises, but that mysterious person¡¯s arrogance, totally did not regard them at all, insteadughed out and thatughter was hoarse and deep, in thiste silent night, ringing out in the abandoned morgue, sounded like ghost wailing.


    ¡°Tian Buyi, you still dare to fight with me?¡±


    Tian Buyi awe-inspiringly said, ¡°You have already descended deeply into evil, I can only fight.¡±


    That person coldlyughed, said, ¡°You said I have descended into evil, how do you know it is not you who is in the dark?¡±


    Tian Buyi raised his right hand, immediately light swirled, his magical weapon Scarlet Fire was already at his hand, like fire burning in his hand, he drawled, ¡°This ¡®Xuan Yin Ghost Energy¡¯ on your body, how many innocent lives and spirits it had taken, what¡¯s more to say?¡±


    ¡®Xuan Yin Ghost Energy¡¯ these four words were heard by Lu Xueqi, her countenance changed. What she knew was that this Xuan Yin Ghost Energy strange evil skill, was not from Evil Sect, instead was the long lost Ghost Way skill, formedpletely out of ck art collecting living humans essences and spirits, one could imagine how sinister it was.


    But this kind of evil skill, why was it on this person, it was really inconceivable!


    A stir was seen in that mysterious person¡¯s dark energy, a few coldughters was heard again, as if he wanted to speak but again stopped, turned slightly and looked at the sky.


    Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi also sensed something, looked over and their countenances changed.


    In the air, a figure descended, his flight like lightning, before he reached, a gust of strong wind was felt, the smaller stones on the ground suddenly to tremble, with such a might, one could imagine the person¡¯s cultivation.


    This night, the morgue actually was a gathering of influential figures, different figures came in a continuous stream.


    Just that, what¡¯s more in life, was the ripples after coincidental encounters.


    [Si!]


    Different from that mysterious person, although the momentum was powerful but when the personnded, it was done with ease, a sharp whistle broke the silence, with only half a turn quietly, without any other sounds he stood firmly, turned and looked at the scene.


    The next moment, he was stunned.


    Lu Xueqi was stunned too.


    Tian Buyi was stunned too.


    Like a surge of hot blood, burning in his chest fiercely, Ghost Li¡¯s body could not help but waver, before him, less than one zhang away, a short and fat man stood there, although hisplexion looked somehow ashen, his body strangely swollen but no matter what Ghost Li could still recognize him at first nce.


    This was someone who raised him up, taught him skills, the teacher whom he most revered Tian Buyi.


    He slightly opened his mouth but there was no sound, it had been ten years, as if thousands of words in him, at this moment, yet turned into silence.


    Tian Buyi stared intently at Ghost Li, no, who cared about that damm Ghost Li, the person he was looking at, was only his branch¡¯s numbered seven good-for-nothing disciple, that Zhang Xiaofan.


    Ten years not seen, the young disciple was no longer young, even his hairline had indistinct grey hairs, most likely these ten years, he must not have it easy too! Tian Buyi too had thought of meeting this Qing Yun disciple who was kicked out again, he even thought of theshing he would give and then a speech of earnest teachings, hoping he would turn back.


    But right now, maybe he was really old, the dressing down speech he had thought of, not one he could speak, his trembling lips in the end, could only turn into a faint smile and then gently called out,


    ¡°Lao qi!¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s mind, had a ringing sound, this simple two words, seemed to copse the wall in his heart, all of his past in front of him, the lush beautiful Big Bamboo Valley, the bamboos rustling sounds moving with the wind.


    He was stunned, stood in a daze, his body slightly trembling, even Xiao Hui on his shoulder, was strangely quiet.


    His throat like being burned, but had a feeling of warmth that was not felt for many years, not so long ago, that was his most precious memory.


    Right now, that person, stood there, calling him.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Instantly, like returning to the past, that carefree ordinary young man, for that agitation burning in his chest like fire, he called out.


    Tears at the corner of his eyes.


    Quietly shed.

 Chapter 228: Ulterior motives exposed

    Chapter 228 - Ulterior motives exposed


    [Ze ze...] hoarse weirdughter, was heard from the mysterious person, startled the crowd, ¡°Teacher and disciple meeting again, what a moving scene!¡±


    Ghost Li sucked in a breath of air, whatever it was, although his emotions were stirred up, felt happiness, shock, and many uncertainties pouring in but he was no longer that ignorant youth anymore, very quickly he calmed himself down, just that he still could not help but nce towards Tian Buyi, hundreds of mixed feelings in his heart.


    Tian Buyi himself was also going through an emotional rollercoaster but he was much more experience than Ghost Li, focused himself, his expression turned solemn, turned and faced that mysterious figure and coldlyughed, said, ¡°Both of them are my Qing Yun sect¡¯s disciples, since you dare to do such things, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t dare to face them?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, his gaze first on that mysterious person, obviously it did not ur to him that this person had rtions with Qing Yun sect but after a moment, his countenance changed, nced at Tian Buyi, his expression wasplicated.


    And Lu Xueqi instead revealed a smile, looking at Ghost Li, he as if feeling her gaze, looked over to her, Lu Xueqi smiled sweetly, tenderness in her eyes, like reassuring, yet also like happiness.


    And as expected, that mysterious person [he he] coldlyughed twice, pointing at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Why, he is also considered Qing Yun disciple?¡±


    Tian Buyi resolutely said, ¡°He is my Big Bamboo Valley number seven disciple, it is me Tian Buyi who said it, why? Daoxuan senior brother¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked, the expression on his face was indescribable, dumbfounded. After a long time, his eyes from Tian Buyi shifted to that mysterious man, incredulously said, ¡°Reverend Daoxuan?¡±


    That mysterious person [ha ha]ughed, the dark energy enveloping him suddenly stirred, all scattered downwards, slowly revealing his body from chest upwards, this person had long beard reaching until his chest, his face age-old and distinct, if it wasn¡¯t that highly respected, well-known worldwide Qing Yun sect sect head Reverend, who would it be?


    In this short moment, Ghost Li could be said to have experience shocks in session, looking at Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but step back, his heart in a chaos but his mind in a nk. And Lu Xueqi although was prepared mentally but when she saw this who for so many years, viewed as celestial and extremely revered Reverend¡¯s face, she was still dumbfounded, her face turned slightly pale.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s appearance did not change but at a nce, his expression was alreadypletely different from the past, cold glints in his eyes, without any traces of kindness orpassion.


    Ghost Li looked Reverend Daoxuan from top to bottom, both of his brows slowly tightening, at the same time a sharp glint shed in his eyes. This person in front of him, it could be said he was an important figure who changed his life, ten years ago, that earth-shocking Zhu Xian sword at Qing Yun Hill Tong Tian Peak, cleaved and scattered Biyao¡¯s soul and also cleaved Zhang Xiaofan into the Ghost Li today.


    But Ghost Li was well aware of Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s deep skills, when he joined the Ghost King sect and trained under Tian Shu, he had already understood that if he only trained and practised Qing Yun sect Taoism true ways and Tian Yin Temple Buddhism supernatural powers, even if he practised for a lifetime, he might not win over Zhu Xian Formation. However, as he trained diligently, he understood more and more of Taoism, supernatural powers, knowledge and cultivation, the hope in his heart diminished day by day, especially after ten years, that demon catastrophe, Reverend Daoxuan again made his move at Qing Yun Hill, activated Heaven Seal, using Heaven and Earth¡¯s spiritual energies, with one strike defeated the Beast Deity who was like a celestial deity, it was already not what a human¡¯s strength could defeat.


    Just that he could never imagined, he actually met such a Reverend Daoxuan, someone emanating terrible evil power, although he was still highly skilled but to Ghost Li, he was already within reach.


    On his face, an indistinct agitation shed past.


    Reverend Daoxuan suddenly turned around, stared at Ghost Li, cold glints in his eyes shing.


    He had oversaw Qing Yun sect for more than a hundred years, his reputation well-known over the world, when Ghost Li was Zhang Xiaofan, he looked at Reverend Daoxuan as if he was a celestial being. Right now being stared at like now, Ghost Li for some reason started to feel nervous, subconsciously clenched his hands into fists.


    ¡°You wish to kill me?¡± Reverend Daoxuan stared at Ghost Li, coldly said.


    Ghost Li did not speak, with a flip of his hand, dark-green light shed, the Soul-Devouring stick was already in his hand, faint light glowed, mixed with stern blood-red colour, slowly rotating.


    For some reason when Reverend Daoxuan saw the Soul-Devouring stick, his lips revealed mockery, he then turned around, facing Tian Buyi and asked the same question, ¡°You wish to kill me?¡±


    Tian Buyi instead was straightforward, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You think you can kill me?¡±


    Tian Buyi snorted and said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, I will still!¡±


    Reverend Daoxuanughed strangely a few times, his voice sharp, reverberating far, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, at that time I could already foresee, other than me and that dead ghost Wan Jianyi, in this generation of Qing Yun sect, whether it is talent or courage, you are indeed the number one.¡±


    Tian Buyi¡¯s face had a brief darkness, said, ¡°Saying all these again now, what use it is of now?¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s eyebrows raised, suddenly red and shouted, ¡°Fine, I ask you, why must you kill me?¡±


    Tian Buyi¡¯s body shocked, for a moment couldn¡¯t speak.


    Reverend Daoxan¡¯s face for some reason, had a mournful look, ipatible with his current ferocious appearance but yet it appeared on his face, he was coldly heard saying, ¡°Tian junior brother, you want to kill me, is it for the morals, ethics and justice for the people which you have always revere?¡±


    Tian Buyi for so many days, this was the first time he heard him addressing him as ¡°Tian junior brother¡±, for a moment, his heart was confused but he soon clenched his teeth and said, ¡°After you degenerated into evil,mit crimes and do evil, if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯m afraid you wouldmit even more heinous crimes!¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan let out a long sigh, his voice full of mockery and stared at him, said, ¡°What a good righteous stern speech, then let me ask you, if you still remember, what is the reason that I turned out to be like this today?¡±


    Tian Buyi was nonplussed, speechless.


    Reverend Daoxuan sneered, nced sideways at Lu Xueqi who was on alert, said, ¡°This teacher uncle of yours refused to say, can you tell me?¡±


    Lu Xueqi turned pale several degrees yet subconsciously avoided his re, did not speak.


    Yes, what was more to say? Could they say Reverend Daoxuan ten years ago for the world¡¯s Good Faction, ten yearster for all of themon people, risked his life and wielded Zhu Xian Sword Formation, and resulted in this?


    This karma, right and wrong, good and evil, was so entangled and hard to differentiate, the Heavens making a fool, of this person!


    In the morgue, the atmosphere was all taken over by Reverend Daoxuan, Tian Buyi initially was full of righteousness, single-mindedly intended to sacrifice himself for justice but did not expect Reverend Daoxuan although degenerated into evil, his skills and cultivation surprisingly did not decline, and even his reasoning and mind was still extremely clear, these few words, made Tian Buyi trembled and unable to make any moves.


    Actually all these, not only Tian Buyi was well-aware, even Lu Xueqi, her heart like a clear mirror, saw it all clearly, if this matter was to be really debated, Reverend Daoxuan to the world and to the Good Faction, had the merit of giving them a new lease of life, if this was the normal times, it would not be too much to erect statue or monument for him. However, the Heavens making a fool out of him, with this bad ending, if Reverend Daoxuan had lost his mind after degenerating into evil and went around to massacre, Tian Buyi and the rest even if they were not his match, would not hesitate much, but when Reverend Daoxuan questioned them like this, made them speechless.


    The truth in this world, but nobody knew what to do?


    At this moment, Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°Themon people, has nothing to do with me, what kind of merits you have done, I do not care too, I only want, ten years ago, that sword stroke that harmed Biyao!¡±


    He had just spoken, dark-green light exploded from the Soul-Devouring stick, instantly ice-cold air enveloped from all over, filling up this morgue. A sharp whistle in the air, Ghost Li had already wielded his magical weapon, heading straight for him.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s countenance changed slightly, as if he did not expect Ghost Li in these ten years to have advanced so much, with this move, the Soul-Devouring unhurried yet urgent, secretly containing the wind and thunder¡¯s heat, dark-green light shining, it was Qing Yun sect Tai Ji Xuan Qing Way, and the realm, had already surpassed Jade Qing realm and into Shang Qing Realm. And by Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s foresight, even though it was at Shang Qing Realm, it was already at the peak and inching towards that legendary Great Qing realm.


    Reverend Daoxuan saw all these, Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi who were also Qing Yun sect outstanding figures, saw too, both of their countenances changed slightly, couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Tian Buyi was more shocked, Lu Xueqi after the shock, had an indistinct disappointment but was soon reced by joy.


    The three of them naturally did not know, Ghost Li in these few years, suffered setbacks repeatedly but also had chance encounters, right now he was also the only one in the world who was trained and cultivated in the world first¡¯s rare book [Tian Shu], the origins of [Tian Shu] was mysterious, passed down from the ancient times, contained remarkable skills and power, unpredictable, breaking it down, the few powerful cultivated sects in the world, most of them had some rtions to this mysterious book, Tian Yin Temple¡¯s majority powerful skills came from [Tian Shu] fourth volume, Evil Sect¡¯s various strange spells also came from [Tian Shu]. And Ghost Li alone practised four volumes, his current skills and level of cultivation could be imagined.


    But although Ghost Li was not what he was previously, the person he was facing was Reverend Daoxuan, the world¡¯s number one figure, to be able to wield the powerful Qing Yun Zhu Xian Sword Formation, he must reached Tai Qing realm, and right now, all of them would see his real powers.


    The Soul-Devouring stick, with unstoppable might of the wind and thunder, before it reached, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s darkyer of energy had already started to swirl, as if being forced by strong force, almost dispersed. And Reverend Daoxuan after the initial shock, was back to normal, stood unmoving, his right hand suddenly stretched out from the darkness, five fingers before his body made a gesture, swept across the air, pointing like the wind, where his hands passed, the same dark-green light shed, immediately drawing out a Yin Yang Taiji diagram.


    Once the drawing waspleted, it immediately rotated unceasingly, the surrounding air was immediately filled with urgent sounds of wind, the darkness was illuminated by this drawing, not a momentter, it had already formed a rapid vortex in the air.


    The Soul-Devouring stick arrived with a rumble, the Taiji drawing blocked its way, the two collided, both looked to have ten thousand jun of force but at that instant, other than [si] a slight sound, there wasn¡¯t any other.


    The Taiji drawing was pushed back three chi by the stick, even though it was only three chi, it had already exhausted all of the Soul-Devouring stick¡¯s attack force, unable to move forward, the dark-green light gradually dimmed.


    Ghost Li with a long whistle, his body leapt up, the Soul-Devouring immediately shed with light, flew back, Reverend Daoxuan nced sideways, coldlyughed, his hand gesture pointed, the drawing immediately shone brightly, hit towards the person in the air.


    Sharp whistles filled the sky unceasingly, Ghost Li¡¯s figure disappeared and appeared, like an apparition moving swiftly. But Reverend Daoxuan seemed to have fiery eyes and diamond pupils, was not confused at all by Ghost Li, the Taiji drawing kept pursuing him, and seemed to be getting nearer.


    Finally, Ghost Li¡¯s figure slowed, caught up by the drawing, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s eyes shed with cold glints, the drawing immediately exploded with dark-green light, expanded at least four times bigger with the approaching wind, struck down from the top.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook, Tian Buyi for some reason, slowly nodded.


    When the drawing struck down from the top, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s face instead changed and then followed by a strange howl, disregarding the drawing where his powers were umted, he flew up, the Taiji drawing hit empty air, Ghost Li had disappeared and the diagram at the same time, as if controlled by another force, also dispersed.


    And at that moment when Reverend Daoxuan flew up, the ground underneath the morgue, emitted a loud rumble, around two zhangs radius it started to quake, the next moment, like the earth dragon emerging, all of the stones and sands due to the loud rumble, started to leave the ground, even that dpidated house also copsed, numerous broken wood pieces also mixed in with the stones and mud. All of these, manipted by a huge force into a vast heavy sands stones tide, with terrifying force headed towards Reverend Daoxuan.


    The attack and defend momentums, instantly twisted.


    Reverend Daoxuan in the mid air, showed no signs of fear, watching the huge mud flow, the dark energy around him suddenly shook and then as if it had a life of its own, rolled forward, as if being led by an invisible hand,y down two chi wide dark wall.


    Not a moment toote, the powerful mud flow arrived, heavily crashed onto the dark wall and this time, a shock of thunder sound in the air and indistinctly a few thin lightnings shed where the collision was, the deafening sound shook across the sky and earth, the formless yet strong huge wind force like enormous wave descended from the sky, gushing out from the dark energy wall, towards all other directions.


    Instantly, everything in the morgue was destroyed, all were torn apart by this huge force and by the powerful wind into unknown directions, even the few wild trees standing sparsely nearby, due to being within the radius of this terrible fight, were uprooted and stripped of leaves, flew backwards into the far distance.


    Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi were notmon folks, had already ascended and hovering in the air, avoiding the mud tide on the ground but the huge force in the air, was like knives cutting, with their level of skills, they could actually felt that, the intensity of this fight could be seen.


    The battle scene, suddenly changed, the dark energy wall looked weak but in the shocks of lightnings that kept shing, slowly pressed down, and that unstoppable mud flow, inch by inch being suppressed.


    Ghost Li¡¯s skills even though had advanced tremendously but seemed like he was still notparable to Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s several hundred years of cultivation.


    Tian Buyi looking at the scene, a storm seemed to be churning in his eyes, after a few hesitations, he clenched his teeth, the Scarlet Fire in his hand illuminated, following a loud shout, together with his sword, flew towards the scene.


    Behind him, Lu Xueqi was surprised, wanted to speak but stopped.


    The Scarlet Fire burned brightly, shrouding Tian Buyi¡¯s body in it, extremely dazzling, almost like a phoenix crying to the sky, only looking slightly plump that¡¯s all. But although the posture was somehow awkward but Tian Buyi¡¯s level of skills was not to be underestimated, with this force, even Reverend Daoxuan did not dare to dismiss, with a cry, he shifted and avoided Tian Buyi¡¯s attack.


    The dark wall immediately scattered, again developing its owner, the huge mud flow in the air paused slightly, with a loud sound as if losing its support, immediately copsed and fell like rain, from it a figure shed, looked solemn but not out of breath, it was Ghost Li.


    The round of fight just now, everyone saw it clearly, Reverend Daoxuan was indeed highly skilled, Ghost Li with his skills from four volumes of [Tian Shu] but it could be because of the short period of cultivation, he was still not Reverend Daoxuan Tai Qing Realm match, but it was almost there, sufficient for one match. Just with this round, if it spreads around, it would be enough to shock the world and spread Ghost Li¡¯s reputation.


    Tian Buyi striking empty air with his sword, the Scarlet Fire¡¯s light did not diminish instead became stronger, did a turn in mid air, like a white halo streaking past the firmament, returned back, straight towards Reverend Daoxuan.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body wavered, again avoided, at the same time coldly sneered, ¡°Why, you are able to make a move again, you have already thought through your morals and ethics?¡±


    Tian Buyi snorted, pausing his body, sternly spoke, ¡°Your merits are unparalleled but it is a fact you havemited a huge crime. I fight, is because of our founders¡¯mand. Today if you die by my hands, I will definitely end my life as thanks.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, looked at Tian Buyi, feeling bewildered in his heart but at this time, who could exin to him. Tian Buyi made another long cry, the Scarlet Fire burning fiercely, sweeping over with unparalleled force, Ghost Li saw it, frowned, hesitating for a moment, he too flew up.


    Two powerful fighters cornering, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s lifetime of cultivation and training, finally revealed. His hands making the gestures of the sword form, either pointing or sweeping across, the dark energy at the same time, like ink, was unpredictable, it could attack or defend, as one against two, blocked both of them and did not even look like it was weakening.


    In the fight, Tian Buyi like splitting a mountain and overturning seas, struck down, the might of it, also made Reverend Daoxuan avoided the sharp tip, retreated three chi and taking advantage of this gap, Tian Buyi suddenly recalled something, shouted to Ghost Li, ¡°Lao qi, be careful, he still has the Zhu Xian Sword with him!¡±


    Ghost Li was shock, the might of the Zhu Xian Sword, was clearly engraved in his heart, the next moment, these three words like hot oil over his heart, made his blood surged.


    Ten years ago, Qing Yun Hill summit that green figure falling from the sky!


    Instantly, his eyes turned red, with a loud bellow, he charged up, each and every stroke, was using his utmost effort. Tian Buyi was shock and thenprehended, sighed silently and followed.


    Ghost Li suddenly using his utmost effort, Reverend Daoxuan was caught unaware, for a few rounds was flustered by them but then his skills had really transcend worldliness, facing Ghost Li and Tian Buyi¡¯s attacks, he could still stubbornly gained back his advantage, although at the moment he was unable to win over them but he did not look the slightest like he was losing.


    As the battle went on, Tian Buyi felt rmed, all along he knew this sect head senior brother was a peerless talent, ten years of cultivation far surpassed him, this time he risked his life to stop him, most of it was due to the founders¡¯ passing instructions, degenerating into evil, the person by right his powers would be on the decline. As such, Tian Buyi was prepared to perish with him.


    But as the fight went on, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s powers only made Tian Buyi admired him, and he even suspected, could it be this senior brother, had already reached a level where the Zhu Xian Sword only affected his mind but not his skills?


    As the battle turned more intense, Ghost Li turning more and more wilder with his strokes, Reverend Daoxuan although was making effort to defend but he was still well protected, and even made some attacks, each also vicious, if it was not for Tian Buyi, Ghost Li most probably would be heavily wounded.


    As this critical moment appeared again, Tian Buyi was feeling panic, a clear whistle was heard, the white figure floated in, without any worldliness feeling, where the light shed, TianYa descended, propitious vapours rising.


    Lu Xueqi had finally too joined the battle.


    Three highly skilled fighters joining hands, the situation immediately took a turn, even how powerful Reverend Daoxuan was, he could not alone defend, gradually the pressure like a mountain, from all directions gushed in, the three foes, not one was not an expert, the weapons in their hands, each better than the other, and Reverend Daoxuan right now, was fighting barehanded, with just his skills against the three, it already astounded the world.


    However in their hearts, had a doubt in their hearts at the same time: That ancient Zhu Xian sword, right now where was it, why did Reverend Daoxuan not take it out?


    And when they were gradually suppressing Reverend Daoxuan, he was bitterly holding on and finally at the perilous moment where he was about to copse, a cold glint shed in his eyes, swept past the three of them.


    They saw it, felt a shock but before they could react, the force from Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s hands swept towards them like an angry tide, three of them shocked, increased strength and blocked it. And at this moment, Reverend Daoxuan taking advantage, a dark energy shed past his face, using left hand as support, right hand erected before his chest, fingers like knife, rapidly chanted an incantation, the next moment, a dark cloud over his five fingertips, shed once, second shed, and third scattered.


    The night screen in the firmament, mournfully rang out in the world!


    As if there was some sound, in the obscure sky wailing to the sky, that mournfulness, charged up to the sky, Yin energy exploded, the storm rolled.


    Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi saw that he was about to disy some strange powerful spells, without hesitation, about to attack, but they had just moved, suddenly an extremely weird sound, as if something burst opened. Crisp sounds of cracking. And this sound, came from their back!


    A shiver like feeling, swept past the heart like lightning.


    The two of them paused, slowly turned.


    Behind them, there was still a plump figure who had already stopped.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s face was still what he was a moment ago, but right now, looked rather stiff, he was still standing straight, Scarlet Fire was still shining brightly but his body, was motionless.


    That extremely strange, as if the heart was tearing apart and lungs breaking, wasing from Tian Buyi.

 Chapter 229: Separation

    Chapter 229 - Separation


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    A sound which seemed to be released with much difficulty, hoarse and sluggish, Tian Buyi softly cried out, his body started to tremble but soon calmed down. Only his face, the indistinct dark energy, right now was so dark that it seemed to conceal his entire face.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s palms, suddenly were full of sweat.


    And at that moment, she finally found the answer to the question which had been bothering her, why Tian Buyi looked like he had gained weight.


    The long robe which appeared tight on Tian Buyi¡¯s body, now looked loose. Clearly Tian Buyi did not gained weight, his body was like usual, just that his clothes stretched tight. And right now, the back of his robe, tore open, ck down, also brought the truth, revealed before Lu Xueqi and Ghost Li.


    A sword handle which looked extremely ancient, appeared out from the robe which was fluttering in the wind, it quietlyy there, stuck in Tian Buyi¡¯s back.


    Ghost Li¡¯s entire body, started to tremble, even his lips, turned pale, trembled, he looked as if he wanted to shout out something, but when the words reached his mouth, there was no sound.


    The intense fight just now, froze like that. Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi stared dumbfoundedly at Tian Buyi, as if they had forgotten there was still a terrible foe Reverend Daoxuan behind them. But Reverend Daoxuan did not make a move to attack them from the back, only a hint of smile on his lips.


    A sneer.


    A finger pointing like a knife, five slender hands suddenly twisted, the dark energy rotated around the finger, drifted along and then finally dispersed. And the reaction to this action, Tian Buyi made a groan, his body shook greatly, entire body as if being struck by lightning, his head abruptly lifted up to the sky, carrying a despair breath.


    [Pa!] a quiet sound. Before Ghost Li and Lu Xueqi, Tian Buyi¡¯s chest, a stone-not-like-stone broken sword without its tip, stabbed out, revealing a severed sword de.


    Strangely, Tian Buyi did not bleed, not a drop of blood dripped out.


    Zhu Xian!


    This unparalleled and unrivaled ancient sword, had already prated Tian Buyi¡¯s body.


    The dark energy on Tian Buyi¡¯s face seemed to have regained a new lease of life, totally revived, rampantly crawled all around,pletely swallowed Tian Buyi¡¯s face. And Tian Buyi¡¯s head, slowly cked down, drooped down to his chest. Following which, his body seemed to lose its energy, firstly the Scarlet Fire lost its light, left his hand and dropped down from mid-air. Closely following, the short and fat body which appeared numerous times in Ghost Li¡¯s memories, wavered a few times, finally fell from the sky.


    Like, a meteorite which had burnt out, headed towards itsst destination -- the earth.


    Ghost Li trembled, his entire body was shaking, he once thought he was already strong enough to face all of the adversities in the world, but right now in this moment, he seemed to return to ten years ago, that despair like a savage devil beast berserk, again consumed him whole.


    [Ah...]


    He made a heart-rending howl, disregarding everything and pursued, towards that falling body, towards that familiar figure. His speed was like lightning, before Tian Buyi hit the ground, he caught his teacher who cared and taught him from young.


    Upon contact -- cold, without any vitality!


    This was clearly a corpse which had been dead for many days, even the body¡¯s warmth was gone. Ghost Li hugged Tian Buyi tightly, his rough breathings became heavier, not knowing since when, his face was full of tears.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Suddenly, an urgent cry was heard from behind, Lu Xueqi¡¯s white figure came approaching swiftly. And in the mid-air, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s hand had drawn a big circle, the deep low incantations, came to a stop.


    Ghost Li¡¯s instinctively sensed a warning but he held onto Tian Buyi¡¯s hand, the deep grief, turbulent emotions in his heart suppressed his reasonings.


    He did not let go.


    This body, this person, raised him up, taught him skills and taught him to be a man, these several decades he had always looked at this person¡¯s back figure and lived, and walked, and moved forward...that voice and smile, each and every one engraved in his mind, now like thunder and lightning hit his mind, rendering him motionless.


    How could he let go?


    Zhu Xian ancient sword lit up, the re instantly hurt his eyes, unable to see clearly ahead, the once familiar, many years ago smell, enveloped over.


    In this critical moment, Lu Xueqi exerted all her efforts, rushed forward and pulled Ghost Li and fell to the side.


    [Rumble!}


    Like lightning shooting all around, instantly dispersed. The dazzling halo instantly restrained, Zhu Xian ancient sword heartlessly prated through Tian Buyi¡¯s chest, flew up and to Reverend Daoxuan. A powerful and slender palm stretched over, caught the sword handle. In that instant, the sky strangely darkened, even the few stars in the far horizon, were also swallowed into the dark clouds.


    No blood, not a drop!


    Ghost Li was as if he had lost his soul, at the same time all feelings, woodenly crawled, towards Tian Buyi, Lu Xueqi wanted to help him but her hands stopped halfway.


    She suddenly rushed to Ghost Li, stopped him, her breathings were urgent, like a fearing from deep in her heart, ¡°You...you look at Tian teacher uncle¡¯s hand...¡±


    [Rumble!] in the horizon, a rumbling thunder sounded, in the thick dark clouds, it finally started to rain.


    Just that this rain, was ck color.


    Following the thunder, the rain which gradually became heavier, a sh of lightning streaked past the dark firmament. In the mud, Tian Buyi¡¯s body, his hands, one of his fingers, twitched.


    Ghost Li was stunned, the grief on his face had an uncontroble joy! He shouted, ¡°Teacher!¡±


    He dashed over, to Tian Buyi, without any cares.


    Lu Xueqi was pale, her eyes were much more clearer than Ghost Li, in her shock, she quickly stretched out to stop him but could only manage to catch his robe, [si] a sound tore it.


    In the air, the dark energy surrounded Reverend Daoxuan, all of the wind and rain avoided him. His face looked savage, like a Devil Deity, arrogantly looking down at the mortals, as if their lives were in his hands.


    The ancient sword in his hand, on its de, a strange light shed, reflecting on his face, increasing its mournfulness.


    Ghost Li, like seeing a ray of hope in his despair, rushed up madly and did not notice at all, on Tian Buyi¡¯s face, not only the dark energy did not dissipated with his life force, instead it darkened, right now totally covered Tian Buyi¡¯s face.


    And when Ghost Li rushed over, about to embrace his teacher and cried for joy, Tian Buyi¡¯s hands suddenly flipped over, instantly umting supreme power, like a huge hammer, mmed onto Ghost Li¡¯s chest.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face in that instant froze.


    The next moment, his body was thrown backwards, [pi pa] sounds were heard unceasingly. Tian Buyi¡¯s lifetime of skills in this hit, one could imagine. Ghost Li without any defence, in that instant nobody knew how many bones were broken, the internal organs of the body most likely all shifted positions, suffering heavy injuries. And it was because he had practised [Tian Shu] true way, including Tian Yin Temple Great Brahman Wisdom true way instinctively protected the body, he did not die on the spot. Even though it was so, he also flew out three zhangs away, he saw only darkness and stars, his chest so painful that he could feel nothing.


    But in his mind, only a voice rang out: What happened to teacher? What happened to teacher?


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    Shrillughter sounds were heard from the sky, Reverend Daoxuan hovered in the air,ughing crazily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to perish with me, didn¡¯t you want to eliminate the evil for the people? Why, letting you have a taste of this Zhu Xian ancient sword how is it? Ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha...¡±


    Tian Buyi¡¯s body, slowly stood up, although his actions looked somehow slow but every movement, filled with strange power. The dark energy on his face was still raging, every time giving one a feeling of chill.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s right hand slowly stretched out, suddenly five fingers stretched, the fallen Scarlet Fire sword lit up, next moment, flew back to his hand. And after Tian Buyi held the weapon, moved and headed towards where Ghost Li had fallen.


    The ck rain, became heavier, and faster!


    [Cangng!] Like dragons singing, TianYa was out, Lu Xueqi her face pale, stood before Ghost Li. Her chest heaving rapidly, the rain hitting upon her skin, her white clothes dirted, yet increased her beauty.


    The rain fell onto the ground, turning the ground into mud. Ghost Li¡¯s mouth spilled out blood, dying his clothes red. Even his sound, also turned hoarse and he stammered, ¡°Teacher...you...what happened to you?¡±


    Tian Buyi did not seem to hear anything, the raging storm, did not have any effect on him, his body only woodenly faced the struggling Ghost Li on the ground and Lu Xueqi¡¯s pale determined face, slowly walked over. Every step filled with malevolent intention.


    [Rumble!]


    Thunder exploded, above them, even Reverend Daoxuan was also startled. The next moment, his expression, suddenly had an extremely strange change.


    Like a lost expression, as if sleeping in a long dream, before bing conscious, as if remembering something but yet could not catch it, unable to recall and was lost.


    Like reflecting Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s strange reaction, the Zhu Xian sword¡¯s strange glint in his hand, also dimmed.


    [Rumble!]


    The shock of thunder like an enormous hammer, shook the firmament and the world, as if the deities in the sky, were also enraged.


    And at this critical moment, Tian Buyi suddenly stopped, and the thick dark energy shrouding his face, seemed to lose its power source and receded slightly, revealing Tian Buyu¡¯s eyes.


    A moment, how long was it?


    Buddhism said Mt Meru in mustard seed, that instant eternal, it was originally ordinary but that moment of breath¡¯s time, what kind of instant would that be?


    That pair of eyes, stared deeply at Ghost Li, watched him struggled in the mud, blooding out from his mouth, shouting the two words, Teacher.


    Scarlet Fire¡¯s light burned fiercely like fire!


    Reflected in his eyes.


    That instant, how long could it be?


    Tian Buyi flung his head abruptly, using all of his strength, found where Lu Xueqi was, stared deeply.


    The lightning shed and thunder rumbled!


    The storm was still raging!


    Tian Ya celestial sword released faint blue light, hovered within the storm.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s gaze, at that instant, met Tian Buyi!


    Like rumble, like lightning shed, like wild storm, like huge waves, she clearly saw, that turbulent thing like huge waves was in that pair of eyes, staring deadly at her, like limitless, in the end only transformed into silence!


    The next moment, Lu Xueqi turned white, even her lips, also turned translucent.


    The shock of thunder passed, Reverend Daoxuan shook slightly, the lost expression gone, and almost at the same time, Zhu Xian¡¯s strange glint again resumed.


    On the earth, the storm was still screaming. Tian Buyi¡¯s eyes, once again, shrouded by the mediocre dark energy.


    His steps, heavily stepped onto the mud, spraying the dirty water everywhere, every step, heading towards the original goal.


    Murderous air heavy!


    Sinister murderous intention!


    ¡°Tian, Tian teacher uncle...¡± Lu Xueqi for some reason, her voice turned extremely abstruse, indistinctly carrying a trace of grief, said, ¡°Don¡¯te over, please don¡¯te over anymore...¡±


    Ghost Li supported himself up with his arm, looked up, but halfway up, he copsed again into the mud, the mud sttered onto his face but he could no longer feel it.


    He could only struggled to lift up his head, watched his resurrected teacher, walking step by step towards him.


    The Scarlet Fire burning fiercely, not knowing whose spirit and blood veins it was burning on.


    In the storm, Tian Buyi approached. Lu Xueqi, clutching Tian Ya, trembling, her face turned paler.


    ¡°Tian teacher uncle...stop, stop!¡±


    Replying her was, Scarlet Fire celestial sword.


    The burning fire cleaved down from the top, instantly the rain water within three chi totally dried up. Tian Buyi after being controlled by some mysterious spell, his skills did not decline instead advanced.


    Lu Xueqi with difficulty raised Tian Ya to block, [Zheng] a sharp sound, she, together with the sword was thrown off by the great force, like a broken kite before Ghost Li dropped down,nded behind Tian Buyi.


    Between the teacher and disciple, there was no longer any obstruction.


    Tian Buyi stopped, slowly raising Scarlet Fire. Ghost Li althoughy there strengthless but his eyes were opened wide, staring at Tian Buyi. Only Tian Buyi¡¯s face was covered in ck, unable to see his expression.


    The wind and rain raged on, heaven and earth mournful.


    Suddenly, Tian Buyi with a bellow, Scarlet Fire exploded with light, struck down at Ghost Li. Ghost Li did not avoid, actually he couldn¡¯t avoid too, his mouth slightly agape, not knowing what he was shouting, just that that bit of sound, was totally covered by the burning storm brought by Scarlet Fire.


    [Rumble!] In the firmament, again a shock of thunder!


    The mortal world was pierced through by a sh of lightning, that instant illuminated this dark heaven and earth.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s action, suddenly froze, the Scarlet Fire stopped only one chi above Ghost Li¡¯s head. Ghost Li could even clearly feel, that scorching fire was about to incinerate him.


    But it did not!


    Tian Buyi stopped totally, the bright fire, also quietly, receded bit by bit. At Tian Buyi¡¯s body, at where his heart was, a sharp sword tip was revealed.


    Glowing with faint blue, the ceaseless propitious energy from Tian Ya celestial sword, once again prated Tian Buyi¡¯s body and heart.


    The storm cut like knives, hitting upon the person behind Tian Buyi, disarray hair sticking close to the skin, innumerable water beads dripping down the face, her face like death, entire body shaking.


    [Rumble!]


    In that instant, three shocks of thunder struck through the firmament in session, all either left or right of Reverend Daoxuan, Reverend Daoxuan had a great shock, suddenly entire body curled up, agony revealed on his face. The next moment he cried out to the sky, turned into a dark light, as swift as lightning, left.


    On the great earth, Ghost Li once again in shock, looked dumbfoundedly at his teacher¡¯s chest, that sharp sword tip sticking out.


    Without any blood, not a drop!


    [Dang!] The Scarlet Fire lost its light, like a useless copper metal fell onto the ground. Ghost Li¡¯s eyes twitched, his body trembling.


    Following which, Tian Buyi¡¯s knees ckened, slowly knelt and fell into the mud, just before Ghost Li. The dark energy swiftly scattered but there was still a faintyer on his face, lingering.


    Lu Xueqi clutching TianYa, also started to shake but she did not hesitate, only closed her eyes. The next moment, TianYa¡¯s faint blue light lit up, with its thousand years of propitious righteous energy, drop by drop emanated out from Tian Buyi¡¯s body, while chasing away the dark energy, at the same time erging more than ten times the wound on his chest.


    ¡°Argh....¡± Ghost Li cried out hoarsely, like a despair wild beast, tears filled his face. With strength from nowhere, his heavily injured body, like a fish leapt up, pounced onto Tian Buyi¡¯s body, pulled him away from TianYa, and TianYa at the same time, expelled thest bit of dark energy.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s familiar face, once again appeared in the storm.


    His eyes were opened, not knowing if he had never closed them.


    Then, his lips moved, facing Ghost Li, smiled.


    Lu Xueqi standing behind him, seemed to exhaust all of her strength, her knees weakened, fell sitting into the mud.


    Ghost Li looked at the wound at Tian Buyi¡¯s chest, his heart knew, his mentor who raised him up, had already reached the end of his life, there was already no hope.


    ¡°Why, why...¡± He cried out heart-wrenchingly, rain or tears on his face, no longer able to differentiate. This time, he was facing Lu Xueqi, his body struggling in the mud, to crawl over and question her.


    But a pair of trembling hands, stopped him, this hand was strengthless and frail but Ghost Li immediately turned back. Ghost Li breathing heavily, his lips trembling, hoarsely crying, ¡°Teacher, teacher...¡±


    Tian Buyi looked at him, his breathing delicate, like struggling to use his finalst strength in this broken body, told Ghost Li, ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯t me...her, don¡¯t me...her!¡±


    Ghost Li stretched out his hand, grabbed Tian Buyi¡¯s hand tightly, what he felt, was only coldness.


    He could no longer control, cried loudly, in this storm night, wailing unceasingly, repeating only two words:


    ¡°Teacher...teacher...¡±Ghost Li struggled to go near Tian Buyi, tears dripping onto Tian Buyi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°After I die, you...you bring my body...back to Big Bamboo...Valley, hand over to your...Shi Niang...¡±


    [Trantor note: Shi Niang is teacher¡¯s wife]


    Ghost Li nodded hard, his face twisted, his body couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Tian Buyi under his watch, his breathing turned more and more urgent, his voice getting softer:


    ¡°You...you must...persuade her, don¡¯t...be upset...don¡¯t do...silly...things ah, ah...¡±


    Thest word, Tian Buyi¡¯s voice suddenly was pitch-high and then stopped abruptly, the hand which was clutching Ghost Li, dropped down.


    Ghost Li stunned, his trembling body also stopped, froze on the spot.


    The soughing chilly storm, was actually that bone-prating cold, directly prating deep into the soul.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, he could only muttered and called out, ¡°Teacher...¡±


    And then, darkness before his eyes, fainted beside Tian Buyi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 230: Wound

    Chapter 230 - Wound


    Qing Yun Hill, Big Bamboo Valley.


    It was deep in the night, only the sound of the bamboo leaves rustling was carried over by the wind, reverberating in the night sky. The lights were long turned down, the Big Bamboo Valley¡¯s disciples had also retired for the night, only at the back of the Observed Silence Hall, there was still a solitary light, giving off light in the darkness by itself.


    The night breeze blew lightly,ing in from the half opened window, making light [wu wu] sound, also caused thatmp on the table in the centre of the hall, wavered, casting light and darkness.


    A fair hand stretched over, blocked the wind, soon the light ceased wavering and again emitted light. Suru sat lethargically beside the table, it was alreadyte but she did not look sleepy.


    The wind outside the house, still kept blowing, onto the door and window, frequently making light sounds. Suru stood up, walked slowly to the window but did not close it immediately, instead looked out.


    The firmament like ink, it was the darkest moment.


    She concentrated and listened, but in thiste night breeze, it did not have the sound that she wanted to hear.


    Suru¡¯s face had a faint bitter smile, she quietly closed the window, returned to her seat. Both she and Tian Buyi were not extravagant people, there were not many things in this bedroom. And on the table, other than a cloth bag, there was another small round mirror.


    She took the mirror over, a dignified beautifuldy appeared in the mirror, her hair thick, her skin like a young girl, without any wrinkles. She and Tian Buyi as husband and wife, cultivated for a few hundred years and achieved this level of Taoism, her appearance unchanging.


    After looking for a long while, Suru gently sighed and ced it aside, took the cloth bag and opened it.


    In it were all ordinary stuff, a few needlework, a piece of cloth, scissors, powder, ordinary items that amon housewife would have, to mend and make clothes for their husband and children. Suru took the cloth, threaded the needle, using thatmp and carefully started to sew.


    A cold wind, suddenly gust in, that lonelymp was immediately extinguished.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A soft cry, Suru frowned in the darkness, a stabbing pain on her fingertip. With her cultivation and skills, she actually was hurt by a small tiny needle, even she herself also found it funny. Just that for some reason, in the darkness, the chilly night breeze blew past, Suru¡¯s heart felt heavy, like a heavy stone stuck in her heart.


    She sighed, put down the needlework, walked to the window. The scenery outside the window was still the same, however her husband who had viewed it with her countless of times, had left for a long time.


    After daybreak, maybe she should sent Daren and the rest of them down the mountain to search, they couldn¡¯t keep on waiting like this.


    Suru thinking of this, an image of Tian Buyi shed past her mind, her heart felt anxious.


    The night was stillte!


    She watched the sky for a long time, her lips slightly moving, not knowing what she said, after a long time, she quietly lowered her head, sighed and again closed the window.


    Outside the house, the wind seemed to be stronger.


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King sect.


    The samete night, there was also someone awake, but perhaps the mood was different.


    Concealed deep inside the mountain, above the blood pool, Ghost King and Mr Ghost stood side by side. Mr Ghost was still dded in ck, unable to see his expression, and Ghost King¡¯s face had uncontained excitement and delight.


    He did not look tired from staying up, in fact, with his skills, even if he did not sleep for a few days, it would not have an impact, and right now his face, not only there wasn¡¯t any tiredness, instead it was glowing with a faint red light, full of vitality, focusingpletely on the blood pool below.


    Filled with fresh blood, the pool was different from the usual, again there was a change. The four great beasts were still incarcerated inside, even TaoTie which was resisting with all of its might, looked exhausted, slumped in the pool, not moving for a least half a day.


    And right now, the pool which had been quiet usually, was no longer so, on the vast surface, bubbles were seen and at the same time, rupture sounds were heard unceasingly, and the speed of it was not less than ten over times from the initial, and the number of bubbles also increased aplenty. The entire blood pool, looked like it was boiling, an invisible force gradually awakening from deep inside. And in this space, the blood stench, increased more than ten times.


    In the air, was the pivot cauldron of the Four Divinities Blood Formation, also different from usual, the crude ancient cauldron, had absorbed much spiritual and evil energies from the pool and beasts, gradually emitted a faint redness, and this cauldron which seemed to be made of bronze, right now disyed a transparent and light yellow amber color, giving off a solemn appearance.


    On the cauldron, those mysterious engraved characters, each and every one of them were already lit up, as if again received life, glowing. And the center diagram, that hideous deity effigy surrounded by four spiritual beats, had been osciting between light and darkness, was still red like blood, greedily sucking the spiritual energy provided below the cauldron.


    And the air around the cauldron, in this sealed chamber, still had the mist-like vortex carrying wind and thunder powerful forces, churning around it. And even Ghost King and Mr Ghost, could still clearly feel, the terrible power that this cauldron possessed, and this strange power, kept on increasing.


    And like Ghost King, Mr Ghost was watching the cauldron closely but his eyes were cold and sharp,pared to Ghost King, he was missing that fervour, more calmness.


    Mr Ghost watched the cauldron for a long time, and spoke, ¡°Now that things are proceeding smoothly, and all are as what the inscriptions on the cauldron stated, moving ahead, in forty-nine days, this phenomenal Four Divinities Blood Formation would definitely be a sess!¡±


    Ghost King inhaled deeply, his whole face red, his eyes revealed his fervour glint, stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long whistle, said, ¡°Good, good, good, I am already impatient for it!¡±


    Mr Ghost nced at him, said, ¡°Sect head be patient, the days are still long.¡±


    Ghost King lifted his head up andughed loudly, suddenly turned around ande to Mr Ghost, pat his hand heavily on his shoulder. Mr Ghost seemed surprised, his eyes puzzled but still did not move, stood where he was. The next moment, Ghost King¡¯s hand was still on his shoulder but there was nothing more, he only [ha ha]ughed and said, ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    Heughed, extremely happy, then as if recalling something, he kept hisughter and solemnly said to Mr Ghost, ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    Mr Ghost dipped his head slightly, said, ¡°This unequalled formation is able to seed, is all sect head¡¯s good fortune, and if it¡¯s not for this Hidden Dragon Cauldron, I am also helpless.¡±


    Ghost King smiled, shook his head and said, ¡°The Hidden Dragon Cauldron is my Ghost King sect¡¯s valuable treasure but for many years no one is able toprehend the inscriptions, only you at the end gave me a helping hand, mister is Heaven¡¯s bestowed to me, to aplish my dominance!¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Sect head is too kind.¡±


    Ghost King [he he]ughed, turned and again looked at that cauldron, his eyes again shed with wild excitement, couldn¡¯t help but started tough loudly again.


    Mr Ghost only quietly stood behind Ghost King, watched Ghost King¡¯s somehow mad demeanour, did not speak. Right now if anyone who knew Ghost King was to walk in and see, most likely the person would be shocked, Ghost King had always been ingenious and reserved, never had such mania expression, but in Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes that was watching Ghost King, there was no shock.


    Not knowing if it was because Mr Ghost had frequently spent time with Ghost King alone and so was already ustomed, or because he was someone reticent, others could not tell at all.


    Anyway, in this concealed blood pool within the mountain, within the thick stench of blood, Ghost Kingcently nned the future, that arrogantughter reverberated unceasingly, gradually enveloped the entire chamber. And behind him, was a silent figure,


    Below Qing Yun Hill.


    The abnormal dark clouds in the firmament had long dispersed but theyer of clouds were still there, in the inky dark sky, the rain was still pouring, washing this somewhat silent mortal world.


    In the wilderness, the storm in a flurry, the chillness prating the bones. The ce where the abandoned morgue once stood, after an intense fight, was totally in ruins, even the ground, was dug up by huge force, after being washed by the storm, turned into dirty mud.


    The sky was dusky, there was actually not a ray of light. In the wilderness, in the storm, there was only a faint blue light, wavering slightly.


    Lu Xueqi who loved cleanliness, her white attire already mud-stained but she seemed not to care at all. Not far before her, was Tian Buyi¡¯s body lying quietly, his eyes were closed, so peacefully as if he was sleeping. The storm hit upon his face, wailing sounds in the wind, as if crying.


    Ghost Li was still unconscious, using Tian Ya faint blue light, his face was as pale as a dead person, and his expression, was full of pain and anguish, if it was not for the fact that his chest was still slightly rising up and down, it would make one mistaken. Right now, his body in Lu Xueqi¡¯s embrace, Tian Ya quietly glowing, around Lu Xueqi and Ghost Li, it propped up a small gap, the unseen force blocking the rain.


    And not far from them, Xiao Hui the monkey, no longer its usual self, quietly sat on the ground, the rainwater soaked its fur and water beads dripped past its face and onto the ground. A gust of cold wind blew over, Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes blinked, seemed to feel cold and quietly edged near Ghost Li.


    Lu Xueqi quietly looked down, nced at Xiao Hui, then stretched her hand over, gently carried Xiao Hui into Tian Ya¡¯s halo, let it crouched on Ghost Li¡¯s body. Xiao Hui nced at Lu Xueqi, its mouth made light sounds of [zhi zhi zhi zhi] and then its head gently dropped down, leaning against Ghost Li¡¯s chest. Its head turned sideways, its eyes watching ahead, Tian Buyi¡¯s quiet body.


    Like a dream? Like an illusion?


    That was like a long and distant dream, but it did not have the slightest joy, because until the end, it was actually a nightmare.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body moved, his pale face¡¯s anguish expression seemed to increase. The next moment, following a painful groan, he slowly woke up.


    Light in front of him, faint blue light, gently floating around him.


    Sounds around him, it was the storm, the wind and rain, the storm soughing.


    Xiao Hui suddenly straightened, looked at Ghost Li.


    The cold wind blew again.


    Ghost Li shivered and then saw Lu Xueqi¡¯s gaze, that face which was as white as his, in this storm night, the only one beside him.


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips, trembled slightly.


    The pain in his chest had lessened much, Ghost Li nced at his chest, saw several white bandages in different sizes wrapped around, looked at they were tore from some clothes, and as his mind became clearer, he soon felt the broken bones in his chest, were all mended. Just that Tian Buyi¡¯s punch was something not trivial, his entire body¡¯s meridians suffered shock, although Lu Xueqi treated him afterwards but most likely he had to rest for many days before he could recover.


    With such thoughts, he subconsciously looked over, saw his mentor who raised him up. Ghost Li did not speak, he seemed not to have even the strength to talk, in the storm, Tian Buyi¡¯s face was wet with water, quietly lying in the dirty mud water.


    Who would know, he would be like this after he died?


    A low hoarse cry emitted from his throat, Ghost Li¡¯s body rolled down from Lu Xueqi¡¯s embrace,nded in the mud, and then struggled to crawl to Tian Buyi. Lu Xueqi was stunned and then instinctively moved to pull him. But when her hands touched Ghost Li, Ghost Li was heard saying quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was nonplussed, slowly took back her hand. Her gaze watching Ghost Li, following him, watched as he left Tian Ya¡¯s halo, step by step crawled towards Tian Buyi. The storm was heartless, charging coldly, soon soaked his body, on the way, the mud water covered his body.


    Xiao Hui followed Ghost Li, watched his master¡¯s plight and seemed to be worried, frequently jumped beside him and wanted to support him but as Ghost Li was much bigger than Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t use much strength, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, [zhi zhi zhi zhi] called out.


    Finally, Ghost Li reached where Tian Buyi was, where he touched, was long icy-cold. Ghost Li gritted his teeth, his body slightly trembling. His eyes, carefully assessed Tian Buyi, like a returning son after many years, only to have despair.


    From his face, water beads dripped down,nded on Tian Buyi¡¯s already frozen face.


    The storm intensified.


    His gaze, slowly came to Tian Buyi¡¯s chest, although his clothes had been rearranged but that horrible huge wound, was still ring. Ghost Li like being pierced, froze.


    Then, he slowly turned and looked.


    Behind him, was Lu Xueqi¡¯s lonely and mournful figure. In the storm, she quietly met Ghost Li¡¯s gaze, her face pale, her hands in her sleeves, tightly curled into fists, her nails digging deep into her flesh.


    That moment of stares, not knowing what kind of grief was it again?


    Ghost Li¡¯s face, gradually turned vacant, even the initial anguish, also disappeared, only vacant. And so he vacantly turned over, again looked at Tian Buyi, the storm blew, Tian Buyi¡¯s face, not knowing since when, sttered with the ground¡¯s mud.


    Ghost Li slowly stretched his hand over, wiped the rainwater on Tian Buyi¡¯s face. When he touched the cold skin, his hands seemed to be burned, instinctively shrank back and then again stretched out, carefully, cautiously wiped the mud and rain from Tian Buyi¡¯s face.


    And then, he supported himself up, crawled near his mentor¡¯s body, using his own chest, blocked the storm for Tian Buyi, not allowing this cold bitter rain, to touch his body.


    Lu Xueqi quietly watched all of this, did not stop him, on her beautiful face, there was only destion.


    ¡°When I was young, my family broken...¡± Ghost Li¡¯s voice, suddenly carried over in the storm, he spoke slowly, like every word, tossed in his heart numerous times and then slowly spitting out.


    Lu Xueqi quietly walked near him, and Ghost Li¡¯s body was still unmoving, still blocking the rain from Tian Buyi¡¯s body.


    ¡°It was teacher who brought me to Big Bamboo Valley, taught me and raised me, his loving-kindness, I can no longer repay in my lifetime.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body, wavered, not knowing if it was because of exhaustion, looking as if he could no longer sustain. Lu Xueqi¡¯s countenance changed, stretched her hand out to support him but when her hands touched Ghost Li, Ghost Li instead shifted slightly away, avoiding her.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s hands, froze in the air.


    Ghost Li with effort hugged Tian Buyi¡¯s body, embraced his head deeply, at the same time his face, revealed deep anguish, his mouth mumbling.


    Lu Xueqi stood beside him, in the storm, she was still clearly heard his words, Ghost Li only kept repeating one sentence:


    ¡°My lifetime, can no longer repay...My lifetime, can no longer repay...¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s lips, trembled, her eyes, brushed past Tian Buyi¡¯s face, who would know, on the same night, this person once smiled and talked to her, made promises to her, allowing her in her despair, to see the faint ray of hope.


    That single sword stroke, that single wound...


    The person wounded, but was more than one!


    She sadly smiled, turned over, her body involuntarily wavered, brows frowning, a mouthful of blood spat out. Drops,nded on her clothes, and also on the ground, but the storm was heartless, not long after, eroded by the rainwater.


    She looked up, the cold rainnded on her face, the firmament like ink, a stretch of darkness.


    Wasn¡¯t it soon daylight?


    But why, this heaven and earth, even at this moment, other than this storm, leaving only, a stretch of darkness?


    Tears at the corner of Lu Xueqi¡¯s eyes, in this storm, quietly trickled down.

 Chapter 231: Returning Home

    Chapter 231 - Returning Home


    The rain dispersed and the clouds cleared, the dark night finally passed, the sky revealed its first ray of light, quietly spilling into the world.


    At Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley, it was still in tranquility. The disciples although diligent but would not be awake so early. Outside Observed Silence Hall, in-between the eaves¡¯ tiles, there were stillst night¡¯s remnant dews, forming water beads, continuously dripping down. In the distant bamboo forest it was still as exuberant, gazing over, at this time within the forest, there was also lingering mountain mist, like a thin veil, gently drifting.


    The grand door of the Observed Silence Hall was as usual, wide opened, behind the threshold, above the grey bricks, yellow curtains curled beside the pirs, the long-burningmp before the San Qing deities statues, was still burning quietly in the morning rays.


    The morning breeze with a slight chill, blew over from afar, brushing past the buildings, lightly made a turn in this Silence Observed Hall, again heading to even further ces. With the wind, clear pleasant cries of the birds were heard, this was the only sound in this dawn.


    This was a very tranquil picture, Taoism celestial paradise, countless of dawn were passed by like this, without any taint of the mortal world unrefined atmosphere. But on this usual morning, it had became different from usual, an unharmonious difference.


    A totally soaked figure, knelt before the entrance, head deeply buried in-between the arms, close on the ground. The surrounding earth where he had crouched, were all soaked by the water droplets dripping from his body, and from his body, clothes, water droplets were still dripping.


    And six chi away from this person, on the Hall¡¯s grey bricks stone steps, Tian Buyi¡¯s bodyy quietly. Although lifeless but he looked extremely peaceful, without any pain shown on his face, as if death to him, was nothing important.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s both hands were folded and ced on his chest, his clothes had been tidied and arranged carefully on him. Other than that, his clothes also looked like they were soaked but definitely not as wet as the person kneeling below the stairs, and mud stains were seen everywhere on the clothes, although it looked like someone had gently rubbed and washed but due to the short time, unable to clean it, therefore the stains could still be seen.


    However, guessed he would not mind this.


    The morning breeze was still blowing, gently swept past the summit of Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valley, blowing past the eaves of Observed Silence Hall, blowing before the Observed Silence Hall. As if feeling the chilly wind, Ghost Li¡¯s body shivered, his body looked to be still weak, just that, he was still kneeling unmoving, facing the grand entrance, head deeply buried.


    These was all what he was familiar with, the building hall, the stone steps, deities statues, even the earth that he was kneeling on, the faint fragrance emitting from the mud, were all part of his deeply engraved memories. Not knowing how many times, he had dreamt of returning to the past, again returning to this valley ground, and now that he had returned, his heart was broken.


    Behind Ghost Li¡¯s figure, passing a long stretch of empty ground, what one would see, would be the paradise that Zhang Xiaofan once had - the kitchen. Ten years had passed, the door created out of two wooden nks, did not look like it had changed, just that it had several more scratches, a few ces chipped off, looking even more worn.


    The door was left unlocked but soon was pushed opened by a furry hand, apanied with light [zhi zhi] sounds, Xiao Hui came to the door and lightly jumped in.


    Even the arrangements in the kitchen, was still the same, the dining table and chairs, pots and pans and stove, were all in their original positions. Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes peered around, familiarly jumped up the table and then looked right.


    As expected, on the right hand side of the table, leaning against the wall, was a huge pile of dried straw, on it was a yellow figure, fast asleep, making [chi chi] sounds from its mouth, it was Xiao Hui¡¯s childhoodpanion, Da Huang.


    Xiao Hui crouched on the table, its tail curled up but did not jump over immediately and hugged its dear friend. It only scratched its head, turned and nced outside, and then at Da Huang, seemed undecided.


    And at this time, Da Huang who was fast asleep with its ears drooped down, eyes still shut but its ears suddenly perked up, as if hearing something then its head moved and opened its eyes.


    What it saw, was a familiar figure on the table, Da Huang was surprised but immediately awake, happily jumped up and [wang wang] barked at Xiao Hui, its front paws against the table, eyes full of excitement, tail wagging constantly.


    Xiao Hui grinned, seemed to be infected by Da Huang¡¯s mood, hugged Da Huang¡¯s head and smoothed its shiny yellow fur. Da Huang rubbed its head against Xiao Hui and licked its face.


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi]ughed, flipped over and jumped down, Da Huang also came over and after ying for a while, Xiao Hui suddenly recalled something, frowned, patted Da Huang¡¯s head and then pointed outside.


    Da Huang looked at Xiao Hui, did notprehend. Xiao Hui [zhi zhi zhi zhi] a few more times, jumped onto Da Huang¡¯s back, Da Huang started to stride and ran out of the kitchen, looked around and soon saw that figure kneeling outside the hall.


    And that figure, clearly was also what it was familiar with.


    Da Huang couldn¡¯t help but be excited, charged to that figure while barking [wang wang wang], its tail wagging furiously. Soon, it reached that empty ground, neared Ghost Li, and suddenly it stopped.


    Its eyes brushed past that figure kneeling outside, saw Tian Buyi¡¯s body quietly lying on top of the steps.


    Xiao Hui quietly slipped down, ran to where Ghost Li was, smoothed his head and peered around, then crouched on the ground, tightly against Ghost Li.


    Da Huang slowly went over, went up the stairs and came to where Tian Buyi was. It watched his face for a long time, then gently sniffed the body and again at other areas of the body. Its tail, gently wagged, in the end, Da Huang turned its head over, seemed perplexed, came to Tian Buyi¡¯s head, gently pushed Tian Buyi¡¯s face with its head, making quiet [wu wu] sounds.


    Tian Buyi did not have any reaction.


    Da Huang stared for a long time, did not bark wildly or howl as expected. After thest push at Tian Buyi¡¯s face without any reaction, like giving up, it quietlyy in front of Tian Buyi, both eyes still on him, as if hoping he would suddenly wake up, it ced its head on its paws, ears drooped down, snuggled beside its cold, lifeless master¡¯s body.


    The morning breeze, carryingst night¡¯s chill, quietly brushed past. Below the steps, Ghost Li¡¯s body again shivered but he soon again descended into stillness, motionlessly kneeling.


    On this chilly morning, time was still quietly passing.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A light cry, Suru woke up startled, her body in cold sweat.


    Her hair slightly in disarray, her face haggard, she slowly supported herself off the table, it was at this table that she fell asleepst night.


    The shuttered windows was slightly ajar, spilling in the morning rays, Suru stared dazely at the the light for a long time, when her heart finally settled, she made a bitterugh, turned over and took the small round mirror from the table.


    In the mirror, showed her beautiful face, even though due to her pinnings andte nights, she looked haggard but graceful bearing still shown through, mesmerizing.


    Her face was still youthful, how about the heart?


    She watched herself for a long time, sighed and ced the mirror back, stood up to the window and pushed the windows opened.


    The morning sunlight poured in, chasing all of the darkness away, refreshing one¡¯s mood. A faint smile appeared on Suru¡¯s face, leaning against the window, stretchedzily.


    The feeling of the wind blowing against her face, with some chillness.


    She opened the door and walked out.


    As the day was still early, she assumed most of the disciples were still in bed, forget it, let them sleep a while more, she would be instructing them to go down the mountain to search for Buyiter, most likely they would be tire out too.


    Suru while thinking of that, walked towards the Observed Silence Hall.


    The winding corridor slowly stretched out below her feet, outside the corridor, the trimmed bamboos rustled in the wind. For some reason, on a morning like this, Suru discovered that on the usual days, she had mislooked over many things.


    The paint on the pirs after many years, had wore off. Thest time that they refurbished the hall, was when she and Tian Buyi were just married, unknowingly, this corridor had also apanied her throughout the years, and she herself walking past here every single yet and yet actually did not realize it. When Tian Buyi returns, she must ask him to find a time to refurbish the ce again.


    And on the thickest bamboo outside the railings, two small swords could still be seen engraved on the bamboo, that was when she was still in just-married bliss, engraved it on the bamboo, wishing their two swords could form a wall, cultivating together. Recalling those times, Tian Buyi even teased her on the drawings, saying them ugly, she pretended to be mad and caused him to panic, after pacifying her for half a day she finally let him off.


    The scene, was still clearly in her mind, Suru smiled, her mood lightened. She took in a deep breath of this air with a slightly sweet fragrance, continued to walk. Then, she suddenly thought of, Da Huang was raised by Buyi since young, missing for so many days, she wondered if the disciples took care of it well, if it grown thin, Buyi would start to grumble when he is back.


    Suru smiled and shook her head, determined to go to the kitchen to check on Da Huang while there was still time. While going through the thoughts and walking, unknowingly, she had arrived at the Observed Silence Hall.


    [Dang!]


    The first bell in the morning, reverberated from afar, that was Qing Yun sect morning call, also to call upon this new day. The bell chimed deeply, reverberated among the mountains, lingering for long.


    Suru¡¯s heart, with this chime, abruptly jumped.


    Before the hall, a figure either kneeling or lying, and Da Huang who loved to sleep, for some reason was up so early today, and quietly lying on the stairs, looking listless.


    And as if hearing something, Da Huang¡¯s drooping ears moved, turned and nced at the hall. In the shadows not reachedpletely by the morning sun, ady stood there, staring dumbfoundedly over here.


    Suru¡¯s heart, started to pound, even feeling like it was about to burst, a feeling of breathlessness. That figure lying on the stairs quietly, so familiar that it seemed to engrave deep within her soul, a figure that could never be erased.


    But at that moment, praying thousand of times in her heart, she was wrong, that she was mistaken...


    Her face as pale as paper, her feet leaded, step by step she walked over, her lips trembling. Da Huang lying beside, watched Suru approaching, its tail wagged gently at her but again ced its head on the ground, a pair of eyes quietly watching its master lying in front.


    Finally, she came near where she could no longer avoid. Tian Buyi that familiar face reflecting in her eyes, he seemed to be sleeping, quietly sleeping.


    Suru felt the earth spinning, her feet stumbled, copsed on the ground. Fortunately for her cultivation, she managed to calm her body, even so, her eyes had shes of darkness, both her legs weak, walked to where Tian Buyi was, fell sitting down.


    Her trembling hands, slowly touched Tian Buyi¡¯s body, clothes and at his chest, her hands paused, shaking even more violently, then, tears rolled down her eyes, drop by drop, onto his face.


    Beside her, Da Huang making [wu wu] mournful howls, rubbed his head beside her legs.


    She slowly looked up, looked at that figure kneeling below the steps, and the grey-furred monkey, after a long time, she quietly, chokingly said, ¡°You are...Xiaofan?¡±


    Ghost Li shook, did not look up, on the contrary, his head buried even lower, already on the rough ground, the earth rubbed against his skin, after a while, his trembling voice was heard.


    ¡°Yes...disciple..., shi...niang.¡±


    [Trantor note: Shiniang is referring to the wife of the teacher, it sounds weird if I put it as teacher¡¯s wife so I decided to use it directly instead]


    Suru made a sad smile, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this, you can get up and talk.¡±


    Ghost Li knelt lying on the ground, did not look up, as if he had lost all courage to look at Suru again, quietly said, ¡°Disciple deserved to die, did...did not protect teacher...¡± his voice stumbling, as if every word, was a punishment to him.


    Suru slowly half-raised Tian Buyi¡¯s body, into her embrace. Her body trembling, not knowing if it was because she felt the coldness from his body, or thinking, to chase this coldness from the body using her own warmth.


    ¡°You can get up.¡± Her voice sounded hollow and dreary, in Ghost Li¡¯s memories, he never once recalled hearing her so weak and helpless, and he felt even more anguish, couldn¡¯t help but rubbed his face in the earth, hoping the pain would ease the pounding pain in his heart.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, how are you going to tell me what had happened?¡± Suru faintly said, her eyes only watching the body in her embrace, as if at this moment, nothing else mattered to her.


    Da Huang went up, gently rubbed its head against Tian Buyi, whining incessantly.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body paused and slowly straightened, looked up and at Suru. That dignified and beautifuldy, even at this anguish moment, seemed not to lose her graceful charm. In the breeze, the sides of her hair gently drifted, against her pale face which was leaning against Tian Buyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°You came back, you finally came home...¡±


    This was thest sentence that Ghost Li heard from Suru.


    Then, a tightness in his chest, his meridians churning like angry waves, darkness before his eyes, as if his heart which was wound so tightly, like a bow, exploded.


    With a [pu tong], like a wood nk crashing onto the floor, he fainted.


    While he was about to lose his consciousness, in his disordered state, he felt his entire body was being burned but inside his body, it was cold like ice. And indistinctly he could hear a few shouts of anguish and panic, and then the next moment cries and wailings were heard.


    Chaotic footsteps were heard everywhere but all towards one direction.


    ¡°Shiniang! Shiniang...¡±


    The soundless cry, was thest and also the only thought in Ghost Li¡¯s mind, then, he cked out.

 Chapter 232: Loved Ones

    Chapter 232 - Loved Ones


    This sleep, not knowing how long this deep sleep had been, only that in the slumber, the surroundings was all familiar smells, not knowing how long it had been, without this kind of secure feeling.


    Therefore, too deeply into the dreams, almost unwilling to be awoken, only deep within the dreams, there was a stabbing pain, kept lingering and refused to disperse, frequently stabbing the heart.


    Heaving a long sign, Ghost Li slowly awakened. Looking at the room in front of him, like being in a dream, he quietly looked. It was when he was young, he stayed here and then grew up, the tables, chairs, bed, windows and doors, all were etched in his heart.


    Looking at the wall above the bed, that huge ¡®Tao¡¯ character was still hung on the wall, only the color, strokes, looked faded but every stroke and brush, looked the same as what he had saw in his youth, vigorous and forceful.


    The window wooden frame made a light sound, a gap opened, Xiao Hui jumped in, saw Ghost Li had awakened and was half-sitting on the bed, couldn¡¯t help but was happy, grinning non-stopped, it jumped to the bed in a few leapts.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart moved, this scene, was like many years ago, if it was not for his injuries and Xiao Hui¡¯s spiritual eye, he really thought he was in a dream.


    Just that, that eventually was impossible.


    Xiao Hui facing Ghost Li, [zhi zhi zhi zhi] said. Ghost Li looked down, saw Xiao Hui carrying a number of wild fruits in both paws, most likely plucked from the outside and seemed wanted to share with him. Ghost Li shook his head, indicating no. Xiao Hui did not push, turned and jumped to the table, squatted down and then started to eat with huge mouthfuls.


    Ghost Li quietly looked at everything in the room and finally on the window that Xiao Hui came in from. From that window some sunlight shone in, unable to see clearly the scenary outside. However Ghost Li did not have to look, he knew outside that window was a small yard, there was a pine tree, greenwn and also a small stone paved path, at the side of the yard, there was also a semi-circle arched door. Every grass and tree here, was long etched deeply in his memory, unable to be erased.


    The fresh air seemed to have a sweet fragrance, even that small yard outside, seemed to emit the grass fragrance.


    In his trance, he seemed to have a feeling ofing home, but the next moment, a sharp pain hit his heart, waking him up.


    Outside the door, footsteps were heard.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze, turned towards the door. The footsteps soon reached the entrance but before that door, the person seemed to hesitate, did not immediately push the door open.


    Ghost Li watched that door.


    The next moment, the door was finally opened.


    A tall and steady figure, stood at the entrance, almost at the same time, the person also saw Ghsot Li who was awakened. Both of the eyes met but did not speak. In their eyes, for a moment, there were too many emotions, not knowing if it was because of that, the intended thousand of words all transformed to silence.


    Xiao Hui sat on the table, spit out a seed and then nced at the door, [zhi zhi] called out and then continued to eat.


    The man standing at the door sighed, a bitter smile seemed to emerge from his lips, shook his head, walked in, looked deeply at Ghost Li, said ¡°So many years not seen, should I call youo qi, or little junior brother?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved, finally, facing that man, he quietly called out,


    ¡°Big senior brother...¡±


    Everything on Big Bamboo Valley, was still as peaceful as what he remembered, a tranquil scene, not knowing where the others were.


    Song Daren looked in silence at this person, not so long ago, he was once his most favourite youngest disciple, also the most good-for-nothing seventh disciple under his teacher Tian Buyi. And now, things were different, people have changed.


    Ten years, this was instead the first meeting.


    ¡°These past years, how have you been?¡± Song Daren sat opposite Ghost Li and asked.


    Ghost Li did not reply, only kept quiet. Ten years already, time passed like water, unknowingly he had already walked so long, just that, how could he say ¡°fine¡±!


    Song Daren assessed him, that once a young man Zhang Xiaofan, he still looked like what he was but his face, looked to have experience the vicissitudes of life and not knowing since when, he who was much younger than himself but now was already much more highly-skilled, his hair, also indistinctly was greying.


    Song Daren made a long sigh, said, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at his wounds, saw the torn bandages had been reced with clean and fresh bandages, clearly it was his Big Bamboo Valley senior brothers who have done that. And his chest was still hurting butparing to the time before he was unconscious, it was already much better. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I am alright, thanks for senior brother¡¯s concern.¡±


    He suddenly seemed to thought of something, looked at Song Daren, said, ¡°I...have already turned against Qing Yun, do you all still admit me this junior brother?¡±


    Song Darenughed but hisughter had some bitterness, said, ¡°Shiniang has already told us, teacher when he was still alive...¡± speaking until here, Song Daren¡¯s eyes turned red, his voice obviously choked, Ghost Li heard it and his body also shook.


    Song Darenposed himself, continued on, ¡°Teacher when he was still alive, told Shiniang many times, he had never said to chase you out of Big Bamboo Valley and he had never thought you hadmitted any wrong ten years ago. Therefore Shiniang instructed us, this day and age, as long as you are still willing, you are still out Qing Yun Hill Big Bamboo Valleyo qi...little junior brother...¡±


    Ghost Li slowly lowered his head, his body trembling, his left hand on the bedding, tightly curled into a ball, his right hand covering his face, quietly wiped the tears from his eyes.


    In the room, for the moment it became quiet. After a long time, after seeing Ghost Li slowly becameposed, Song Daren¡¯s deep voice again spoke,


    ¡°If you are feeling fine then follow me to Observed Silence Hall, Shiniang is there keeping...vigil for teacher, she wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°...yes¡±


    Walking out of the arched door, what he saw was that familiar circr winding corridor, Song Daren without a word walked ahead, his broad shoulder and back, was like a small mountain.


    Ghost Li quietly followed behind, couldn¡¯t help but recall, when he first came to Big Bamboo Valley, he also followed Song Daren and slowly entered into the world of Big Bamboo Valley.


    Thinking back the past, it was like a dream.


    His gaze, slowly came to Song Daren¡¯s waist, then realized, there was an additional white cloth, obviously it was for his mentor Tian Buyi¡¯s passing, as a mourning garb.


    His face turned solemn, closed his eyes.


    Walking out of the corridor, he could see Observed Silence Hall from afar, what was different from the usual tranquility was, incense smoke was seen rising from it, at the same time sobbing and crying sounds were heard.


    Song Daren quietly walked towards Observed Silence Hall, after two steps, he suddenly sensed something and turned back, Ghost Li was still standing where he was in daze, looking at Observed Silence Hall.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li looked extremely pale, for some reason, when he looked at the Observed Silence Hall with its incense smoke and sobbing cries, he felt fear, like a child who hadmitted a mistake and did not dare to face his parents who would be heartbroken.


    Song Daren seemed to be able to tell something, sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± speaking, he patted his shoulder. Ghost Li¡¯s body moved, nced at Song Daren, quietly nodded and strided up.


    As they neared the hall, the incense smoke became thicker, and the sobbing cries clearer, but although there were familiar voices but there was no female cries, without Suru and also his senior sister Tian Linger who was already married.


    Finally, led by Song Daren, he once again stood at the Observed Silence Hall¡¯s entrance.


    Eight pairs of eyes immediately turned over, stopped on him. Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled, he looked over each and everyone.


    Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, He Dazhi, Lu Daxin, Du Bishu!


    These familiar faces, now all before Ghost Li, many years ago, they were once his most loved ones, also his most trusted senior brothers.


    Their waists also like Song Daren, tied with the white cloth mourning garb, their faces all had sorrow, some already had puffy red eyes. Inside the hall, there was an iron big pot, in it fire was burning, the senior brothers who was standing beside, slowly ced the paper money into it.


    The fire burned, smoke lingered.


    Ghost Li stared dazely, behind the smoke, Tian Buyi quietlyy on a bier, his dirtied clothes had already been changed into clean ones, tidily on his body, his face also looked much peaceful, Shiniang Suru right now sat beside Tian Buyi, her hand holding Tian Buyi¡¯s hand, tightly.


    Her face looked to be in anguish but there was no tears, in her hair, a small white flower was inserted, that was a wild flower which still had its morning dew, simple, elegant and beautiful, conveying few degrees of grief. She only held her husband¡¯s hand tightly, watching Tian Buyi¡¯s face. And his daughter, Tian Linger, was not in this hall.


    And Da Huang who was raised since young by Tian Buyi, right now quietlyy beside the bier, its head listlessly on the ground, its usual bouncy spirit was totally gone.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze aftering to Tian Buyi, did not move away again. His footsteps heavy, slowly step by step walked over. Song Daren quietly walked beside, took a hemp rope and passed to Ghost Li. Ghost Li looked at him, a grateful expression in his eyes, nodded and took the rope, quietly said, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Song Daren nced over at Suru, said, ¡°You go over to Shiniang.¡± After speaking, he quietly walked back to the disciples, facing Tian Buyi¡¯s corpse and knelt, kowtowed three times, when he looked up, his eyes again red, turned over and took a pile of paper money from Wu Dayi who was beside him, and started to slowly burn them.


    Ghost Li looked at the hemp rope in his hands for a long time and then tied it around his waist, the grey-white rope twined around his waist, conveying a few degrees of grief, yet also seemed to cause his heart, to once again tie it here.


    He quietly walked forward, to the bier and knelt down, kowtowed three times and then turned to Suru.


    ¡°Disciple...¡± his voice suddenly paused, after a long time, using a deep voice, he again spoke, ¡°Disciple Zhang...Xiaofan, pay respect to shiniang.¡±


    Behind him, Song Daren and the five Big Bamboo Valley disciples looked over, their expressionsplicated, but what was more in those expressions were, that blood-thicker-than-water joy and intimacy.


    Even on Suru¡¯s face, also revealed a faint gratification, she looked at Ghost Li, nodded and then sorrow brushed past her face, looked at Tian Buyi, quietly said, ¡°Buyi, did you hear that, this iso qi, he has return to kowtow to you.¡±


    Ghost Li knelt at Suru¡¯s feet, unable to speak.


    Behind, sobbing sounds were heard.


    The incense smoke lingered, drifted, the hall looked somehow surreal, not knowing if it was because its owner was no longer around, even this hall looked empty, did not be bustling even with the number of people.


    After a long time, Song Daren wiped his tears, walked forward, came to Suru and quietly said, ¡°Shiniang, please instruct on teacher¡¯s funeral affairs, to notify all of the branches¡¯ elders and seniors, I also intend to rush to Longshou Valley to inform Linger junior sister, let her...¡±


    ¡°This is no urgent!¡± Suru suddenly cut off Song Daren¡¯s words, indifferently said.


    Song Daren was shocked, the group of disciples behind him, including Ghost Li, were also stunned, in the hall, for a moment there was only silence, not a single sound.


    After a while, Song Daren then brought up his courage again, carefully said, ¡°Shiniang, teacher¡¯s demise, disciples all know Shiniang is grieving, just that these affairs...cannot be dyed.¡±


    Suru¡¯s expression did not change, not only that, she did not even nce at Song Daren, in her eyes, other than ncing at thato qi who had just came back, there was only Tian Buyi.


    Song Daren looked embarrassed, for a moment did not know what to do, turned and looked back at the other disciples kneeling and burning the joss papers but everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do? And at this time, Suru suddenly spoke,


    ¡°Daren.¡±


    Song Daren hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, shiniang, do you have any instructions?¡±


    Suru said, ¡°You and the rest leave the hall for now, without my approval, not allowed toe in.¡±


    Song Daren was stunned, stepped back a few steps, the other disciples also nced over, Song Daren frowned but did not speak, He Dazhi who was beside him, was the most quick-witted, looked at him and shook his head slightly, anxiety on his face, Song Daren saw it and frowned even tightly.


    He had spent countless of time with these juniors, what He Dazhi was worrying, he naturally understood clearly. Compared with these disciples, he had spent the longest time with Tian Buyi and Suru, no one knew better than him the deep affection between his teacher and shiniang, if they were not around and Shiniang took things too hard, could it be...


    Song Daren turned pale at that thought, no matter what he could not take another step. And at this moment, Suru red at them, with a slight anger said, ¡°What are all of you doing, could it be that your teacher is dead, all of you are disregarding me this shiniang¡¯s words?¡±


    [Pu tong! Pu tong!]


    Sounds in session, other than Ghost Li who was kneeling before Suru, Song Daren and the rest of the disciples all knelt down and prostrated, Song Daren hurriedly said, ¡°Disciple do not dare, disciple do not dare!¡±


    Suru sighed, deep exhaustion appeared on her face, as if she did not even have the strength to reprimand, only waved her hand slightly, said, ¡°All of you leave.¡±


    Song Daren and the rest did not dare to defy her words again, everyone with a bitter face retreated but their hearts were still heavy, not knowing what should be done. Ghost Li kowtowed to Suru and also slowly retreated, however Suru suddenly said,


    Lao qi, you stay, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, stopped, but those behind him were relieved instead, no matter what, as long as someone was with her, most likely there would not be any incidents, after a few footstep sounds, the rest had already left the hall.


    In the hall, it turned silent, only the fire which was devouring the joss paper, made crackling sounds.


    Ghost Li quietly stood where he was, looked down and did not speak, after some time, Suru was heard sighing and said, ¡°Your teacher, had always been sharp tongued but soft hearted. Ten years ago that unforseen event, he had always brooded on it, although he did not say it but I could tell, he actually felt he had let you down.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes turned red, shook his head with force, hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not, it disciple who is unfilial, it¡¯s disciple who have let teacher down...¡± his voice choked.


    Suru¡¯s lips quivered, hearing Ghost Li¡¯s choked voice, it seemed to evoke the anguish in the bottom of her heart, but although her eyes showed her grief but she still forced herself to hold on and did not cry. She quietly looked at Tian Buyi, faintly said, ¡°In your teacher¡¯s heart, he had never thought of you as a disciple who was thrown out of the door, do you understand?¡±


    Ghost Li dropped his head down and quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suru continued, ¡°And since you have also acknowledged him back as your teacher today,ter you go over and burn some joss paper for him, for the time being treat it as you have also fulfil your filial duty, I guess Buyi he would also be happy...¡±


    Ghost Li clenched his teeth tightly, knelt before Tian Buyi¡¯s body, kowtowed three times, tears in his eyes, then he stood up and walked over to the big pot, knelt down. The fire in the pot had burned down much, most likely after the rest left, nobody fed it. Ghost Li looked beside, saw a few thick piles of joss paper nearby, all unopened.


    Those on Big Bamboo Valley were all cultivated people, most probably joss papers were not even used once in a few hundred years, these must have been prepared at thest minute by Song Daren, bought from the foot of the mountain. Thinking of these, Ghost Li felt anguish again, quietly took over a pile, opened it and started to burn one by one.


    Suru sat beside Tian Buyi, quietly watched that flickering, twisting mes, the fire reflected in Ghost Li¡¯s face refracted sudden light and darkness.


    She suddenly asked, ¡°When your teacher passed away, were you beside him?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body trembled and then turned over, still kneeling beside the pot, at the same time facing Suru, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suru looked deeply at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Yesterday after you were unconscious, I cleaned your wound and applied medicine, discovered at your chest where your most severe injury was, in your body there was Scarlet Fire sword energy which was unique to your teacher, the most damage to your meridians, was also because of that, what had happened?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart pounded, his palms started to sweat, after a moment, he quietly said, ¡°Disciple¡¯s injury this time, was indeed caused by teacher¡¯s harsh attack, but...¡±


    Speaking till here, he was suddenly lost, did not know where to start, the night unfortunate events happened abruptly, even though he was already experienced with the fights and tussles of the world but he was still left in shock, moreover his most beloved teacher lost his life in it, it was even harder to describe.


    Suru humpfed, her eyes stern, coldly said, ¡°Tell me the whole truth.¡±


    Ghost Li did not dare to look at Suru, bowed and then started to speak, from the time where he returned to Grassvige Temple and encountered the mysterious figure, pursued and came to the abandoned morgue outside HeYang City, until Tian Buyi¡¯s demise.


    Suru¡¯s face turned more and more pale as she listened, especially until the end where Tian Buyi lost his life, her face turned white, a pair of hands clutched Tian Buyi¡¯s hand tightly, as if afraid that her husband might leave her again.


    At the end, Ghost Li quietly said, ¡°These were the events, disciple do not dare to deceive shiniang.¡±


    Suru looked away to Tian Buyi, looked deeply at this familiar yet peaceful face, or maybe, in her husband¡¯s heart, he did not have much regrets, in his heart, all of these were what he should be doing!


    She breathed in deeply, straightened her body, although she really wished to continue lying like this, together with her husband, never to care about anything again, but, she knew it was not the time yet.


    ¡°You have really see clearly...¡± Suru¡¯s voice sounded uncertain.


    Ghost Li for a moment did not understand, said, ¡°Shiniang, you mean?


    Suru¡¯s face pale, quietly said, ¡°That mysterious person, really is sect head Reverend...Daoxuan senior brother?¡±


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, determinedly said, ¡°Disciple saw it with my own eyes, even if that person turned into ash, disciple will not be mistaken.¡±


    Suru quietly nodded, then again asked slowly, ¡°From what you have said, Buyi when he was mentally confused and attacked you, it was Small Bamboo Valley Lu Xueqi who killed him?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook greatly, cold sweat immediately dripped down from his forehead but in the end, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Suru did not speak, only stared in daze at Ghost Li, as if in a trance. Then under her stare, Ghost Li¡¯s face expression changed greatly, as if in suffering, after a long time, he then quietly said, ¡°That...Lu Xueqi she, she actually did it to save me, no, its disciple...¡± suddenly, his face turned solemn, prostrated and quietly said, ¡°Shiniang, no matter what mistakes there are, it is all disciple¡¯s fault, that Lu Xueqi she...¡±


    Suru sighed, said, ¡°I remember Qing Yun sect disciples, these past years, aren¡¯t you the closest with her, even when you joined the Evil Sect, I heard that she is still thinking about you, even defying Shuiyue senior sister a few times because of you, and even rejected Fenxiang Valley Yun Yn valley master¡¯s marriage proposal, isn¡¯t it?


    Ghost Li lying on the floor, his heart in chaos, he had thousands of words to say but unable to speak even one word. That night, although he clearly knew Lu Xueqi had to make the move in order to save him but because Tian Buyi was after all his mentor who raised him up, and moreover one of the most respected and loved person in his life, and before his eyes, that Tianya sword pierced through his mentor¡¯s chest...after which, he subconsciously, at his most anguish moment, pushed Lu Xueqi thousands of miles away.


    After southern border¡¯s chaos, there was once a brief hug, yet in this sleight of fate, the chasm was even deeper and broad, could not understand why heavens must be so cruel!


    And before Suru, although Ghost Li had such conflicting thoughts before but he could not sit by and let Suru misunderstood Lu Xueqi. Although he clearly understood, shiniang had deep affections for teacher, more than himself, this fact that he himself found it hard to ept, how could he expect shiniang to be magnanimous?


    Ghost Li was lost for words.


    The truth was like a sharp sword and heartless, everyone who came near it, all almost would be hurt by it!


    However Suru¡¯s face, was not that resolute as what Ghost Li¡¯s expected, on the contrary, after the initial grief, her expression slowly turned to contemtion. After a moment, she spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°I remember just now you said, before Buyi passed away, his mind briefly came back, recognized you, is it?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suru said, ¡°Then did he say anything to you?¡±


    Ghost Li thought hard for a moment, quietly said, ¡°After teacher was conscious, he said to me two sentences.¡±


    Suru asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°The first sentence that teacher said was rather strange, he only repeitively said three words, ¡®Don¡¯t me her, don¡¯t me her. The second sentence was to instruct disciple, after teacher passed away, to bring his body back to Big Bamboo Valley and hand over to shinniang, and to tell shiniang...¡±


    Suru¡¯s countenance changed, said, ¡°What did he want you to tell me?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s quietly said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s final words were for disciple to tell shiniang, shiniang please don¡¯t take it too hard, don¡¯t...don¡¯t do silly things.¡±


    Suru was stunned for words, the tears in her eyes shimmered, her body wavered, looking like her body had lost all strength and about to copse. Ghost Li felt anguish and was worried but did not dare to approach, only knelt and kowtowed, ¡°Shiniang please don¡¯t take it too hard!¡±


    After a long time, Suru¡¯s slightly calm voice was heard, ¡°I am fine, you can get up.¡±


    Ghost Li then stood up, looked up and saw her face was much calmer but the pain in her eyes, was still evident.


    In the hall, silence again, Ghost Li quietly put in a few more joss paper into the fire, at this moment, Suru suddenly said, ¡°Are you too full of hatred and dissatisfaction towards Lu Xueqi for killing your teacher?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, not knowing what shiniang meant by that, he was unable to answer. But Suru was an intelligent person, in addition she had already looked past the mortal affairs, looking at Ghost Li¡¯s expression, she already roughly knew.


    She faintly said, ¡°Do you know, Buyi before he left he still said to you ¡®Don¡¯t me her¡¯ the three words, what it meant?¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Suru slightly smiled bitterly, said, ¡°If it¡¯s what I assumed, most probably Buyi he was willing to be killed by that Miss Lu Xueqi.¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked, said, ¡°Shiniang, your words...¡±


    Suru let out a long sigh, said, ¡°Forget it. Should not looked back at the past but in the end could not be dismissed away, our past generation¡¯s secret, should not involve you all the junior generations. ¡° She quietly looked back, at Tian Buyi, looked at his peaceful face, as if he was sleeping, quietly said, ¡°Buyi, you must also want me to tell him this secret right...¡±

 Chapter 233: Blood Omen

    Chapter 233 - Blood Omen


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Valley.


    The mountain breeze blew past the lush bamboo forest, created waves of rustling, reverberated in the deserted quiet forest.


    Wenmin looked up at the sky, saw the cloudless firmament, a stretch of azure, gave off a feeling of being transparent, she inhaled deeply, felt better but her footsteps never slowed, traversing the bamboo forest on a small path, soon she saw the small bamboo hut that Shuiyue Master meditated in.


    She walked to the door, softly knocked on the door, said, ¡°Teacher, I have returned.¡±


    Shuiyue Master¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Is it Min¡¯er,e in!¡±


    Wenmin pushed opened the door and walked in, the hut was not very big, after entering she saw Shuiyue Master sitting cross-legged on the bed, her eyes closed. She walked to the side and said, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Shuiyue Master slowly opened her eyes, nced at her and saw that she was alone, said, ¡°Why, didn¡¯t manage to find?¡±


    Wenmin nodded, said, ¡°Yes, I have been to Lu junior sister¡¯s ce twice today but she is not there, I have asked the other sisters but no one saw her. Could it be that she has something to attend to and left the mountain?¡±


    Shuiyue Master was expressionless, said, ¡°Xueqi has always been sensible, if she is going to leave the mountain, she will notify me, you all are not able to find her, most likely...¡± her voice paused, seemed to think of something, changed the topic and said, ¡°Since you are unable to find her, then forget it, anyway it¡¯s not anything important, you can go and practise your homework!¡±


    Wenmin nodded, acknowledged and then bowed to Shuiyue Master before leaving the hut and gently closing the door.


    Until Wenmin¡¯s footsteps outside the hut gradually faded, Shuiyue Master¡¯s calm face slowly surfaced a thoughtful expression, after a long time, she quietly sighed.


    Sunlight shone in from the window, illuminating this exquisite and simple bamboo hut, Shuiyue Master came down from the bed and walked to the door, opened the door and walked out, leaving a stretch of silence in this small space.


    The Full-Moon tform was the most secluded ce in Small Bamboo Valley, on each clear full moon night, the scenery here was the most spectacr, it was said on a full moon night, the moonlight like water, reflected by this Full-Moon tform, was bright enough to illuminate the entire Small Bamboo Valley mountain range, it was really an amazing scene in the mortal world, it was also one of Qing Yun Hill¡¯s famous view.


    For the past ten years, Lu Xueqi often in the deep of the night, danced with her sword to the moon, Shuiyue Master was Lu Xueqi¡¯s mentor who raised her up, teacher like mother, nobody understood Lu Xueqi¡¯s thoughts like her. After hearing that Wenmin was unable to locate her, after contemting, she expected that Lu Xueqi most likely came to this secluded ce.


    On the way here, the bamboo forest became more luxuriant, at the same time, leaving further and further away from the bustling hall and buildings, although Shuiyue Master¡¯s abode was also at a secluded ce but walking on this small path, hearing the bamboos rustlings unceasingly on both sides of the road, couldn¡¯t help but felt her heart empty.


    She wondered if Lu Xueqi especially liked this ce because of this feeling?


    Shuiyue Master thought of that quietly in her heart, walked towards the tform. As expected, she had just stepped onto the tform, she saw that famr white figure quietly standing on the huge rock jutting out from the cliff, howling winds were heard unceasingly from the bottomless abyss, Lu Xueqi¡¯s white clothes also pped and danced in the wind.


    Tianya still in her hand, quietly emitted faint blue rays of propitious energy.


    Shuiyue Master watched her back figure, after a period of silence, her eyes seemed to containplicated emotions, constantly glimmering, after a long time, she gently coughed.


    Lu Xueqi immediately was startled, it was daylight right now and never had any Small Bamboo Valley sisters came to this secluded area, now that there was someone here and the person was right behind her without her realizing it.


    She whipped around and saw Shuiyue Master, Lu Xueqi was stunned and quickly drifted down from the rock, came before her teacher and bowed, ¡°Teacher, why did youe here?¡±


    Shuiyue Master¡¯s eyes contained some tenderness, pulled Lu Xueqi clothes and gently said, ¡°The strong winds here contained harsh chill, although you have high cultivation but it is best not to face it for too long, it would not be good for you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi lowered her head, said, ¡°Disciple understands, many thanks for teacher¡¯s concern.¡±


    Shuiyue Master nced at her, let out a breath and said, ¡°Do you holding some grudges against teacher in your heart?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was shocked and said, ¡°Teacher, why do you say that?¡±


    Shuiyue Master indifferently said, ¡°I told you this secret and allow you to leave the mountain, who knows Heaven is making a fool out of the people, after several obstacles, you instead had to kill that Big Bamboo Valley Tian teacher uncle who was controlled by Zhu Xiang ancient sword. And it had to be in front of that person.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s expression dimmed but only shook her head slowly, said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t say it anymore, disciple have already thought it clearly in my heart. This is Heaven¡¯s will, teacher you yourself also did not expect it, moreover at thest moment on that day, Tian teacher uncle he was unable to speak but my heart clearly understood his intention, that sword, Tian teacher uncle also wanted me to do it.¡±


    Her voice paused, her expression suddenly revealed a deste look, as if self-mocking, as if bitterlyughing, faintly said, ¡°As for me and that person...disciple have never hoped, the sect rules and regtions, righteousness and justice like a mountain, I myself understand it very well. Big Bamboo Valley¡¯s Tian teacher uncle was his mentor who brought him up, he has always view him like his father, now that he is dead by my hand, if it were me, I would not be able to ept it.¡±


    Speaking until here, she quietly looked up, towards Shuiyue Master, smiled bleakly, ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry for disciple, I, I have really gotten over it!¡±


    Shuiyue Master felt a pain in her heart, with her experienced sight, right now what Lu Xueqi was feeling, how could she not tell, just that this incident was really unexpected and did not have any room for remedy, in the past although she was firmly against this rtionship, but right now at this moment, she did not have the heart to.


    However, even though how much she did not have the heart to, in the end it was of no help, Shuiyue Master sighed softly, shook her head, gently said, ¡°Xueqi, don¡¯t be too sad, don¡¯t neglect your health.¡±


    Lu Xueqi forced a smile, quietly said, ¡°Teacher, you came over to this secluded ce to look for me, is there any important matter?¡±


    Shuiyue Master nodded, said, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is indeed a matter, although trivial but it looked extremely strange, and after I pondered a few times, you are still the best person.¡±


    Lu Xueqi said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shuiyue Master nced at her, said, ¡°Actually it is still that secret. Ah right, that day you said after the unforeseen events, you personally sent Ghost Li and Tian Buyi¡¯s body to Big Bamboo Valley?¡±


    Lu Xueqi heard the two words, Ghost Li, her face changed slightly but then nodded her head, firmly said, ¡°Yes, that day he...that person was heavily injured. Although there was no immediate danger to his life but to bring Tian teacher uncle¡¯s body back by himself, it was really too strenuous, and this matter was not best to dy so disciple sent them. But after I sent them to Big Bamboo Valley and saw themnded, I left.¡±


    Shuiyue Master nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that is the strange thing.¡±


    Lu Xueqi felt surprised, said, ¡°What is it, teacher?¡±


    Shuiyue Master faintly said, ¡°Like what you said, two days ago, Tian Buyi¡¯s body was already sent to Big Bamboo Valley but until today, not a single distressing news was heard from Big Bamboo Valley.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was shocked, couldn¡¯t help but frowned.


    Shuiyue Master sped her hands behind, gazed far out, saw in the far clouds, Big Bamboo Valley appearing indistinctly.


    After looking it for a long time, said, ¡°Tian Buyi was after all Big Bamboo Valley¡¯s leader, his position not trivial, once the news is out, even sect head Reverend has to go over to pay his respect but Big Bamboo Valley kept the news secret, isn¡¯t it a very strange thing?¡±


    She paused, turned and looked at Lu Xueqi, said, ¡°Other than this, I have already quietly sent someone with an excuse to Long Shou Valley, discovered Tian Linger is still at Long Shou Valley, her own father¡¯s demise, she actually also knew nothing.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was quiet for a long while, said, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±


    Shuiyue Master nodded, said, ¡°You are extremely intelligent, I don¡¯t have to say more. Actually I am not suspecting anything, Suru is after all my junior sister, we are like real sisters, not acting for others, I am actually more worried about her, that she might do something silly but as long as Big Bamboo Valley do not announce the death, I as Small Bamboo Valley leader, it is not appropriate for me to visit, in addition this matter involves many hidden intricate details, it is not convenient to tell others too, so I have to let you go over one more time.¡±


    Lu Xueqi nodded, said, ¡°Disciple understands, since it is so, if there is no other matter than disciple will go over now.¡±


    Shuiyue Master nodded, said, ¡°Good too, be careful, if there is any unforeseen events, quicklye back and notify me.¡±


    Lu Xueqi acknowledged, bowed to Shuiyue Master, turned, Tianya lit up, she left with the sword, a sharp piercing sound in the air, she already transformed into a blue light, dashed into the sky.


    Shuiyue Master watched Lu Xueqi¡¯s hurried figure, not like her usual calm self, she then knew that that stubborn infatuated disciple although appeared strong and imed she had gotten over it but in her heart, she could never do that.


    After staying silent for a long while, in the end she could only sighed, shook her head, turned and walked down the tform, walked straight ahead.


    Thousands of miles away, Majestic Fox Mountain.


    In the icy-cold chamber, cold chilly air still rising and twirling, that peaceful girl in green, was still lying quietly on that ice stone tform.


    Youji with her face veiled, stood alone in the stone chamber, watched Biyao for a long time, softly sighed, carrying much helplessness.


    In her heart, recently there were really too many frustrations, unable toprehend, made her heart pained and also gradually made her perplexed.


    First Ghost King seemed to totally changed into another person, from that resolute and decisive Ghost King, although currently he was still ingenious but his thirst for killing was getting heavier, only a few days, because a few matters did not follow his wishes, Ghost King had already killed several, among them even included a rather senior Ghost King sect elder.


    And these small matters, if it was two years ago, Ghost King most likely would onlyugh it off. Youji clearly felt that, in Ghost King sect, everyone was in fear, nobody knew when would it be their turn.


    And what made Youji heart felt pain was, that day where she identally encountered Ghost King and Ghost Li fighting, although it was only a short fight but Youji was not an ordinary disciple, she was one of the four great holy envoys, Scarlet Bird, clearly saw, not knowing since when, there was already a deep scar between the two men, and Ghost King¡¯s moves, might not not have the intention to kill.


    Her eyes dimmed, looked at Biyao, Biyao was still quietly sleeping. Even if it was for this respectful and beautiful girl, the two men managed to work together but what was it, after this ten years, they would arrive at such state?


    Youji really could not imagine, if that day reallyes, the two of them killing each other, what would be the result? And looking at it now, it might really happen.


    ¡°Men, humpf, men!¡±


    Youji hatefully said that, terribly upset, when she looked at Biyao again, this was a child who she had always treated as her own, everytime she looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anguish.


    Just when she was quietly contemting alone, the thick door of the room made a deep sound, someone was opening it from outside.


    Youji turned and looked, soon, Ghost King¡¯s figure was seen, slowly walking in and couldn¡¯t help but looked dazed.


    Ghost King then saw Youji, nodded to her, said, ¡°You are here too.¡±


    Youji coldlyughed, stared at Ghost King, did not speak.


    Ghost King frowned, his eyes had a trace of anger, he now seemed to be easily angered, greatly different from what he used to be. Just that Youji was after all not an ordinary person, especially to his daughter, therefore Ghost King had always treated her differently. He could only say, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Youji snorted, coldly sneered, ¡°Do you still remember you have a daughter lying here?¡±


    Ghost King frowned, said, ¡°What are you talking about, how can I not remember, I have only this child.¡±


    Youji solemnly said, ¡°Then fine, why don¡¯t you tell me, how long have you not been here to visit Biyao?¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, for a moment speechless, a guilty look shed past his eyes, he softened and said, ¡°It is my wrong, recently the sect has been busy, my mood was not good so I came less frequently.¡±


    Youji coldly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, not only you, even that Ghost Li, what exactly is it? Both of you seemed to have change a lot!¡± Speaking until the end, her tone slowly turned deep.


    Ghost King did not seem to mind Youji¡¯s tone and after hearing Ghost Li these two words, his face sank, snorted and said, ¡°Thed fails to see therger issue, don¡¯t mention him in front of me!¡±


    Youji saw his face, an indistinct anger, was about to say more but suddenly felt exhausted, for a moment felt downhearted, shook her head, said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, up to you all, anyway you¡¯re on your own, I really can¡¯t handle and don¡¯t bother to care.¡±


    Speaking, she turned and walked towards the door, Ghost King watched her back figure, frowning, was about to speak but eventually did not.


    As Youji¡¯s hand was about to reach the door, suddenly she paused, almost at the time, Ghost King seemed to sense something, both of his eyes had a sharp glint.


    An invisible yet abundant formidable force, like a roaring turbulent huge tide, rolled past underneath their feet. Ghost King and Youji were both highly cultivated artists, for a moment their countenances changed.


    Just that, Youji was shocked, Ghost King was indeed surprised and pleased, his eyes twinkled unceasingly.


    Waves after waves of this force rolled past, slowly Youji clearly felt, the earth beneath was quaking slightly, and slowly increasing in force.


    Her face pale, this sudden strange force, powerful beyond imagination, made one panic, it was not what a human could fight, in her shock she turned back, saw Ghost King¡¯s strange expression, both of his eyes bright and piercing, but did not know what he was thinking, only on his face, there wasn¡¯t much shock.


    At this moment, this room which was covered with infinite thick mountain rock, indestructible icy chamber, emitted several cracking sounds in session, as if something had cracked opened.


    This time, both Ghost King and Youji¡¯s faces changed greatly.


    In their shock, they quickly looked over, on the sturdy rock wall, a few short cracks appeared, from that, a few small pieces of stones fell, at the same time the earth beneath them, shook even more.


    However fortunately, this strange force while tearing the sturdy rock walls, seemed to find an avenue to vent, not long both of them felt the mysterious force underneath them, swiftly weakened and soon disappeared.


    Youji stood still for a long while, her brows frowning, if it was not for the few cracks on the walls, she almost thought it was just her imagination. Just that the cracks were like knives, carved realistically on the sturdy walls.


    Youji turned towards Ghost King, for some reason, Ghost King only nced at her and turned back, looked at Biyao.


    ¡°You know what this is all about?¡±


    Youji suddenly felt a foreboding.


    Ghost King slowly shook his head, indifferently said, ¡°I do not know too,ter on I will send someone to survey terrain carefully, see if it was an earthquake.¡±


    Youji was silent for a moment, said, ¡°That should not be an earthquake, that burst of great force, like a turbulent sea tide, within it clearly a piercingly cold murderous energy, it was definitely not a natural disaster.¡±


    Ghost King was silent, after a moment said, ¡°I will investigate this matter, you don¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    Youji stared at his back for a long time, her veil moved in the windless air, after a while, she did not speak anymore, turned and walked straight, opened the thick door and walked out.


    The stone door after a rumble slowly shut, the cold chamber again descended into stillness. Looking at that peaceful and carrying a faint smile beautiful face, Ghost King¡¯s deep and sharp gaze finally slowly softened.


    He quietly sat beside the stone bed, his eyes only Biyao, an unspoken yearning and anguish.


    And it seemed almost only at this moment, when he was alone with his daughter, he would reveal some weakness.


    However, who would know?


    Or should say, even Ghost King himself, would he understand?


    Nobody knew.


    And outside this icy cold chamber, Youji who had only taken a few steps, stopped again, frowned and looked around.


    Not knowing if it was because she was inside the sturdy and thick stone room, although she felt the strange force but the surrounding destruction was not apparent, of course, to be able to create cracks on the extremely sturdy solid walls, this force was something to be reckoned.


    And outside the room, what she saw was the aftermath, ever since Ghost King sect started, in the intersected tunnels, everywhere was a mess, pieces of stones could be seen everywhere, urgent shouts were heard, some groaning in pain.


    Obviously, that mysterious force had created a muchrger destruction than expected in Majestic Fox Mountain.


    And in the chaos, Youji also discovered another strange thing, in these well-ventted tunnels, not knowing since when, there was a lingering faint smell of blood.


    This blood stench not knowing from where, but seemed to be everywhere, no matter where she walked to, she could smell this. Although it was not that thick but Youji still felt very ufortable. However there were too many troubling matters today, she did not have the energy to look into this.


    To her, she felt as if her chest was stuffed, regardless she wanted to dash out of this mountain, to take a breath of air outside. As she thought of that, she went ahead and did it.


    Youji¡¯s figure soon vanished among the tunnels, just that that faint blood stench, seemed to be still quietly lingering...

 Chapter 234: Despair

    Chapter 234 - Despair


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Valley.


    This was already the third day that Tian Buyi¡¯s body was sent back by Ghost Li but perplexingly, Suru was still preventing the Big Bamboo Valley disciples from reporting the grievous news to fellow branches, this not only made Song Daren and the rest from feeling bewildered while grieving but even Ghost Li also felt strange.


    Just that, nobody dared to bring up this matter to Suru, Suru keeping vigil over her husband¡¯s body in Observed Silence Hall which was protected using Taoism celestial magical weapon, her face of sorrow and grief, was enough to stop them. And there were only a number of people in Big Bamboo Valley, they had always been low-key, if there wasn¡¯t any important matter, no one woulde to this secluded summit, therefore when Big Bamboo Valley held vigil in the Observed Silence Hall for three days, no one in Qing Yun sect actually discovered it.


    However on this clear dawn, finally an outsider had came, quietlynded at the summit, white clothes like snow, floating celestially, it was Lu Xueqi.


    Faint blue brilliant light shed, propitious energy gently surrounding, Tianya in her fair hand quietly shone. Lu Xueqi looked around, only saw lush greenery mountains and rivers, peaceful as usual, nothing seemed abnormal, but ahead on both sides of the Observed Silence Hall, two white mourning curtains hung, revealing the sorrow in this ce.


    She quietly nced at the white curtains, walked towards Observed Silence Hall, not long discovered Song Daren and the rest in mourning garb, walking out from the hall, looking slightly strange and at the same time awkward.


    Until they saw that it was Lu Xueqi and she was alone, Song Daren and the rest were visibly relieved.


    Lu Xueqi cupped her hands in greeting, said, ¡°Small Bamboo Valley¡¯s Lu Xueqi, met with Song senior brother and various senior brothers.¡±


    Song Daren, Wu Dayi, He Dazhi and the rest did not dare to neglect, each returned the gesture, following which Song Daren with a bitterugh, said, ¡°Why did Lu junior sistere over to our ce here, this eh, we embarrassed ourselves.¡±


    There was no smile on Lu Xueqi at all, instead seriousness and sorrow were expressed, said, ¡°Xueqi did not have any other intention bying here, only wish to attend Tian teacher uncle¡¯s memorial service and visit Suru teacher aunt, could various senior brothers please convey the message, Xueqi will be extremely grateful.¡±


    Song Daren and the rest looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, Song Daren said, ¡°Lu junior sister is too polite, to say too you are not considered an outsider, eh¡±


    He suddenly paused, Lu Xueqi¡¯s face also had an inexplicable blush, Song Daren feeling some embarrassment,ughed and passed it off, said, ¡±It¡¯s like this, shiniang she is not here now, this morning she went off by herself to the bamboo forest at the mountain rear, still¡±


    He sighed, grief revealed on his face, quietly said, ¡°Shiniang she is too grieved over the loss of teacher, this time she even brought teacher¡¯s body, told us that she is going to bury teacher by herself.¡±


    Lu Xueqi frowned, a trace of uneasiness brushed past her heart, this situation was even stranger than what she had expected before she came over, putting aside the question of not informing others, but not even notifying her own daughter Tian Linger and Suru was going to bury Tian Buyi herself?


    The thought in her head shed past, after a moment of hesitation, finally still turned to Song Daren and asked, ¡°Then, then that person?¡±


    Song Daren initially was lost but after looking at Lu Xueqi¡¯s expression, including He Dazhi who had always been quick-witted, pulled his sleeve and made an expression, he immediately understood, hesitated and said, ¡°Little junior brother he has also gone to the rear mountain.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, looked up at Song Daren, Song Daren with a bitterugh, said, ¡°Shiniang doesn¡¯t allow us to follow, only called little junior brother to follow along.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was quiet, after a moment, she bowed to Song Daren and the rest, said, ¡°Many thanks to various senior brothers, since it is so, I will not further dy all of you, I wille another day to offer my respect to Tian teacher uncle.¡±


    Song Daren and the rest returned the gesture, Song Daren hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Lu junior sister, this matter is ratherplicated, still hope that you¡±


    Without waiting for Song Daren to finish his words, Lu Xueqi already interrupted and said, ¡°I know, Song senior brother please don¡¯t worry, Xueqi will definitely not mention a word to others.¡±


    Song Daren nodded, did not speak anymore, Lu Xueqi too did not speak anymore, turned and left.


    Watching as that white figure left, Wu Dayi walked up and said, ¡°Big senior brother, I guess she is most likely going to the mountain rear, will this be alright?¡±


    He Dazhi indifferently said, ¡°how would it be most likely, clearly this Lu junior sister is definitely going to the mountain rear to take a look. Today her arrival at Big Bamboo Valley, certainly is acting on Small Bamboo Valley Shuiyue Master¡¯s orders, if she doesn¡¯t check out shiniang¡¯s condition, it will be hard for her to report to Shuiyue Master when she returns.¡±


    Song Daren said, ¡°It is also good that she goes over, I keep worrying these few days that something might happen because of shiniang but shiniang refuse to let us follow along and we cannot defy her orders. Althougho qi also went along but we all know that if shiniang askedo qi to leave, with his character, he has always respected and revered shiniang, most likely he will also not defy. With this Small Bamboo Valley Miss Lu going over to take a look, it won¡¯t do any harm.¡±


    The rest heard it and all nodded and agreed, following which all were silent, Song Daren sighed, turned and walked back to the hall.


    In the bamboo forest behind the main summit, at a nce, the scenery looked simr to Small Bamboo Valley, where the eyesid, were all exuberant green bamboos, rustling and swaying with the wind. The sun set down, shone out a few rays of light in the bamboo forest, onto the ground.


    On the thin leaves, numerous crystal beads congealed, smooth and shiny, like the most precious pearl.


    Where Ghost Li was, for a moment he couldn¡¯t help but feel lost, many years ago, this was where he started his Big Bamboo Valley life, not knowing how many dawns and sunsets, he swung his knife to cut the trees, sweated out, at this secluded forest quietly logged, the years where he once felt dull, thinking of it now, was like a dream, however that tranquility that he once had, could never be found again.


    The bamboos rustled in waves, the mountain breeze blew gently, just beside the ear.


    He sighed in his heart, lifted off this thin meaningless sentiment, turned around and looked at Suru.


    Tian Buyi¡¯s bodyid not far, there was still Da Huang lying beside it. Every since Tian Buyi¡¯s body returned, this dog almost never left Tian Buyi.


    Under Tian Buyi¡¯s body, there was not a single bedding, this seemed disrespectful to the deceased but from Ghost Li to Song Daren and even Du Bishu, no one dared to have the slightest doubt on Suru¡¯s actions.


    However, although they would not be suspicious of Suru¡¯s grief but her actions, were really bewildering, Ghost Li wanted to ask but right now, Suru who was back facing him, looked as if a wall was there.


    And at this moment, Suru spoke, said, ¡°Why, you have something to tell me?¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked and then hesitated for a moment, finally spoke in a careful way, said, ¡°Shiniang, I have a few words, do not know if I should say.¡±


    Suru indifferently said, ¡°Just say, I too know, those words, most likely it is not only you who think that way.¡±


    Ghost Li stiffened, he guessed that knowing his shiniang was an exceptional intelligent figure and seemed like even in her grief over her husband¡¯s demise, it did not affect her wits at all, Ghost Li coughed and said, ¡°Shiniang, please pardon disciple being bold, disciple understands shiniang on teacher¡¯s demise¡±


    His words stopped there, Ghost Li involuntarily nced at Tian Buyi, his heart a spasm of pain before continuing on, ¡°Just that, disciple beseech shiniang no matter what, not to take it too hard. Other than that, although shiniang is grieving but teacher¡¯s funeral affairs is better to make preparations in the early stage, furthermore Linger senior sister, whether it is in reason or emotions, she must be informed toe back and offer her respect to teacher.¡±


    Suru did not turn her head back, did not speak.


    Ghost Li felt uneasy, lowered his head slightly, quietly said, ¡°Shiniang, if there are any words which are spoken inappropriately, please do not be offended.¡±


    Suru shook her head, slowly turned around, looked at Ghost Li, said, ¡°You have not said anything wrong, what you said are correct.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Suru, surprised, Suru today dressed up differently from the past few days, although she was still in mourning garb but her face looked as if there was makeup, looked more vitality and revealed even more of her beauty, mesmerizing.


    Ghost Li lowered his head, for a moment at loss at what to say, after a while, he said, ¡°Shiniang, disciple still has a matter, to be as bold as to consult shiniang.¡±


    Suru indifferently said, ¡®You can speak.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Teacher¡¯s demise, disciple and shiniang both are in mourning but teacher¡¯s body, it¡¯s really not appropriate to presumptuously move, and furthermore to this mountain rear.¡±


    Suru suddenly cut in, ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡±


    Ghost Li quickly shook his head, said, ¡°Disciple do not dare!¡±


    Suru nced at him, did not speak but her expression slowly turned amicable, as if thought of something, suddenly her face showed a mournful expression, said, ¡°Lao qi, do you know how many years your teacher and I have been married?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, indistinctly felt shiniang¡¯s words contained a deep sorrow, although knowing it so, he did not know how to console, while worrying, he replied, ¡°Disciple do not know.¡±


    Suru smiled, turned back, slowly sat down beside Tian Buyi, quietly said, ¡°Actually not only you, even I myself have also forgotten, the time in these mountains, I spent it together with him, I am contented, how would I think how many years it has been? He alwaysugh at me for being silly, said in the future if our cultivation were not sufficient, unable to ascend to celestial and again enter into reincarnation, at that moment of life and death separation, not knowing what kind of scene would that be.¡±


    Her voice gradually became deeper, said, ¡°I asked him, what was his thinking, he said he had no other request, if he were to leave earlier than me, as a cultivated person he did not want any grand funeral, not even a coffin,e naturally, leave naturally, he only hoped to be in the mountain ground behind the main summit, that was sufficient, so that he could keep watch day and night over the people in the mountain ahead and not be lonely.¡±


    Before she finished, tears were already flowing down her face.


    Ghost Li clenched his teeth, unable to speak.


    Da Huang¡¯s head lifted up slightly, looked at Suru and then crawled down again, its tail wagged slightly.


    Suru looked at Tian Buyi for a long time, suddenly waved her hand, said, ¡®You can go down the mountain now,e back after an hour!¡±


    Ghost Li was shocked, felt somehow reluctant, called out, ¡°Shiniang¡±


    Suru said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li hesitated, finally brought up his courage and said, ¡°Shiniang, teacher¡¯s promise which was made with you while he was alive, we disciples naturally do not dare to defy, just that before teacher is buried, shouldn¡¯t we inform Linger senior sister¡±


    Suru was quiet for a moment, said, ¡°Fine too, you go down and inform Daren, let him secretly go to Longshou Valley and call Linger over!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, turned and left, when he reached the entrance stairs, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back, Suru sat beside Tian Buyi, her figure lonesome, made one really felt sad. His heart pained again, quickly turned around and did not dare to look again, walked on.


    On his journey, his mind recalled the past few days scenes. Suru did not ask Song Daren and the rest to notify the other Qing Yun sect branches, this was already extremely strange, even Tian Linger was not allowed to be notified, this was not reasonable. Today in this way handling Tian Buyi¡¯s funeral affairs, although Tian Buyi had an agreement made but this was too sloppy.


    Ghost Li sighed in his heart, shook it off, actually as a cultivated person, funeral affairs are not important, flesh, bone and skin, buried in the soil, would also not be a bad thing.


    He thought of it like that quietly, didn¡¯t bother to fly, walked down the mountain path, not knowingly had reached halfway down the mountain. When he first came up the mountain, following behind big senior brother Song Daren and little junior sister Tian Linger to the rear mountain, how difficult it was to travel on this path, the past memories vivid, lingered in his heart.


    But not knowing that Linger senior sister, how has she been all these years?


    A faint bitter smile on his lips, he shook his head, and then, he suddenly stopped, looked ahead surprised.


    On the path, a white figure suddenly appeared, quietly standing, in the morning light not a single trace of looking mortal, quietly watching him.


    Ghost Li looked at her, both of them looked for a long time but yet had no words to say.


    The mountain breeze blew over, ruffled her hair and clothes, moving with the wind.


    Finally, it was Ghost Li who first spoke, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Lu Xueqi quietly said, ¡°My teacher instructed me toe and pay my respect to Suru teacher aunt.¡±


    Ghost Li quietly nodded, hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Shiniang is recovering at this mountain rear, just that right now she wished to be alone, instructed me toe back after an hour.¡±


    Lu Xueqi nodded too, said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will just wait.¡±


    Ghost Li acknowledged, kept quiet, Lu Xueqi seemed at lost at what to say too, between the both of them, while it gradually became quieter, although both stood and did not move, the distance seemed to increase.


    After a long period, Lu Xueqi softly said, ¡°Are your injuries better?¡±


    Ghost Li softly said, ¡°Much better, ¡° while speaking, he looked up at Lu Xueqi, said, ¡°That day if it was not for you, I might not even be standing here, I should be thanking you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, looked at Ghost Li, said, ¡°That day I, I that sword¡±


    Ghost Li suddenly interrupted, said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face dimmed, stopped and looked down.


    Ghost Li seemed to be hesitating, and then continued, ¡°Shiniang had talked to me about those matters, she said I have mistaken you, I am sorry.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook, looked up, Ghost Li with sorrow on his face, was also looking at her, but even it was so, he still spoke every word slowly, ¡°Shiniang¡¯s words, I naturally believed but teacher was after all my mentor who raised and taught me, I know maybe I am too selfish but I hope you can give me some time, I can too¡±


    ¡°I understand, I wait for you!¡± Lu Xueqi suddenly interrupted him.


    Ghost Li was stunned, looked up at her, the beautifuldy who was biting her lips, tears as if in her eyes but in that instant her tensed body seemed to have rxed, on her lips a faint smile and gratification.


    Watching that emotional girl, his lips moved, a tenderness suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart, wanted to smile and said something to her, who knows at this moment, from the summit¡¯s bamboo forest behind them, a burst of dog barking was heard from the distant.


    His body suddenly froze.


    That was Da Huang, ever since Tian Buyi¡¯s body was returned, Da Huang had always been quietly beside his master¡¯s body, never barked loudly again, but at this moment, although faint from this distance but it sounded frantic, extremely despair, he had never heard before in his several decades.


    What had exactly happened, that would make Da Huang howl hysterically?


    The worry which had been buried deep inside his heart, suddenly gushed out, Ghost Li¡¯s face instantly turned pale, even his hands also started to tremble.


    Lu Xueqi was also shocked, felt bewildered looking at Ghost Li¡¯s expression, asked in shock, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li did not answer but his body trembling, abruptly bellowed, ¡°Shiniang!¡±


    He had already dashed back, like lightning, towards the bamboo forest.


    Lu Xueqi was extremely intelligent, in an instant she understood vaguely, her face also turned pale, her body trembled, if it was because of Tian Buyi¡¯s death, Suru in her grief had some unfortunate event, how would Ghost Li be, she could not imagine, and how would they face each other, she totally could not imagine!


    Watching that figure shed back madly, she suddenly felt a never before helplessness, like a huge shadow shrouded beside her, she wanted to follow but her body and legs seemed to be trapped by an invisible force, unable to move at all. In her heart, she shouted with all her might, ¡°No no¡±

 Chapter 235: No Regrets

    Chapter 235 - No Regrets


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart was torn with anxiety, dashed ahead in full speed, with his current skills, the trees and grasses by the side of the path were all ttened in that instant, like a gap cleaved in the middle of the sea. Due to his speed, the wind hitting his face indistinctly felt painful but then he did not notice that at all.


    Right now in his heart, there was only Suru who was in the rear bamboo forest.


    Da Huang¡¯s barkings lingered around his ear, madly. Ghost Li¡¯s figure from the foot of the mountain stone stairs, abruptly charged up to the sky, creating a sharp piercing sound, up the stairs. While in the air, Ghost Li¡¯s heart suddenly froze, almost involuntarily dropped down.


    On the ground, not knowing since when, there were two human-sized pits, two piles of soil beside, looking at the wetness of the soil, it must be dug by Suru earlier on. Thinking about the purpose of these two pits, Ghost Li¡¯s turned pale, his scalp tingling. Tian Buyi¡¯s body was still lying peacefully at the original spot but Suru, whom Ghost Li was most worried about, was lying on Tian Buyi¡¯s chest, unmoving.


    Beside, Da Huang facing Suru, barking wildly incessantly.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart sank, watching the slender figure who was just standing before him not a while ago, he suddenly fear to face and to go near. At this moment, on the stone stairs behind him, a pale Lu Xueqi appeared, she stood at a distance over there, quietly watching everything.


    Ghost Li suppressed his racing heart, softly called out, ¡°Shiniang?¡±


    Suru did not move, there was no response.


    Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps slowly approached, every step seemed to take much effort, Da Huang¡¯s barkings were still incessant. Finally, he came near Suru, quietly said, ¡°Shiniang...don¡¯t scare me...¡±


    A trembling hand touched Suru¡¯s shoulder, Ghost Li clenched his teeth, increased his strength and flipped Suru¡¯s body over: A surprised and slightly smiling face, appeared before him.


    Suru was smiling, her lips seemed to have a faint relief, maybe it was because she was with her husband. Her body was still warm, her face peaceful and dignified, only without vitality.


    Da Huang was still barking madly but its voice was gradually getting hoarse!


    Ghost Li¡¯s legs weakened, sat on the ground, a momentter, his mind nk.


    ¡°Shiniang has gone too....¡±


    This was his only cry in his mind, reverberating incessantly in his heart.


    The next day, the other Qing Yun sect branches received Big Bamboo Valley¡¯s solemn news, branch leader Tian Buyi and his wife, Suru, both had passed away.


    Tian Buyi couple¡¯s status within Qing Yun sect were substantial and had always enjoyed prestige. This solemn news in an instant shocked the entire Qing Yun sect, immediately numerous fellow sect members flew over to mourn. From Longshou Valley Tian Linger rushed back and was all tears before her parents¡¯ spiritual tablets. And the other branches¡¯ elders although were all cultivated artists, most of them teared up as they turned sentimental, especially Small Bamboo Valley Shuiyue Master who was the closest to Suru.


    In this solemn and sorrowful atmosphere, there was some unusual signs, with Tian Buyi couple¡¯s status, all of the other branches came in force, only the eldest branch Tongtian Peak, although most of the senior generation elders came but yet only the sect head, Qing Yun sect Reverend Daoxuan, was not seen, this inevitably was seen as a contempt against Big Bamboo Valley.


    Song Daren and the other disciples were in mourning garb, their expressions in sorrow, came forward to receive and send fellow sect disciples and couldn¡¯t be more respectful, but when they saw Xiao Yicai and his fellow disciples, their faces revealed anger, their conversations were also much colder, Xiao Yicai and the rest felt conscious and also felt it was better not to say much, other than smiling bitterly, they could only stood aside and kept quiet.


    The incense smoke lingered, the sounds of crying unceasingly, in this mournfulness, it was probably the sadness of loved ones passing away, persisted in the tranquil Big Bamboo Valley summit. After living their lives, not knowing if there was really a spirit after passing away, if there really was, when the loved ones saw all these from theherworld, what would they feel?


    However, most likely that Tian Buyi, would not show that he is sad!


    A figure, drifted down from Qing Yun Hill, looked to be in a daze, in the afternoon time, entered HeYang City alone.


    People walked up and down the main street, although it was not the past bustling scene but it could be seen that this city was slowly recovering its vitality, some passed away during the catastrophe, some fortunately managed to survive, and there were even children who grew up to be adults, one generation after one, multiplying endlessly.


    Ghost Li stood at the start of the street, quietly looking at the crowd, the strangers passed him by, like tide wave after wave unceasingly. He stood within the crowd, surrounding him was all human simr to him, life, aging, sickness, death, quietly living in the reincarnation.


    But why must human live?


    Ghost Li suddenly thought like that.


    Teacher and Shiniang have both passed away, dead before himself, after the grief, what was left other than numbness was exhaustion.


    This lifetime, he felt he was always walking on a path that was longer than others, and on this path still, he was unable to see the end.


    He woodenly walked, around him the hustle and bustle continued, voices shouting to sell their wares, shoutings, and if he wished to, even the housewife reprimanding her child¡¯s voices on another street, he could also hear it clearly, just that all of these, he felt it was all so far away from him, in his trance, he felt he did not belong to this world.


    Unknowingly, he walked to an area, looked up, it was a familiar restaurant signage, deep within his heart, something moved, he subconsciously walked in.


    The number of customers inside the restaurant was pathetic, evidently the restaurant¡¯s business had not recovered to its pre-catastrophe period. The waiter received them, smiled and asked, ¡°Customer, are you having a meal or a drink?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, for a moment he was unable to answer. After leaving Qing Yun Hill, his mind was in a trance, as if nothing excites him. That feeling, with some despair, was like ten years ago when he witnessed Biyao received that sword for him. But after this ten years, that maniac was gone and instead reced by exhaustion.


    ¡°Customer, customer?¡±


    The waiter raised his voice slightly, Ghost Li woodenly shook his head, walked to a secluded seat by the side and sat down.


    The waiter followed over, still smiling and asked, ¡°Customer, what would you like to have?¡±


    ¡°Here...¡± he slowly spoke, suddenly remembering something from deep within his memories, ¡°here, do you still have ¡®steamed Mei Fish¡¯?¡±


    The waiter was stunned and then smiled, said, ¡°Customer, you must be our previous Shanhai¡¯s regr customer, this steamed mei fish was our signature dish initially but now you can¡¯t get it anymore."


    Ghost Li was surprised, asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    The waiter shrugged his shoulders, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of those demon beasts, when the monsters upied here, several hundred miles radius from here all suffered cmity, even those fishes in the river outside the city, were all wiped out, today, not to say fishes that could be served as dishes, even the fish fry, to see one is rare.¡±


    Ghost Li seemed disappointed, his expression for some reason, dimmed, the waiter sighed for a while, then remembered his work, quickly asked, ¡°Customer, why don¡¯t you order other dishes?¡±


    Ghost Li stared in a daze at somece, spoke casually, ¡°Forget it, just bring some dishes for wine over.¡±


    The waiter nodded, turned and left. Halfway, three customers walked in, the waiter was surprised and secretly thought to himself that business was actually getting good, went up to receive them, unexpectedly the three people assessed the restaurant, suddenly saw Ghost Li, one of them called out, the voice seemed to carry some surprise.


    Ghost Li heard the sound, and found it familiar, turned and looked and was also stunned, as it was said, nowhere in the world where people could not meet, the three people were Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, the one who called out was Zhou Yixian.


    For some reason, when he saw them, Ghost Li felt an inexplicable closeness, although they were not good friends but his heart right now, felt lighter.


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s stunned expression in an instant disappeared, reced by a face full of smiles, he walked with quick steps over, the banner with the words, ¡®Immortal Guide¡¯, hanging on the bamboo pole in his hand swayed with the movements, when he reached Ghost Li, he [he he] smiled and said, ¡°It is really unexpected, we meet here again.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips revealed a faint smile although it almost disappeared immediately but he still said, ¡°Senior please sit.¡±


    Zhou Yixian nodded, unceremoniously sat. The waiter stood beside, smiled and asked, ¡°Are all of you together?¡±


    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at him, said, ¡°What nonsense, if not together will we sit together?¡±


    The waiter hurriedly nodded, said, ¡°Yes, yes, everyone please have a seat, I will go prepare the dishes, it will be ready immediately.¡±


    Zhou Yixian [he he]ughed non-stopped but pulled the waiter over, order another seven to eight dishes and also three to four pots of wine, the waiter nodded his head in session, quickly went to prepare.


    Xiao Huan instead was not as happy as her grandfather, her face was ck and rather unpleasant. Especially after Zhou Yixian again pulled the waiter to order more dishes and wine, she appeared even more gloomy, almost wanted to speak but in the end bore it. Until the waiter leeft, she could not help but sneered, ¡°Grandpa, you ordered so many dishes, is it that you see your saviour here, you want to give a proper treat to him?¡±


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s face sank, angrily said, ¡°Xiao Huan, what nonsense are you talking about, the kind of friendship this Ghost Li brother and I have, how can we use these dishes topare?¡± speaking, he turned and smiled to Ghost Li then sighed, shook his head and said, ¡°Look at this HeYang City, after the catastrophe, the people are no longer simple and sincere, no one is willing to read their fortunes, the ways of the world are hard now ah...¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face changed, nced at Ghost Li and red at Zhou Yixian, her face slightly red. Ghost Li seemed not to sense it, only indifferently said, ¡°Yes, senior please don¡¯t worry, I have once received your care for many days, this time please take it as my treat to thank you all.¡± Xiao Huan¡¯s face immediately turned red but Zhou Yixian was greatly relieved instead, nodded his head and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you are worth teaching!¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist looked at Xiao Huan, and again at Ghost Li, wanted to speak but stopped.


    At this moment, the waiter brought some cold dishes up, and also two pots of wine. Zhou Yixian unashamedly took over the pot and poured for everyone, raising his cup, he said, ¡°We are all wanderers of the world, to be able to meet here, it is really a rare fate, let¡¯s cheers to that.¡±


    After speaking, he tilted his head and drank all in one shot, and then shook his head slightly, looked like he was rather pleased with the wine. Ghost Li looked at him, his lips moved, not knowing if he smiled but his facial muscle looked extremely stiff, most probably even if he smiled it would not be shown. He slowly took up his cup, ced it at his lips, only the next momentter, he suddenly sighed, his sigh containing much helplessness and pain, as if what he was holding, was the most bitter thing, unable to drink, he slowly ced it back to the table.


    Xiao Huan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, shot back at Zhou Yixian, ¡°What rare encounter, somebody saw another¡¯s figure from far on the main street, shouted noisily and rushed here to scheme free food and drinks!¡±


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s expression did not change, only rolled his eyes at Xiao Huan said, ¡°Child words are unrestrained, Child words are unrestrained!¡±


    Ghost Li seemed not to mind Xiao Huan¡¯s words, he looked distracted and upied with some thoughts, Xiao Huan knew him for many years yet this was the first time she saw him like this, couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, asked Ghost Li, ¡°Did something happened?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment but he did not reply Xiao Huan, only spoke to Zhou Yixian, ¡°Senior.¡±


    Zhou Yixian again poured himself another cup of wine, when he heard that he smiled and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze seemed empty, he quietly said, ¡°I remembered ten years ago, when I have just came down from Qing Yun Hill, in this HeYang City, you have once read my fortunes right?¡±


    Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan were surprised, Wild Dog Taoist instead felt puzzled, the past events, naturally he did not know. Zhou Yixian frowned, thought and said, ¡°Oh, I still remembered a bit, what is it, why out of the sudden you asked about the past?¡±


    Speaking till here, his face suddenly revealed a mysterious expression, suppressed his voice and spoke harshly to Ghost Li, ¡°You won¡¯t be after this ten years, because our readings are not urate, intended to get a refund?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Xiao Huan scolded Zhou Yixian, looked as if she could not bear it, pushed Zhou Yixian to a side, spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°Ghost Li big brother, do you have any troubling matters, maybe...you can tell me.¡±


    Ghost Li nced at Xiao Huan, the tiredness in his eyes revealed a rare tender but he still gently shook his head, said, ¡°I am alright, I only wanted to ask Mister a few things.¡±


    Zhou Yixian arranged his clothes, coughed and again that ancient celestial demeanour surfaced, for a moment the small restaurant seemed to be lit up with his presence, dominated by him.


    ¡°You can speak.¡± He indifferently said, ¡°Between us, you can say anything, but the fortune fee you still have to give me.¡± He disregarded Xiao Huan¡¯s embarrassed face, facing Ghost Li and blinked his eyes.


    Ghost Li smiled faintly, patting consolingly at Xiao Huan who looked like she was going to burst out from being embarrassed, then turned to Zhou Yixian, a perplexed look on his face, said, ¡°Senior you have roamed the world and have wide knowledge, I have something which perplexes me, I will like to ask senior, we live our lives for a lifetime, what is the purpose?¡±


    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were stunned, bewilderedly looked at Ghost Li. Zhou Yixian frowned, his face slowly turned solemn. He did not answer without giving any thoughts, instead after a period, he slowly said, ¡°You looked different from usual, is it that you have encountered any unfortunate event?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, quietly said, ¡°My mentor and shiniang, passed away few days ago.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were both shock and eximed out, Zhou Yixian frowned, sighed and quietly said, ¡°Tian Buyi is also gone, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, Zhou Yixian closed his eyes and then he was back to normal, said, ¡°No wonder you looked anguish, it is only life and death separation, it is part of life, nobody can escape, you are not one of themon folks, why must you wallow in it?¡±


    The anguish on Ghost Li¡¯s face deepened, said, ¡°But the cause of their demises, actually I was also part of it!¡±


    Zhou Yixian faintly said, ¡°Even though it is so, when your teacher and shiniang passed away, have they ever me you?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s head slowly dropped, after a long time he slowly said, ¡°No, my debt of gratitude to teacher and shiniang are as weighty as a mountain, even until thest moment, were still concerned about me, took me this unworthy unfilial disciple back...¡± Until the end, his voice was already slightly choked.


    Xiao Huan beside looked at Ghost Li, her eyes also turned red.


    Zhou Yixian smiled, a faint glint flowed in his eyes, as if he had jumped out of this mortal world and had seen past the emotions of the world, said, ¡°Then I ask you again, when your teacher and shiniang passed away, did they have any regrets or hatred?¡±


    Ghost Li hesitated, slowly shook his head.


    Zhou Yixian smiled said, ¡°Then this is it, you should be happy for them, dying without regrets, isn¡¯t this the best ending for them?¡±


    Ghost Li looked up at Zhou Yixian, his lips slightly moving, his expression confused.

 Chapter 236: Perplexed

    Chapter 236 - Perplexed


    Entering into the night, looking in from the top of the city, although it couldn¡¯t be described as thousands but the tiny dots of lights, still gave one a warm feeling.


    But to Ghost Li, maybe it was the most unfamiliar ce to him?


    He watched the scene silently and then turned, on the not-very-tall or not-very-strong city walls, there was nobody. The soughing night breeze blew over from the wide wilnds outside HeYang City, brushing past the city walls which were battled from the demon beasts catastrophe, onto he and Zhou Yixian.


    For some reason, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were not there, only Zhou Yixian and Ghost Li at this nighttime, stood at the city wall. Zhou Yixian looked perfectlyposed, his hand still holding that bamboo pole with the banner, the other hand had a bottle of wine, taking a big swig, he made a satisfying sigh.


    ¡°What a good wine¡± he spoke with mirth in his words then spoke to Ghost Li, ¡°The wine is still warm, do you want some?¡±


    Ghost Li silently shook his head, said, ¡°Senior you can have it to yourself.¡±


    Zhou Yixian [hei hei]ughed and again took a swig, however after this mouthful, he shook the bottle and flung it down casually, seemed like there was only a mouthful left and feeling bad about it, he tried asking Ghost Li.


    This night, the moon bright and stars sparse, the moonlight like water, the secluded city walls were illuminated rather brightly, Zhou Yixian after drinking, looked up at the sky and seemed to be lost in thoughts, for a moment did not speak. Ghost Li walked up to the wall, his eyes insteadnded on a certain spot on the wall bricks, there was a familiar deep w gash, beside the gash, even more gashes decorated the bricks thickly.


    A terrifying sight!


    ¡°These are left by the innumerable demon beasts from the cmity.¡± Zhou Yixian not knowing since when, had walked over, faintly said.


    On the city wall they toured on, this old man who had roamed the world was not cracking jokes as he was usually, instead from Ghost Li¡¯s view, he lookedpassionate.


    Ghost Li stretched out his hand, gently brushed past the deep gashes, against his fingertips, it felt astringent, rough and hard, not knowing how many innocent souls, had cried out under these w marks.


    He was silent for a long while, ¡°In HeYang City, were there many innocentmoners killed?¡±


    Zhou Yixian sighed, walked to the side of the wall and looked down, in his eyes, it reflected the lights in the city, ¡°Many, although many of them had gotten an early start and escaped to the north but there were at least fifty percent of themoners who lost their lives and dead by those beasts.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Zhou Yixian, suddenly spoke, ¡°Senior, those innocentmoners that you speak of, every one of them were the same human as us, every one of them were living well, not to say all but at least ny percent of them, they were all harmless to humans and animals, but why is it that they would have this unexpected disaster? And with their normal life, what caused it?¡±


    Zhou Yixian looked at Ghost Li, his hand on the city wall, said, ¡°Today you are able to stand here, and thosemoners lost their innocent lives, I ask you, what do you think is the reason?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a long time, ¡°I am different from them, I practise Taoism, even if the demon beastse, I can avoid it.¡±


    Zhou Yixian nodded, said, ¡°It was so, you see everyone¡¯s the same, all have the view of the great realm and great foresight in mind [Trantor note: I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the words [ÄËÊÇ´Ó´óÑ۹⣬´ó¾³½ç×ÅÑÛ], please let me know if you do], like Tianyin Temple Buddhist saying that everyone is equal, it is this meaning. Actually ording to Buddhist saying, not only humans, even ants and ferocious beasts, are no different from us.¡± He paused, smiled and continued, ¡°However, in this world, how can it be only one kind that can look past emotions? [Trantor note: I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the words [ÓÖÜ»ÄÜÊÇÇøÇøÒ»ÖÖ¿ÉÒÔ¿´ÇåµÄ], please let me know if you do] You have great abilities, have powers, and so are able to escape from desperate situations, and have surpassed themon people, although it is said that everyone is equal but in the nuances, we are never equal.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face revealed a perplexed look, shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I do not wish to surpass themoners and also do not have the mercy to save the people, even though I practise the Tao but I have not the slightest interest in immortality.¡±


    Zhou Yixian indifferently asked, ¡°Then what is it that you want?¡±


    Ghost Li bitterlyughed, quietly said, ¡°This is the problem. What I want, even I myself also do not know.¡±


    His face expression changed, the clear moon gradually shifted to the middle, the moonlight even more brilliant, shining down from the sky, pulling his shadow longer.


    Zhou Yixian did not speak, quietly watched Ghost Li, just that in his gaze, it was different from the usual times, even though standing before him was Ghost Li who was the only one in the world who practised four volumes of [Tian Shu], his skills already reached the level of unfathomable but right now Zhou Yixian looked bigger than him.


    His schrly bearing, hisposure, the night breeze brushed past the grey hairs on the sides of his head, even the bright moonlight, seemed to gather quietly by his side.


    But Ghost Li did not sense anything different, in fact, Zhou Yixian only quietly stood before him, and he himself, was deep in his thoughts.


    After a long time, Ghost Li smiled bitterly, said, ¡°Seems like I am really good-for-nothing, even what¡¯s the reason I am living for, what I want, I can¡¯tprehend it too.¡±


    Zhou Yixian calmly looked at Ghost Li, a faint smile on his lips, said, ¡°You are wrong, young man.¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, this was the first time he heard Zhou Yixian addressed him as young man, but this was not the important point, after a moment he said, ¡°Please senior, you said I am wrong, where am I wrong?¡±


    Zhou Yixian indifferently said, ¡°You think that you are good-for-nothing when you are unable toprehend this question, to me, it is on the contrary, you being able to think of this question, you have already surpassed the others in this world.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Zhou Yixian smiled, beckoned him and said, ¡°Come and look.¡±


    Ghost Li walked over to him, following his finger pointing to the city and looked, in HeYang City, under the moonlight, the spots of light in tranquility, twinkling unceasingly.


    Zhou Yixian watched those lights, his gaze also contained mixed feelings, after a period quietly asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°These are all candlelights from numerousmoners houses.¡±


    Zhou Yixian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is the household lights. Each spot of light, is like a living person, they are all living on this world, may be pleased or maybe displeased with their lives but they eventually still have to live on, let me tell you, in this multitudinous of living beings, how many are only living just for the sake of it, and someone like you who is in distress while reflecting on the reason why we are living, there isn¡¯t one in ten thousands.¡±


    Ghost Li was speechless, he had never thought like this but hearing from Zhou Yixian, it seemed to be very logical, he was unable to counter.


    Zhou Yixian watched him, his face suddenly revealed a sad look but it vanished with a sh, and then he sighed, stretched out his hand and patted Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder.


    Ghost Li, although could not be said that he was taken aback but his mind indeed was in a turmoil, with his current skills and natural defense reaction, he subconsciously avoided Zhou Yixian¡¯s hand but the strange thing happened, that obscure and usually sloppy Zhou Yixian, that hovering hand, with Ghost Li¡¯s current cultivation, actually did not manage to avoid it, and just like that was patted by Zhou Yixian.


    Ghost Li¡¯s mind was really in a shock, before he could react to it, instead the words which made him even more shocked came from Zhou Yixian.


    ¡°Furthermore, you are the only one in this world who have practised the four volumes of [Tian Shu], how are you the same as others?¡±


    Once the words were spoken, Ghost Li was nonplussed, this matter had always been his secret. In fact, the third volume from the Celestial Emperor Treasury and the fourth volume from Tianyin Temple Wordless Jade Wall, even Lu Xueqi and those Tianyin Temple¡¯s monks, did not know those mysterious inscriptions were from [Tian Shu], only he from the beginning till the end had practised and so understood those were [Tian Shu] fourth volume.


    And at that moment, Zhou Yixian instead clearly spoke of this secret, how could he not be shocked, for a moment his face was full of disbelief, stared at Zhou Yixian.


    Zhou Yixian smiled faintly, said, ¡°Though you are shocked but you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    Ghost Li carefully assessed this old man in front of him, after a long time, suddenly smiled, stepped back, arranged his clothes properly and respectfully bowed, ¡°Junior is disrespectful, in the past slighted senior, but I am still perplex, hope senior is able to enlighten me?¡±


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s face was calm, in front of him was a figure whose name shook the world, was being so respectful to him, he seemed not to have the slightest embarrassment, only said, ¡°What you are feeling puzzled and confused about, if it is what others can tell you, with your formless and enigmatic [Tian Shu], how could you not figure it out?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, slowly said, ¡°Could it be that what senior is thinking, the matter that junior is puzzling over, is actually unable to be solved?¡±


    Zhou Yixian smiled and shook his head, said, ¡°Yes,prehending yourself, Buddha is in the heart and not outside the body, this is where [Tian Shu] is simr to Buddhism.¡±


    Zhou Yixian said, ¡°And so it is so. What is the reason for living, it should be something that you should realize it yourself, I can maybe show you the way but I might not say what you want to hear.¡±


    After speaking, he smiled and sped his hands behind, walked to a side.


    Ghost Li was silent again, after a long while, the perplexed expression was still on his face, he said, ¡°Life, death, separation, leaving, I have only seen these four words throughout life, will like to consult senior, is life inherently suffering?¡°


    Zhou Yixian smiled and said, ¡°Wrong, wrong, all your life your path has been rough, and so you thought everyone is suffering, actually it is not so [Trantor note: I don¡¯t understand the meaning of the words [Æäʵ²»È¾], please let me know if you do]. Let me ask you, do you think your life is hard?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, wanted to speak but stopped, Zhou Yixian had alreadyughed and said, ¡°Why, not easy to say right? Even if we take the recent demises of your teacher and shiniang, do you think their lives were hard?¡±


    Ghost Li stammered said, ¡°Teacher and shiniang they¡±


    Zhou Yixiang solemnly said, ¡°Tian Buyi died a worthy death, is because he died without regrets, left with a smile; your shiniang Suru, was deeply in love with your teacher, unwilling to live alone, you thought shemitted suicide because she was grieved but you didn¡¯t know that where her soul is, to be able to be with her husband, is her greatest joy?¡±


    Ghost Li was nonplussed, unable to speak.


    Zhou Yixian indifferently said, ¡°You are in anguish for Tian Buyi couple but you didn¡¯t know they perhaps understood the most and were the ones with the least regrets, judge others by oneself, isn¡¯t it ridiculous?¡±


    Speaking till here, Zhou Yixian suddenly smiled, looked at Ghost Li, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±


    Ghost Li hesitated for a moment, quietly sighed and said, ¡°Afraid.¡±


    Zhou Yixian said, ¡°Oh, then I must ask you, what are you afraid of, is it death itself?¡±


    Ghost Li silently shook his head, ¡°Since I am not interested in immortality, naturally I do not care about death, what I am afraid is after I am dead, I am unable to fulfill my wish.¡±


    Zhou Yixianughed and said, ¡°Then this is it. Since you can look past life and death, yet in your heart there is something more important than life and death, rather than you trying to ask me in every possible ways, why don¡¯t you think about these things which are more important to you?¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, his eyes glinted, seemed to haveprehended something but his face did not show relief, instead he again sank into contemtion. Zhou Yixian did not disrupt him, quietly walked aside, looked up, saw the clear moon, the moonlight like water, spilled down in full.


    In the vast wilderness, the night breeze soughing, stars shifted and time passed, infinite firmament.


    He gazed for a long while, suddenly let out a deep sigh.


    Ghost Li¡¯s voice was heard from behind, ¡°Senior, do you have something in your heart that you are unable to look past?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Zhou Yixian did not turn, still watching the full moon in the far horizon, after a long while, he faintly said, ¡°Since the fact I am still wandering in this world, I will still have thoughts that I can¡¯t get past.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    Zhou Yixian smiled and said, ¡°What I can¡¯t see through, is this reincarnation!¡±


    Qing Yun Hill, Small Bamboo Valley.


    All along, there was only females on Small Bamboo Valley, therefore the atmosphere herepared to the other branches on Qing Yun, had always been quiet and peaceful, even in the day, long hours of tranquility, only the birds¡¯ cries and flower fragrances, reverberated in this beautiful valley.


    However ever since Shuiyue Master brought the disciples back from the funeral at Big Bamboo Valley, the atmosphere at Small Bamboo Valley contained solemness and suppression within the tranquility. Many of the younger disciples for the first time saw the grief and loneliness that Shuiyue Master was unable to hide, and with her current skills, she should be long unaffected by emotions.


    Wenmin had always been the one who understood Shuiyue Master the most, she had already told the girls, that they should watch themselves, especially not to talk andugh loudly in order not to provoke their teacher, under such restrictions, Small Bamboo Valley naturally was in a nket of solemness.


    And ever since returning from Big Bamboo Valley, Shuiyue Master locked herself in her bamboo hut. Wenmin brought up her courage and went ahead to greet her teacher but did not receive permission to enter, Wenmin somehow started to be worried.


    This day, Wenmin had already not seen her teacher for a day and night, worrying, she went to look for Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi did not look to be in a good mood, initially was unwilling to go but after Wenmin persuaded her a few times, she was also worried and so went with Wenmin.


    Both of them came to the bamboo forest, standing before the hut, Wenmin signalled to Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi hesitated and walked up, gently knocked and said, ¡°Teacher, disciple Lu Xueqi and Wen senior sister have something to discuss with teacher.¡±


    It was silent in the hut, nobody answered.


    Lu Xueqi and Wenmin looked at each other, Wenmin frowned, even more worried. Actually with Shuiyue Master¡¯s character, she was slightly different from the others, in the past not only she had ignored her disciples before, there were also incidents where she even disappeared for several days. But for some reason, after they came back from the funeral, they knew to a certain degree the reasons and cause, and so was more sensitive to her behaviours these few days.


    Wenmin coughed and slightly raised her voice, ¡°Teacher, this morning senior brother Xiao Yicai sent someone over with a letter, disciple will bring it in now.¡±


    Silence again from the hut, Wenmin took a deep breath, walked forward and pushed opened the door. Lu Xueqi followed closely behind her.


    Both of them entered the hut, looked around, both of their brows frowned, the hut was not very big and the furnitures in it were simple, at one nce, they did not see Shuiyue Master.


    Wenmin sighed, said, ¡°Teacher is actually not here, I wonder where did she go to?¡±


    Lu Xueqi quietly shook her head, said, ¡°Senior sister, we better go back first, or maybe we worry too much, teacher and Suru teacher aunt although were very close but the most she will only be grieved, I guessed nothing will happen.¡±


    Wenmin nodded, said, ¡°We can only do so, but I still feel uneasy.¡±


    Lu Xueqi sighed softly, shook her head slightly, turned and walked out. Wenmin looked around the hut again, then took out a letter and put it on the table, and walked out too. The hut door was closed by her, making a light [pa] sound.


    In the hut, silence descended again.

 Chapter 237: Intention to kill

    Chapter 237 - Intention to kill


    Stepping out from the hut, Wenmin saw Lu Xueqi standing at the side and so walked over and said, ¡°Junior sister, are you going back now?¡±


    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly, said, ¡°Since I am already out, I thought of walking around, sitting in the room all the time also make me frustrated.¡±


    Wenmin nodded and said, ¡°It is true as well, then you be careful by yourself, I will go back first.¡±


    Lu Xueqi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, take care senior sister.¡±


    Wenmin smiled, turned and left. Watching as her figure gradually disappeared into the forest, Lu Xueqi stood at where she was and for a moment, did not know where she should go to, and so walked aimlessly.


    Deep inside the bamboo forest, everywhere was verdant, the mountain breeze blew past somewhere high up, the bamboo leaves rustled with the wind, making [sha sha] sounds.


    On the damp earth, new shoots broke through the earth, one could often see the sharp bamboo heads poking out from the ground, full of vitality.


    Somewhere far, where the bamboos were dense, clear crisp birds cries could be heard, even the surrounding air, wafted with the bamboo unique fragrance. Lu Xueqi inhaled deeply, the air here did not carry smells from the mortal world, this was what they, cultivated Taoism practitioners, loved the most, it was also the reason why every cultivated Taoism practitioners stayed far away from the mortals.


    Just that, her body although far from the mortal life, but the mortal emotions and feelings, seemed never had left.


    She walked aimlessly like that, unintentionally, she suddenly realized with a start, she had came to the rear of the mountain again, she made a bitterugh, although she did not intend toe here today but perhaps it was because she had visited here most of the time, her legs brought her here on their own.


    However since she was already here, Lu Xueqi did not turn back, continued on up the mountain, up the stone stairs, not far away was the secluded Full-Moon tform.


    Right now was daytime, in addition as Shuiyue Master was not in a good mood these days, not even one disciple came to this secluded ce, the surroundings seemed quieter in contrast, fortunately Lu Xueqi had always been used to such stillness and so walked up, every grass and tree, every stone and rock, she couldn¡¯t be more familiar.


    Unexpectedly when she stepped up onto the Full-Moon tform, she was surprised, ahead at the Full-Moon tform, there was someone standing there alone, the person¡¯s robe pped dancing by the mountain wind, the back figure extremely familiar, it was Shuiyue Master whom she and Wenmin were unable to locate.


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, walked up and bowed to her teacher, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Shuiyue Master was taken aback, it seemed like she did not realize someoneing from behind, turned around and saw Lu Xueqi, nodded and said, ¡°Ah it¡¯s Xueqi.¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked up at Shuiyue Master, saw her mentor looking slightly pale, her expression still grieving but what was more was mncholy.


    Her heart worrying, said, ¡°Teacher, the wind is strong here, you must take care of your health.¡±


    Shuiyue Masterughed and said, ¡°You usually stand here for the whole day and yet I don¡¯t see you being affected, although my old bones cannot bepared to you youngsters but I am still not that weak against the wind.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was taken aback, hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, disciple did not have that intention, I am...¡±


    Shuiyue Master tiredly waved her hand, a faint bitter smile on her lips, said, ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to exin.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was silent, stood beside her teacher and for the moment, did not know what to say.


    And Shuiyue Master did not look like she was intending to speak, the teacher and the student for the moment were silent.


    And not knowing how much time had passed, Shuiyue Master gazed ahead, suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that the view at this Full-Moon tform is beautiful?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, not knowing the reason for her teacher¡¯s question but she still honestly replied, ¡°It is always said that the views are usually at the perilous peaks, here the rocks jutted dangerously, the precipice suspended solitarly in the air, looking up from it, the sea of clouds like sea waves, the green mountains aspanion, it is an exceptional scenery.¡±


    Shuiyue Master nodded her head, her eyes slightly misted, in a slow voice said, ¡°Actually many years ago, when your Suru teacher aunt was still training at Small Bamboo Valley, she was also like you, loved the scenery here the most and often sneaked out here to y.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, looked up at Shuiyue Master, saw her sighing softly, said, ¡°Su junior sister and I grew up together, actually I only joined my mentor Zhenyu Grand Master tutge one year earlier than her, when we were young, we ate at the same table, shared the same bed, we were really like real sisters. Her character was more lively than me but yet loved to sneak out here alone, and whenever she felt she was wronged, she also came to this Full-Moon tform, sulking by herself.¡±


    The corner of Shuiyue Master¡¯s lips moved slightly, seemed as if recalling the past affairs, an expression of amused but before her smile was formed, it was reced by an even deeper vacant expression which contained a feeling of vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°But...ever since she got married, she never came here again.¡±


    Lu Xueqi quietly listened to her teacher, quietly said, ¡°Teacher, when Su teacher aunt married Big Bamboo Valley Tian teacher uncle, were you unpleased?¡±


    Shuiyue Master was stunned and then shook her head, sighed and said, ¡°Tian Buyi although was hot-tempered and his character was somehow disagreeable but he was an ideal spouse, your Su teacher aunt married him, it was her fortune and also she had good sense of judgement.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was rather surprised when she heard that, everyone knew that Shuiyue Master did not like Tian Buyi but unexpectedly her view was like this, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then in the past you still treated Tian teacher uncle like that...¡± speaking halfway, she suddenly stopped.


    Shuiyue Master smiled and said, ¡°Still ring at him, speaking coldly to him was it?¡±


    Lu Xueqi turned red and said, ¡°Disciple do not dare to think that way.¡±


    Shuiyue Master indifferently said, ¡°The way I treated him, was not something taboo or to feel scruple about. But although I did not get along well with Tian Buyi but truthfully, he was not a bad person, in our Qing Yun sect, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could surpass him.¡±


    Shuiyue Master suddenly recalled something, her brows frowning, said, ¡°Tian Buyi¡¯s eldest disciple, is called Song Daren right?¡±


    Lu Xueqi nodded but wondered why her teacher would suddenly enquired about Song Daren and said, ¡°Yes, currently Song senior brother has already took over Big Bamboo Valley branch leader position. Teacher, why did you suddenly ask about Song senior brother?¡±


    Shuiyue Master was silent for a while, said, ¡°Your that Wenmin senior sister, is it that she is exchanging flirting nces with this Song Daren?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was taken aback, for a moment did not know what to say. Wenmin and Song Daren indeed had feelings for each other and most of them knew that, the Small Bamboo Valley disciples usually teased Wenmin about it, however Tian Buyi had once came up and proposed marriage for Song Daren but was tly rejected by Shuiyue Master, causing Wenmin to be secretly depressed and unhappy for several days. Now that with Shuiyue Master sudden question, Lu Xueqi did not know if she should speak directly or to conceal for Wenmin senior sister.


    Shuiyue Master with her years of experience, saw Lu Xueqi hesitating, was able to surmiss from it, shook her head, inhaled deeply.


    Lu Xueqi couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, she was close to Wenmin and although her own love life was unfavourable but she hoped that this senior sister of hers who had cared for her since young, would be able to marry well, and so gathered her courage and said, ¡°Teacher, actually Wenmin senior sister she...¡±


    Barely speaking a few words, Shuiyue Master indifferently said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, find an auspicious day, just marry Wenmin over.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Shuiyue Master nced at her, smiled and said, ¡°Why, is it that you all disciples always thought that I am an old die-hard, refusing to assist in disciples¡¯ joyous asions?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was extremely overjoyed for Wenmin, smiled and quickly said, ¡°Teacher, look what you are saying, how would we disciples think like that. I will first thank teacher for Wenmin senior sister!¡±


    Shuiyue Master saw a rare glimpse of Lu Xueqi¡¯s sincere smile, her lips moved but it was another sigh, she turned, sping her hands behind, facing the sea of clouds and quietly gazed out.


    Lu Xueqi overjoyed, noticed Shuiyue Master¡¯s strange expression, carefully asked, ¡°Teacher, why did you recall this suddenly?¡±


    Shuiyue Master was silent for a moment, instead answered with another question, ¡°Xueqi, you have went with me to Big Bamboo Valley, how do you feel about your Su teacher aunt death?¡±


    Lu Xueqi turned solemn, said, ¡°Disciple thinks, Su teacher aunt was deeply in love with Tian teacher uncle, and so followed him, I did not notice any pain on her expression.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shuiyue Master gently sighed, looked vacant, after a long while said, ¡°I actually do not want you disciples to be troubled by love, hinder your cultivation, but after cultivating for a lifetime, in the end what is the oue?¡±


    Lu Xueqi did not understand her teacher¡¯s words, for a moment did not say anything. Shuiyue Master spoke slowly, ¡°Longevity, is still faintly discernible and nothing, training hard for a lifetime, the most only in exchange for several hundred years more on worthless activities, your Su teacher aunt viewed her hundred years of cultivation and life, as nothing, this determination, is really so much more stronger than me.¡±


    Lu Xueqi felt a pain in her heart, called out, ¡°Teacher...¡±


    ¡°A lifetime of cultivation, cultivating for a lifetime, cultivating and obtaining Tao, yet inundating the human feelings, what is this for?¡± She sighed, faintly said, ¡°Actually what is Tao, what is obtaining Tao, I have cultivated for a lifetime, today and now, I am really somehow muddled.¡±


    Lu Xueqi standing beside, did not dare to speak. Shuiyue Master stood silently, after staring vacantly for a long while, shook her head and seemed did not wish to continue, turned and walked down the mountain. Lu Xueqi looked at her back figure, called out, ¡°Teacher, where are you going?¡±


    Shuiyue Master paused, said, ¡°Wenmin¡¯s affair, I have already decided, you can go over and tell her. But...¡±


    Her voice paused, she turned around, her expression contained tenderness, looked at Lu Xueqi and said, ¡°As for yourself, Xueqi, have you thought for yourself?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡± and thenprehended, her face turned pale, slowly revealed a helpless smile, quietly said, ¡°Teacher, disciple do not have a good life, dare not hope anymore.¡±


    Shuiyue Master watched her own disciple who was exceptionally delicate and beautiful, saw her white clothes fluttering in the wind, a celestial demeanour but the sorrow on her face, nobody knew how deep it was.


    Shuiyue Master felt an inexplicable pain in her heart, called out, ¡°Xueqi.¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked up, saw Shuiyue Master, heard her faintly saying, ¡°Xueqi, your love life is difficult but yet you do not wish to turn back, teacher is also at loss as to what to say to you. However for the sake of our teacher and disciple rtionship, I too do not wish to see you like this, if in the future there is a favourable turn, the rules and regtions here at Qing Yun sect, you have me to shoulder for you, you just don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook greatly, involuntarily called out, ¡°Teacher..¡± yet did not know what to say.


    Shuiyue Master smiled at her but sighed again, turned and left, soon her figure disappeared from the stairs, only the wind, indistinctly carried her words, ¡°Asking the world, what is love...¡±


    Lu Xueqi stood where she was, for a moment her heart in turmoil, her stomach churned and sank into low spirits but she was unable to think of any conclusion, only while in that trance, she suddenly recalled: Not long ago, in the HeYang City abandoned morgue, Tian Buyi seemed to tell her the same thing too--


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King Sect.


    A slender figure appeared in the tunnels deep within the mountain where Ghost King sect headquarter was, the thing that was different from the surrounding gloomy grey was, surrounding the figure, there seemed to be a dazzling glow, bringing a dash of colour to the suppressed atmosphere.


    In the tunnel, Ghost King sect¡¯s disciples passed by frequently, almost not one who was not attracted by her but when thisdy¡¯s gaze swept over, all of them walked away with quick steps, did not dare to have further contact. Even in this Ghost King sect, seemed like she had a special status.


    And she was really special, her brows like drawing, extremely coquettish, even though her seductive charms was slightly less than the nine-tailed celestial fox, hers had more gentleness, but even though it was so, with her past status as HeHuan sect Miao Gongzi, Jin Pinger today boldly walking in Ghost King sect realm, she appeared rather outstanding.


    Jin Pinger evidently did not care about the others¡¯ stares, to her, she was long used to it. At the very end of the demon beast catastrophe, in the southern border ten thousand great mountains Subdue Devil Cave, she managed to escape with great difficulty, returned to Central ins, theplicated affairs between it, she did not tell anyone.


    Right now, she had only one direction, Ghost King had wanted to see her.


    Again another tunnel, the tunnel ahead split into three, Jin Pinger stopped, nced at the tunnel to her left, a few shes of glint seemed to brush past her eyes then disappeared, strided towards the right tunnel.


    The unusual earthquake not long ago, caused damage to the Ghost King sect which could still be seen, on the rock walls,rge and small cracks had appeared, and in this multi traversal, well ventted tunnels, a faint blood stench still wafted, unable to wave it off.


    This faint smell of blood, Jin Pinger naturally smelled it too but although she found it strange but her face did not reveal it, right not her status in Ghost King sect was different from her past HeHuan sect, naturally she would not poke her nose in. She was secretly shocked by it, with her experience and knowledge, naturally she could sense that the stench was greatly odd.


    While she was pondering over it, she had followed the tunnel to where Ghost King resided, she stopped and was about to call out someone to pass the message, suddenly the stone door opened with a rumble, Ghost King¡¯sughter was heard from the residence, said, ¡°Is it Pinger, quicklye in.¡±


    Jin Pinger was surprised but her face revealed only a smile, said, ¡°Yes.¡± and so walked in.


    The stone room was spacious and bright, although not extravagant but it was dignified and imposing, Ghost King was sitting at a table, arge white paper in front of him, the four treasures of the study beside [Trantor note: writing brush, ink stick, inkb, paper], seemed like he was practising writing.


    Jin Pinger nced at Ghost King, smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Sect head today is in a good mood, why suddenly decided to do writing?¡±


    Ghost King looked up at Jin Pinger, smiled, Jin Pinger¡¯s smile suddenly froze, felt Ghost King¡¯s eyes were like two sharp knives stabbing over, staring into his eyes, her eyes felt an indistinct pain.


    However luckily Ghost King soon quickly looked away, looked at the paper in his hand, at the same time waved her over and said, ¡°Come over here and look, how is my writing?¡±


    Jin Pinger secretly felt rmed, in the past when she had met with Ghost King, she never felt like this, how could it be in a matter of a few days, Ghost King¡¯s skills and abilities, seemed to advance like a thousand miles in a day?


    But she was afterall not a careless person, while secretly thinking about it, her face made a smile, walked over, a fragrance wafted from her, smiling said, ¡°But I am a crude person who don¡¯t know anything about writings, sect head requesting me to take a look, it is really cing me in a difficult position.¡±


    Ghost King [hei hei]ughed but did not make fun of her, made room for Jin Pinger to stand near the table, she looked at the paper on the table, what she saw was, on arge sheet of white paper, arge word was written:


    Kill!


    Every stroke of the word was vigorous, the force used was great, as if almost breaking out of the paper, it was definitely not as proper as a regr script but it wasn¡¯t also not asposed as a cursive script, appearing calm and at ease, a feeling of extermination, surged over.


    Jin Pinger was secretly shocked, felt a cold pair of eyes looking at her but Ghost King¡¯s amiableughter was heard instead, said, ¡°Pinger, how do you find the writing?"


    Jin Pinger smiling, like a breeze from spring brushing past, as if filling up the room with spring, said, ¡°Sect head this word is written so well, even if I practised for ten years, I would not be about to write it like this.¡±


    Ghost King indifferently looked at Jin Pinger, Jin Pinger under his gaze, felt a chill seeping out from her heart but the smile on her face was still there, until her facial muscles started to ache from holding the smile, Ghost King suddenly looked away.


    Jin Pinger then secretly let out a sigh of relief, at the same time was secretly rmed, Ghost King seemedpletely different, a murderous aura like an angry tide pressed over, and looking at him, he did not seem to be concealing it at all.


    This was different from his usual demeanour, could it be these past few days, something had happened?


    Jin Pinger while pondering, Ghost King had already spoken, ¡°Priest, why don¡¯t youe over and take a look too, how is my writing?¡±


    Jin Pinger was surprised again, turned in shock, in the corner of this stone room, there was still another person, wearing a priest robes, his face solemn. Jin Pinger felt bewildered, when she first entered the room, although she was taken aback by Ghost King¡¯s strange aura and was distracted but this person who could conceal his body presence and stood there, seemed like he could not be underestimated.


    The priest acknowledged and walked over, looked at the word on the paper, after a long while, said, ¡°Good word.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s cold gaze was still there but his face was smiling, said, ¡°Why is it good?¡±


    The priest said, ¡°The strokes and meaning of this wordpliment each other, the word itself has the meaning of kill, revealed in the strokes, rarely seen, rarely seen!¡±


    Ghost King stared at that person, the priest¡¯s expression did not change, slowly stepped back, stood within three chi of Jin Pinger. Ghost King suddenlyughed out, said, ¡°Well spoken, well spoken, I fully agree with what priest said.¡± The priest dipped his head, considered receiving thepliment.


    Jin Pinger couldn¡¯t help but nce at that priest, Ghost King was heard saying, ¡°Pinger, let me introduce you, this is our sect consecrated strong ally, Taoist Cangsong.¡±


    Jin Pinger¡¯s both brows raised, a sharp glint shed past her eyes and then she smiled and looked at Cangsong, ¡°Long heard of you, long heard of you--¡±


    Taoist Cangsong nodded to Jin Pinger, Ghost King spoke again, ¡°Pinger, this time I summoned you, is because our holy sect will soon have a big affair that is rarely seen in a thousand years, and I wanted you toe lend a hand.¡± Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°Sect head please go ahead and instruct, Pinger will definitely do my best.¡±


    Ghost Kingughed and said, ¡°The details of it, I have already told most to Taoist Cangsong, you can ask himter, although this matter is not urgent now but we must act fast, you both can go off and discuss it properly.¡± Jin Pinger nodded, together both of them bowed to Ghost King, and left.


    The stone door closed up slowly, the two of them walked together in the tunnel, for a moment none of them spoke, when they reached the trifurcation tunnels, Jin Pinger couldn¡¯t help but nce at the left tunnel.


    And at this moment, Taoist Cangsong spoke, ¡°Vice-sect head Ghost Li has already left the mountain several days ago, still not back.¡±


    Jin Pinger frowned, her eyes turned cold, she looked at Taoist Cangsong but after saying those words, walked off ahead by himself.


    After a moment, Jin Pinger¡¯s face had a mysterious smile, with a sneer, she followed him.

 Chapter 238: Sorrow

    Chapter 238 - Sorrow


    Each powerful and influential sects in the Central ins had different politics undercurrents and intensity, southern border thousands of miles away, after this catastrophe, themoners in each tribe wordlessly built up their homes again. Even though this ce was hit the hardest but in the big wide world, almost nobody remembered it. The southern border wilderness in anyway, was not worth anything to the wealthy in Central ins.


    At Seven-Mile Cave where the Jin tribe resided, devastation caused by the demon beasts could be seen everywhere but above the ruins, there were already many new houses being built. At the rear mountain mid, that mysterious altar entrance, many offerings could be seen carrying in and out, at this period where many things needed to be done, the ancestors¡¯ blessing to the Jin tribe evidently was especially important.


    The Jin tribe people worked when the sun was out, rested when the sun set, the days passed by this way, looking at the suning out daily and night descending when it sets, most of the Jin people returned to their own homes, rxed their tired bodies, after having their dinner, under the sky full of stars, gradually fell asleep.


    When the night was deep and quiet, a white figure appeared in this vige, like a faint light in the darkness, in the quiet undting valleys, it had already gone near that altar at the rear mountain.


    At the entrance leading up the mountain, there were two Jin warriors guarding, the night breeze suddenly gust over, they only saw a white figure shed past them like lightning, a faint fragrance like flowers blooming in the night, couldn¡¯t help but feel confused for a moment.


    Behind them, a white figure like an apparition, slowly seeped out from the darkness, appeared at the tform before the altar entrance, dressed in white, extremely alluring, as if the entire sky of starlight were absorbed by her, who would it be if it¡¯s not Xiao Bai?


    She nced around and again into the inky dark cave hole, although it was all ck in there but Xiao Bai eyes slowly scanned, a faint smile on her lips. And then as if sensing something, she quietly shook her head and sighed softly.


    The security here was much worse than she had assumed, totally different from that day where she and Ghost Li came to see the great shaman. Not to mention those burly warriors at the mountain foot, there should be much more shamans looking after the sacrifices inside the altar, not like this almost without defense, seemed like the catastrophe had really caused heavy damages to the Jin tribe.


    Actually not only the Jin tribe, in the world, because of that Beast Deity one person, not knowing how many innocent people and families were destroyed and disced, the rights and wrong in it, it really hard to distinguish too.


    Xiao Bai shook her head slightly, did not ponder on it, her body leapt up, turning into a sh of white light and headed straight in. Most of the interior of the cave were still the same, including the paths, after a certain distance, there would be a firestick on the wall, like in the past. Just that Xiao Bai realized inside the cave, there were much less people, those people¡¯s breathings were slow and steady, they should be asleep.


    Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t be bothered, going by her memory she flew down the path, with her years of cultivation, not to mention these lowly-skilled shamans, even those highly-skilled martial artists from the Central ins, might not detect her. After a while, she soon came to room where the great shaman once stayed in.


    Xiao Bai stopped, her brows frowning, looking into the room, although over a distance, she could sense that there was one person in there, and this person was not like the others asleep.


    In the cave, the fire was still burning fiercely, in the darkness beside the fire, the stone status of the Dog Deity appeared indistinct. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes stared at that statue for a moment and then looked away, towards the fire.


    A young figure sat before the fire, back facing the entrance, Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t see his face and could only guess he was a young man. He was seen facing the fire, drawing different mysterious patterns before him, at the same time quietly sincerely reading something.


    Xiao Bai soundlessly went near that man, the firelight gradually illuminated her, and pulled out a long shadow behind. She listened to what the man was quietly chanting, the sound reverberated in the cave, as if telling something.


    The quiet voice seemed never-ending, from the side, the young man face was sincere, as if he had totally immersed into that illusory world.


    A trace of perplexity appeared on Xiao Bai¡¯s face and then she gently sighed. This sound immediately alerted that young man, he startled and turned around, before he could moved, a fair hand shed past his eyes and thennded behind his head, gently patted.


    The young man eyes suddenly flipped, his body trembled and lost conscious, fainted beside.


    The mysterious chanting and the reverberation ceased, Xiao Bai looked at that young man¡¯s face, suddenly smiled and softly said, ¡°Whether or not the Dog Deity exist, and whether that deity will protect your people, I don¡¯t know but with such a sincere person like you around, I guessed the great shaman would be assured.¡±


    After speaking, she shook her head slightly, avoiding the young man¡¯s body and the fire, walked straight over to that statue. All along, the Jin people worshipped the Dog Deity, believed that the deity gave them their new lives, protected and blessed their tribe survival, even the shamans in the cave, also did not dare to approach the deity without reason.


    And right now, Xiao bai stood before this Dog Deity statue.


    The statue was carved out of southern border¡¯s local special ck stone, the ck stone shone in the darkness with an indistinct silver glow. Xiao Bai knew the southern border well, naturally knew this was not the Dog Deity miracle that many Jin people believed, it was only a rare type among the ck stone, and contained small silver shavings which resulted in a mysterious beautiful glow.


    And her eyes right now was not on the Dog Deity, the next moment, her eyes stopped at the head, this statue was handed down ages ago, the carving work skillful, almost lifelike, showing minutest detail, without any careless spots, if it was not for the obvious texture, almost made one thought this was a ck dog with its mouth slightly ajar.


    And on this dog head, the most ring spot, was within the pair of eyes, as if it was alive, quietly staring at Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai suddenly was shocked, stepped back, immediately her body rxed,ing back to her senses, she frowned, again nced at the deity, snorted, ¡°There is actually this prohibited bewitching spell.¡± and then she pondered, after a moment, still puzzled, she softly said, ¡°But this is the Central ins skill, why would it appear here?¡±


    She quietly thought, then lightly flung her head, throwing this nonsense thought away. Right now to her, this was not what she came for. She again looked at the deity, atst at the pair of eyes, she hestiated and gently pressed onto the eyes.


    In the ancient cave, a deep muffled sound was heard, the sound was not very loud but it was as if the huge room was shaking. The ancient dog statue before Xiao Bai, in the rumblings, slowly descended, deep into the ground, until the entire statue was concealed except for the head.


    Behind the deity, a smooth stone wall appeared, different from the surroundings, the surface seemed coated with ayer of faint dark air, appearing illusory. But this was nothing to Xiao Bai, a faint smile on her lips, she walked up, flung her embroidered robe, wind came from her hands, brushed past the stone wall and dispersed the ck air.


    The stone wall suddenly revealed a bit of golden light, the next moment, another spot, spots of golden light suddenly appeared, gushing out like a spring on this wall, forming into diagrams and words, even Xiao Bai who was standing not so far away, her face reflecting the light.


    Xiao bai stared at this disy, the mysterious diagrams and words filled with light, her eyes read each line. Before her, was where thest secret, passed down over numerous generations of the ancient shaman tribe,id, her gaze jumped, at times paused, at times overjoyed, finally, she came to that roaring at the sky, proud and overbearing huge fire dragon drawing.


    Xiao Bai inhaled deeply, a faint smile at her lips, then, after confirming everything again, she closed her eyes, as if imprinting all that in her mind.


    And when she opened her eyes again, her eyes swept over the stone wall, muttered to herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect these fellows actually still leave this, could it be they already knew the shaman tribe would be destroyed?¡±


    Speaking, she smiled faintly, almost couldn¡¯t be bothered with the troubles of the ancient people. And when she turned, her brows suddenly frowned, her eyes froze, at the end of the drawing, under the huge fire dragon, there was still a section of ck air different from the rest, still on the wall.


    Xiao Bai feeling surprised, contemted but eventually did not wish to let it go, was about to investigate when she suddenly whipped around, her eyes going cold and stared over.


    In the huge cave, it was empty, other than the crackling sounds made by the fire, other than the unconscious man on the ground, there was nobody.


    Xiao Bai brushed past that young man, again carefully nced around, after confirming there was nothing unusual, she frowned slightly, slowly turned around.


    Could it be that she had stayed in this different ce for too long, she herself had be suspicious?


    Xiao Bai shook her head, with a bitterugh, focused herself and then lifted up her hand, a light wind blew out but it was much stronger than before, the next moment, the remaining ck air was finally dispersed.


    On the stone wall, there was indeed a few more rows of words.


    Xiao Bai intrigued, carefully read, the next moment, a mixed surprise on her face, she eximed, ¡°So, so Spirit Calling skill is here...¡±


    As her eyes moved, the joy gradually faded, recing it was a solemn and perplexed expression. At the end, after reading the entire para, she slowly stepped back, the small sections of ck air suddenly enveloped, again concealing the mysterious words.


    Xiao Bai looked down, did not speak for a while, after a long time she gently sighed and said, ¡°So it is like this, the ancient shaman tribe was annihted like this, this...this what should I do, should I tell her all these?¡±


    Suddenly encountering such a difficult problem, for a moment she could not decide.


    The ck air slowly congregated, the golden shining words and diagram, again covered by it, Xiao Bai slowly turned around, the deep rumbling behind her again sounded, the dog deity rose up to its original position, covering that secret.


    In the ancient cave, everything resumed. Xiao Bai slowly strided out, she walked very slowly, looked to be deep in thoughts but the next moment, her figure still eventually disappeared.


    Silence, again descended, not knowing for how long, that ancient dog statue quietly stared at everything in the cave, her eyes shimmering.


    Suddenly, that figure on the ground moved, the young man carefully got up, looked around. Everywhere was quiet, there was no movement, clearly that mysteriousdy had left.


    He let out an air of relief, his body rxed, with a bitterugh, he quietly said, ¡°What a close shave, if it¡¯s not for my tribe soul conceal skill, destroying all six senses, I would not be able to deceive her...¡±


    Following which, his eyes turned intense, he turned and looked at the statue.


    In the Jin tribe, they had always feared the spirits, especially towards this ancient statue, they were even more reverence. This young man, from young till now, not to say touching the statue, even looking at it was rare, because the rules in the tribe, that was also disrespectful.


    Right now his eyes zed, his body also started to heat up, he stared at that statue, the statue seemed to be staring at him too.


    Closely following, like a powerful invisible force manipting him, the young man gritted his teeth, step by step walked towards the statue. The ancient deity eyes reflected the approaching figure, it seemed to also contain a trace of distress.


    Finally, before the statue, the trembling hands raised, paused and paused again in the air but finally stretched over, the expression on his face was agnony, struggle and like being burned by fire, in torture!


    Only that pair of hands, eventually did not retreat, onto that pair of eyes.


    Instantly, the deep rumbling again started, the entire cave trembled, the deity again submerged into the ground, the mysterious stone wall appeared again.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were like azed, unable to suppress anymore, he dashed forward, both hands waving. Immediately the ck air dispersed, the golden light appearing again, illuminating his face.


    The ancient wordings, appeared before him, he looked drunken, revealing uncontained delight and satisfaction, even both of his hands were trembling.


    His trembling hands gently touched the words, softly reading, every word and drawing, he seemed to stare past through it, in his delight, he almost forgotten and did not notice, the lowest part, the ck air different from the rest, did not disperse.


    The golden words and drawings, almost totally upied his attention, beside him, the dog deity¡¯s eyes were still that deep. Just that at this moment, under the reflection of the fire and golden words, the young man figure in his eyes, other than a trace of distress, it seemed to have a deep sorrow!

 Chapter 239: Separation

    Chapter 239 - Separation


    Below Qing Yun Hill, outside HeYang City, wilderness ancient path.


    Zhou Yixian was as usual holding the banner in his hand, swaging down the ancient path, walking beside him was Ghost Li, and behind them were Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist.


    The four of them walked slowly, further and further away from the HeYang City behind them. Xiao Huan watched Ghost Li¡¯s back, her facial expression peculiar, a few times she was about to speak but stopped, finally unable to hold back, she walked up to Ghost Li and pulled his sleeve.


    Xiao Hui who was sitting on his shoulder was the first to turn with a sound of [zhi zhi], it grinned at Xiao Huan, for some reason Xiao Huan turned red under the monkey¡¯s stare. Ghost Li also turned, he still looked deste butpared to that day where they met in HeYang City, he looked much more better.


    Looking at Xiao Huan, Ghost Li¡¯s face also revealed a trace of warm smile, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Huan had just mustered up her courage but before this man¡¯s faint smile, it suddenly disappeared, for a moment she stammered. Zhou Yixian watching from beside, shook his head, even Wild Dog Taoist who was standing behind, didn¡¯t look good too. [Zhi zhi. Zhi zhi zhi] At this awkward moment, Xiao Hui¡¯sughter was the loudest, Xiao Huan blushed even more, red at it. But Xiao Hui naturally ignored it, on the contrary, it followed suit, three eyes also red back at Xiao Huan.


    Xiao Huan with an exmation, stepped back, as the saying goes, two fists hard to win four hands, seemed like the principal applies to eyes too, even though you are facing a money but if the money has one eye more than you, more likely you would not win.


    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, jumped up and almost rolled around on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, at the same time, it stuck out its tongue at Xiao Huan. Xiao Huan spat at the grey monkey but as such, the awkwardness was gone, she coughed, without looking directly at Ghost Li, her eyes shifting around, softly said, ¡°Where, where do you intend to go in the future?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist who was standing behind, looked even worse.


    Ghost Li looked surprised, did not answer immediately, the next moment he instead turned and looked at Zhou Yixian. Zhou Yixian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I was about to ask you too, what are your ns?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know too, these few days I am indebted to senior for advising me, although I am still grieving over my shiniang¡¯s death but I have also epted it and got over it, I only regret that I was unable to fulfil my filial duties to them earlier...¡±


    Zhou Yixian sighed, said, ¡°Saying these, it also mean that your heart have really not gotten over it, but humans are not the trees or the grasses, though sometimes we know the reasons but our hearts are not under our control, it¡¯s not your fault too. However the deceased have already gone, you too don¡¯t be too sad, else if your teacher and shiniang in theherworld, also won¡¯t, better think about your future.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, after a period of silence, a lost expression shed past his face, with some bitterness he said, ¡°For these ten years, I went from ces to ces, only because I wanted to save someone, and it was always at those few opportunities, throughck of a final effort, all failed, looking at the vast world before me, yet I am really at loss at what to do.¡±


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s countenance slightly changed, his eyes nced at Xiao Huan, as if hesitating and then faintly said, ¡°Your misfortune, I have also heard some, regarding thatdy Biyao.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, he turned around quickly, said, ¡°Senior, unless you have some solutions...¡± in his agitated state, his voice seemed to be trembling.


    Xiao Huan, feeling bewildered, nced at Zhou Yixian but saw him coughing softly twice and said, ¡°I too have no solutions.¡±


    Xiao Huan couldn¡¯t help but asked Ghost Li, ¡°Your...your thatdy Biyao what happened?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent but before he could speak, Zhou Yixian red at Xiao Huan, sternly said, ¡°You little child what do you know, don¡¯t interrupt.


    Xiao Huan was surprised, even though Zhou Yixian did not act his age usually and often joked and quarrelled with her but with such stern and solemn expression, it was rare, for a moment was stunned.


    Ghost Li heaved a long sigh, full of deste.


    A trace ofplex emotion shed past Zhou Yixian¡¯s eyes, suddenly he waved to Ghost Li said, ¡°Come over to the side for a while, I have something to tell you.¡±


    After speaking, he left Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, walked to the side of the path, Ghost Li looking bleak, walked slowly over. Xiao Huan by this time had regained her senses, saw them standing afar, Zhou Yixian frowning and quietly speaking to Ghost Li, and Ghost Li after listening, his expression gradually changed, first was surprised and then a hope but evidently this hope was not very big, his expression gradually turned down again, as for Zhou Yixian he was still talking, looking at the scene, it seemed like the elderly was teaching the junior in a long-winded tone.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s mouth pursed up, suddenly an inexplicable fury rose in her heart, she angrily kicked the stone under her feet, the stone immediately flew up, making a curve in the air and instead hit Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s foot.


    Wild Dog Taoist for some reason, was also in a reverie, did not notice the stone and immediately was startled awake, his brows frowning.


    Xiao Huan looked over, felt somehow embarrassed, walked over and softly said, ¡°Priest, are you alright?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist, under her nce, immediately shook his head, quietly said, ¡°Nothing, I am alright.¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded and then again looked at Ghost Li, her eyes showed her contemtion, many of her emotions revealed on her face.


    Wild Dog Taoist looking at her beside, quietly hung his head.


    Suddenly Xiao Huan was heard saying, ¡°Oh right, priest, I will like to ask you something.¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist looked up and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Huan frowned and said, ¡°His, his...that Biyaody what happened to her? Why did Ghost Li big brother looked so troubled?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist hesitated for a moment, to be honest he was not the core personnel of Ghost King sect and only heard some stories regarding Biyao¡¯s situation but the cause of the incident he was naturally aware of it, however it was a long story, for a moment he did not know where to start, while he was contemting, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, heard that it was ten years ago...¡±


    At this moment, he sensed something and stopped, Xiao Huan¡¯s reaction was identical to him, with some surprise, turned back and looked. On the ancient path behind them, suddenly from the sky a faint purple lightnded, like a floating duckweed, it was actually Jin Pinger.


    Xiao Huan was first shocked then delighted, with a soft cry, ¡°Pinger sister.¡± After speaking she ran over. Jin Pinger saw Xiao Huan, also full of smiles, pulled Xiao Huan¡¯s hand and carefully looked at her, smiled and said, ¡°Good sister, every time I see you, I feel that you are getting more and more beautiful, it is really a new look everyday, must have mesmerized countless of guys already.¡±


    Xiao Huan didn¡¯t expect Jin Pinger to say this, although she already knew this sister was definitely not those dignifieddies following the virtues but she also turned red from hearing the words, said, ¡°What mesmerizing guys, really, it is so hard to meet up and you only know how to tease others.¡±


    Jin Pinger¡¯s eyes were full ofughter, gently pinched on Xiao Huan¡¯s delicate face, said, ¡°Little girl, even I am soon going to be mesmerized by you, you better speak the truth.¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s face turned redder but she had always been on good terms with Jin Pinger, on such a rare asion, she really did not bear to let go and so pulled Jin Pinger¡¯s hands and asked her all sorts of questions, however at times she was still sneaking nces at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li and Zhou Yixian naturally also saw Jin Pinger, both of them didn¡¯t expect that they would meet her at this ce and time. With Ghost Li¡¯s skills, obviously he had long detected Jin Pinger¡¯s traces long before the rest, he even knew Jin Pingernded behind them in the direction of HeYang City. And further ahead towards the HeYang City, there seemed to be another spiritual energy but the distance was too far, he could not sense it clearly.


    But toe with Jin Pinger, most likely it would not be someone from the proper sect, naturally it would be someone from the Evil Sect. With such thought, Ghost Li banished the idea of investigating, Jin Pinger after chatting with Xiao Huan for a while, pulled Xiao Huan over to their direction, ¡°Gongzi how are you?¡±


    Jin Pinger¡¯s voice seemed to contain some degrees of seduction, made one¡¯s bones turned soft on hearing, Xiao Huan secretly nced at Ghost Li but Ghost Li looked expressionless, as if that seductive voice did not work on him at all. For some reason, Xiao Huan¡¯s lips secretly revealed a smile.


    Since Jin Pinger came over to say hi, Ghost Li nodded his head and said, ¡°It is really coincidental.¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°After we parted from southern border, it has really been a long time since we met...¡± halfway speaking, she noticed Xiao Hui was making funny faces at her. That day at the southern border, she was made fun of by this monkey, immediately her face turned serious, Xiao Hui however was not afraid at all, looking at her expression, it became instead happier, baring its teeth at Jin Pinger, obviously challenging her.


    Jin Pinger was stunned for a moment then realized and scolded herself for a moment, how could she lost her control over a monkey. After giving a hateful re at Xiao Hui, she turned and ignored it, a smile again returned to her face, facing Ghost Li she said, ¡°Speaking of which, that day gongzi abandoned me this helpless woman and disappeared, you were really heartless.¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°If I did not abandon you, I¡¯m afraid even I myself would not be able to walk out of that ten thousand great mountains.¡±


    Jing Pinger [ah] with an exim, covered her mouth andughed, clearly disregarding Ghost Li¡¯s hidden meaning in his words, said, ¡°Gongzi really knows how to joke.¡±


    Ghost Li stared deeply at her, said, ¡°But you were able toe out from that Subdue Devil Cave, it is really unexpected.¡±


    A glint shed in Jin Pinger¡¯s eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°Why, gongzi doesn¡¯t wish for me toe out?¡±


    Ghost Li smiled faintly, did not nod or shake his head, only turned and spoke to Zhou Yixian, ¡°Senior, we are considered fated, the world so wide, yet these ten years we have met a few times. As for what you have said to me just now, whether or not there is a possibility, I will still try it, it is better than without hope.¡±


    Zhou Yixian nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this point, the solution is not orthodox and nobody has tried it before, it¡¯s just that I heard it when I was roaming the world, you¡¯ll be on your own then.¡±


    Ghost Li bowed to Zhou Yixian, said, ¡°Since it is so, junior will leave now, let¡¯s meet again if fated.¡±


    After speaking, he looked as if about to leave, suddenly a cried was heard, ¡°Wait wait, you wait!¡±


    Ghost Li was startled, turned and looked at Xiao Huan, she was standing beside Jin Pinger, looking hesitant, about to speak but stopped. Zhou Yixian saw it, shook his head suddenly, sighed, turned and walked away. ¡°What is it Xiao Huan?¡± Ghost Li sensed something, his expression also turned warm, gently asked.


    Xiao Huan¡¯s lips moved, as if wanted to say something but eventually did not speak.


    Jin Pinger was standing beside holding her hand, at this moment she was frowning, the fair hand she was holding was trembling slightly. She turned and nced at Xiao Huan, saw that after a while, the atmosphere turned slightly awkward but she was still not speaking.


    Jin Pinger sighed softly, pulled Xiao Huan behind her, smiled and said to Ghost Li, ¡°Gongzi where are you going?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, his gaze nced at the slender figure which was blocked by Jin Pinger, his eyes seemed to carry warmth but his voice was cold, indifferently said, ¡°The four seas are my home, where would I have a fixed ce!¡±


    Jin Pinger again said, ¡°What a good four seas as your home, it is really a man¡¯s aspiration but would like to ask gongzi, do you have any worries in your heart?¡±


    Xiao Huan¡¯s body suddenly froze but she did not move, still hiding behind Jin Pinger, just that Jin Pinger felt the tension. Ghost Li¡¯s voice was heard coldly saying, ¡°No.¡±


    After speaking, he looked deeply at that frozen figure, his lips moved but the next moment, he concealed that strange expression, turned and walked, but he paused for a moment as if hesitating but eventually did not turn back, the next moment his body evolved into a grey light, charged up the sky.


    The west wind along the ancient path, lonely wilderness.


    The atmosphere for the moment was bleak, Xiao Huan did not speak at all and also did not emerge from behind Jin Pinger but the hand that was still holding onto Jin Pinger, seemed to embed deep into the flesh.


    Wild Dog Taoist¡¯s expression was ugly, he stepped up and was wanted to speak but did not. Finally it was Zhou Yixian who coughed, walked up andughed dryly, ¡°Xiao Huan, this...this...this destiny is decided by Heavens, we should ept...¡±


    Before he could finish, Jin Pinger suddenly raised her brows, stared at Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist, both of them felt as if their eyes were burned by fire, involuntarily stepped back. Jin Pinger snorted, with a cold face said, ¡°Both of you are not any good yourselves, quickly go away.¡±


    Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist looked at each other.


    Jin Pinger turned and hugged Xiao Huan, Xiao Huan finally could not take it, [wa] cried out, Jin Pinger gently patted her back, softly said, ¡°Silly child, what is there to cry, I tell you, none of the men are good things...¡±


    Xiao Huan while sobbing said, ¡°No...he is not, he is a good person.¡±


    Jin Pinger feeling exasperated and funny at the same time, said, ¡°Yes yes yes, he is a good person, look at you, only a while and your eyes are all red.¡± while speaking she gently wiped the tears from Xiao Huan¡¯s eyes.


    Zhou Yixian shook his head and mumbled to himself, ¡°Good fellow, I raised her for several decades, in the end someone said I am not a good thing yet nobody spoke for me, yet said other person is a good person, it is really...¡±


    After speaking, Jin Pinger stared over with a killer nce, Zhou Yixian immediately swallowed the rest of the words.


    In the night, as Xiao Huan was not in a good mood, the rest of them did not travel far. Initially Jin Pinger was only passing through and coincidentally discovered Xiao Huan and the rest, at first only intended to say her greetings and continued on but right now as she was worried about Xiao Huan and so dyed her departure.


    However in the night, after Jin Pinger consoled and teased her, Xiao Huan finally smiled again. Jin Pinger again secretly whispered to her, not knowing what was said but to Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist, that seductive Jin Pinger was able to make Xiao Huan¡¯s face turned red and pale, most likely it was not anything good.


    After a while, Jin Pinger stood up, stretched and said, ¡°Alright, I should leave too.¡±


    As if already expecting her to leave, Xiao Huan did not look surprise but was still evidently reluctant, pulling Jin Pinger¡¯s hand, she quietly said, ¡°Sister, when will we meet again?¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the vast Heaven and earth, we two sisters will be destined to meet again.¡±


    Xiao Huan acknowledged, nodded and said, ¡°Then let me send you off.¡±


    Jin Pinger said, ¡°Alright.¡± pulling her hand, they walked towards the outer part, Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist couldn¡¯t wait for this woman to leave and so did not obstruct.


    After a distance, the twodies again was chatting, Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°Alright, just send me until here, if not your grandfather will scold me again.¡±


    Xiao Huan nodded, then suddenly as if recalling something, hesitated and said, ¡°Sister, I remember you seemed to with...him as the same sect right?¡±


    Jin Pinger was surprised, said, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Huan quietly said, ¡°That...that Biyaody what happened to her, can you tell me?¡±


    Jin Pinger sighed and said, ¡°Sister, not that I wish to tell you off, that man although is different from the rest, even I also look at him differently but I still must persuade you, forget it, his life is full of obstacles, if you stick yourself in, you will only suffer.¡±


    Xiao Huan shook her head, said, ¡°I, I never thought of wanting anything, I only want to know more about him.¡±


    Jin Pinger shook her head slightly, sighed, after a moment, told Xiao Huan about his past in simple terms. Xiao Huan listened, her expression gradually turned ugly, especially towards the end, where Biyao¡¯s spirit was trapped in HeHuan Bell, Ghost Li wandering around the world just to find the solution to release the spirit, her face was almost ck.


    Jin Pinger naturally also noticed the change but treated it as the feeling of a young girl, softly said, ¡°Alright, it is roughly like this, sister, listen to older sister, don¡¯t be concerned about these things, you still have a long way to go.¡± But Xiao Huan seemed upied, her expression ugly, she nodded to Jin Pinger and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    After speaking, she walked back with quick steps. Jin Pinger was surprised and soon, an altercation was heard from afar, it seemed Xiao Huan was quarrelling again with Zhou Yixian.


    Jin Pinger could not help butugh, since she could quarrel, she guessed that thatss¡¯s mood should be better already, after all she was still young. She shook her head slightly, almost felt herself getting old, but soon, that damn thought was kicked out from her head.


    Evolving into a purple light, she leapt up and flew, after an hour, shended above the quiet HeYang City. There was another person standing there, his stature tall and big, sping his hands behind, wearing a priest robe, it was Cangsong Taoist.


    Jin Pinger smiled coquettishly at him, ¡°Priest, sorry to make you wait long.¡±


    Cangsong Taoist slowly turned and indifferently said, ¡°You are really dyed for a long while.¡±


    Jin Pinger¡¯s expression did not change, smiled and said, ¡°Anyway sect head also instructed us to be careful, not to rush to finish it, right?¡± Her smile alluring, a subtle unclear meaning behind it, she gently smiled, ¡°Also, at the Qing Yun Hill before priest, do you have an impatient heart to go back to your old ce again?¡± Cangsong Taoist humphed, did not speak, only turned and gazed ahead, Jin Pinger smiled, walked to where he was and also gazed out.


    Far ahead, that towering lofty Qing Yun Hill, appearing indistinctly among the lingering clouds.

 Chapter 240: Conspiracy

    Chapter 240 - Conspiracy


    Majestic Fox Mountain, deep inside Ghost King sect blood pool.


    Looking at the Four Divinities Blood Formation in the blood pool, it was slightly different from before, the four huge beasts seemed to have lost all their vitality totally, with theirst breaths lying in the blood pool, and the dark red light that enveloped them, also became weak, if one did not look carefully, almost unable to see, a few trails of spiritual energy constantly being drawn up towards the cauldron.


    And in contrast, the entire blood pool seemed to receive an invisible huge force impact, on therge fluid surface, everywhere seemed to be bubbling, fluid bubbles constantly breaking up the surface, emitting deep groans. At the same time, thergely unmoving blood pool, started to swirl, from the air beams of light shone down, onto the blood pool, where it touched, the fluid surged.


    In the air, thick stench of blood permeated.


    On the cauldron, the remaining area where the hideous deity face was, finally also turned the same color as the rest of ancient cauldron body. The entire cauldron now looked as if it had changedpletely, no longer primitive looking, instead, after absorbing the huge volume of spiritual energy, the strange power inside this cauldron, seemed to be stimted out now.


    Hovering in the air, what the cauldron oversaw, as if everything below it was prostrating before it. And in the huge space, surrounding the cauldron, were indistinct sounds of thunder and lightning. And resonating with it, the strange light around the cauldron pulsed, as if a human was breathing, extremely odd.


    An invisible force, seemed to be in this vast space, quietly incubating, and yet also like a God which had been asleep for thousands and thousands of years, about to be awaken.


    That strange and turbulent force, like a wild wave raged above the blood pool, wildly mming against the surrounding rock walls.


    Watching the strange scene, Ghost King and Mr Ghost stood side by side, did not speak. But clearly from both of them, there was not a trace of fear or withdrawal.


    After a long time, Ghost Kingughed out deeply, said, ¡°It is indeed amazing, the forty-nine days have notpleted yet, the Four Divinities Blood Formation have not formed, and already it has such power!¡±


    Mr Ghost did not respond immediately, after a moment, said, ¡°Sect head, the strange quake several days ago, it was indeed caused by this Four Divinities Blood Formation, I fail to protect the formation, sect head please give me the punishment.¡±


    Ghost King waved his hand, also did not look at Mr Ghost, stepped up, his eyes still on the cauldron, said, ¡°A small matter, don¡¯t have to mention it, this formation¡¯s might is too strong, even I too did not expect that, it was unavoidable that you made the mistake.¡±


    Mr Ghost hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Many thanks for sect head magnanimity, just that...¡±


    Ghost King turned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes met the Ghost King, was shocked in his heart, felt Ghost King¡¯s eyes were unusually piercing, even with his current skills, he felt he was unable to look at him. A few thoughts shed through his mind but fortunately he had the ck veil, others were unable to tell his expression, as least from his tone, it was still calm, ¡°As what sect head mentioned, this Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯s power is extremely strong, and as the formationpletion approaches, the spiritual power will only be stronger, although I have alreadyid down eighteen prohibiting spells around the pool but honestly, I too am not confident, especially on thest day, when the formation will bepleted, it will definitely be earth-shaking, whether or not these prohibiting spells will work, I can¡¯t tell, only afraid if we are unprepared at that time, some of the sect disciples outside might be implicated.¡±


    Ghost King sneered, said, ¡°So then what?¡±


    Mr Ghost held his breath for a moment, looked at Ghost King, after a moment said, ¡°I am only reminding sect head, if there is a need, might want to dispatch those lowly-skilled disciples out of the mountain.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes shed with a stern glint, humphed and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Mr Ghost did not speak.


    Ghost King coldly said, ¡°This Heaven and Earth formation, gather the essence of the four spiritual beasts and nourish by blood, has the vicious energy of the blood, so that it can open Asura door, even if there are a few that will be sacrifice, it is not anything serious.¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded his head, said, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Ghost King [ha ha]ughed, his demeanour arrogant, he turned over, inhaled deeply, his eyes again on the cauldron, looking at the ever-changing cauldron, his eyes started look intoxicated.


    And behind him, Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes looked as if he was contemting, but what his eyes contained was definitely not fanaticism, instead it was cold calm and rity.


    Qing Yun Hill, Long Shou Valley.


    Long Shou Valley among Qing Yun seven branches, was second only to the lofty Tong Tian Peak, tall and steep, towering above. This night the sky was dark and the wind strong, at the back of Long Shou Valley at a certain secluded forest, a small winding path stretched ahead, meandering in the forest.


    Chilly wind blew over, two figures one tall and one short descended from the sky,nded on this small path, it was Taoist Cang Song and Jin Pinger.


    Here was far from the mountain before them where the disciples resided in the temple building, rarely anyone came here and at thiste night, there was no sound of human. Taoist Cang Song¡¯s eyes were cold, nced at the surroundings, again looked up at the sky, suddenly snorted.


    Jin Pinger looked at him with interest, said, ¡°Why, priest, you looked like you are feeling extremely infuriated?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song coldly replied, ¡°The disciples are getting more and more useless, what a waste of my past efforts.¡±


    Jin Pinger looked at him curiously, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song snorted, walking along the small path, coldly said, ¡°This is an important ce where the Heaven seal is, although it look almost the same as other ces but the ancestors for every generation have instructed that each branch disciples must guard it with vignce. Looking at the time it is only 9 - 11pm, and yet there is already nobody around, it is really a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for us to aplish our task, you should be happy.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song again snorted but his face clearly did not show any signs of delight, instead he was in an extremely ugly mood, strided ahead.


    Jin Pinger followed behind,ughed and said, ¡°Actually you can¡¯t really me those Qing Yun sect disciples, as what I know, in a thousand years, there aren¡¯t many times where Qing Yun sect opened the seven mountain ranges Heaven seals, and it was only recently in the demon beast catastrophe, the beast deity was really too powerful, they had no choice but to open it once. If it was any others, such a long time being unused, in addition elders like you are so tight-lipped about such stuff, ordinary disciples will only thought it is only amon restricted area, even if they bezy for a few times, it is also expected.¡±


    Her smile alluring, said to Taoist Cang Song, ¡°And furthermore, you have been leading the way, heard that for the past decades in Qing Yun Hill, the trivial and important matters, especially the defence are all decided by you, those patrolling disciples are unable to discover us, can¡¯t me them too isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song was still in a foul mood, to him, every grass and tree on Qing Yun Hill, was different from other ces, not so long ago, he was the master of this valley.


    The past path, was it really correct?


    Taoist Cang Song suddenly shook his head, as if wanted to fling away some thoughts, strided ahead, Jin Pinger looked at his back, seemed to more or less understood his feelings, just that she obviously was not a kind or good person, her eyes revealing her gloat, her lips slightly curving up, enhancing her beautiful face, her steps seemed to be light, following behind Taoist Cang Song, walking deep into Long Shou Valley rear mountain.


    This path was indeed long, winding around for a long distance, the end was still not in sight, and as the path went in deeper, the wild grasses beside the path increased, gradually covering the path, evidently no one had walked here for a long time.


    As the wild grasses gradually overgrown onto the path, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s expression grew uglier, almost looked livid. Jin Pinger did not speak to him, only following behind, watching his tall back figure, she suddenly felt, this man might not just be a betrayer of the Good Faction.


    But even though it was so, who would care, the Taoist Cang Song today, if he were to be discovered by his former sect, most likely it would be a battle of life and death, and only just ten years ago, he was the figure with the most authority at the world¡¯s number one sect, who would have thought of this?


    The ups and downs of life, the many twists and turns, not knowing in the unseen mystical world, was it the humans that determine it, or decided by Heavens and that was why there was a saying that Heavens ying with humans?


    Jin Pinger as she walked, couldn¡¯t help but thought about Xiao Huan, that youngdy who had a predestined rtionship with her, looking at her young age, she seemed to be entangled by love! Thinking about Xiao Huan, her expression turned rxed, some degrees of warmth, or maybe only thatdy, was the only person she could open her heart to.


    Or maybe in the future if there is a chance, it would be nice to roam the world with Xiao Huan!


    Jin Pinger¡¯s lips slowly revealed a faint smile but this smile quickly faded, she stopped. Because Taoist Cang Song who was before her also stopped, let out a long sigh, hearing his sigh, it seemed to be mixed with strange emotions, slowly said, ¡°This is it, Qing Yun Hill Long Shou Valley Heaven seal location.¡±


    The path under their feet finally reached the end, Jin Pinger walked up and was stunned, her face revealed a trace of bewilderment, turned and looked at Taoist Cang Song, said, ¡°What, this is the Heaven seal?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song was expressionless, only indifferently nodded.


    Disyed before them, was not any dazzling celestial divine weapon, it was also not a dignified majestic temple building, beforeing here, Jin Pinger had thought about it many times but no matter what she could not imagine, the legendary Heaven seal, would be like this.


    Before her, was an ordinary earth pit.


    If to say if there was any difference, it would be that this earth pit was bigger and deeper, a big earth pit but looking at the wild vegetation in the earth pit, soil copsed, no matter how one looked, it was only an ordinary earth pit, how would it look like it was connected to the famous Zhu Xian sword formation?


    Jin Pinger for the moment still found it hard to ept but Taoist Cang Song had already jumped down, stood at the pit and beckoned Jin Pinger, Jin Pinger sighed and also leapt down.


    When Jin Pingernded in the pit, she smelled a thick fragrance that only the earth had. She looked up and realized that although the pit was rather deep, looking from the top she did not feel anything, only when she was below, she realized that it was actually about the depth of one and a half human.


    The soil in the pit was not as firm as the path, it was rather soft but fortunately there was no rain for the past few days, the soil was still dry but bumps and potholes were unavoidable.


    Jin Pinger followed Taoist Cang Song, walked deep into the pit. The topology here tilted inwards, as they walked in, looking at the surrounding trees and the distant valleys, they looked towering and themselves gradually bing insignificant.


    Those strange thoughts yed in Jin Pinger¡¯s mind, making her ufortable but although the pit was rather big, it was not limitless, soon Taoist Cang Song stopped, Jin Pinger also too.


    Right now they were in the middle of the pit, a few piles of mud stacked together, forming a small mound, on top of it a three chi long one chi wide round wooden stick inserted ntedly.


    Taoist Cang Song quietly looked at the weather-beaten round stick, did not speak, a strange glint in his eyes, the next moment, without speaking he was about to step forward but at this moment, Jin Pinger suddenly called out, ¡°Priest, please wait.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song turned and looked at Jin Pinger, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jin Pinger said, ¡°Please let me look around.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song was surprised, did not speak, Jin Pinger instead looked up, slowly turned around. Right now this was the highest point of Long Shou Valley but the dangerous high area of Long Shou Valley was jutting out towards the sky, there were many ces higher than here, not only this ce.


    Jin Pinger stood in the middle, saw high summits at east, west and north directions, looking from this pit, those summits looked slightly tilted, like three fingers about to close in and this spot was right in the middle. Right now the night was dark, the infirmament like ink, Jin Pinger looked for a while, had a feeling that the sky was about to drop and felt dizzy.


    But she was after all not an ordinary person, she looked away andposed herself, following which her gaze swept past this pit, her body suddenly like being supported by the gently wind, drifted up andnded on that three chi round beam, and then looked around again.


    Taoist Cang Song frowned but his eyes contained some admiration.


    After a moment, Jin Pinger let out a sigh, pped her hands and said, ¡°Good thinking, good foresight, which ancestor of your Qing Yun sect found this spiritual spot, it is really a unique divine sight, the mountain summit spiritual energy are all gathered here, and with the three summits together, not spilling out; but what¡¯s even more impressive, is this thousand-year mysterious wood, it looked blunt but it is just right inserted into the weakest spot of this spiritual pit energy channel, like hitting at the fatal point of a snake, with the mysterious wood dry and heavy energy, suppressed the bountiful spiritual energy of this mountain, it is really impressive, impressive!¡±


    She pped and praised but it was all sincere words. Taoist Cang Song looked at her, his expression subconsciously eased, the next moment, he indifferently said, ¡°Observing the energies of the mountain, unearthing this pit was our Qing Yun sect founder teacher Qing Yunzi, as forying down this prohibiting mysterious wood, there was no record, some said it was founder Qing Yunzi, some also said it was founder Qing Ye who founded the Zhu Xian formation.¡±


    Jin Pinger nodded, said, ¡°Actually I did not have any good impression of Qing Yun sect but today, I realized that your sect ancestors all were talented and outstanding people, I am far from it, looks like the renowned reputation is really substantiable.¡±


    Taoist Cang Song snorted, his face revealing a proud look, said, ¡°Qing Yun sect for several thousand years, how can it bepared to other meagre and small sects, as for our Qing Yun generations of ancestors, that naturally will be even...¡±


    Speaking halfway, his voice suddenly decreased and until the end, hoarse and inaudible. Jin Pinger quietly leapt down from the stick, somehow subconsciously she too felt sad, did not wish to look at Taoist Cang Song now.


    This person who was so deeply proud of Qing Yun, was he the first perpetrator who betrayed Qing Yun?


    A person, how could it simply be just a sentence ¡®Good Evil¡¯ to distinguish?


    In the pit, it was all silence, Taoist Cang Song¡¯s figure looking from the back, was upright and straight, still seen as tall and broad, just that his expression, seemed to be concealed within the stillness and shadows, obscuring.


    After a long time, Taoist Cang Song deep voice, slowly spoke, ¡°We have dyed for quite long, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Jin Pinger nodded and said, ¡°What must be done, please say it.¡±


    The mountain breeze gently blew, the surrounding dense trees swayed with the wind, the night sky hovered low, noises were heard from within the deep earth pit incessantly, aftersting for a while, it suddenly ceased and then a deep muffled groan, something was being flung out from the pit,nded heavily on the small path beside the pit.


    Under the faint starlight, it was that thousand-year old mysterious wood!


    And after a while, clothes rustling sounds were heard, Jin Pinger and Taoist Cang Song leapt up together, with their skills, they looked to be rather exhausted, evidently to change this spiritual pit energy channel, it was not that easy.


    Jin Pinger¡¯s breathing calmed down, frowned and asked Taoist Cang Song, ¡°Since we are here to destroy the Heaven seal, in the event that something happens in the future, Qing Yun sect will not be able to use the seven mountains spiritual energies to assist Zhu Xian sword formation, why can¡¯t we just pull out the thousand-year old mysterious wood and instead had to forcefully change the ce where the energy channels converged, isn¡¯t it doing something unnecessarily?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song shook his head, said, ¡°This Qing Yun Hill is a propitious ce on earth, bountiful spiritual energy, and it is also because of that, founder Qing Yunzi would value this ce. Just pulling out the wood will only let the spiritual energy leak out but the earth spiritual energy is abundant in the first ce, second there are three summits gathered here, it is even harder to let the spiritual energy leak out. Only by changing the ce where the energies converge, to move it away from this Heaven-made, tight formation of three summits, we can make use of the high altitude and strong winds, to slowly disperse it. In the future if someone wield the Zhu Xian formation, although the spiritual energy of Long Shou Valley is still abundant but it will have been scattered around the mountain, no longer umted, he can do nothing about it.¡±


    Jin Pinger thenprehended, nodded and agreed, she then asked, ¡°Now that Long Shou Valley Heaven seal has been destroyed, what about the other six?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song was silent for a moment, shook his head said, ¡°We can only at most destroy Sunset Valley, Return of the Wind Valley and Morning Sun Valley heaven seals, as for Tong Tian Peak, Big Bamboo Valley and Small Bamboo Valley, I¡¯m afraid we can do nothing.¡±


    Jin Pinger curiously asked, ¡°What is that so?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song indifferently said, ¡°Tong Tian Peak is Qing Yun main branch, not to mention the security will be the tightest, just that spiritual energy is not a trivial matter, when Zhu Xian sword formation is activated, Tong Tian Peak spiritual energy has always been the main source, assisted by the six mountains, as said pull a hair and you move the entire body, with any slight change, that senior brother of mine Daoxuan with this profound skills will know, therefore we cannot touch it.¡±


    He paused and said, ¡°Sunset Valley, Return of the Wind Valley and Morning Sun Valley heaven seal locations I am aware, I guess it will not be too difficult but for Big Bamboo Valley and Small Bamboo Valley, I do not know where the heaven seal locations are?¡±


    Jin Pinger asked again, ¡°And why is that so?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song was quiet for a moment, said, ¡°Small Bamboo Valley has always only admit female disciples, it is heavily guarded, the branch leader Shuiyue Master is also an odd character, will not allow irrelevant personnel in, not to mention the heaven seal such an important thing; as for Big Bamboo Valley, I have always not got along with Tian Buyi and Suru, Tian Buyi is also an prideful person, doesn¡¯t have many disciples and not outstanding, yet conceal and hide it, totally not letting anyone know where it is.¡±


    Jin Pinger couldn¡¯t help but find it funny but soon frowned and said, ¡°Then if we only destroy four, will it be too little?¡±


    Taoist Cang Song shook his head, said, ¡°Not so, from what I know, as long as more than half of the seven energies are affected, the heaven seal prohibiting spells will not work, because the main source Tong Tian Peak¡¯s energy is too strong, and even has malevolent intention, and requires the other six energies toe in to bnce it, if it is only one or two it is still alright but if four energies were missing at the same time, most likely it will even be a problem whether they can wield the Zhu Xian sword formation.¡±


    Jin Pinger assessed Taoist Cang Song from top to bottom, suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Priest you are really a farsighted and insightful, these matters, most likely are not just in your mind for a day or two!¡±


    Taoist Cang Song¡¯s face turned stern, looked at Jin Pinger, but she was still smiling, not having the slightest intention to look away. After a moment Taoist Cang Song instead looked away, without speaking, turned and left this pit.


    Jin Pinger looked away, saw that the mysterious wood was quietly lying beside the path, she smiled and kicked the wood into the grasses, and then followed Taoist Cang Song.


    Behind her, that mysterious enigmatic earth pit, like usual, was just an ordinary-looking earth pit.

 Chapter 241: Night Breeze

    Chapter 241 - Night Breeze


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King sect.


    Majestic Fox Mountain


    Boundless moonlight, like a beauty that had not removed her makeup.


    Ghost Li was standing at the mountain foot.


    Regarding the matters at Qing Yun this time, exactly what it was, even he himself was unable to exin.


    Was it turning back?


    Leaving, the astray path?


    Ten years of time, how many past had it buried? Changing, vicissitudes of life.


    That was deep within his heart, a path he had never stepped out before, even under the maniption of Soul-Devouring, the reason that he refused to sink into depravity?


    Unless, nothing has changed?


    What has he been adhering on? And what has he given up?


    He was after all, an unorthodox that was not eptable by others. And, merely, a pitiful person who had walked the wrong path?


    The path is below the feet, where is the path?


    Even with his position as Ghost King sect head, ruthless and unpredictable, with astonishing skills, at this moment, was actually at a loss.


    In his hand, the dark-green light of the Soul-Devouring, glimmered faintly, emanating a rare gentleness, quietly, apanying him, as if it understood his perplexity.


    And as if, ten years ago, under the Zhu Xian Sword, his life in critical danger. That hand, gentle and slightly cold, firmly, caught hold. And again letting go, diving towards that devastating force.


    Spirits of the nineher worlds, various celestial deities and demons,


    With my blood and body, offer as sacrifice.


    Three lives seven generations, forever in hell,


    Only for love, never regret even in death!


    He chanted quietly, tenderness finally again appearing in his eyes.


    That green, graceful figure, as if it was yesterday, clearly before his eyes!


    She lying in the icy cold stone room, it must have been a long while right


    So, he being away from the Majestic Fox Mountain, it must have been a long while too.


    Today, could he see it again?


    Ghost Li seemed to be back to his senses for the first time, looked up, in the distance, the ce where he had stayed for ten years.


    Suddenly he was stunned.


    What he had always saw, Majestic Fox Mountain where Ghost King sect headquarters was located, although it was not dazzling or resplendent, multi-storeys or towering but among the rooms and halls, it was still an organized mess, when was it in such a disorder like this?


    The ruins before him, cast a broken shadow in the night sky.


    Furthermore, usually at this time, disciples could be seen returning from their patrols, as he became more alert, he realized that he did not see this, right now in the mountain, it was silent, no longer having the bearing of facing a big foe like in the past.


    Ghost Li frowned, focused and listened carefully, the Majestic Fox Mountain under the quiet moon, there seemed to be an indistinct hubbub.


    Before he could collect his thoughts, the Soul-Devouring in his hand, especially the Sinister Orb at the tip, the indistinct blood strands, as if affected by some stimtion, every one of them, lit up! The entire orb, was totally shrouded in bright red light, emitted faint sounds.


    Ghost Li¡¯s mind, for the moment was in a trance. As if he could see it again, the mountains of corpses, blood forming rivers.


    Sweet, fragrance of blood...


    But then his cultivation was after all superb, instantly he took control over himself.


    Without hesitation, the stick moved to his left hand, his right hand making a Buddhist magic gesture, suppressed the blood strands in the orb, using Great Brahman Wisdom true way, step by step, sent it in.


    Immediately within the blood strands a resplendent golden light surfaced but it did not sh with the surrounding blood color, just, quietly, merged in!


    The next moment, the solemn Buddhism true way, together with that sinister red light, dimmed down, following the body of the stick, once again flowed into Ghost Li¡¯s body.


    Myriads of Taoism amodating!


    Or maybe, in the whole world, to be able to use this type of method to resolve the vicious blood, he could be the only one!


    Just that even though it was so, this was not an easy task too, sweat could be seen at Ghost Li¡¯s forehead.


    Ever since he had practised the fourth volume of the , the deep ravines in his past cultivation, were all gradually being filled, although the Soul-Devouring still re up but it could bepletely suppressed. He was also quite confident of his own skills.


    But...


    Just now...


    His face had turned quite solemn.


    Then, as if he had finally discovered, in the entire process, what he had assumed the constant flow of blood energy was emanating from the Soul-Devouring, after it was suppressed, it was still surging, without the slightest reduced.


    That energy, was actually from the mountain.


    Unceasingly.


    Ghost Li quietly hovered, his expressionplicated.


    This feeling, he once had it. As if there was somebody, with formidable strength, emptied the mountain and filled it with blood.


    This, was it rted to that four spiritual beasts?


    Inside the Majestic Fox Mountain, what had exactly change?


    The Soul-Devouring lit up, at the instant when his body leapt up with impatience, Ghost Li was taken aback.


    He heard a sigh.


    That familiar sigh, just like in his dream the day before!


    He turned around out of habit, towards the source of that sound.


    In the forest, there seemed to be a green figure shed past.


    Qing Yun Hill.


    Return of the Wind Valley.


    Among the seven branches of Qing Yun, Return of the Wind was naturally not as towering as TongTian Peak, as lofty as Long Shou Valley, as sombre as Small Bamboo Valley. But being ssified among the seven branches, it was not without merit. In the forest, there was almost no human traces, the small path in the forest, either wide or narrow, indistinct and distinct, it was as if it had merged with the mountains and rivers.


    The lonely moon, the stars deste.


    The light prating through the sparse leaves, leaving mottled spots on the ground. asionally wind passed by, the spots on the ground shifted.


    The small path behind the mountain.


    Taoist Cangsong with Jin Pinger, were already before the forest.


    Both of them were about to step in, Jin Pinger suddenly said, ¡°Priest, wait a moment.¡±


    Taoist Cangsong with a solemn face turned around and asked, ¡°What.¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled, said, ¡°Pinger is dull-witted, there are some things that I don¡¯t understand, will like to consult Priest.¡±


    Her eyes, as if it could speak volumes, lit up. In a night like this, an intoxicated fragrance permeated.


    Taoist Cangsong yet ignored it, indifferently said, ¡°Jin fairy please speak.¡±


    Jin Pinger stepped forward, said, ¡°Just now at Long Shou Valley, disciple did not observe ancestor instructions, Priest¡¯splexion also did not look good, this is correct right.¡±


    Taoist Cangsong coldly snorted but did not counter.


    Jin Pinger lightly walked into the forest, slowly said, ¡°Long Shou Valley...Sunset Valley...Morning Sun Valley...now, we only left this heaven seal right.¡±


    Taoist Cangsong nodded, his expression solemn, did not speak.


    Jin Pinger turned over, smiled sweetly, ¡°Just now at Sunset Valley, Morning Sun Valley, although there wasn¡¯t any sentry guards and we could proceed, Priest¡¯s expression instead eased up, right?¡±


    Taoist Cangsong coldly said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Jin Pinger paused for a while, said, ¡°Pinger just wanted to know, now that there are nobody here, Priest¡¯s expression, why did it turn sombre again?¡±


    Taoist Cangsong frowned, didn¡¯t expect her to be so observant, coldly said, ¡°What Jin fairy wanted to know, only need to step into the forest.¡±


    The forest seemed to have a mist, the small path indistinct, the surrounding harmonious.


    Jin Pinger was silent, slowly withdrew her right hand into her sleeve. Facing sideways towards Taoist Cangsong, walked step by step into the forest.


    The mountain breeze blew through the forest, there seemed be a faint distinct sound of sigh.


    Jin Pinger carefully walked in the forest but did not discover anything unusual. Slightly relieved, she turned, smiled and said, ¡°Priest, can you say now?¡±


    Before she could finish her smile, it was frozen on her face.


    Where she had turned to look, was where she had just stood, but for some reason, it had became obscure, as if shrouded by a thin fog.


    Slightly forbidding, she knew something was not right, stretched her hand out and tried to push the fog away from her eyes.


    Where she had touched, were empty, there was nothing unusual.


    But then, that fog still lingered quietly, it looked so real but at the same time, it seemed not to be there, instead it seemed to be in her eyes, in her heart!


    Carefully, step by step, she walked back where she had came from.


    The exit was already before her, she slowly stepped out.


    There was nothing unusual.


    Jin Pinger calmed down, indistinctly felt somehow disappointed.


    After all, this was only a fog!


    Turning around, with some bewilderment, asked, ¡°Priest?¡±


    Taoist Cangsong instead was solemn, did not speak.


    Jin Pinger frowning slightly, still bewildered, and suspiciously looked around.


    Return of the Wind Valley, before the dense forest.


    All of the scenery, reflected in her eyes.


    This stretch of sky and earth, was also too, like in the forest, hazy, looking surreal.


    While she was still in shock, her body felt a chill, a breeze had blew from somewhere, brushing past her.


    That gust of wind, lightly flowed past, without carrying any dust.


    Then, circling around, it blew back again.


    Jin Pinger¡¯s countenance changed.


    That small gust of wind, just then, clearly brushed past Taoist Cangsong. His robes yet did not flutter.


    Not the slightest.


    At that time, that small gust, suddenly, without any sign, turned bigger. Howling, about to blow this fraildy off.


    But still there was no dust.


    The surrounding sky and earth, as usual, obscured, in that unparalleled wind, did not sway.


    The raging wind, once again returned.


    It was Return of the Wind!


    Jin Pinger although shock but her skills was after all not trivial, leapt up, avoided the raging wind by a hair breath.


    The wind howled, fiercely charged into the forest.


    The leaves and branches, not one moved.


    Jin Pinger heaved a sigh of relief, turned to look at Taoist Cangsong.


    He was still quietly standing there, his expression solemn.


    Unmoving!


    The raging wind again turned back.


    Jin Pinger knew she was in peril, without hesitation, her slender waist twisted, she actually headed straight to that wind!


    The wind was still raging!


    That light yellow figure, suddenly evolved into a beam of light, such rapid speed, almost invisible.


    Her hair flying up!


    The raging wind approached, within the light yellow light, a burst of magnificence abruptly seen.


    The brilliant purple color, like a resplendent sunset glow!


    The Purple Light Sword finally appeared.


    That burst of invisible wind, in this motionless world, fiercely greeted thatdy.


    Without any sound.


    Not even a bit.


    Like receiving a heavy blow, Jin Pinger flew back out,nded on the ground, her blood channels in a turmoil, almost spilling out.


    But then she still stood firmly.


    The light dance before her, dispersed!


    It was again a clear and bright day, reflecting in her eyes.


    She stood before the dense forest, in the forest, it was still that hazy.


    What happened just now, was like a dream!


    A human lifetime, was it real or illusionary, how could it be separated clearly!


    From behind, Taoist Cangsong¡¯s voice, mixed with approval, was heard.


    ¡°Jin fairy do you understand it now?¡±


    Below Majestic Fox Mountain.


    Ghost Li¡¯s figure flying, headed urgently sideways.


    That figure, that sigh!


    Even his life might be forfeited, he also wanted to grab hold of a lifetime!


    Ten years of hardship, ten years of hurt, ten years of misery.


    For what?


    So much of heart talk, evolving into his pursuing footsteps.


    Only afraid that, it was only a dream!


    Not knowing what he was mumbling, his footsteps never stopped.


    Traversing through the forest but Ghost Li¡¯s figure could not be seen how, entering from one direction anding from another, it was only an instant.


    In the forest, empty, the remaining leaves swayed.


    He was still, unable, to catch it?


    Or maybe, all of these and everything, was only, his misperception like in the stone room at that time?


    But!


    That sigh, was so real, almost beside him.


    Under the thin moonlight, this figure who was already not a young man, appeared so dismal.


    Is there God in the heavens? But why did it, persistently make one a fool!


    He heaved a long sigh, like an old man suffering.


    ¡°Then this is it. Since you can look past life and death, yet in your heart there is something more important than life and death, rather than you trying to ask me in every possible ways, why don¡¯t you think about these things which are more important to you?¡±


    Zhou Yixian¡¯s advice, for some reason, surfaced in his mind.


    ¡°And even more important...¡±


    Under the moonlight, this man,ughing bitterly, mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Senior, you are wrong after all, even though I could think but what abilities do I have to grab hold of it...¡±


    His words, suddenly paused.


    Again another sigh, behind him.


    Unless...


    His throat choked up, he turned around.


    Was it heaven¡¯s grace!


    He couldn¡¯t control his emotions, the person behind him, was already in front of him.


    No!


    It was not!


    That instant, his blood turned cold.


    Youji stood before him.


    ¡°You finally came back?¡±


    She slowly said, without emotion.


    ¡°The Majestic Fox Mountain is already beyond recognition.¡±

 Chapter 242: Redeem vow

    Chapter 242 - Redeem vow


    It was said in the ancient times, the creation of heaven and earth, the world only consisted of the sky and earth, and apanying it was only Nuwa goddess.


    After an indefinite period of time, the myriad of living things on earth began to take form, and a special type of living thing with intelligence, the humans, also took form.


    Nuwa goddess gave the human species protection and grace, she gave all that she had to the humans, the humans under Nuwa goddess blessings started to multiply, but at this time, the God of Fire Zhurong and his seven brothers together with Ancient God Chiyou as the leader of gods, felt that what the humans had then were all bestowed by gods, gods should be the humans¡¯ master. Nuwa naturally objected to that, Zhurong and Chiyou argued with the goddess for a long and in their anger, descended to earth and wishfully thought they could rule the humans through strength of gods. They waged a war against the humans¡¯ ruler at that time, the Emperor, and how could the humans fight against the gods, in the end the human species lost greatly and was almost annihted.


    Finally Nuwa goddess led a group of deities and fought the God of Fire and Chiyou, after a fierce battle of three days and three nights, the God of Fire Zhurong and his seven brothers¡¯ primordial spirits were imprisoned by Nuwa goddess using the Eight Savage Inferno Formation activated by the fire essence magical weapon Inferno Mirror, and Chiyou¡¯s primordial spirit was also captured by Nuwa goddess using the Hidden Dragon Cauldron which was smelted from the five-coloured divine stone.


    The power from which the Hidden Dragon Cauldron used to imprison Chiyou was obtained by absorbing the spiritual energies of the myriad of living things on earth, and the four great ancient divine beasts with powerful divine mysterious spiritual energy were the natural enemy of the Hidden Dragon Cauldron, Nuwa goddess once warned the Emperor that Chiyou¡¯s primordial spirit had already been imprisoned in the cauldron but if the four great divine ancient beasts were gathered and together with her prohibition-lifting spell from the , the imprisonment could be broken. One of the four beasts, the Yellow Bird, was guarding the Celestial Emperor Treasury in the west, with Heaven and Earth watching it, we could be assured, Tao¡¯s character was violent, I have already took him as my mount to discipline it properly, Zhulong I had once bestowed to you to protect this Wilderness Holy Temple, you must guard this Hidden Dragon Cauldron properly, and never allow this Devil God to be revived. Only Kui Niu would be at the East Ocean Liubo Hill but without the other three rare beasts there would be nothing to fear.


    Nuwa goddess after that fierce battle, realized that the humans should also choose their own fates like the other living things, no gods should break this rule, although she led the humans previously but it was wrong, And so Nuwa led the deities and left the world, her whereabouts unknown.


    Nuwa¡¯s youngest daughter Ruiying reluctant to leave the mortal world, wanted to stay, Nuwa goddess was unable to change her mind and so agreed and also left behind the ten volumes of Tian shu to her daughter which contained her lifetime knowledge of the secret methods of world¡¯s livings arcane truths, and told her daughter that the books were her research of the living things¡¯ origins, in harmony with the foundations of the heavens and earth, and maybe it would be helpful to the development of the human civilization, you stay here, maybe in the future if the humans were misled by evil, you could use the books to guide them. She also handed the Eight Savage Inferno Formation and the Inferno Mirror to her daughter.


    And like that Nuwa goddess left, her youngest daughter Ruiying went to the Wilderness Holy Temple and gave the third volume of the Tian Shu to the humans¡¯ ruler at that time, the Emperor. And also ced a volume into the western marsh Celestial Emperor Treasury left side for the Yellow Bird to guard, one volume at the right side of the Celestial Emperor Treasury for the Green Bird to guard.


    Andter on, Ruiying went to the southern border ten thousands great mountains, and befriended a youth.


    Ruiying wandered the earth and arrived at the southern side of the Divine Land, it was all mountain ridges, exuberant with vegetation.


    She came to know the deep mountains southern border tribe leader, Yun Xiaotian, and fell in love with him, and so she gave him the second volume, hoping it would aid the southern border tribe to prosperity, she also gave birth to a daughter named Linglong but Yun Xiaotian after reading the Tian Shu, refused to eat or drink, he merged the ¡®harmonized things¡¯ in the sixth volume of Tian Shu with the southern border spells, created the Fenxiang Jade Volume and also Fenxiang Valley, he abandoned Ruiying and moved Nuwa goddess¡¯s Inferno Formation which was suppressing the Eight Savages to Fenxiang Valley¡¯s volcano to do research, hoping to take control of the Eight Savages¡¯ powers and dominate the world.


    Ruiying in her despair, brought her daughter deep into the southern border ten thousands great mountains and resided with the other natives, gradually due to Ruiying¡¯s kindness and helpfulness, she became the natives¡¯ leader.


    After Ruiying passed on, her daughter Linglong became the new leader. Linglong was as kind as her mother, and the locals in order tomemorate her, addressed the future leaders as Linglong goddess.


    When Nuwa goddess left, there was once a sentence, ¡®Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as dogs¡¯.


    The goddess¡¯s meaning was that humans should decide their own fate, the gods and deities of heaven and earth should not interfere.


    The deities should treat the humans like other species, let them decide themselves.


    That dog was referring to ¡®the other living things¡¯ and not the real dog.


    At that time, after Nuwa goddess assisted the Emperor to defeat the God of Fire and Chiyou, the Emperor used the fifth volume of Tian Shu to be the leader of the Divine Land. This fifth volume, was really extraordinary. This was Nuwa goddess¡¯s breakthrough understanding of the initiation of the heaven and earth, at that time there was no malevolent violent spells in the book, it only taught humans how to advance together with the heavens and earth, how to surpass their own lives, how to live harmoniously with the myriad of living things on earth, and also the origins of the earth living things. When Ruiying left at that time, she once warned the Emperor ¡®Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as dogs¡¯, humans were created from heaven and earth and among the living things, had the most spiritual intelligence, their constitutions different from the deities, their potential iparable to any living things in the universe including the deities. It could also be said to surpass the deities in the future. The ten volumes of Tian Shu included ¡®Gather the heavens,prehend earth, harmonized things, to be above, transform nothing, understand the universe, weave worlds, pry into hearts, realize meaning, return soul¡¯ ten volumes.


    [Trantor note: I don¡¯t understand the names of the volumes, I¡¯m only tranting what I think it is, please let me know if you do


    »áÌ죬ÏþµØ£¬ÈÚÎ³¬È»£¬»¯ÎÞ£¬Í¨Ó½áÊÀ£¬¿úÐÄ£¬ÖªÒâ, ¹éÁé]

 Chapter 243: Pude

    Chapter 243 - Pude


    Mount Xumi, Tian Yin Temple.


    The precipitous mountain path meandered ahead, like as always, today, under the warm sunlight, it was crowded with people, numerous devout believers headed towards the temple, to pay their respect and to worship their revered deities. The Tian Yin Temple monks were stationed everywhere, to receive the iingmoners and at some of the rather dangerous parts of the trail, there would usually be a few more monks stationed there just in case, at the same time the monks at the entrance smiled and greeted the crowds, a peaceful and auspicious scene.


    Tian Yin Temple presiding abbot, Puhong Master¡¯s disciple Faxiang, right now was also standing behind the entrance, watching the people passing by. With his status and cultivation, he no longer had to do these chores but he was benevolent and whenever he saw his fellow monks hard at work due to therge crowd, he woulde over and help, like today.


    Just that on this day he seemed distracted, felt ill at ease but couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was, looking at each devout believer face shed past before him, while receiving them, his palms ced together in front and softly chanted ¡®Amitabba Buddha¡¯, a figure suddenly walked out from the crowd, stood before him.


    Faxiang looked up and was stunned, clearly he did not expect the person in front of him, and then his face revealed a smile, said, ¡°We meet again patron.¡±


    The person was Ghost Li, he was wearing a grey long robe, standing among themoner believers, he did not stand out at all, the only sense of superiority, most probably was the restless monkey on his shoulder.


    Ghost Li looked quite haggard, although he did not look low-spirited but he didn¡¯t look cheerful too, only smiled at Faxiang, said, ¡°Senior brother Faxiang, can you please notify, I have a matter, will like to pay a visit to Puhong Master.¡±


    Faxiang smiled and said, ¡°Zhang patron please be assured, our mentor has already instructed before, as long as you are here, no matter when and where, he will meet you, please follow me!¡± After speaking, Faxiang took the lead.


    Ghost Li quietly followed him, on the way there, the interior of Tian Yin Temple, swirled with incense smoke, not to mention packed with people, shoulders brushing shoulders.


    The two of them walked for a while, Ghost Li suddenly said to Faxiang, ¡°Senior brother Faxiang, up above Qing Yun, do you really think deities exist?¡±


    Faxiang was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Patron, ording to our Buddhism view, divinities are omnipresent but the most important thing is still the individual¡¯s mind.¡±


    Ghost Li looked indifferent, looking at the surrounding people, quietly said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Faxiang quietly spoke, ¡°Patron¡¯s life is hard, been through many trials and tribtions, from my humble view, if you wish to seek release, the most crucial point is to have ¡®look past¡¯ these two words in your own heart.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a long time, eventually did not speak, Faxiang did not speak too, led him along. Both of them walked through corridors and paths, towards the Little Tian Yin Temple at the rear mountain.


    When they reached the meditation room, Faxiang nodded to Ghost Li, Ghost Li understood and stopped.


    Faxiang gently knocked a few times on the door, said, ¡°Teacher, it is disciple Faxiang, today Ghost Li patron came up the mountain and is here to pay a visit.¡±


    From inside the room immediately Puhong Master¡¯s deep and kind voice was heard, ¡°Please invite patron Ghost Li in!¡±


    Faxiang gently pushed opened the door, stepped back and stretched out his arm to Ghost Li, quietly said, ¡°Patron please.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, walked into the meditation room, Faxiang also followed him in and closed the door behind him.


    Puhong Master was as usual sitting in meditation on the bed, looked at Ghost Li, his face revealed a kind smile, putting his palms together, said, ¡°You are here, patron.¡±


    Ghost Li was quite respectful towards this Puhong Master, without hesitation, he bowed deeply, said, ¡°Disciple intrudes.¡±


    Puhong Master shook his head and smiled, ¡°I have said it before, Tian Yin Temple¡¯s door is open wide for you, you cane anytime, furthermore you being here, I am more than happy, I wonder what bothers you?¡±


    Ghost Li hesitated slightly, looked up at Puhong Master, said, ¡°To be frank to master, disciple is here today, there is really something that I wish to consult master.¡±


    Puhong Master said, ¡°Patron please speak your mind.¡±


    Ghost Li wanted to speak but stopped, he seemed hard to find the words but eventually still said, ¡°Will like to ask master, in your honourable temple, is there a treasure that is called ¡®Qian Kun Reincarnation te¡¯?


    Puhong Master was surprised, Faxiang standing beside him also revealed a surprised look, both of them looked at each other and then Puhong Master nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, our temple indeed have this item.¡±


    Ghost Li immediately was attentive, Puhong Master saw his expression, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Will like to ask Ghost Li patron, why did you ask about this item out of a sudden?¡±


    Ghost Li hesitated, said, ¡°Actually both of you know the situation that disciple is in, ten years ago at Qing Yun Hill, disciple has a friend who is severely injured because of disciple, until now is still unconscious.¡±


    Puhong Master put his palms together and said, ¡°Miss Biyao values love and friendship deeply, old monk me also admires her greatly.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°For ten years, I went to every corner of the world only wishing to save Biyao but heavens did not grant my wish and until today there isn¡¯t any improvement.¡± Speaking until here, although his expression did not change but his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his dejection.


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at Puhong Master, said, ¡°Truthfully, disciple came here today is because several days ago by chance I have heard from a senior, that there is a marvelous and unfathomable treasure called Qian Kun Reincarnation te in Tian Yin Temple, has special ability to turn, conceal Yang and set soul, maybe there is a faint hope that it can save Biyao, and so brazenly I came, hoping that master ispassionate, will lend disciple this item, once I have used it, I will definitely return it personally.¡±


    Speaking at the end, Ghost Li¡¯s lips trembled, evidently emotional, his expression changed a few times, he seemed hesitance and then he stepped forward two steps, both hands tightly clenched together, slowly knelt before Puhong Master.


    Puhong Master was shocked, quickly stretched his hand out and said, ¡°Patron please do not be like this, quickly stand up.¡±


    Faxiang had already went forward to help Ghost Li up.


    Puhong Master looked at Ghost Li for a long time, his expressionpassionate but his eyes seemed uncertain, clearly this treasure was not a trivial matter to him too, for a moment he was undecided.


    After a while, Puhong Master slowly ced his palms together, said, ¡°Patron, I will like to ask a question.¡±


    Ghost Li immediately replied, ¡°Master please ask.¡±


    Puhong Master appeared grave, said, ¡°Qian Kun Reincarnation te at Tian Yin Temple, other than my teacher and a few senior brothers, only my disciple Faxiang knows about this, this matter is rather confidential, I will like to ask, the senior whom you mentioned told you about this, would like to know which master was it who advised you?¡±


    Ghost Li was taken aback, for a moment was speechless, kept quiet for a long time before quietly speaking, ¡°Master please forgive me, it is not that disciple deliberately withhold, it is really actually that senior, after knowing disciple¡¯s situation, especially instructed disciple not to reveal his identity, so...¡± towards the end, his voice also gradually lowered down, his countenance revealed disappointment, anxiety, evidently he was struggling inside his heart too but eventually he did not say.


    Puhong Master frowned and did not speak, lowered his head and contemted.


    Ghost Li saw Puhong Master¡¯s countenance, felt even more anxious, beforeing to Tian Yin Temple he had also indeed thought about this obscure treasure, if there was indeed such an ability, then naturally it would be an exceptional rare treasure and naturally be prized by Tian Yin Temple, just that looking at Puhong Master and Faxiang¡¯s reactions, they didn¡¯t seem to have the intent to reject but other than that they seemed extremely concerned about Ghost Li¡¯s information source.


    Ghost Li¡¯s information was naturally from Zhou Yixian from that day on the ancient path outside HeYang City, the more he came to know Zhou Yixian, the more he felt that this Jianghu fortune teller who seemed to be always sprouting nonsensical words, was really an unfathomable deep person, just that after Zhou Yixian told him this information, again and again reminded him, that he must never reveal who he was.


    Right now Ghost Li felt an internal conflict, like two hot blood channels colliding into each other, on one side was the promise to Zhou Yixian, the other side was an even important ten years of long-cherished wish. For Biyao, even if it was only a small glimmer of hope, he was willing to give up anything to pursue, now that he was stuck in-between, for the moment he was torn.


    Fortunately at this moment, Puhong Master suddenly let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Forget it, no matter who it was that told you, you are fated with Puzhi junior brother¡¯s previous life, and this treasure is actually Puzhi junior brother he...¡± Puhong Master suddenly let out a bitterugh, stopped his words and stood up, looking at Ghost Li he ced his hands together, said, ¡°Patron, follow me, I will bring you to see one person.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised but after hearing that Puhong Master would no longer pursue the source and had the intention of lending him the treasure, he couldn¡¯t help but rejoice and prostrated on the floor, even his voice was quivering, said, ¡°Many thanks master.¡±


    Puhong Master went forward to help him up, smiled and said, ¡°Patron don¡¯t have to be so polite, let¡¯s go!¡± he flung back his robe and walked out of the house.


    Ghost Li and Faxiang followed behind him, Ghost Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, who are we going to see?¡±


    Puhong Master indifferently said, ¡°Patron should know whatmoners usually address me and my fellow brothers together as?¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Tian Yin Temple four great holy monks ¡®Hong, De, Zhi, Kong¡¯, your names are admired and respected.¡± When he spoke the word, ¡®Zhi¡¯, a hint ofplex emotion shed past his face, even his voice also lowered.


    Puhong Master and Faxiang also noticed this, sighing in their hearts, they did not say much.


    Puhong Master ced his palms together, ¡°My third disciple Puzhi, I will not talk about him, fourth disciple Pukong you have met him once, now the person I am bringing you to see, its my second disciple Pude.¡±


    The three of them walked down from Little Tian Yin Temple and again into the bustling hubbub Tian Yin Temple with flourishing incense smoke, along the way the temple monks all respectfully ced their palms together when they saw the abbot, the ordinarymoners fell prostrated in delight, even some elderly who saw Puhong Master, as if they have saw a celestial being, knelt and kowtowed.


    Puhong Master was pleasant, his face kind, along the way they passed the main hall with the most number of people then turned towards Tian Yin Temple¡¯s rather secluded northeast corner. As the three of them walked on, the believers gradually were left behind, the surroundings also became quieter, until the end, Puhong Master and the rest at the end of a small path, in front of a secluded small courtyard entrance stopped, it was already deserted.


    Ghost Li looked up, saw that this small courtyard was rather simple, the man-high-walls beside were long peeling, the wall corners were also full of mosses, the small courtyard was half concealed, the group could clearly see the small courtyard was littered with dried leaves, the asional faint breeze stirred up the fallen leaves, increasing the sense of destion.


    Above the small courtyard entrance, an extremely dpidated inscribed board hung there, three words on it: Jing Xin Hall. [Trantor¡¯s note: Direct trantion would mean Calm/Quiet Heart Hall, to calm one¡¯s heart or meditation]


    Ghost Li quietly looked at the board, seemed to be in a trance, Puhong Master walked into the small yard, Faxiang followed behind.


    After a few steps they realized Ghost Li did not follow them, were surprised, turned back and saw Ghost Li was staring at that board, Faxiang couldn¡¯t help but was curious and asked, ¡°Zhang patron, what is it?¡±


    Ghost Li moved, he seemed to be out of his reverie, was quiet for a moment, walked over and faintly said, ¡°Nothing, just that the name on the board, has some simrities to where I stayed when i was young, forgotten myself for a moment, pardon me for myck of manners.¡±


    Faxiang nced at him again, shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, patron please enter!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, walked into the yard, Puhong Master had already stopped before a wooden house, turned to look at them.


    Ghost Li walked up and quietly said, ¡°Disciple iscking in manners.¡±


    Puhong Master smiled and said, ¡°No matter.¡± Turned and gently knocked three times on the door, said, ¡°Amitabha Buddha, Pude junior brother, today I brought a patron to see you, intrude on junior brother¡¯s secluded cultivation, I am at fault, I am at fault.¡±


    A gust of wind, blew from behind them, stirred up the fallen leaves, ruffled their clothes. In front of them, that wooden door seemed to be pushed gently by the wind, making [zhi ya] light sound, slowly opening in.


    At the same time, a hagged and hoarse voice was heard, like a metal weapon corroded by rust after being unused for a long time, slowly said, ¡°Yes...who? Able to....trouble senior brother you... to...e....ah...¡±


    Puhong Master smiled, walked in, Faxiang followed behind him, Ghost Li for some reason, felt nervous, inhaled deeply and strided in.


    Even though Ghost Li already knew Tian Yin Temple monks do not care about life¡¯s luxuries, and their furnishings have always been simple and crude but walking into this wooden house, the simplicity shocked him. There was simply no furnishing at all, only some straw was ced in a corner on the floor, a dark, withered elder monk sat cross-legged there, looking up slowly at them.


    Puhong Master walked forward, came before that old monk, Ghost Li quietly stood behind, looking from beside, saw that elderly monk¡¯s countenancepared with Puhong Master was greatly different, Puhong Master was radiant and kind, looked dignified and had presence, no wonder numerous believers prostrated themselves before him,pared to the elderly monk sitting at the corner, he could really be described as ¡®the vile skin-bag¡¯ a termmonly used in Buddhism.


    Puhong Master stood before the old monk and watched him for a long time before sighing, sat down directly on the dirty floor before the old monk, faintly said, ¡°Junior brother, we have not seen each other for ten years right?¡±


    That old monk slowly ced his palms together, his voice was still hoarse and deep, said, ¡°Yes...ah, senior...brother have you been...well?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised to hear that, both of them were together in this Tian Yin Temple and although it was rather secluded here but it didn¡¯t look as if this ce was especially guarded and so was not in seclusion, in this long ten years, both of them actually did not meet, it was really unbelievable.


    As if guessing Ghost Li¡¯s thoughts, Puhong Master turned and smiled to Ghost Li, said, ¡°This is my second junior brother Pude.¡±


    Ghost Li although still did not know why Puhong Master brought him here but Pude as one of the respected four great holy monks, in addition he himself was in request of others, dared not be rude and quickly paid his respect and said, ¡°Disciple Ghost Li, pay his respect to Pude Master.¡±


    Pude Master slowly looked over, onto Ghost Li¡¯s face, his movements were extremely stiff and slow, made one felt that even moving his gaze was also an effort. Ghost Li really could not understand why this renowned monk of the four great holy monks would be like this but his face did not reveal the slightest discourtesy.


    Puhong Master faintly said, ¡°Pude junior brother what he is seeking enlightenment from is a branch of our Buddhism sect, called ¡®Bitter Meditation¡¯, if it¡¯s not someone with great wisdom or courage, he will not be able to cultivate, do not see his withered state now, his cultivation or skills, has long surpassed me.¡±


    Pude Master¡¯s withered face moved slightly, not knowing if he smiled but it was impossible to view his change of expression, slowly said, ¡°Senior brother...you are too kind...¡±


    Puhong Master ced his palms together and quietly chanted ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡±, and said, ¡°Junior brother, today I havee to disturb your meditation, my sin is great, I will first ask for forgiveness, just that this matter is not like others, ¡° he nced at Ghost Li, said, ¡°Junior brother, do you know who he is?¡±


    Pude Master ever since he looked at Ghost Li, his gaze never left him, however his gaze seemed to be like a dried well without ripples, nobody could tell what he was thinking.


    After hearing Puhong Master¡¯s words, Pude Master slowly said, ¡°w...who?¡±


    Puhong Master gently sighed and said, ¡°He is ten years ago, Puzhi junior brother made that mistake and sowed the seeds of sin, that youth from Qing Yun Hill foot Grasstemple Vige Zhang Xiaofan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This was the first time, Pude Master did not stammer in his words, even his face also slowly changed, after a long time, his eyes were still on Ghost Li, said, ¡°He is that...child?¡±


    Not knowing if it was due to speaking more words, Pude Master¡¯s words were less stammered and gradually flowed more smoothly.

 Chapter 244: Extraordinary Treasure

    Chapter 244 - Extraordinary Treasure


    Ghost Li did not speak, the house descended into silence.


    The next moment, Puhong Master in a slow voice spoke, ¡°Junior brother, you are aware of the cause and consequences of this matter, I will not mention it further. Today patron Ghost Li is here to borrow a treasure from our Tian Yin Temple to save someone.¡±


    Pude Master was still watching Ghost Li, his gaze from the initial shock, slowly turned gentle, evidently towards Ghost Li, Pude Master and Puhong Master felt differently about him, after hearing Puhong Master¡¯s words, Pude Master¡¯s expression unchanged, hoarsely said, ¡°What treasure?¡± although Pude Master¡¯s words were somehow still stammering but most of it flowed smoothly.


    Puhong Master nced at Ghost Li, sighed and said, ¡°He wish to borrow the Qian Kun Reincarnation te.¡±


    Pude Master was stunned, his withered face again changed, clearly he was very shocked by it.


    Ghost Li walked up, sincerely said, ¡°Masters, disciple¡¯s friend for ten years her soul is trapped in the strange object, no difference from a living dead person, disciple has not passed a day without my heart in pain, even if it¡¯s a one in ten thousandth chance disciple dare not give up, I implore both masters benevolence, if disciple¡¯s long-cherished wish is fulfilled and disciple¡¯s friend is saved, disciple is willing to work like an ox and horse to repay both masters¡¯ kindness.¡±


    Puhong Master and Pude Master both ced their palms together and chanted, Puhong Master said, ¡°Patron please don¡¯t be like this, we don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Pude Master after the initial shock, was back to beingposed, his brows frowning, said, ¡°Will like to ask patron, Qian Kun Reincarnation te in our humble temple, how did patrone to know about it?¡± Ghost Li¡¯s face revealed a difficult expression and he looked at Puhong Master.


    Puhong Master with a bitterugh, said, ¡°Junior brother, I have already asked patron Ghost Li about this but ording to patron Ghost Li, the senior master who told him about this secret, refused to allow him to reveal his identity. Senior brother me is unable to decide, thought that since you have always been the one safeguarding Qian Kun Reincarnation te, therefore came here to disturb junior brother¡¯s seclusion and seek your opinion.¡± Ghost Li then understood why Puhong Master and Faxiang brought him here to see Pude Master, seemed like this mysterious treasure was really exceptional, it was actually personally safeguarded by one of the four great holy monks for several decades, could it be that it really had special power and could save Biyao? With such thoughts, Ghost Li couldn¡¯t help but feel his body burning up, both of his hands clenched tightly into fists. The house right now was in silence, everyone¡¯s gaze was on the silent Puhong Master, he was looking down, seemed to be contemting something, watching his expressionless face, Ghost li couldn¡¯t help but had sweat in his palms.


    Not knowing for how long, Puhong Master then slowly looked up, looked towards Ghost Li and gently ced his palms together and said, ¡°Patron.¡±


    Ghost Li quickly returned the gesture, said, ¡°I plea for master to be merciful.¡±


    Pude Master¡¯s voice was still hoarse, his tone slow, said, ¡°Several years ago, third junior brother Puzhimitted a grave mistake to you, our Tian Yin Temple really owe you much...¡±


    Puhong Master and Faxiang ced their palms together, softly chanted ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡±.


    Pude Master continued on, ¡°And this Qian Kun Reincarnation te is in fact Puzhi junior brother who travelled the northwest wilnds and brought it back, actually also, you are considered Puzhi junior brother¡¯s disciple, it should naturally be handed to you. Just that...¡±


    Ghost Li was about to feel hopeful from Pude Master¡¯s words, unexpectedly Pude Master¡¯s countenance suddenly changed, seemed to be hesitant, in his mind the image of Biyao in green lying quietly in Majestic Fox Mountain icy cold stone chamber, his body trembling, hot blood gushed up, he clenched his teeth and walked two steps forward, came before Pude Master.


    Puhong Master and Faxiang were surprised, Pude Master too, looked up at Ghost Li, saw that Ghost Li, did not have any trace of disrespectfulness, knelt down before Pude Master.


    [Bu dong!]


    The low muffled sound, came from the stone floor, Ghost Li¡¯s forehead knocked against the floor before Pude Master, looking at him from the side, both of his hands tightly clenched into fists, even the joints also appeared white, his body slightly trembling, his voice seemed choked, continuously repeating, ¡°Master, my sins are deep, I¡¯ve let many down, If I can¡¯t save her, I, I, I...beg master to be benevolence, beg master to be benevolence...¡± until the end, he seemed unable to control himself, only repeatedly imploring.


    Faxiang who was standing beside, his countenance changed, a trace of emotion shed past his face.


    Pude Master was also shocked, paused for a moment then turned and looked at Puhong Master, saw him with his palms together, did not say anything, after a long time nodded slightly.


    Pude Master slowly turned his head back, saw the young man who was still crouching before him, after a long time, gently said, ¡°Get up first¡±.


    Ghost Li was still kneeling head down on the ground, unmoving.


    Pude Master¡¯s lips moved slightly, seemed to reveal a smile, not knowing what he had recalled, he was heard speaking slowly, ¡°This temper of yours, is reallypletely different from Puzhi junior brother at that time, sigh...¡± the expression on his face, for only that instant, seemed to reveal a faint mncholy, and then he quietly said, ¡°You can get up, I will promise you.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, the joy in his heart was hard to suppress, he abruptly looked up.


    Ghost Li looked over, saw Pude Master taking out a round item about half chi wide wrapped in ck cloth but unable to see clearly what it was, Pude Master actually kept this treasure with him, it was really something important.


    The ck cloth was not securely tied, Pude Master ced it on the ground before him, with a gentle tug the knot was released but when he wanted to lift up the ck cloth, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, then with a soft sigh, shook his head and lifted up the cloth.


    A gentle white light, spilled out when the ck cloth was slowly lifted, turning brighter and brighter but it was not piercing to the eyes at all. In the gentle light, faint dust floated up, in this secluded and quiet small house, a low pleasing music came out from nowhere, indistinctly reverberated around.


    The ck cloth waspletely lifted, Ghost Li finally clearly saw the item before him, this was the treasure which contained the tiny hope of saving Biyao. Just that the next moment, a surprised look revealed on his face, he seemed unable to believe, looked up in shock at Pude Master. Pude Master was expressionless, the next moment Ghost Li subconsciously turned to look at Puhong Master, Puhong Master only softly sighed, ced his palms together and chanted, ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡±.


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King sect headquarters.


    Not knowing since when, many of the Ghost King sect disciples started to sense something strange with their surroundings. Strange, weird things and things that had never happened before, urred repeatedly within these few days.


    Like for example, this sturdy solid mountain cave for several hundred years, every stone chamber that was upied by the Ghost King sect disciples was surrounded by solid rock walls, smooth and without a crack, even if the upiers used a knife and try to poke a small hole for the whole day, they might not seed. However for the past several days, cracks appeared on many of the stone walls, and the cracks continued to expand.


    And also, the disciples who lived in the cave, were long used to a quiet life, however not knowing since when, whenever theyy down and were about to doze off, many heard faint terrible soundsing from deep below the stone rooms. The strange sounds seemed to be theva deep below them, rumbling as it flowed, as if it would erupt and drowned them anytime. The strange sounds, like a sharp needle piercing into their ears, shocked them awake but after waking up, they did not seem to hear anything.


    These strange things never happened before but what the disciple feared the most, were the strange things that happened to the people. A few disciples who clearly looked normal as usual, would suddenly turned mad, like a frenzied beast who attacked anyone beside them, even if those people were their family or best friends, the disciples who turned frenzied, used the most cruel methods to kill whoever that they saw, and only stopped until they were killed by others who came running after hearing themotion and banded together.


    In the short period of time, these terrible things happened one after another, the people were on the guard, not even trusting their close friends or family. Nobody knew what caused these, the entire mountain seemed to descend into a strange and dangerous atmosphere. The sunset glowed like spilled blood, the disciples who were standing guard at the entrance stood uneasily, some stared at the sun setting, some in a daze, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Suddenly, someone eximed with an [yi], said, ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    The group was surprised and looked ahead, at the foot of the mountain, there was indeed a white figure floating over, heading towards the Ghost King sect, they did not know if the person was a friend or foe, for a moment were tensed. The white figure was approaching with a fast speed, soon it was already halfway up the mountain, as it neared the entrance, the disciples went forward and looked carefully, made a light [hu] sound and were relieved, it was actually Ghost King sect head and vice head Ghost Li¡¯s honoured guest - Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai stopped, felt strange somehow, the guards looked relieved and seemed different from usual, it could be that they themselves did not notice but Xiao Bai was a cultivated Nine-tailed Celestial Fox who had not seen nothing, almost like a reflex, she felt that these disciples seemed to be carrying a huge burden on their backs, like a taut bow and uncontroble.


    However, for her toment that when she first met them, it was naturally not possible, furthermore the disciples smiled and parted way for her. Xiao Bai nodded slightly to them, thinking to herself, it might be due to Ghost King sect head being too stern on them!


    Xiao bai walked two steps in, suddenly stopped and called out to one of the disciples, ¡°Hey!¡±


    It would be better if she did not shout out, suddenly with the loud shout behind them, almost at the same, all of the disciples like being struck by lightning, jumped away and one of them already drew out his weapon, as if facing a great foe and ready to fight.


    Xiao Bai was stunned, asked, ¡°What happened to you all?¡±


    The disciples looked at each other, after a moment then gradually put down their weapons and rxed, the disciple who was called out by Xiao Baiughed bitterly, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Bai carefully assessed them, saw them with dark circles underneath their eyes, brows tightly frowning, looking rather tired, as if they had not rest well for a long time, the suspicion in her heart deepened, asked, ¡°What exactly happened, why are you all so tense?¡±


    The disciple made another bitterugh, shook his head and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t ask more, why did you call for me just now?¡±


    Xiao Bai hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°Is your vice head Ghost Li in the mountain?¡±


    The disciple shook his head, said, ¡°Vice head has left for many days, he is not in the mountain.¡±


    Xiao Bai frowned, said, ¡°Where did he go, did he say when is heing back?¡±


    The Ghost King sect disciple replied, ¡°Vice head has always been secretive about his whereabouts, how would we know where he is going, as for when he will be back, obviously we will not know too.¡± Xiao Bai was quiet for a moment, nodded and thought so too, these ordinary disciples naturally would not know Ghost Li¡¯s whereabouts. She turned and walked further into the mountain.


    But when her figure was about to vanish deep into the mountain, with her extraordinary hearing, she heard the disciples quietly chatted, ¡°Old Lee, what happened to you, even pulling out your sword? Thankfully Miss Xiao Bai is not particr, if not I don¡¯t know how you are going to clear up the mess.¡± The other party who was addressed as ¡®old Lee¡¯, made a bitterugh, he was heard saying, ¡°You asked why I was so tensed, if you were fine too you would not be jumping up high like a rabbit, damn these few days are really not liveable, only a slight disturbance and I will be terrified.¡±


    The others upon hearing it also sighed, nobody actually refuted old Lee¡¯s words, subsequently the mood seemed to turn heavy and nobody spoke anymore.


    Xiao Bai concealed within the cave¡¯s shadows, the suspicion on her face increased but after a few thoughts, she couldn¡¯t tell where the problem was and could only walked on slowly. Her return trip this time was naturally to look for Ghost Li, several days earlier she went into southern border Miao tribe holy altar and ording to the shaman¡¯s signs, she finally found the shaman tribe secret and within it, was the thing which she had been helping Ghost Li to look for all along but at the same time, she also discovered other things, and until now, she had not decided if she wanted to tell Ghost Li about it.


    However as Ghost Li was not in the mountain, Xiao Bai also did not know where to begin. And not long ago, she had missed Ghost Li at the abandoned morgue outside HeYang City, if not with her around, with her thousand-years of cultivation, things might take a turn for the better for Ghost Li, just that in the unseen mystical world, everything had their fixed destiny, this was what no one could say for sure.


    Xiao Bai pondered, with the world so wide, to find Ghost Li was like finding a needle in the sea, but with Biyao here at Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost Li sooner orter would return here, and since she was still undecided whether to tell Ghost Li, she could take the time to think about it carefully!


    With such thoughts, Xiao Bai made up her mind and subconsciously strided towards Ghost Li¡¯s residence. Her footsteps echoed in the corridors, after a short distance, Xiao Bai suddenly frowned and stopped.


    In the long tunnels, the disciples would usually be traversing along and some would be chatting andughing, right now it was actually deserted, only she alone was standing in the tunnel.


    Everyone, for some reason was in hiding, not a trace!


    Xiao Bai turned and looked back, the entrance of the tunnel, seemed to be enveloped in deep darkness, so dense that it could not be dispersed anymore.


    She quietly looked for a moment and then turned and continued on, the footsteps reverberated in the empty tunnel, seemed to be much louder than usual.


    In this weird silence, Xiao Bai slowly walked to Ghost Li¡¯s residence, for some reason, although Ghost Li was not around but subconsciously she still came here and when she was about to push open the door, suddenly her body froze, as if discovering something, she slowly looked up.


    On the solid rock wall outside the room, there were seven, eight deep cracks, revealing the rough rock wall and potholes, like some power forcefully pulling it apart, twisting in torment, like a huge wound on the stone wall, not knowing if blood would spill out from the cracks!


    Xiao Bai¡¯s body trembled, stared at those cracks, her pupils shrank slightly, with her years of cultivation, she could acutely indistinctly sensed, beside her and those ring cracks, a strange air indistinctly permeated.


    The air made her disgusted!


    However before she made sense of these, something strange happened, far in the tunnel behind her, a piercing loud roar was heard, following closely were sharp cries, some shouted in anger, some in fear, the cries and shouts, blew over like a breeze.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s figure moved, swept towards themotion, right now she clearly knew, something strange had happened in the mountain and most likely it was a terrible change!


    Her figure swiftly flew ahead, in the deserted tunnel earlier, it was now full of people, some ran far away but most carried weapons and charged murderously towards a direction, in the distance, someone cried loudly, ¡°Again, again, this time is old Lee mad...¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s heart suddenly sank, her figure was already near, stopped at an empty spot where many crowded around.


    Every one of them looked murderous but Xiao Bai clearly could tell, behind their anger, there were even more fear. In the crowd, a person covered with blood was holding a sharp sword, like a trapped beast, bellowing hatefully, kept waving his sword around, a few peopley motionless below him, deep wounds could be seen on their bodies, most likely they would not survive.


    Xiao Bai watched in shock at the murderer who waspletely mad, and a moment before, she could still hear him talking like a normal person and could see he was worried but the next moment, hispanions were already lying beneath him, killed by him, and he himself, like a mad beast, shouting incessantly.


    The surrounding people shouted in anger and charged in, old Lee waved his sword and wanted to kill but many more sharp swords had already struck him, after a while, the crowd started to disperse, Xiao Bai looked over, saw his body twitching on the ground, his head full of wounds slowly turning around, and for a second, her eyes met his.


    [Rumble!]


    Like a soundless thunder in her head, Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t help but step back, her face turned pale, that man¡¯s eyes were totally red, other than murder, there was not a trace of human, that ruthless despair, even with her years of cultivation she felt as if she could not breathe.


    What kind of madness existed in this space!


    The crowd talked among themselves, as their fear slowly dispersed, Xiao Bai strided forward, slowly went near that body.


    The bright red blood flowed soundlessly, gradually seeped into the mud and rocks. Behind the crazed red eyes, probably because it had lost its life, it had turned dull and dark red. Xiao Bai stared deeply, suddenly, she whipped around, her face as cold as ice, looked at that tunnel which had turned deserted again.


    In the darkness ahead, a thick stench of blood filled the air, like a greedy bloodthirsty huge beast, hatefully watching the outside world, thirsting for endless blood.


    A figure, stood quietly in the darkness, looming!

 Chapter 245: Fear

    Chapter 245 - Fear


    Mt Meru, Tian Yin Temple.


    It was all silent in the secluded wooden house, Puhong Master and Pude Master were silent, Faxiang standing beside, his face also revealed a stunned expression but he did not speak too, Ghost Li stared fixedly at the item which was opened before him, the gentle white glow, illuminated his face in light and darkness.


    The item within the ck cloth, was a jade dish magical weapon, the material a mild pale color, surrounding its border were shallow recesses set at fixed interval, each recess had a thin groove extend out, starting deep and gradually turning shallow towards the center.


    The white light in the centre of the dish was the most gentle and brightest, like water flowing gently in the empty air, under the light, numerous tiny jade cubes could be seen, they were thick and dense but seemed to be arranged orderly in the center, and with Ghost Li¡¯s current cultivation, he could see that each side of the cube was engraved with a primitive character but he did not understand it.


    At the dish peripheral, located north south east west were engraved with mysterious primitive drawings, some were like stars in the sky or an isted ind in the deep sea, and some were too weird to tell.


    However, right now Ghost Li was not too concerned about the meaning of these words and drawings, what he was taken aback was that these numerous tiny cubes spun continuously around, not one was still, like flowing water, flowing slowly but yet they were not flowing only one direction and flowing in all directions. But their movements seemed to be logical, none of the cubes once collided with each other.


    Ghost Li watched for a long time, suddenly felt there seemed to be a mysterious energy on this jade dish, the innumerable jade cubes seemed to transform into a river among the mountains, pouring unceasingly; one moment an illusion of stars-studded sky, the stars moving, the firmament infinite; the next moment, the stars died out, he stood in shock among darkness, that lonely deep darkness, scenes shed before him, previous life, also as if next life, but underneath his feet, a huge bottomless dark hole appeared, a powerful sucking force charged up, pulled his body down, descending as if forever down into the darkness...


    [Dai!]


    Suddenly, a loud shout, like a shock of thunder rang out beside his ear, Ghost Li¡¯s body shook, like awakened suddenly from a dream, his forehead was full of sweat, exhausted as if he experienced a battle, panting heavily.


    Puhong Master who made the lion roar, revealed a benevolence expression, gently put his palms together and said, ¡°Patron, your life is rough, bog down by too many mortal affairs, and you have numerous painful past, the demons in your heart are too many. This Qian Kun Reincarnation te is one and only in the world, it has the ability to draw and seize souls and can stop life and death, predict reincarnation, decide destiny, power to reverse qian kun [trantor¡¯s note: heaven and earth], it can too make one lose their minds and wills and taken over by heart demons, you must be careful.¡±


    Ghost Li quietly panted, after some time, he slowly quietened down, the dish in front was still giving out gentle white light, quietly spinning before them.


    Although he was shocked by this treasure¡¯s special ability but if the treasure was really as said, his hope of saving Biyao would increased, he was instead delighted, immediately prostrated before the masters, said, ¡°Disciple earnestly request both masters¡¯ benevolent hearts, construct seven-storey pagoda, give disciple a helping hand, temporary lend this treasure to disciple to save someone, disciple will definitely personally return it and in the future worship daily, pray for both masters to achieve enlightenment!¡± After speaking, he kowtowed heavily.


    Pude Master slightly lifted his hand, even though his words had became smoother but his movements were still stiff, his arm only moved a little and stopped.


    Thankfully, Puhong Master had already walked over, assisted Ghost Li up, gently said, ¡°Patron don¡¯t have to be like this, let¡¯s get up and talk!¡±


    Faxiang also walked over, Ghost Li then slowly stood up.


    Puhong Master smiled, said, ¡°Since Pude Master has already took out the treasure, it means he is willing to lend you, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ghost Li was overjoyed, was about to prostrate and give thanks, Pude Master¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, ¡°Patron, I have a few words to say.¡±


    Ghost Li quickly solemnly replied, ¡°Master please speak, disciple is all ears.¡±


    Pude Master spoke slowly, ¡°This treasure is good and also evil, its best ability is to mislead one¡¯s mind. If your mind is like a clear mirror, open and aboveboard, it will greatly assist you; but if like just now the demons in your heart are enticed, it will turn on you. I do not know patron well but I can tell patron¡¯s cultivation is unusually high and well-knowledge, trained in various skills, your potential to cultivate the truth is not a small matter, your achievements will surpass us. However patron is strong externally but weak internally, vigorous and emotional, the demons in your heart have already be a great trouble, like a sharp sword hovering above your head, does patron knows?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a long while, said, ¡°To be frank to both masters, disciple never care to master creation, cultivate immortality. As for life and death, after what so much has happened, disciple does not have much feelings about living, the world and me, is like an illusion, what¡¯s more a heart demon. Disciple today is constantly on the move around the world, just that in disciple¡¯s heart, there are still several whom disciple is unable to abandon, disciple treat it as living an ignoble existence to repay.¡±


    He slowly lifted his head up, faintly smiled and said, ¡°As for the rest, master don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Pude Master looked at Ghost Li for a long time, sighed, closed his eyes and did not speak.


    Ghost Li paid his obeisance to Pude Master, walked forward and carefully wrapped the dish back into the ck cloth and ced it in his bosom.


    Puhong Master put his palms together and said, ¡°Patron be careful in everything.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, suddenly frowned, his hand pped his forehead, smiled and said, ¡°Look at my memory, I have forgotten everything in my joy, the methods to use this treasure, I have not seek consult yet!¡±


    Pude Master slowly opened his eyes, nced at Puhong Master, Puhong Master understood, Pude Master again let out a soft sigh and shook his head.


    Puhong Master slightly frowned but did not speak, Pude Master hesitated, looked at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li bowed deeply, said, ¡°Master please give me your guidance, disciple will be grateful.¡±


    Pude Master wordlessly shook his head, Ghost Li was surprised, did not understand, after a moment, Pude Master¡¯s hoarsely said, ¡°I have kept this treasure with me for several decades, carefully studying it day and night, and until today I can only see that it is profound and variable, able to set soul and reincarnation but I am unable to figure out exactly how to activate this treasure.¡±


    Ghost Li felt as if a basin of cold water had just poured onto his head, a chill from his head to his feet, he stared in disbelief at Pude Master and then at Puhong Master.


    Puhong Master sighed, said, ¡°Patron, this is the reason why Pude Master and I have been hesitating, Qian Kun Reincarnation te indeed has the ability to reverse qian kun, cause and consequences but I guess it is also due to its power to defy heavens,mon people are unable toprehend its enigma.¡±


    Ghost Li in a daze did not speak, his heart in chaos, thousand of words floated to his head but in the end only bitter silence was left.


    After a long time, suddenly with a bitterugh, he shook his head and said, ¡°Regardless, I will still like to ask both masters to lend this treasure to disciple, no matter what, there is still a hope.¡±


    Both masters replied at the same time, ¡°Amitabha Buddha.¡±


    Faxiang beside felt sorry, stepped forward and quietly said, ¡°Patron Zhang, really sorry...¡±


    Ghost Li silently shook his head, smiled at Faxiang, but to Faxiang, that was an extremely bitter smile, he was heard saying, ¡°Faxiang senior brother, you don¡¯t have to console me with kind words, actually it¡¯s not the first time such things happen to me, not long ago, I too had an extremely high hope right before my eyes but instead it failed through ack of final effort...¡±


    His voice suddenly turned quiet, an agonized expression shed past for a moment, he did not speak anymore, facing Puhong and Pude masters, he cupped his hand into another, bowed deeply and then turned and strided out.


    Looking at Ghost Li¡¯s back, Puhong Master¡¯s eyes hadplicated emotions, he put his palms together chanted, ¡°Amitabha Buddha, buddha be mercy, he is entangled with his sins, it is really a lifetime of setbacks.¡±


    Pude Master was silent and also gently chanted, ¡°Amitabha Buddha!¡±


    Majestic Fox Mountain, Ghost King sect headquarters.


    Xiao Bai had already returned to the mountain for three days, in those three days, her brows seemed to be frowning constantly, in the three days, the tragic scene happened more than once before her, watching as those mad disciples were killed and the other disciples living in fear daily, it seemed like even those that were not mad would soon be pushed to madness, Xiao Bai couldpletely affirmed, in this mountain, something abnormal and terrible had happened.


    However, what made her most bewildered and furious was, under such situations, she actually could not meet Ghost King.


    From the disciples, she knew that Ghost King had long decreed that he was going into seclusion and would not meet guests, even the disciples could not meet him too. Xiao Bai had requested the disciples to notify him a few times but they always came back with the same messages, either the disciples were unable to meet Ghost King, or Ghost King conveyed to request Xiao Bai to wait a few more days and he would be out soon, in short he would not see her.


    Xiao Bai although was highly skilled but in this unusual atmosphere in Ghost King sect, her mood no matter what would not be good and everyday she could see disciples going berserk and dying. The degree of madness was horrible, unable to describe with words. Truthfully, Xiao Bai with her cultivation, already sensed hidden behind this grand cave, was a strange bloodthirsty force, and it was increasing, especially each time she saw someone died, that blood stench turned even thicker.


    Three days before, when she first arrived and witnessed a death, she identally discovered a mysterious figure concealed in one of the corners, exuding the strongest smell of blood but when she pursued, the figure had disappeared and never appeared again.


    And right now, Xiao Bai could feel her patience was wearing thin!


    In the stone chamber, Xiao Bai sat alone, the thick walls around still bore the same cracks, a frightening sight but it could still block most of the noises and allowed a cocoon of silence which seemed precious at this moment, in this chamber. Just that Xiao Bai did not look peaceful, on the contrary, the anger on her face seemed to be stronger, what had happened in these few days hadpletely destroyed whatever image she had of Ghost King previously, the disciples immersed in fear and the sect headpletely disappeared, not evening out to assure the people, not to mention solutions.


    This waspletely unheard of, Xiao Bai even once suspected that something might have happened to Ghost King, that some powerful figure had secretly killed Ghost King and resulted in this. If not with Ghost King a man of great talent and bold vision, how would it result in such situation? But Xiao Bai pondered and pondered, felt that Ghost King who was such a powerful figure, would never be rebelled by his disciples, Xiao Bai who eventually still cared about the fact that Ghost King was still her deceased sister Xiao Chi¡¯s husband, did not want to strain the rtions and so patiently waited, who knew it was already three days and three nights.


    [Pa!]


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face was sombre like water, with a p she stood up, walked straight to the door.


    It was already three days, she could no longer tolerated, determined to find Ghost King, if not she would rather leave this ce, this abnormal ce, she really did not want to stay another day. Just when she was about to reach the door, Xiao Bai seemed to sense something and stopped. And as expected, a movement was heard outside the door, a voice respectfully asked, ¡°Is Miss Xiao Bai around?¡±


    Xiao Bai walked forward and opened the stone door, a disciple was standing outside, about twenty years old, looked to be young but he had dark circles under his eyes and an unconcealed tiredness, one could guess, this person was also troubled by the recent events.


    The disciple saw Xiao Bai and was more alert, Xiao Bai and sect head, vice sect head Ghost Li were close and everyone in the sect knew it, naturally he was respectful towards her.


    Xiao Bai looked at him, said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The young disciple said, ¡°Disciple is following sect head¡¯smand, to invite Ms Xiao Bai to meet him.¡±


    Xiao Bai was surprised and then sneered, ¡°Is he finally free, willing to see me.¡±


    Her tone contained her unhappiness and displeasure towards Ghost King, the disciple hearing it, his face showed fear and lowered his head even more.


    Xiao Bai snorted, did not wish to make things difficult for him, said, ¡°I was just about to go see him, since it is so, you can lead the way!¡±


    The disciple seemed relieved, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Miss please follow me.¡± After which he did not dare to take another nce at Xiao Bai and turned and walked into the tunnel.


    Xiao Bai followed the disciple, and saw them heading towards where Ghost King was staying, seemed like Ghost King had came out of his so-called ¡®seclusion¡¯, returned to his residence. Xiao Bai¡¯s lips twitched with a cold sneer.


    The both of them walked, about ten zhangs away from Ghost King¡¯s room, the disciple stopped and quietly said, ¡°Miss Xiao Bai, sect head instructed that he wish to meet you alone so I will not enter.¡±


    Xiao Bai frowned, although Ghost King had instructed but this disciple was leaving when they were still ten zhangs away, it was still an impolite gesture. However when she turned to look at the disciple¡¯s face, she was shocked, the disciple¡¯s face looked stiff, both hands at his sides, subconsciously kept rubbing his pants where his hands were, seemed like his palms were sweating and he was in a extremely fearful and nervous state.


    Xiao Bai was silent, her expression turned gentle, sighed and said, ¡°Alright you can go!¡±


    The young disciple looked up at Xiao Bai and immediately looked down, but it was clear he was totally relieved, as if a thousand-ton rock had been removed from his back, his lips also revealed a smile, quietly said, ¡°Thank you Miss.¡± and then turned and left.


    Xiao Bai turned around, looked at Ghost King¡¯s residence,posed herself and strided, suddenly at this moment, a heartrending roar was heard far behind her, that cry was sharp like a knife, pierced through the stillness of this cave.


    This was not the first time that Xiao Bai heard it but her heart still sank, she whipped around but the tunnel was empty, only a figure frozen like a rock stood there. Far away, the cries with the hubbub of shouting, gradually mixed together, following was a chaotic mixture of cursing and fighting sounds, faint blood stench like an invisible river flow, again surrounded Xiao Bai.


    Just that right now, Xiao Bai was not concerned about that, frowning, she was staring at that young disciple. The area where Ghost King residence was was naturally quieter than the other areas, this long corridor, other than Xiao Bai and the disciple, there was nobody else, the hair-rising screams continued to travel over here, not knowing who it was that went berserk again.


    Suddenly, that young disciple¡¯s body started to shake, the tremblings increased and closely following it was a despair shout, ¡°Ah!....I can¡¯t stand it anymore....¡±


    He pulled out his sword, as if surrounding him were evil people, shed and waved his sword around, the sharp sword made sharp whistling sounds in the air, at times shing onto the hard rock walls, leaving faint marks.


    The far cries gradually toned down but the crowd seemed to hear something and started moving in this direction. Xiao Bai coldly snorted, suddenly her figure moved, she was already beside the disciple. The disciple seemed to have lost his mind, shed towards Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai left hand grabbed into the air and like lightning, caught the disciple¡¯s wrist, applied a slight force and immediately a crisp sound was heard, the sword had fell from his hand and he was lying against the wall as if all strength was sapped out.


    Xiao Bai looked carefully at that person¡¯s eyes, heard his heavy breathing, his eyes was dazed and slightly crazed but other than a few bloodshot veins, he did not have the blood-red colour eyes.


    Xiao Bai was relieved, heard the hubbubing closer and contemted a moment, her right hand brushed above the disciple¡¯s head and her white sleeve shed, that disciple¡¯s body jolted, his eyes closed and he copsed onto the ground.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face was tense, suddenly whipped around and floated towards Ghost King¡¯s residence, and behind him, people started to appear, running over.

 Chapter 246: Hope

    Chapter 246 - Hope


    [Rumble...]


    The heavy stone door closes behind Xiao Bai with a grumble, at the same time cutting off the hubbub outside, Xiao Bai¡¯s bright eyes swept over the room and then stopped at the man sitting behind the writing desk in front of her.


    The person¡¯s stature was tall and big, his expression stern and imposing, it was Ghost King.


    Ghost King was also looking at Xiao Bai but he did not speak. Xiao Bai initially before entering, was full of grievances but right now she did not know where to start. With a snort, her eyes took another nce around the room and then frowned, a strange feeling arose in her heart, it seemed there was something not right but the surrounding furnishings, were exactly the same as before, even she herself could not tell what was wrong.


    This moment, Ghost King slowly stood up, said, ¡°Why did youe back suddenly?¡±


    His voice was very deep, it sounded different from his usual voice but Xiao Bai¡¯s mind was upied with other things and did not notice, since Ghost King asked, she sneered and said, ¡°So you are actually aware that I am back? Anyway I am not back for you.¡±


    Ghost King indifferently said, ¡°Oh, then what is it for?¡±


    Xiao Bai impatiently said, ¡°I came back to look for Ghost Li but now is not the time to talk about these, I have some questions to ask you...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ghost King¡¯sposed face suddenly changed, interrupted Xiao Bai, ¡°You said you are looking for Ghost Li?¡±


    Xiao Bai nced at him, the corner of her lips twitched, said, ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face darkened, a strange glint shed in his eyes, stared at Xiao Bai for a while, a strange chill seemed to emanate from his eyes but Xiao Bai seemed not to feel it, her expression unchanged and instead looked straight into his eyes, as if challenging him.


    Both of them stared at each other for a while, Ghost King suddenly sighed, was the first to look away, said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xiao Bai humphed, said, ¡°Let me ask you, the chaotic scenes in Majestic Fox Mountain recently, everyday someone will turn crazy for no reason and hurt others, everyday someone died tragically, everyone is in a state of anxiety, everyone in a state of self defence, are you actually aware of it?¡±


    Ghost King sped his hands behind and stood, his expression like the rock, did not change, after a moment, he indifferently said, ¡°Oh, there is actually such things?¡±


    Xiao Bai was not just simply angry, she stepped forward, ¡°You as the Ghost King sect head, how can you be apathetic to these serious incidents, what exactly are you thinking?¡±


    Ghost King turned around, his eyes cold and detached, nced at Xiao Bai, his tone turned cold and said, ¡°You are also aware that I am Ghost King sect head but I don¡¯t know what rtions Miss Xiao Bai has with Ghost King sect, toe and meddle in Ghost King sect internal affairs?¡±


    Xiao Bai was stunned, clearly she did not expect Ghost King to say such words, the anger on her face increased, both of them staring at each other with eyes like daggers in silence.


    After a period of time, Xiao Bai, word by word, said, ¡°This organization, has my sister Xiao Chi¡¯s blood and sweat in it, I don¡¯t care what madness you are exhibiting exactly but I will not stand by and watch you destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Destroy it? Hahahaha...¡± Ghost King seemed to have heard the most ludicrous thing,ughed loudly, his face changed too, from sombre instantly to arrogant, with a long cry to the sky, said, ¡°What do you know, it is because this organization has Xiao Chi¡¯s sweat and blood, I run it with my heart, in the future watch me unify the world, dominate all, and you will know my strategy, hahahaha...¡± hisughter was savage, revealed an exuberant expression,pletely different from the past.


    Xiao Bai was nonplussed, as Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, although she was still considered kind to others in the usual days but she did not regard human lives as that important, right now looking at Ghost King¡¯s expression, hepletely disregarded the lives of Ghost King sect countless disciples, even she as a demon race being also felt it was too much. Xiao Bai felt that her trip back this time was really a mistake, everyone around her seemed to be going mad, even those not mad seemed to be almost mad, and this Ghost King before her seemed to be out of his character, it really made her infuriated and bewildered.


    In her anger, Xiao Bai angrily shouted, ¡°Are you mad, they are all your sect disciples, how can you disregard their lives?¡±


    Ghost King, upon hearing the word, ¡®mad¡¯, immediately changed. The muscles on his face twisted, hisughter stopped, his eyes turned stern like swords, stared straight at Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai saw the abrupt change in Ghost King¡¯s expression, sensed his murderous intention and was shocked, she looked up stunned at Ghost King.


    In the stone chamber, in the silence, a faint smell of blood wafted, and this strange energy, as much as Xiao Bai did not wish to believe, it was clearly emanating from Ghost King.


    ¡°What, did, you, say?¡±


    Ghost King stood there, stared at Xiao Bai, his voice again became deep, spat out every word from his clenched teeth.


    Xiao Bai did not answer, she only looked at Ghost King and then her expression from the initial shock, calmed down and turned expressionless, until the end her eyes still contained a sense of mockery, she looked up and said, ¡°I was quick-tempered just now, said the wrong words, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    This was not what Ghost King expected, a surprised look flitted across his face but regardless, Xiao Bai¡¯s words made the tense atmosphere inside the stone chamber eased down, the strange blood stench also faded.


    Xiao Bai stared deeply at Ghost King, said, ¡°I said it just now, I am here to look for Ghost Li, since he is not around then I can¡¯t be bothered to stay on, I will go now.¡±


    Ghost King looked hesitant, his brows slightly frowning, seemed like he was still puzzling over Xiao Bai¡¯s sudden change of attitude, even he was also hesitating to speak.


    Xiao Bai did not allow Ghost King time to ponder, said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have other matters, then I will leave now.¡± After speaking, she turned and headed to the stone door.


    Although Ghost King¡¯s residence was spacious but it was built inside the cave mountain and had limited space. Xiao Bai was only less than ten steps away from the door, watching as her slender figure headed for the door, Ghost King¡¯s expression suddenly changed, differentplicated expressions mixed together, at times full of murderous air, at times undecided.


    Just that Xiao Bai¡¯s pace did not slow, ten steps away, though her speed was not fast but she wa soon at the door. The heavy stone door slowly opened before her, emitting deep rumbling sounds, she did not look back.


    The white robes covering her slender and voluptuous figure, gently drifted past.


    But where did the winde from in this mountain-deep cave? Behind her, silently the door closed up once again, separating her from the stone chamber. Xiao Bai stood indifferently, inhaled deeply and followed along the empty corridor out, while walking, she slowly rxed her tense body.


    Her eyes seemed to still contain a sneer but not knowing what she was thinking about, when her eyes swept past the spacious corridor, suddenly her eyes saw the deep cracks on the rock walls, a sneer again shed past her lips.


    She already knew what she had sensed wrong when she first entered the room, the caves all had these cracks on the rock walls, just that inside the stone chamber, it was different.


    It was totally undamaged!


    Ghost Linded from the sky, the monkey Xiao Hui was still on his shoulder, peering around, to the active Xiao Hui, it did not seem to ever have a quiet moment, and to its body, it never knew the word tired.


    However the monkey would not be tired but its master¡¯s expression seemed gloomy, Ghost Linded, in the distance was the lofty towering Majestic Fox Mountain but for some reason, he did not as usualnded at the entrance. Instead hended at the mountain foot and slowly made his way up.


    It was obvious Ghost Li¡¯s was in a heavy mood, his brows tightly knitted together, or even he himself also forgotten how long it was that he had reallyughed.


    A slight heavy feeling in his chest, Ghost Li did not have to use his hand to feel it, he knew what it was - the mysterious magical weapon Qian Kun Reincarnation te!


    Ghost Li had never knew that there was actually such enigmatic weapon in the world, and never ever expected that the wanderer fortune-teller Zhou Yixian would know about this extremely confidential secret of Tian Yin Temple, but after he had this tiny hope, there was an even bigger worry, anxiousness and confusion. Until now, he was still unable to figure out this treasure, but it was also expected, Pude Master as Tian Yin Temple four great holy monks for ten years did not figure it out after ten years, in these few days, how could he break this puzzle?


    But what about Biyao?


    Ghost Li stopped, took a deep breath, he looked as if he was suffocating under a thousand-tons of rock, after a long time, he suddenlyughed bitterly, again strided up.


    Many said that life was like a dream but did not know in the world, no matter what dream it was, still have to face it!


    Without realizing, he had already reached the entrance.


    The disciples who were patrolling the entrance saw him, first were surprised then seemed to recall something, their faces revealed joy and all ran over.


    ¡°Vice head, you are finally back.¡±


    ¡°You are just a minutete, Miss Xiao Bai was here to look for you and just left!¡±


    ¡°If you still are not back, we, we really don¡¯t know if we will still be alive to see you...¡±


    A flurry of voices surrounded him, Ghost Li was shocked, asked, ¡°What are you all talking about?¡±


    The disciples for the past periods were really living as if they were in extreme danger, suffered untold misery, and yet in such conditions, the people in-charge were all not around, the four holy envoys usually had authority but there was no news of Qinglong after he went to southern border.


    After missing for a period of time, Scarlet Bird also left Majestic Fox Mountain. And Ghost King who had always ced emphasis on Ghost King sect, unexpectedly became unconcerned, Ghost King sect was really in a mess and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that due to the stern rules of the sect, everyone was afraid of the punishments and therefore did not dare to desert, otherwise this Majestic Fox Mountain might just turned into a empty mountain.


    Ghost Li had high status in the sect, although he was usually cold but to themon disciples, there was never an incident of bullying and the disciples were all secretly revered this taciturn vice head. Right now with danger in the horizon, Ghost Li suddenly returning, like sending coals in the snow, a straw of hope, how could they not be delighted.


    Hearing the disciples rushing to rte the situation, Ghost Li quietly lowered his head, felt his chest gently, the dish through the clothes, emitted a faint warmth.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, he coldly spoke.


    The disciples were stunned.


    Ghost Li quietly pushed the disciples away and walked in.


    Someone shouted from behind, ¡°Vice, vice head, don¡¯t tell me even you, even you are abandoning us?¡±


    Ghost Li paused, his deep and suppressed voice was heard speaking slowly, ¡°Ten years already, I tried all my best and still can¡¯t save Biyao, I look down even on myself, what ability do I have to save others...¡±


    He continued forward, his figure looked deste from the back, the youthful and arrogance what he should have right now were totally missing. The disciples looked at each other, each one was ashen, despair like tide washed over them, drowning them.


    Ghost Li walked into the corridor, just two steps, Xiao Hui suddenly shook, [zhi!] a cry, it stood up, its three eyes at the same time glowed with golden light, as if facing a great foe.


    Ghost Li frowned, carried Xiao Hui down, quietly asked, ¡°Xiao Hui, what is it?¡±


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi, zhi zhi] cried out a few times, appeared tense, at the same time, both arms waving to the side, Ghost Li¡¯s eyes focused, following Xiao Hui¡¯s finger, his expression slowly turning cold.


    Where Xiao Hui was pointed, on the hard rock walls, deep strange cracks were seen.


    Ghost Li slowly ced Xiao Hui on his shoulder again, strides forward and slowly walked ahead. Xiao Hui crouched on his shoulder, three eyes wide opened, a look of alert and carefully observing the surroundings. This tunnel which used to be busy with people, right now only had Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, the Ghost King sect disciples were all not seen.


    The empty tunnels, one after another splitting into different paths, as Ghost Li walked further in, the cracks on the walls became thicker and dense. A strange smell started to permeate the tunnels, as if some beast had opened its eyes in the darkness and watching them.


    The faint blood stench, wafted in the empty tunnels.


    Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps became slower, his eyes looked at one crack to another, here, something indeed had happened!


    He stopped, seemed to recall something, his face paled instantly, this strange unknown force was surrounding the mountain and Biyao, was still lying in the stone room...


    Instantly, Ghost Li like a sh of lightning sped off, a sharp piercing sound was heard in the tunnel, the next moment he had disappeared.


    [Rumble!]


    The heavy stone door opened, Ghost Li anxiously stood at the entrance, the moment the door allowed enough space for a person to go through, he was already in.


    The white air faint and gently like in a dream, came from the ice cold stone tform, drifting in the air, a green figure, carrying a faint smile on her lips, was still quietly lying there.


    Ghost Li quietly stood there, after a long time, he let out a long breath, his tense face also rxed.


    He watched Biyao for a long while, slowly walked up to the side of the tform, looked at this beautiful girl who was still as beautiful as that time, quietly said, ¡°I am back, Biyao.¡±


    There was no answer, only cold silence, Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved slightly, a trace of sadness shed past his eyes.


    He sat down beside the tform, looked around, discovered that this room for some reason, was different from the tunnels, the rock walls were undamaged, not a single crack.


    Ghost Li frowned slightly, his eyes showing iprehension but right now he did not have the mood to ponder, soon, he turned back to Biyao. He stretched out his hand and took an item covered with ck cloth, slowly he opened it, revealed a dish glowing in gentle white light and warmth, brushing Biyao¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Biyao...¡± Ghost Li gently called.


    But before he could continue, from behind him outside the room entrance, a cold and stern voice was heard.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Ghost Li frowned and turned.


    Ghost King standing with his hands behind his back, his eyes as sharp as knives, stared at the thing in Ghost Li¡¯s hand, coldly said, ¡°The thing you are holding, what is it?¡±

 Chapter 247: Qian Kun Lock

    Chapter 247 - Qian Kun Lock


    Fox Majestic Mountain, deep inside Ghost King sect cave, blood pool.


    The huge cave was still enveloped by a thick stench of blood, the rising air had even dyed the rock walls blood red. In the unceasing bubbling blood pool, the four ancient spiritual beasts were seen to be exhausted, submerged in the blood pool, the dark red light beams which shone down from the mysterious cauldron hovering in the air, looked much dimmer than before. But on the contrary, the cauldron was filled with a divine light, even the inscriptions on the cauldron body were shining, and the strange devil image engraved in the centre, had totally became red, a unusual energy hovered above it.


    The huge cave where the blood pool was, clearly there was no other sound other than the bubbling soundsing up from the blood pool but being inside the cave, one would feel that there was a vortex beside, an invisible yet huge force woken up from the unseen world, little by little growing big and strong, peeking at this world.


    There was no wind yet the clothes fluttered.


    Mr Ghost in ck right now clearly felt the cold force which reeked with blood hovering around him, his eyes which revealed other than a strange fire, did not have a single hint of fear. His gaze moved away from the cauldron in the air and slowly swept around the cave, this obviously was the source of the mysterious blood stench permeating the Ghost King sect, as that powerful force continued to swell, even the various tunnels in the cave were scarred, the rock walls in here naturally would even more hard pressed.


    A ring huge crack, from the top of the walls shed down, from top to bottom it cracked deeply, the biggest gap width actually reached one zhang wide, the smallest was also three chi and above, the sturdy thick walls in here looked like thin papers, wilfully tore apart, as if some ancient deity with devastating powerful force, shed the mountains and split the sea.


    Today was a rare asion that Ghost King did not visit the blood pool but Mr Ghost knew the reason for it, he had went to meet that thousand-year Nine-tailed Celestial Fox who had came unexpectedly several days ago, guessed that with her cultivation, she would not not detect the strange urrences in the sect. However, as Mr Ghost thought about this, underneath his ck veil there was only a sneer, he was not worried at all, the next moment, his gaze once again was back to the cauldron.


    Red light glimmering, it seemed to have a frequency, like a strange breathing, the devil face¡¯s red eyes glinted, seemed to be looking at Mr Ghost.


    ¡°Asura...¡±Mr Ghost softly called out, slowly knelt down, opened both of his palms and prostrated on the ground.


    The light hovering in mid-air, seemed to intensify.


    And at this moment where all seemed quiet, suddenly, a movement from the cauldron¡¯s red light, it seemed to be stimted and then without waiting for Mr Ghost to react, an abrupt shock beside his ears, an invisible wave like an angry tide crashed over, with his cultivation level he could still feel a vague pain and that mysterious vortex force suddenly solidified, strange whistling sounds gradually rang out, seemed to be angry howls.


    This strange happening, even Mr Ghost did not expect this too, could not understand the reason for it, he leapt up, stared intently at the cauldron in the air and carefully observed, his eyes suddenly focused, the devil face which hadpletely turned red, on its forehead a weak and white gentle spot of light was seen, this spot of white light waspletely iparable to the blood energy surrounding the chamber, it was toorge a difference but for some reason, not only the cauldron¡¯s mysterious force was unable to remove it, even under the howling blood light with its terrible force enveloping the chamber, that spot of weak white light, was still twinkling, not a slight weaker.


    Mr Ghost was taken aback, his face pale, cried out, ¡°Qian Kun Lock...how can it be?¡±


    And as if the shock was too great, Mr Ghost who had always appeared to be cold andposed was actually stunned and not himself. He paced anxiously on the tform beneath the cauldron and mumbled to himself, ¡°Impossible, impossible, how could the ancient prohibition appear on the cauldron, what happened, what happened?¡±


    Suddenly, his body froze, almost at the same time when he sensed it, the mysterious white light suddenly lit up, a gentle white light shot out, like a sharp dagger, seemed especially ring among the midst of red light.


    Looking at it from afar, that white dagger, as if stabbed onto the center of the devil face¡¯s forehead, nailed that face tightly.


    In the chamber, a sharp cry was heard, the red light swiftly rotated, powerful force filled the space, the rock walls started to quake andrge stones tumbled down, in the blood pool, numerousrge vortex also appeared, the four beasts looked up without energy, not knowing what to do. Sharp cries became shrill, like an angry roar enveloping the cauldron from all directions, the cauldron in the centre of the storm, red light flickered violently on its face, looking extremely twisted and hideous.


    However, in the midst of this terrible and formidable power, the angry red glow surging like angry waves, the white light stood bright and proud, those terrible powers which looked to be able to destroy heaven and earth, could do nothing against this solitary white light. No matter how the red light attacked from all directions, in the end, under the intense blood-shot eyes of Mr Ghost, the white light dagger was still stabbed onto the devil face.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, the terrible force finally weakened, the rapidly spinning red light also gradually ceased, the unusual happenings in the chamber gradually became silent, in Mr Ghost¡¯s despair eyes, the blood-red devil face which was almostpleted, had only half of its face left covered in red and the entire cauldron¡¯s dark red light was much dimmer, all because of that white light which appeared gentle. ¡°How could it be, how could it be...¡± his voice deste, Mr Ghost stood lost at the tform, looking like a dead man, without any vitality. The mysterious power in the cauldron, he had exhausted his lifetime of energy to search, it was not too much to say that it was his task entrusted his life, and when he was at the door to his sess, this suddenly happened! ¡°No, no, things have not failpletely, not to panic, not to panic...¡± Mr Ghost was after all not an ordinary person, he inhaled deeply, forced himself to calm down, his mind started to ponder quickly, although the cauldron¡¯s power was suppressed by this ancient prohibition sudden appearance but it was all not lost yet, just that its vital point was sealed and as long as they break this Qian Kun Lock, they could still achieve sess.


    However although Mr Ghost was greatly knowledgeable but he was not that presumptuous to think he could break the ancient spell, the legends said that this kind of supreme ancient power, was used by ancient deities to seal the heaven and earth demons, other than a few ancient weapons, it was definitely not what a human strength could do.


    But, the ancient weapon, not to mention it being in mortal world, even he himself knew almost nothing of it, the erudite schr also never once heard about it, he only knew that there was this ancient legend that was all, this moment, where should he go to look for ancient weapon?


    With such thoughts, Mr Ghost¡¯s body wavered, suddenly shouted loudly, spat out a mouthful of blood, bright red blood sttered onto the tform, looking especially ring.


    In the cold stone room, Ghost Li and Ghost King looked at each other, Ghost King was solemn, his eyes stern, Ghost Li looked indifferent.


    ¡°The jade dish that you are holding in your hand, what is it, why did you bring it to Biyao?¡± Ghost King coldly asked.


    Ghost Li did not answer, looked back to Biyao, after a long while said, ¡°I want to save her.¡±


    Ghost King frowned, a glint shed in his eyes, he hurried over, said, ¡°This can save Biyao?¡±


    Ghost Li looked at the ¡°Qian Kun Reincarnation te¡± in his hand, suddenly with a bitterugh, said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ghost King was stunned, said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°I only heard someone said this treasure has special abilities, maybe it can save Biyao and so I went to borrow it, as to how to do it, I am unsure too.¡±


    Ghost King looked at the dish, his eyes focused, clearly he was also surprised by this jade item appearance. But with his knowledge, he had not heard of this too, he frowned and said, ¡°What is the name of this treasure?"


    Ghost Li said, ¡°This is Qian Kun Reincarnation te, it is said to be able to set soul, break reincarnation but as to exactly how...¡± Pude Master¡¯s withered image shed past his mind, with a bitterugh, said, ¡°How to do it exactly, nobody knows.¡± A sh of anger was seen on Ghost King¡¯s face, red lines appeared in his eyes, secretly containing a murderous intention but the next moment, he looked at Biyao, the slight smile on her face reflected in his eyes, as if touching upon some thoughts, his eyes eventually turned gentle.


    Maybe, at this moment, only Biyao could make him at peace temporary!


    ¡°This treasure is not an ordinary item!¡± Ghost King suddenly spoke, ¡°I can tell, although I have never heard about this treasure but this jade is not ordinary, the glow pure and does not scatter, it is definitely not an ordinary thing, quickly try it, maybe...maybe it has special effect...¡± his voice suddenly turned deep, in this ten years, both he and Ghost Li faced numerous obstacles and failures, though they still hoped but both of them knew, it was only a tiny thread of hope.


    Ghost Li quietly nodded, ced the dish in his hand and went near Biyao, the gentle white light rotated but there was no other movements. Ghost Li with a hopeful heart, sent his body energy into the dish but the dish was like a deep sea, his energy entered and like a y oxen entering the sea, vanished, and the jade dish showed no reaction. Ghost Li was not surprised too, on the way back, he had tried various methods on the dish, including sending his internal energy but all failed, thinking back Tian Yin Temple Pude Master for several decades did not seed, the various methods that Ghost Li came up with in these few days, most likely Pude Master would have already tried not less than a hundred times.


    Actually how would Ghost Li notprehend all of these but no matter what he would not give up a single hope of saving Biyao. He could only try his best and hoped that heavens would take pity, there is always a miracle, however in the end it was still fruitless.


    Ghost Li stood dejectedly, disappointment also revealed on Ghost King¡¯s face but he did not rebuke and also did not take the dish to examine himself, although they were not on good terms recently but Ghost King knew how Ghost Li felt towards Biyao, as long as there was still a trace of hope, Ghost Li would definitely not abandon and naturally tried all means and ways.


    He heaved a long sigh, his face looked to have aged a few more, quietly shook his head and was about to leave, suddenly his body shook, as if he had recalled something, suddenly turned and urgently said to Ghost Li, ¡°Try putting the jade dish together with Hehuan bell?¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised and thenprehended, a tense look shed past his face, he went near Biyao, carefully separated Biyao¡¯s hands, touching her skin, even though it was still smooth and supple but it was icy cold. He felt a pain in his heart and did not dare to think further, carefully took out Hehuan Bell.


    The golden bell gently shook, making clear crisp sounds, a faint glow passed, like a beautifuldy eyes, watching him.


    Ghost Li on one hand held the jade dish, on the other Hehuan Bell, gently ced it on the dish. The tiny cubes in the dish was still rotating around, river among the mountains, stars-studded sky, all indistinctly within.


    Under both Ghost King and Ghost Li watchful gazes, slowly, Hehuan Bell entered the space above the dish, just when it was one chi distance away, Ghost Li suddenly felt something, frowned and a surprised look in his eyes.


    Ghost King immediately noticed it, stared at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, only inhaled deeply and then when the bell was one chi above, suddenly let go.


    Ghost King was surprised.


    In the gentle glow, Hehuan Bell did not fall, like being supported by an invisible force, it floated gently in the white light, the next moment, pleasant chimes of bell was heard.


    Both of their faces revealed surprise and joy!


    But at this critical moment, before their joyful expressions could stay for another moment longer, the entire cold chamber, no, it was the entire mountain quaking violently, a powerful and terrible huge invisible power with a thick blood stench, erupted deep below them, like some huge beast being aggravated, angrily roaring and wishing to be free of the restrains.


    Ghost Li and Ghost King looked at each other, what was different was Ghost Li was shocked and Ghost King was instead anger!


    [Pa pa pa pa...]


    Piercing rumbles were heard from all directions, they turned to look, on the perfect stone walls, finally in this sudden wild force eruption, started to crack, the cracks looked to be extended swiftly, at the same time, the ground beneath them quaked violently, like heaven and earth were copsing, the end of the mortal world.


    Outside the chamber, panic shouts and cries were heard, apanied by even louder rumbles, both of them did not have to look to know, the situation outside the room was worse than here but right now, both of them did not have the mind to be concerned.


    Ghost Li clenched his teeth, holding the dish, ced it near Biyao, at the same time, the bell gently tremble, clear crisp chimes among the surrounding rumbles sounded especially contrasting, although faint but to both of them, this sound was louder than the avnche.


    In the white glow of the dish, the bell floated, the tremblings increased and the chimes were fast and slow at times. Indistinctly with some pain, both of their foreheads were full of sweat, even their eyes did not dare to blink, staring intently at the trembling bell.


    Suddenly, the vast strange force around them vanished, the rumbles stopped too, only the reverberations in the distance carried the vestige of the abrupt change, like a whale inhaling water, the terrible force swiftly retreated.


    And that moment, was when Mr Ghost was in the blood pool, looking as the ancient prohibition disying its prowess, sealing the vital point of the cauldron.


    And things also took a surprising change before Ghost Li and Ghost King.


    The Hehuan Bell had a strange change while in the white glow and seemed to getting out of its predicament and the dish as usual, remained the same but just when that huge force receded, Qian Kun Reincarnation te seemed to sense something, an invisible force in the unseen world called out in return, the gentle light suddenly exploded.


    Ghost Li and Ghost King were both greatly shocked, cried out, ¡°What?¡±


    The white light instantly became dazzling, almost unable to view it directly and the innumerable jade cubes spun more than ten times faster, unable to differentiate them anymore, and every cube¡¯s character also lit up.


    Following the strange change in the dish, the trembling Hehuan Bell swiftly quietened down, even the chimes slowed and soon silent.


    Ghost King panicked, angrily said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ghost Li was also extremely anxious, clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know too!¡±


    Both of them watched helplessly as the dish¡¯s light became stronger and stronger, until in the end the star-studded sky and river passing through the mountains engraved at the peripheral of the dish seemed toe alive, as if the entire dish received life, whistling non-stopped, as if calling something, and again also as if in response to some calls.


    And in the resplendent light, the bell seemed to receive a heavy blow, trembled slightly in the air, and as if it had lost its support, fell down and there was no further movement.


    Both of them stared at the dish and bell in a daze, their faces like ash.


    The earthquake had ceased for some time and the Qian Kun Reincarnation dish had also resumed its usual appearance, there was no more of the dazzling halo but illuminated by the gentle white light, the bell seemed to have lost its vitality, no matter how Ghost Li tried, it never showed any reaction.


    Ghost King¡¯s face was extremely sombre but the initial anger had already disappeared, recing it was that cold indifference, he quietly watched Ghost Li tried with that one in a thousand hope, again and again witnessed him failed. Finally, he slowly stood up, closed his eyes, stood for a while and then without a word, quietly turned and left the room.


    The stone door quietly closed up, a huge crack was seen horizontally across the heavy sturdy door, like being torn apart. In the quiet stone room, Ghost Li finally slowly stopped his failed experiment, woodenly sat beside the tform, motionless.


    Not knowing how much time had passed, he slowly picked up the bell and gently ced it back to Biyao¡¯s hands, and again carefully arranged her hands to where they were previously. Each and every movement was extremely delicate and gentle, as if afraid that if any further pressure would injure this sleepingdy.


    He stared intently at Biyao¡¯s face, as if infatuated, after a long time, he was heard hoarsely speaking, ¡°Sorry Biyao, I fail to save you again...¡±


    After leaving the ice room, Ghost King¡¯s face changed greatly, the indifference instantly reced by a cruel and fierce aura, a murderous energy emanated from his eyes, casting fear to anyone who saw it.


    He coldly nced around, saw the scars on the walls of the tunnels, obviously it was because of the quake just now, the walls which already had numerous cracks looked even more fragile, many new cracks were seen and the original cracks grew much bigger, a terrifying sight, almost felt as if the cave was about to copse. And far inside the tunnel, many disciples were seen running around, shouts undting, clearly they were very much shocked.


    Ghost King looked even more infuriated, turned and strided, the next moment his figure disappeared deep into the tunnel, shortly he had arrived at the blood pool chamber.


    In the vast chamber, thick blood stench as per usual assaulted the nose but the once terrifying red glow which filled the room had strangely weakened. Ghost King frowned and then saw Mr Ghost ck figure standing alone at the tform.


    Without thinking, he walked over and came to his side, coldly said, ¡°What happened, it was still fine when I left, why was the cauldron¡¯s power out of control?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s body moved slightly but he did not turn or speak, Ghost King was even more infuriated, murderous aura shed past his face, said, ¡°I tell you, most likely just now due to this divine power losing control, it might have impaired the treatment to save my Yao¡¯er, you have been here all along, if you do not give me a reason, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    At thest part, Ghost King¡¯s tone was already harsh, Mr Ghost did not have to turn around to feel the murderous intention like a sharp knife at his back but he did not panic at all, instead using a tired voice, lightly pointed to the cauldron in the air, weakly said, ¡°Sect head, take a look first at the cauldron?¡±


    Ghost King looked up but did not notice anything, the cauldron was still hovering in the air, the surrounding was also still in a nket of red, immediately said, ¡°What did you want me to see, isn¡¯t it as usual...¡± halfway his voice suddenly paused, he did not continue on and his eyes, fixed onto the cauldron.


    In the nket of blood light, the cauldron¡¯s devil face, the centre of its forehead not knowing since when, had a strange white light, like a light dagger, stabbed onto its forehead, and the devil face which was alreadypletely red previously, the redness around the light had receded, the area above the eyes was again the primitive cauldron dark blue.


    Ghost King face turned pale, spun around and asked Mr Ghost, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mr Ghost heaved a sigh, quietly said, ¡°It was all good initially, the cauldron Four Divinities Blood Formation was about to be sessfullypleted, who knows today when the formation had reached the phase where the blood energy waspleted and gathering of the asura, suddenly this prohibition appeared inside the cauldron, sealing the ancient cauldron vital point, halfway between life and death, forced the blood energy which had merged and umted in its body to be dispersed. The blood formation asura divine power retaliated, even I was struggling to control it too but in the end, we could do nothing against the divine prohibition and instead the asura power, with no outlet for its power, crashed all around, things then got out of control.¡±


    Ghost King inhaled a breath of cold air, turned and stared at that light which looked extremely weak, after a while, quietly said, ¡°What prohibition is this, why did it has such powerful power and could actually seal the divine power which can destroy heaven and earth?¡±


    Mr Ghost hesitated and said, ¡°I am not too sure too but most likely it is a legendary ancient divine prohibition Qian Kun Lock!¡±


    ¡°Qian Kun Lock?¡± Ghost King frowned and repeated, ¡°Why is it that it is never heard of?¡±


    Mr Ghost shook his head and said, ¡°This divine prohibition has never appeared in the mortal world, since ancient times it was only vaguely mentioned in the remnant manuscripts, nobody really believed that it actually existed.¡± Mr Ghost paused for a moment and looked at Ghost King, saw him staring fixedly at that weak light and his expression extremely ugly.


    Mr Ghost sighed in his heart, again continued, ¡°It is said that this divine prohibition is especially used by the ancient gods to seal the devil, unless humans can find the other ancient weapon, then there is some hope.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s body trembled, turned and asked, ¡°What ancient weapon?¡±


    Mr Ghost with a bitterugh, said, ¡°This even I also do not know.¡±


    Ghost King angrily said, ¡°Then so it means what we have done so far for this formation is all in vain?¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, slowly said, ¡°From what I see, the Four Divinities Blood Formation spiritual energy has not totally dispersed yet, the blood energy is still abundant, even the asura energy is still within the cauldron, but it is only temporary, the vitality of the formation is still there and we are only half a step away from sess, the problem is that the Qian Kun Lock appeared suddenly today and sealed the cauldron¡¯s body channel, breaking off its linkage with the spiritual energy, the blood energy unable to enter the cauldron and asura power unable to break through, which resulted in this predicament.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face expressions changed rapidly, different emotions alternated but the cruel and fierce energy that was about to explode, seemed to take form, wave after wave directed at Mr Ghost.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s ck veil swayed without wind but his body was still standing there, quietly looking at Ghost King.


    After a long time, Ghost King suddenly released a long breath, his expression gradually calmed down, even his tone was calmed, coldly said, ¡°So what do you think should be done now?¡±


    Mr Ghost secretly sighed and said, ¡°Now the most crucial thing is naturally this Qian Kun Lock, as long as it is removed, sess will be in one fell swoop.¡±


    Ghost King said, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Mr Ghost hesitated and said, ¡°If there is really that legendary ancient weapon, then that is naturally the best but seems like the possibility is not big. But I see that this Qian Kun Lock although amazing but is far from what the ancient legends say. The Hidden Dragon Cauldron is an extremely ancient object, it is most likely at least ten thousand years old, Qian Kun Lock though is an ancient power, matchless power but time slipping by these hundred thousand years, no matter what its power must have been worn down, as long as we investigate it carefully, we might be able to break it.¡±


    Ghost King was silent and then nodded, his expression also calmed down and then after a moment of contemting, he seemed to recall something, his expression turned dejected, heaving a long sigh, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is all fate?¡±


    Mr Ghost was surprised, did not understand and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost King with a bitterugh, the cruel aura gone from his face, helplessness and bitterness instead shown, shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing, will have to trouble you once again.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for his reply, Ghost King turned and left the blood pool. Mr Ghost looked at him from the back, saw his broad figure for some reason seemed rather tired and slightly trembling, as if on his shoulder and heart, there was always a thousand-ton burden pressing down.


    And he, seemed to have it more and more difficult...


    Ghost Li pushed opened the stone door, returned to his own residence, the door slowly closed up behind him, emitting a deep groaning and Ghost Li seemed to feel nothing, his eyes dazed, he did not even know how did he got here.


    His stone room walls were covered by the same cracks, some thin some thick, the thick ones had tiny stones falling out from it asionally, clearly this ce did not escape the mysterious force too. But Ghost Li did not see all of these, he dove into his bed, his hands without any strength released, the round dish wrapped in ck cloth, lightly fell and soundlesslynded on the bed beside his hand.


    A grey figure shed, Xiao Hui jumped over from the side, onto his body, but Ghost Li still did not move and there was no reaction. Xiao Hui feeling puzzled, stretched out its head and looked at Ghost Li¡¯s face, his eyes were shut tight, face pale, Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes blinked and seemed to know something, [zhi zhi] called out and became quiet, did not disturb him and also jumped down, sat on the bed back facing its master, not making a sound.


    In the stone room, silence descended, not knowing for how long, Ghost Li still was motionless, Xiao Hui looked at its master worriedly but seemed to hesitate and did not wish to disturb, its monkey head turned here and there, suddenly saw something wrapped in ck cloth on the bed.


    Xiao Hui eyes blinked, stared at it for a while and turned to look at Ghost Li, he was still lying motionless, Xiao Hui¡¯s tail swayed, scratched its head and then moved forward, its hand swiftly stretched out and took the item.


    Xiao Hui flipped the wrapped dish around a few times but did not see anything, in the end instead with a slip, the wrapped cloth was also not wrapped tightly due to Ghost Li¡¯s distracted mood, the ck cloth slipped and a white dish fell out, with a light sound [pa], gently fell onto the bed before Xiao Hui.


    Xiao Hui was shocked, shrank back and saw that the dish was rather weird, giving out a gentle white halo and innumerable jade cubes rotating freely in the middle, unceasingly. Xiao Hui immediately was attracted, its three eyes not even blinking, kept watching the dish and then carefully stretched out, touched it by the side.


    The dish slided a little silently, Xiao Hui¡¯s hands quickly retreated, seemed like it was testing out this strange dish but it did not seem dangerous, Xiao Hui looked at its hand which had touched the dish, carefully observed it was not red or itchy nor painful. Grinning, it looked at the dish again, its head turned to look around and then grabbed the dish.


    The gentle light spilled out, illuminating Xiao Hui¡¯s face, Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes opened wide, looked at the Qian Kun Reincarnation te, the jade cubes still rotating around, like time passing, endlessly.


    Slowly, like being fascinated, its three eyes going nearer and nearer to the dish, staring at the numerous jade cubes, every one reflecting in its three eyes, indistinctly turning into numerous stars in the firmament.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui¡¯s body tilted, for some reason it had left Ghost Li¡¯s body and was at the fringe of the bed, its feet stepped into empty space and immediately fell down from the bed,nded on the ground. [Zhi!] Xiao Hui made a low shout and then jumped up, luckily it had held the dish tightly and the dish did not fall onto the ground. Xiao Hui looked right and left, its three eyes rolled up together and then one hand holding the dish beside its body and the other scratched its head, clearly it was perplexed, it was just sitting beside its master and suddenly why it did fall off the bed?


    Xiao Hui tilted its head and thought for a while but eventually could not figure out why, turned dejected but it was inherently lively and so was not dejected for long. It looked up at the bed, saw Ghost Li was still motionless and so sat down on the bed and ced the dish before it.


    In the white light, the cubes were still moving around. But this time, Xiao Hui was not absorbed into it like before, its eyes made a round, suddenly grinned, lifted up one of its hand, stretched out a finger towards those tiny cubes.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s finger slowly went in, suddenly, it touched onto one of the cubes faces but these cubes seemed to have power, was not affected by its touch and still continued moving forward without any pause.


    Xiao Hui was surprised, it was not angry and instead became excited, it seemed to have find a thing to y and used its hand to push another cube again, as expected the cube too did not stop. It became delighted, [zhi zhi] made a few sounds and then continued to y happily with the cubes.


    In the faint white light illumination, Xiao Hui looked to be so happy...


    Just that after a while, Xiao Hui soon got bored and then abruptly using its finger, forcefully pressed down onto a cube. The force was not like before, it was rather strong, Xiao Hui was by nature a different species and following Ghost Li for so many years, its cultivation was not like before. With this press, immediately the situation changed. The cube being pressed down, looking at it it seemed to be struggling to be released but Xiao Hui being excited, pressed down even harder, after a few struggles, the cube finally stopped.


    [Pu!]


    A deep groan immediately was heard from the dish, it instead gave Xiao Hui a fright and looking at it, the cube was not moving but the other cubes did not stop, the next moment another cube rolled over and knocked onto this cube.


    The two cubes collided and appeared fine but in the next instant, things changed, the dish gentle light brightened and at the same time, [pu pu pu pu] sounds unceasing, one after another the cubes all collided and more and more stopped rotating, the white light also became brighter and brighter until in the end, it was ten times brighter than what Ghost Li experienced in the ice chamber, unable to view it at all, as if the sun had descended into this tiny room.


    Xiao Hui stared in shock, looking at the dish in its hand, even if it was a gifted species but right now it too could not stand the brightness, stepped back, its hands loosened and the dish with a sound [pa]nded on the ground.


    The strange situation did not disappear with the drop of the dish, the dish continued to release piercing light and in its resplendence, mysterious drawings scene by scene appeared.


    Xiao Hui, as if being burned by fire, jumped out and hid into one of the corner but it could not resist its curiosity, kept peering out and on the bed, Ghost Li did not sense the strange happenings, was still lying motionless.


    And the unexpected thing was, it did not happen in this stone room, in the basement beneath the stone room, in the blood pool chamber, Mr Ghost who was sitting cross-legged on the tform, closing his eyes and pondering. Above his head, the cauldron was still hovering, the light dagger was still tightly stabbed into the devil¡¯s forehead, although weak but it did not disperse.


    And at this moment, even Mr Ghost did not notice, the white light on the cauldron, started to change.


    It slowly became brighter, following its brilliance, the blood red energy below the rest of the devil face, was forced to recede, until the nose bridge. The blood energy on the devil face moved, looking from afar, the face seemed to be twisted, appearing even more hideous and angry.


    As time passed, the light seemed to be awaken, turning brighter and brighter, as if in response to something.


    On the tform, Mr Ghost¡¯s body moved, he seemed to sense something but was not sure, after a moment of hesitation, he slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the cauldron.

 Chapter 248: Helpless

    Chapter 248 - Helpless


    As time passed by in the world, that beam of light seemed to be awakened, became brighter and brighter, as if responding to something.


    On the tform, Mr Ghost¡¯s figure moved, he looked like he had sensed something but yet unsure, hesitated for a moment and then slowly opened his eyes, looked up at the cauldron.


    Ghost Li¡¯s body moved slightly, gradually waking up from a confused state, turned around and sat up, he felt dizzy. With his current cultivation, he could actually be in this state, it was really rare. But Ghost Li did not seem to mind,posed himself, let out a long breath, turned around and was stunned, he saw a jade dish on the stone floor, emitting warm white glow, it was the Qian Kun Reincarnation te. And Xiao Hui was crouching beside the jade dish, it seemed curious, looking at it right and left, a few times it stretched out its hand to touch it but each time retreated halfway, it seemed to be rather afraid of this jade dish.


    Ghost Li frowned, contemted and couldn¡¯t figure out how did he drop this jade dish on the floor, he only had vague recollection of himself returning to his room from the icy cold chamber, it must have been he was too depressed due to the disappointment and couldn¡¯t focus! Ghost Li made a bitterugh to himself after a moment, sighed and got off the bed, bent down and took the dish, Xiao Hui sat on the floor, looked up at Ghost Li, its three eyes bright, not knowing what it was thinking too.


    Ghost Li gestured at Xiao Hui, said, ¡°Come here Xiao Hui.¡±


    Xiao Hui [zhi zhi] and jumped over, leapt up to Ghost Li but it still seemed wary of the dish in Ghost Li¡¯s hands and did not stay in his embrace, jumped up to his shoulder and sat down, frequently ncing at the dish.


    Ghost Li did not think much, patted Xiao Hui¡¯s body, in this world only this monkey stayed by him. After a while, his gaze returned to the dish, in the white glow, the dish was still the same as before, in the centre, the innumerable jade cubes were still following their own paths circting, unceasingly, as if nothing had happened.


    Ghost Li looked at the dish in his hand, the glow from the dish illuminated his face, not knowing what secret it contained, concealing deep within.


    Ghost Li looked at it for a long time, eventually in the end still shook his head, a trace of disappointment flicked past his face, took the ck cloth and again ced wrapped the dish in it. Xiao Hui watched Ghost Li¡¯s actions, as Ghost Li was about to keep the dish into his bosom, Xiao Hui suddenly [zhi zhi] called out.


    Ghost Li turned his head over, felt puzzled, frowned and asked, ¡°What is it Xiao Hui?¡±


    Xiao Hui scratched its head but it couldn¡¯t tell too what was wrong or its concerns, spread it hands and shrugged. Ghost Li patted Xiao Hui¡¯s head and did not think much about it, sat for a while and suddenly spoke again, ¡°Xiao Hui, how long have I been asleep?¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes blinked, [zhi zhi zhi zhi] spoke, at the same time gestured with its hands, Ghost Li watched for a while, slowly said, ¡°Such a long time ah, then let¡¯s go out and take a walk!¡± He paused, stood up and at the same smoothed Xiao Hui in his embrace, his expression slightly lost but he inhaled deeply, indifferently said, ¡°No matter what we still have to live on, right?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes peered left and right, not knowing if it understood Ghost Li¡¯s words but Ghost Li was not in the mood to ponder, gently patted Xiao Hui¡¯s back, Xiao Hui climbed up his shoulder, Ghost Li walked to the door, in the deep rumbling sound of the door opening, they walked out, outside the stone room, the multi directional corridors were still extending out to both sides, the thick cracks where were getting denser, strongly reminded the people here, the strange unknown was still here and dangerous. Ghost Li stood for a while at the entrance, his eyes on the big and small cracks on the walls.


    In these cracks, some were already quite big, from the top of the wall all the way close to the ground, revealing the grey rocks within, the sturdy rock wall after these cracks appeared, seemed to have be as weak as a thin paper. Ghost Li walked slowly to the walls and to one of the cracks, expressionlessly watching, looked for a long time.


    Following which he looked up above the corridor, his brows frowned, these cracks increased in numbers after his return, he was unable to tell at one nce but when he was at the icy cold chamber, he clearly recalled that sudden mysterious power, the source seemed to being from below but looking at the surrounding walls cracks, it was the ceilings of the tunnels that received the most severe damages, next the sides of the walls. An impatient look flicked across his face, seemed like he was in a bad mood, although the cracks looked extremely strange but he really did not have the mood to contemte. Composing himself, Ghost Li did not look at the cracks anymore, with Xiao Hui headed to one of the tunnels.


    The tunnel stretched ahead, what was different from the past was, it was much more quieter, the disciples rather stay in their room and hide, no one was willing toe out and walk around, in the huge tunnel, only Ghost Li¡¯s figure was seen.


    However, Ghost Li did not seem to mind that, the direction he was heading, was towards the entrance of the cave, not knowing if it was because he was too vexed and intended to go out and walk.


    Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps reverberated in the tunnel, the footsteps sounded louder due to the silence. Xiao Hui crouched on his shoulder, seemed unused to the unusual silence, turning its head here and there, peering all around.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui¡¯s head stopped, looking ahead, Ghost Li also seemed to sense something too, stopped, watching ahead, there was nobody in front but the next moment, there was a movement, it was a ck figure quietly drifting out.


    It was actually that mysterious unfathomable elusive Mr Ghost.


    Mr Ghost at the same time saw Ghost Li, seemed to be startled also, stopped. Both of them looked at each other for a while, did not speak, the atmosphere in the tunnel seemed to turn rather cold and awkward, finally Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°When did you return?¡±


    Ghost Li was indifferent, said, ¡°Not long ago.¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded, as if nothing more to say and since he had already said something, considered making his greetings, stepped forward to move off, Ghost Li quietly stepped aside to make way.


    Mr Ghost suddenly stopped after passing by Ghost Li, saw that he was unusually hesitant, after a moment of silence, said, ¡°Did you say you have just return not long ago?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Mr Ghost hesitated, as if deliberating his words, slowly said, ¡°Then did you... notice here...something not right?¡±


    Ghost Li nced at Mr Ghost, said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mr Ghost after a period of silence, again shook his head said, ¡°No, nothing, I will make a move first.¡± After speaking, he walked straight ahead, did not speak further.


    Ghost Li watched his back figure, watched as Mr Ghost gradually walked further away, drifting unsteadily, like an apparition but his figure was moving much slower than before.


    To Ghost Li, Mr Ghost¡¯s slower movements and unsteadily walk, from time to time leaning against the stone walls, especially near the stone rooms, Mr Ghost would deliberately or undeliberately went near the room entrance, paused for a moment and then continued.


    For some reason, he seemed to be searching for something?


    Ghost Li indifferently turned around, even if Mr Ghost was searching for something, it was nothing of a concern to him. Following the original direction, Ghost Li continued forward, this time he did not meet anyone again and soon reached the entrance/exit.


    When Ghost Li walked out of the entrance, a beam of sunlight, carrying some warmth, shone onto his face. He squinted his eyes slightly, inhaled deeply, in the sunlight, under the light, the stone in his heart, seemed to finally lighten up the slightest.


    Qing Yun Hill, Tong Tian Peak.


    As the days passed by, Qing Yun Hill sect head Reverend Daoxuan never revealed himself once, with his status as the world Good Faction leader, this was naturally not a trivial matter, and his eldest disciple Xiao Yicai who had been concealing this fact while searching secretly, the burden on his shoulder increased as the days passed.


    Not mentioning the frequent enquiries from Good Faction various sects at Qing Yun sect, those were easy to turn away but Qing Yun sect was a sect with many branches and disciples and Reverend Daoxuan did not really hand the position to Xiao Yicai, and so Xiao Yicai faced difficulties in handling many affairs. And Qing Yun sect had always ced Tong Tian Peak central to them, as their sect head strangely had no news for many days, the news from the branch was always in seclusion, in the end they also could no longer use seclusion as excuse, Xiao Yicai simply stated that Reverend Daoxuan had already left to roam the world, nobody knew where the elder was.


    Actually Xiao Yicai could not be me, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s current situation, among the thousands of disciples in Qing Yun sect, only Small Bamboo Valley Shuiyue Master and Lu Xueqi knew the truth and Big Bamboo Valley Tian Buyi, Suru who were great supports, have passed away. If Shuiyue Master and Lu Xueqi did not reveal, how would others knew about this great secret and so the people could only question Xiao Yicai.


    And right now Xiao Yicai looking exhausted, he seemed to lost weight, greatly different from his usual wit,petency and vigour, one could imagine how much pressure he was having right now.


    And he was still unable to rest, in the Crystal Hall Tong Tian Peak, the other six branches of Qing Yun sect seemed unable to wait another day, came together to Tong Tian Peak to ask what exactly happened to Reverend Daoxuan, the reason for his long absence, this was something that had never happened before.


    Most of the branch leaders have already arrived, leaving only Small Bamboo Valley Shuiyue Master, her most outstanding disciple Lu Xueqi was also not seen but her senior sister, Wenmin was present. The other branch leaders sat in the center, and the most ring was the leader position of Big Bamboo Valley, in the end it was still taken over by big disciple Song Daren.


    In the crowd, Song Daren was still wearing the mourning clothes, clearly still in mourning for his teacher and teacher¡¯s wife, his expression was also sombre, asionally his eyes swept past the crowd, inadvertently came to Small Bamboo Valley Wenmin who stood before him, nodding slightly to him.


    Song Daren was silent, his lips moved and forced a smile to Wenmin but soon looked down, obviously his mood was still immersed in grief. Wenmin¡¯s eyes revealed sadness, her expression also seemed dejected.


    The gathering today although were for the six branches but those leading were naturally not Song Dare, Qihao these newly promoted second generation disciples. Return of the Wind Valley Zeng Shuchang etc would not leave to the responsibility to others, immediately started to question Xiao Yicai.


    And Xiao Yicai who had been managing the daily affairs of the sect for some time but Reverend Daoxuan afterall did not hand the position to him and so he still had to stand and reply before these leaders, without a seat. Right now in the hall the sect head Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s seat was still empty, Xiao Yicai stood beside the great seat, a bitter smile on his face, replying to each of the questions.


    Just that the questions, although the atmosphere was not the best but they were unable to get the answer, Xiao Yicai insisted that he did not know where Reverend Daoxuan was and truthfully he really did not know, he could only reply that Reverend Daoxuan with his high cultivation, might had been inspired the day before and so left to roam the world.


    The branch leaders naturally could not ept this, Reverend Daoxuan had been leading for so many years and never behaved like this, leaving without any notice. However, Xiao Yicai repeatedly only had this answer but it also made one felt helpless, he couldn¡¯t be rude and reply that without a precedent, it doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen right?


    The interrogationssted from morning until noon, all of them were hoarse from questioning, Xiao Yicai was even more exhausted but in the end, he was still having the same answer, the rest of them looked at each other, after a long while, Return of the Wind Valley Zeng Shuchang was the first to stand up, with an angry snort, flung his sleeve and left.


    The one leading had left, Qihao, Song Daren and the rest were called here to add to the numbers, naturally also followed and left.


    Watching the people leaving, Xiao Yicai then let out a relief, suddenly his body wavered, felt he was about to copse, fortunately he had strong foundation and so immediatelyposed himself, bitterlyughed secretly to himself, sighed and said to himself, ¡°Teacher, where are you exactly, if you still do not return, I really can¡¯t sustain anymore.¡±


    Let¡¯s not talk about Xiao Yicai¡¯s bitterness temporary, Song Daren who was also following the crowd out, as Big Bamboo Valley was still in mourning, nobody came with him. He quietly walked out of Crystal hall, the scene just now, reminded him of his teachers¡¯ demises, Song Daren felt even more anguished, he really did not want to stay here for even a minute longer, only wished to leave this ce quickly.


    Just that when he walked out of the hall and down the stairs, was about to cross the rainbow bridge and onto the clouds to return back, he suddenly heard someone called him, ¡°Daren¡±.


    Song Daren turned, it was Small Bamboo Valley Wenmin who was waving to him, Song Daren felt a slight warmth in his heart, walked over. Wenmin saw his haggard look, felt a pain in her heart, was about to speak but stopped, saw that there were passer-by constantly and not a good ce to talk, and so signalled to Song Daren and walked ahead.


    Song Daren understood and followed her across the bridge, came to the broad expanse of cloud tform, both of them walked to a secluded area, after checking that nobody was around, Wenmin said, ¡°Are, are you fine?¡±


    Song Daren smiled bitterly, looked down and said, ¡°You know my situation, sigh...¡± he heaved out a long sigh, said, ¡°But I still have some junior brothers, if I do not take up this responsibility, I¡¯m afraid they might find it even harder to ept.¡± [Trantor¡¯s note: This part is a bit weird but I have searched around, seemed to be the same]


    Wenmin stunned for a moment, said, ¡°Why, Xueqi and teacher are together?¡±


    The young female disciple beside said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this morning after you left, teacher called Xueqi senior sister over.¡±


    Wenmin nodded, said, ¡°Alright I know it, I will go over now, you can continue with your work!¡±


    The group acknowledged, smiled and left, Wenmin looked these naive junior sisters, couldn¡¯t help but envy them, maybe being simple and pure instead would make one more happier!


    She watched as they disappeared and then let out a sigh of relief, hurried towards Shuiyue Master¡¯s hut deep inside the bamboo forest.


    The winding small path inside the forest, nked by exuberant bamboos, the air with a fragrance, after a few turns, the hut gradually appeared in sight.


    Wenmin came to the door, gently knocked twice on the bamboo door, said, ¡°Teacher, disciple Wenmin is here.¡±


    Shuiyue Master¡¯s voice was heard from the hut, faintly said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Following her voice, the hut¡¯s door emitted a deep [zhi ya] sound, was pushed opened, Lu Xueqi¡¯s beautiful figure appeared, smiled lightly to Wenmin and said, ¡°Senior sister, you are back.¡±


    Wenmin smiled to Lu Xueqi and walked in.


    Inside the hut, Shuiyue Master was sitting on a simple bamboo bed, Lu Xueqi walked in and stood beside her, Shuiyue Master nced at Wenmin and said, ¡°Just back?¡±


    Wenmin respectfully said, ¡°Yes, disciple is just back from TongTian Peak.¡±


    Shuiyue Master was silent for a moment, asked, ¡°Tell me what was the situation at TongTian Peak?¡±


    Wenmin nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± And truthfully rted the morning situation, the crowd¡¯s questions, Xiao Yicai¡¯s difficult position and replies, did not miss out anything.


    Shuiyue Master quietly listened, did not speak, Lu Xueqi was also expressionless, only when Wenmin spoke about Xiao Yicai¡¯s difficulty, couldn¡¯t help but turn and nce at Shuiyue Master but Shuiyue Master was expressionless.


    After a while Wenmin reported finished, hesitated a moment and said, ¡°Teacher, there is one more thing, disciple is unsure if should say it...¡±


    Shuiyue Master closed her eyes, seemed to be contemting Wenmin¡¯s words earlier on, heard her request and said, ¡°You can just speak what¡¯s on your mind!¡±


    Wenmin acknowledged, said, ¡°Yes, then disciple will say it, today the six leaders were to gather at TongTian Peak, the other five leaders were there, only you were not, Return of the Wind Valley Zeng Shuchang and some of them, grumbled to disciple and asked disciple to convey to teacher, said everyone is part of Qing Yun sect, worship the same ancestors, wanted teacher you to step out and talk to.¡±


    After speaking, Wenmin carefully looked up at her teacher, saw her keeping quiet, there was no anger and also no reply, only closing her eyes and contemting.


    Shuiyue Master did not speak, Wenmin also did not dare to speak anymore, after a moment, Shuiyue Master slowly spoke, ¡°What you have just said is that other than me, the rest of the five leaders were there?¡±


    Wenmin was stunned, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shuiyue Master nced at Wenmin, said, ¡°Who from Big Bamboo Valley came?¡±


    Wenmin¡¯s heart jumped, for some reason when her teacher singled out Big Bamboo Valley, she hesitated and said, ¡°It was Tian teacher uncle and Suru teacher aunt¡¯s big disciple Song Daren.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s expression quietly turned sombre, anguish flickered past her eyes.


    Shuiyue Master¡¯s expression also turned somewhat sombre, let out a breath and said, ¡°Other than him, who else from Big Bamboo Valley?¡±


    Wenmin said, ¡°Big Bamboo Valley senior and junior brothers are in mourning, so only Song Daren senior brother went alone, even Song senior brother was also wearing the mourning clothes.¡±


    Shuiyue Master was silent for a moment, indifferently said, ¡°It is not easy for them too ah...did you go and console that Song Daren?¡±


    Wenmin was taken aback, Shuiyue Master had always been strict with her disciples, especially in love matters, Wenmin and Song Daren were secretly in love for many years, it was already an open secret, her heart was already in jitters, afraid that her teacher would reprimand her and now Shuiyue Master suddenly brought it up, she was even breaking out in cold sweat, hesitated for a long time, she quietly said, ¡°Teacher, I, I saw Song senior brother he was quite pitiful and so I was soft-hearted for a moment and then, then went up and spoke a few words to him. Disciple, disciple definitely dare not defy teacher¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Shuiyue Master quietly looked at Wenmin, Wenmin¡¯s heart pounded faster and faster, not knowing if she would be reprimanded by teacher. Who knew the next moment, Shuiyue Master suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Xiao min, you don¡¯t have to be this scared, teacher is not ming you.¡±


    Wenmin almost thought she had heard it wrongly, asked in surprised, ¡°Teacher, what are you saying?¡±


    Shuiyue Master indifferently said, ¡°Big Bamboo Valley is still in mourning, in the short period of time it is not possible, after another period of time, ask that Song Daren toe and propose marriage, anyway he is afterall a branch leader now, he will not be unworthy of you.¡±


    A [weng] sound rang out in Wenmin¡¯s head, she seemed unable to ept the sudden news, was too overjoyed to speak but did not understand why her teacher who had always firmly objected to this, would suddenly changed her attitude.

 Chapter 249: Astrolabe

    Chapter 249 - Astrbe


    Ghost Li was back at Majestic Fox Mountain for a total of ten days already but his biggest and only goal, had no signs of improving.


    In thest few days, the Qian Kun Reincarnation te and the Hehuan Bell in Biyao¡¯s hands no longer showed any reaction to each other, each time he brought hope with him to test but the end result was always ice cold. And that strange mysterious energy from beneath the earth seemed to also disappear after that day, never urring again.


    And responding to that, inside the Ghost King sect, the miserable and tragic atmosphere out of a sudden changed for the better, these ten days, there actually wasn¡¯t any incidents of disciple going mad and killing the others, and the terrifying deepening cracks in the wall also ceased.


    Everything, seemed to return back to normal, all of the people started to gradually recover from the brink of berserk and smiles started to appear on their faces, even though trepidation was still in some smiles but the mood was greatly different from before.


    In the cave, in the tunnels, more and more disciples wandered and traversed, the previous scene where everyone walked past each other like they were strangers was gone, gradually there wereughter and talks.


    And regardless whether if this was coincidental, all these started to happen after Ghost Li returned to the mountain, and among the disciples, a rumour started going around, saying that after the vice sect head returned, although he appeared unconcerned about his disciples but in reality he had swiftly found the root of their troubles and exterminated it, returning peace to Ghost King sect.


    Although the rumour was rather ridiculous and inurate but it could be because of the difficult and fearful days earlier, many disciples believed it and this rumour spread swiftly around, as for how Ghost Li found the root of the troubles and how he exterminated it, it was unclear and even as to what was the root of the trouble, almost nobody could say for sure. However, nobody seemed to care about these anymore, only discussing among themselves privately.


    Ghost Li naturally would not know about these rumours, even if he knew he would not pay any attention to it, what he was concerned was only Biyao within the cold chamber, and this person who was extremely important to him, still showed no signs of improvement, to him, that tiny faith he once had and stubbornly held on to it, finally had reached the end today, vanished.


    [Pa!]


    Again another light sound, the Hehuan bell once againnded on the jade dish, rolled slightly and stopped.


    Ghost Li stared in daze at the dish and bell in his hands, in his dark eyes, thest ray of light had also disappeared.


    He quietly stood for a long time, then took the bell and walked to the tform and ced it in Biyao¡¯s hands, carefully sped her hands together at her chest, his actions extremely gently, as if afraid he might hurt her.


    Following which, he looked deeply at Biyao¡¯s face, quietly said, ¡°Biyao, I¡¯m sorry, I fail to save you again...this Qian Kun Reincarnation te is a secret treasure that belongs to Tian Yin Temple, I have borrowed it for several days already, really can¡¯t hold shamelessly on to it any longer.¡±


    Speaking till here, his facial muscles twitched, his eyes closing, as if his heart was highly agitated, after a long time, he slowly calmed down and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I am alive, no matter how, even if its to the end of the earth, I will definitely save you! Just bear it for a while more alright?¡±


    Biyao quietlyy before him, her face was still peaceful, a faint smile on her lips, although there was no reaction but maybe she was responding to him!


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes was suddenly turned moist, he quickly turned around, looked up and inhaled deeply, until that tiny bit of moisture had receded, he then slowly walked out.


    The thick stone door slowly closed up behind him, Ghost Li¡¯s heart also dropped to the lowest valley, standing for a long time, he quietly shook his head, as if trying to shake some thoughts out of his head and then was about to turn and walk off, suddenly was stunned and stopped.


    Outside the room, ahead in the tunnel, a ck figure Mr Ghost quietly stood there, like a spirit without any vitality, watching Ghost Li, his eyes behind the veil stared intently at Ghost Li and then on the jade dish in his hands, never leaving.


    Ghost Li then discovered in his emotions, he had forgotten to keep the dish beforeing out, immediately took out the ck cloth and wrapped the dish back, cing it in his bosom. Mr Ghost watched his actions, did not stop him but his eyes had a glint, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Ghost Li although felt puzzled about Mr Ghost¡¯s behaviour but firstly Mr Ghost had always behaved erratically, secondly right now he was not in the mood to pursue trivial stuff, and couldn¡¯t care less about why Mr Ghost was standing there, after keeping the dish, he did not even bother to make his greetings to Mr Ghost, strided off, walking past Mr Ghost, he did not even turned to look at him, walked ahead instead.


    Although Ghost Li did not wish to care but seemed like Mr Ghost did not think that way. After walking about ten feet away, Mr Ghost¡¯s voice was suddenly heard coldly and clearly, ¡°Please stop.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned, turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes shed with glint, slowly asked, ¡°Is Ms Biyao still doing well?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face suddenly revealed a trace of anger, nobody in the entire sect did not know about Biyao¡¯s condition, Mr Ghost¡¯s question was clearly asking the obvious, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal if it was somebody else but Biyao had always been a taboo subject to Ghost Li and none of the disciples dared to speak like this in front of him, for so many years, Mr Ghost was the first.


    Ghost Li¡¯s expression turned cold, his eyes sharp, staring at Mr Ghost, coldly said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Mr Ghost seemed to ignore the cold murderous air emanating from Ghost Li, but he did not answer his question directly, instead asked another question, ¡°I heard you have found a new treasure to treat Ms Biyao, is that right?¡±


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s right but what is the purpose of your question?¡± after speaking, he stepped one step forward to Mr Ghost, his eyes turned even sterner, an invisible murderous air had started to stir.


    Mr Ghost seemed oblivious to the approaching danger, and also seemed not to notice Ghost Li was already in anger, his demeanor was totally cold, only indifferently said, ¡°Let me look at that treasure of yours, can?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was livid, his clothes stirring without wind, clearly he was incensed, he made another step forward and though this step looked small but his figure was already three chi before Mr Ghost, with a raise of his hand he could envelope Mr Ghost in his powers.


    Just that in this turbulent atmosphere, looking as if it would soon erupt, at this crucial moment, suddenly turnedposed because of one sentence from Mr Ghost.


    ¡°Maybe, I might have some solutions to this treasure.¡±


    The ice cold stone room was built especially by Ghost King for Biyao, since it was where Biyao was, including her special condition, naturally it was the most secluded ce in the Ghost King sect headquarters, and Ghost King had long decreed, ordinary disciples were not allowed toe near this area.


    Inside the Ghost King sect, those that could ess the icy cold stone room, were not more than five, Ghost Li and the mysterious Mr Ghost were among them, right now outside the room, the corridor was empty, only the two of them staring at each other.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze was still staring sternly at Mr Ghost but the angry murderous energy had gradually subsided, after a period, he suddenly said, ¡°Do you know this thing?¡±


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°I have only taken a hasty nce just now, didn¡¯t look carefully at its treasure¡¯s appearance too, I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, stretched his hand in and uncovered the jade dish, was about to pass it to Mr Ghost when he hesitated, ced it in his hand but did not stretch out.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s gaze lingered on the warm jade, slowly looked up at Ghost Li, did not speak and did not rush.


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes frowned, feeling somehow hesitant. This mysterious Mr Ghost, although right now he was part of Ghost King sect but clearly Ghost Li did not have any trust in him at all, and in the past because of Beast Deity battle, at Qing Yun Hill Tong Tian Peak rear mountain, Mr Ghost made a sneak attack when Ghost Li was fighting with that mysterious elderly at Founders Ancestral Hall, that made Ghost Li displeased and disgusted.


    Just that though being disgusted, this mysterious person regardless of his cultivation or knowledge, was not something that Ghost Li dared to dismiss, after hesitating for a moment, in the end it was still that tiny hope buried deep inside his heart won, Ghost Li slowly handed over the jade dish.


    Mr Ghost did not speak, took the dish, held it before himself, through his face veil, carefully observed.


    On the warm jade dish, emitting warm and gentle white glow, like an invisible ripple, slowly flowing in the air, those drawings engraved on the sides of the dish, some primitive and heroic, some vivid and ingenious, some like the stars in the infirmament, some like rivers flowing through the mountains, awing one. However the most attractive thing was still the jade cubes in the centre of the dish, the innumerable cubes quietly flowing around, unceasingly, yet each had its own path, there was no collision, fascinating people, indistinctly making one feel that these innumerable cubes must contained some heaven and earth logic.


    Other than that, this mysterious treasure of Tian Yin Temple, had actually a tiny difference since Ghost Li brought it out from the temple, those tiny moving cubes, each had a strange character, when Ghost Li obtained the dish, the characters were dim without light and the dish right now in Mr Ghost¡¯s hand, while the cubes were moving, some characters would suddenly lit up and then dimmed down.


    These characters lit up, seemed without logic or sequence, just that after it lit up, another would lit too, much more vitality than before but also deepened its mystery.


    Ghost Li naturally noticed this change, it was after the first strange earthquake when he first used the dish, Ghost Li even felt hopeful when he saw that but after ten days, no matter how he tried, it was still as before, unable toprehend this mysterious treasure.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s face, concealed behind the veil, no one knew his emotions and so unable to guess what he was feeling, only the glint in his eyes, became brighter and brighter.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart, suddenly became tensed.


    Not knowing for how long, Mr Ghost flipped the dish over and looked at it several times, and finally looked up at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li suppressed his voice, as if suppressing his own feelings, quietly asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mr Ghost closed his eyes for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°This is an ancient treasure, named: Astrbe!¡±


    Ghost Li was stunned, said, ¡°Astrbe?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded his head firmly.


    Ghost Li did not expect this from Mr Ghost, for a moment was taken aback, that day at Tian Yin Temple, Puhong Master and Pude Master spoke so certainty and genuinely that this was Qian Kun Reincarnation te, why did ite to Mr Ghost and became astrbe?


    However Ghost Li soon cast this question aside, to him, it had no difference whether this was Qian Kun Reincarnation te or astrbe, most importantly was whether Mr Ghost knew the secret of this treasure and used it to save Biyao, looking at Mr Ghost¡¯s affirmative expression at this treasure, he seemed confident, Ghost Li couldn¡¯t help but became excited, urgently asked, ¡°Then, then do you know if it, it can save Biyao?¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent, though it was only for a short period but to Ghost Li, it was like a thousand hundred years, his heart was up in his throat, afraid that Mr Ghost would say ¡°No¡±.


    Fortunately, though Mr Ghost was somehow hesitant but he did not say no, he was heard saying, ¡°This is an ancient weapon, for a long time it did not appear in the mortal world, although I know one or two things about it but I am not totally sure, I still need to try it.¡±


    Ghost Li then felt relieved but couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. However, once he thought of having another tiny hope again, though tiny but his heart was overjoyed.


    He was really immersed in despair for too long, a little hope could also made him fixated.


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, said, ¡°This is not a suitable ce, why don¡¯t we move into the icy cold room first!¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, was about to go over, hesitated and then for the first time ever stretched out his hand to the side and made a gesture to Mr Ghost, said, ¡°Mister first please!¡±


    Ghost Li had always disregard others at Ghost King sect, even if its Ghost King, he rarely gave way, right now he had such attitude towards this Mr Ghost whom he never had good feeling for, it could be seen how important Biyao was to him. Mr Ghost seemed surprised too, nced at him, nodded and walked over, Ghost Li followed behind him and the two of them once again entered the stone room.


    In the stone room, Biyao was still as usual on the stone tform, quiet and beautiful, faint white wisps of cold air wafted up, lingering in the air.


    Ghost Li walked to Biyao, was about to take the bell when Mr Ghost suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t take the bell first.¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, turned and look at Mr Ghost, said, ¡°Biyao¡¯s soul is locked in this bell, if we don¡¯t take it, how do we save her?¡±


    Mr Ghost shook his head, said, ¡°I have just said it, the astrbe is a ancient weapon, I too only know a little about it, I am not confident too, before trying, better not alert the bell first, when we are more confident, it is still not toote then to use spells, at least we can ensure Ms Biyao¡¯s soul is safe.¡±


    Ghost Li was enlightened, quickly nodded, said, ¡°Mr Ghost is right.¡±


    Mr Ghost holding the dish, sat cross-legged on the other side of the room, Ghost Li sat opposite him, watching him closely. Although Mr Ghost gave him a hope out of a sudden but Ghost Li was still wary of him, even though he was courteous but he was still on the guard.


    Mr Ghost slowly ced the dish before himself, closed his eyes, he seemed to have some doubts in his heart, after a while, he opened his eyes and then stretched out his right first finger, slowly pointed towards the jade.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face changed but suppressed it down, his face revealed tension, watching Mr Ghost but he was unable to see his expression, his eyes were staring unblinking at the dish, clearly he was also tensed too.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s finger soon neared the dish, about five cun above he stopped, under his finger, the dish was still the same, gentle white light and tiny cubes rotating by itself in the centre, the undting words, quietly lit up.


    Mr Ghost paused his finger, both his eyes staring in the centre, as if looking for something, Ghost Li was perplexed but did not dare to disturb him. He saw Mr Ghost hesitated for half a tea time, suddenly with a light shout, the finger above the dish, like a lightning streaking across the horizon, pressed down.


    A light muffled groan, one of the cube¡¯s character had just lit up, and when it was about to dim, Mr Ghost¡¯s hand happened to press onto this cube.


    On the peaceful jade dish, brilliant resplendent light suddenly exploded out!


    Ghost Li at the same time, had an illusion, the outside world seemed to slow down for that instant and the stone room seemed to be hundred, thousand times bigger, he like an ant, facing the infinite unknown world.


    This strange illusion immediately passed but Ghost Li¡¯s palms were full of cold sweat, but right now he didn¡¯t have time to ponder, once his sense were back, his first reaction was to look at the jade dish. The brilliant light grew more and more resplendent, deep inside the light, light [pa pa] sounds were constantly heard, most likely it was due to Mr Ghost¡¯s finger which disrupted the cubes¡¯ trajectories, more and more cubes collided onto it.


    As the sounds gradually became louder, the light became more brilliant, instantly filled the entire room, Ghost Li was unable to view Mr Ghost¡¯s figure anymore, before this strange light he was surprised and delighted.


    The light continued to grow stronger, like a tiny sun setting in this room but there was no heat, instead in the thousands of beams, there was another low deep sound, like incantation, like chanting, as if the wind whistling among the mountains, like the birds in the deep and secluded valley.


    Suddenly, at this tense and strange moment, Ghost Li suddenly felt his heart pounded once heavily, his entire body shook, as if his entire blood channels stopped flowing, felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    Ghost Li was greatly shocked, before he could react, in that resplendent light and mysterious chanting, both his palms, feet soles yongquan meridian, stomach dantian meridian and top of his head baihui meridian, these were the most sensitive gathering points of the entire body, received shock at the same time, also the blood channels in his entire body, blood flowed backwards, the pain like knives cutting, with his tenacity, he couldn¡¯t help too but groaned, feeling full of pain.


    Behind the light, Mr Ghost seemed to sense something, asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Hearing his calm voice, he seemed totally unaffected, Ghost Li was very surprised, he had not encountered such scenarios, even to say it was the Sinister Orb¡¯s evil power attacked him, it was greatly different from the past, and ever since he had learnt fourth volume, the Sinister Orb¡¯s power had already gathered together and never once attacked him, the Soul-devouring stick was also quietlyying in his bosom, unmoving.


    Just that as this thought shed past his mind, the pain in his body seemed to increase even more, his entire body blood channels shook even more, almost convulsing, and his four limbs gradually turned numb, the shock that was at his palms, stomach etc swiftly shifted, from his entire body to now his forehead.


    This change was extremely fast, not one could imagine, Ghost Li¡¯s entire body shook violently, thankfully the bright light concealed him, Mr Ghost did not know what exactly happened but with his skills, he could sense a great change happening in Ghost Li, in the vague, flicking light, Mr Ghost seemed to have stood up.


    Ghost Li felt his body was being cut up by knives, yet did not know the reason, and at this painful moment, the trembling feeling around the various points on his body all gathering in the centre of his forehead, in that instant, he could almost hear his own head emitted an explosive sound, like an explosion, blew his eyebrows area off.


    And a piercing light, like a sharp dagger, stabbed into his forehead, through his head!


    In that instant, Ghost Li felt the world was spinning, almost losing his consciousness but he had always been stoic and determined, and for so many years he had developed a unyielding toughness, withstood all that and where the pain was, he sensed that his forehead was fine, not like what he had imagined but that illusion just now, was so real and terrifying!


    And at this moment, Mr Ghost was heard saying, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Following his words, Ghost Li suddenly felt his body rxed the strange pressure receded like tide, the brilliant light swiftly dimmed, he inhaled deeply, focused and looked ahead, Mr Ghost had stood up and looking at Ghost Li, and his finger, was naturally away from the dish.


    Losing the pressure, the cubes again resumed their orbit and the dish resumed its appearance. Ghost Li under Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes, was silent for a moment and then slowly resumed his normal expression, said, ¡°Nothing, the light was too bright just now, I stretched out my hand to block it.¡±


    Mr Ghost was surprised, frowned, Ghost Li¡¯s skills was not below him, he naturally would not believe Ghost Li would be afraid of the bright light but Ghost Li did not look like he would tell him, Mr Ghost quietly pondered and sat back down.


    Ghost Li nced at him, said, ¡°How is it, what is your understanding of this Qian Kun...this astrbe, can it make spells?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded but his expression was strange, was about to speak when both of their countenances changed, sensed something.


    The entire room seemed to shake, following closely a strange yet thick blood stench assaulted their noses, permeated everywhere, on the rock walls, [pa pa pa pa] cracking sounds were heard, the cracks erged again, numerous big and small stones rolled down.


    The earthquake became more and more violent, maybe it was because of the cracks erging, the soundproofing effects were not as before, they could faintly hear despair and angry roaring sounds from outside, in the nauseous stench, their countenances changed again.


    The mysterious force which had been silent for ten days, at this moment, again awakened, the walls and ground quaked harder, this time, the strange force seemed to be especially fierce, had no intention of stopping. Ghost Li brushed forward to the tform, guarded Biyao, and Mr Ghost surveyed the surroundings, frowning and did not speak, as if thinking about something, his face vaguely showed his suspicion.


    The shouts and howls continued outside, seemed like they had once again descended into the previous fear and madness, the cracks continued to widen, stones kept falling down, the scene appeared especially scary.


    [Rumble!]


    Suddenly a loud sound came from the entrance, arge stone was exploded into pieces, as the rocks flew, a figure swiftly swept in, his face anxious, it was Ghost King.


    Ghost King immediately looked at the tform when he came in, saw Ghost Li was already protecting Biyao, although the earthquake was strong and stones kept rolling down from above but when Ghost Li raised his hands, all of the stones around the tform rebounded off.


    Ghost King let out a sigh of relief, though his heart was slightly calmed down but his expression was not, looking around he saw Mr Ghost who was also on the other side of the room, involuntarily frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here, still not going...?¡±


    Halfway speaking, Ghost King suddenly stopped, Mr Ghost seemed to understand and nodded, his figure moved, but he suddenly thought of something, looking at the ground, that astrbe or Qian Kun Reincarnation te, quietly lying there. Mr Ghost took a step towards it, suddenly felt a sharp gaze from behind, extremely cold, he slowly turned around, saw Ghost Li who while deflecting arge stone, stared at him.


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, did not move forward again and swept out of the room, his ck figure shed out like an apparition, and was not seen again.


    Leaving only Ghost King and Ghost Li in the room, Ghost King nced at the dish on the ground, looked at Ghost Li, was silent for a moment, wanted to speak but only sighed. He did not discuss the reason for Mr Ghost presence here but Ghost Li brought this dish to this icy cold room, naturally would be hoping to save Biyao, and looking at this scene, without asking he also knew that it failed.


    Ghost King quietly walked to the other side of the tform, happened that a rock was falling down due to the strong quake, Ghost King lightly waved, that rock as if receiving a heavy blow, flew obliquely out, with a rumble collided upon the wall and smashed into pieces.


    Ghost Li nced at Ghost King, did not speak, the two men quietly stood beside the sleepingdy, patiently protected her. Biyao¡¯s face was still carrying that slight smile, maybe in her heart, she was feeling some happiness too!


    Again a period of time passed but this strange quake still did not subside, on the contrary, the mysterious force with the thick stench of blood rampantly raged below, Ghost King and Ghost Li had high skills, clearly felt this force was not an ordinary earthquake, it had spiritual intelligence, like it was a trapped huge beast, angrily howling and struggling to break free of its restraints and chains, even if that destroyed the heaven and earth, it did not care.


    Outside the room, as the door was destroyed by Ghost King, the wailings and mad howlings outside which were getting sharper and denser, also sounded louder, Ghost King¡¯s face gradually revealed his irritation, his anger also slowly surfaced, Ghost Li stood beside and could feel his mood changing, took at nce at him and was shocked.


    Ghost King¡¯s facial muscles were slightly twisting, appearing rather savage,pletely different from his usual demeanour, and in his eyes, a dark red colour strangely also surfaced, like faint red light glimmering in his eyes.


    Ghost Li was secretly shocked, Ghost King happened to look over, both of their eyes met, Ghost King coldly sneered, his voice cold, said, ¡°What are you looking at!¡±


    Ghost Li met his gaze, did not show any signs of retreating, with the same tone said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s gaze froze, icy cold energy shot out from his eyes, stared at Ghost Li, the atmosphere between them which had turned slight warm, for some reason turned tensed, but at this moment, after a strong quake, both of them felt the force below them suddenly receding.


    And as expected, the next moment, the walls and ground stopped quaking, the falling small stones also finally stopped, the strange smell in the air also dispersed. Ghost Li let out a breath of air lightly, looked at the tform, saw Biyao lying there safely, sleeping with a smile.


    Following which Ghost Li looked at Ghost King, saw him also watching Biyao, the anger and the indistinct murderous intention, all quietly disappeared, in this world, maybe only when he was watching his only beloved daughter, he was able to wake up from his anger and calmed down.


    Ghost King watched Biyao for a while, his eyes full of love and then slowly looked away, said, ¡°Take good care of her.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded and said, ¡°I will.¡±


    Ghost King turned and strided out, soon disappeared from sight, Ghost Li stood for a while, his eyes sweeping across the floor, saw the dish was still lying there, strangely none of the falling rocks hit this dish.


    Ghost Li walked over, picked up the dish, carefully checked it and wrapped back it into the ck cloth. Outside the room, the cries also gradually ceased, but even though the cmity was over, the hubbub was still heard, evidently many were still immersed in their fear.


    Ghost Li frowned, his eyes taking in the surrounding devastated ruins, after this destruction, the walls suffered even more wounds, and what was different from before, not only the walls were damaged, even the ground also started to show cracks, some even had potholes.


    The ice room suffered such heavy damage, the corridors outside and where the disciples resided, one could guessed the terrible scenes, moanings were heard incessantly, seemed like this was the best annotation.


    Ghost Li¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharper, walked to one of the cracks and carefully observed, following which, while frowning, he touched the crack with a finger, fine stone gravel fell,nded on the ground and rebounded a few times, rolled into a corner. Ghost Li slowly took back his hand, made another strange action, his palm ced before his nose, lightly snifting, as if trying to smell something.


    His eyes turned even brighter and sharper.


    This strange force had appeared twice after his return, and each time coincided when he used the jade dish to treat Biyao, it would be hard to say it was just coincidental, since it involved him saving Biyao which was his most important priority, then he could no longer stand by and watch.


    Deep inside the cave, blood pool.


    The raging Four Divinities Blood Formation¡¯s power had already calmed down, although the air was still filled with blood but the waves from the light emitted from the cauldron had already ceased.


    Mr Ghost stood alone on the tform, looked up at the cauldron, in the flickering red light, his eyes were still staring intently at the white beam on the devil¡¯s face.


    The white light like a sharp dagger, was much brighter than thest time he had saw it, and had also grown thicker. Under that circumstances, the devil¡¯s face was even more twisted, the red glow which had receded half down the face, right now even the redness also dimmed, seemed like it could not be sustained long.


    Mr Ghost looked at bad situation, but his eyes no longer had the anxiety and urgency, instead had more delight, after a long time he was heardughing, quietly muttering, ¡°As expected, as expected it is due to that astrbe...¡±


    His figure moved, moving ahead, stopping only at the end of the tform, he peered out at the pool below, saw the four beasts submerged in the blood fluid, lifeless and exhausted, clearly these ancient beasts¡¯ vitalities were already suckedpletely by this formation.


    And the cauldron, filled with spiritual energy, evolving into beams of red light, shrouding the cauldron, the cauldron was glimmering incessantly, as if responding to these energies. Just that at the most critical moment, the light dagger blocked the energy channel, preventing these energies from entering, the formation unable toplete.


    Mr Ghost looked at the various scenes, both eyes half-closed, seemed to be contemting, his fingers interlocked with each other, subconsciously knocking gently, evidently deep in thought.


    And at this moment, behind the tform a sound of clothes pping was heard, Mr Ghost immediately felt it, turned over, saw Ghost King¡¯s sombre face, walking over.


    Ghost King did not bother with courtesy, directly asked Mr Ghost, ¡°What happened, why did the blood formation spiritual energy lost control to this extent?¡±


    Mr Ghost slowly nced up at the light dagger on the cauldron, indifferently said, ¡°This unusual earthquake, was from the formation¡¯s asura divine power, naturally had a spiritual energy, desired to break free of its celestial Qian Kun lock, struggled with its might, and in the meantime triggered the vicious blood energy here as well as the beasts¡¯ spiritual energies umted by the formation, the three powers in force and therefore creating this earth-shattering might.¡±


    Ghost King snorted, also looked up, said, ¡°Well said, how is it that it could move the mountains and yet could do nothing against this tiny light beam.¡±


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°If the ancient divine prohibition can be so easily remove, then it will not be an ancient divine power.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face showed a sh of anger, coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hear all these, do you have any means or not to remove this dog fart Qian Kun lock?¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, suddenly with a quietugh, said, ¡°Initially I was helpless but now, ¡°he slowly looked at Ghost King, said, ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Ghost King was instead surprised, asked, ¡°What, you have found a solution already?¡±


    Mr Ghost slowly nodded but did not say what the idea was, instead turned around, looked at the cauldron in the air. After a long period, gently said, ¡°Bear with it a while more, the time of your birth, will not be far now....¡±


    In the air, the cauldron glimmered incessantly, as if it had a spirit and quietly watching the humans below.


    In the cave, everywhere was in a mess, the earthquake this time was much stronger than before, and the mysterious force seemed even much enraged than before, more than ten Ghost King sect disciples went berserk at the same time, although they were killed off one by one by the remaining clear-minded disciples but the casualties were more than ten. And the most important thing was, the casualties who were either dead by madness or in battle, were theirrades, many before thest moment were still facing amon foe or chatting, and the next moment, turned into arch enemy.

 Chapter 250: Waiting

    Chapter 250 - Waiting


    This was a cruel and terrible thing to happen, especially to the disciples who had a rare period of ten days of peace, this madness and fear which was ten times more than what they had experienced previously, their nerves stretched to the max.


    Not long after the violent earthquake, finally there was deserters.


    Not many deserted, only one, and not someone important, only an ordinary disciple, had joined Ghost King sect less than three years. And Ghost King sect was one of the Evil sect branches, furthermore this was the residence of the holy sect leader, the various severe punishments of the Evil sect, how would they missed that out?


    The deserter was soon captured and brought back, and severely punished but the dark shadows and suffocating atmosphere shrouding every one of them, could never be erased.


    Not knowing since when, they became taciturn, therge Ghost King sect was a dead silence, the disciples avoiding talking, the goal of the cultivation path, was enough to make one mesmerized in suffocation but not knowing what it exactly moved?


    In such scenario, the sect head, Ghost King who had always ced the sect as his topmost priority, was still remaining silent, after causing fear among the disciples by swiftly executing the deserter, he remained reclusive and mysterious, nobody knew what this overlord who was once ingenious and a brilliant strategist was thinking, was he mad from that terrible power too, or was he scheming some big n?


    Anyway, nobody knew!


    But Ghost Li clearly felt this strange energy, truthfully, as long as one was slightly clear-minded and had some intelligent, could tell it very obviously, the abnormal chaos in the sect, just that Ghost Li had unwittingly did something to it.


    To him, Biyao was first.


    And now the most important thing was, that mysterious force which erupted whenever it was at the most critical moment, and beforeing back, he had never felt this force, such evil and terrible force, it seemed not be a force from the mortal world.


    Just that, after he secretly searched the entire cave, other than the ground which was streaked with cracks and fissures, he did not find anything.


    Leaving only one ce, he had not searched Ghost King¡¯s residence.


    But, before he could think of a n to search that ce, someone had already came to look for him.


    Due to the powerful earthquake that day which caused many rocks to tumble down in the corridors, Ghost Li who stayed in the ice cold stone room when he was not secretly out investigating. Even if he went out, he would rush back in fear that another earthquake would cause the rocks to tumble down and hurt Biyao, that would be an irreparable mistake.


    Right now in the Ghost King sect, it was obviously not a safe ce anymore, Ghost Li thought about the dangers and went to look for Ghost King.


    Pertaining to his daughter, Ghost King naturally would not dare to take chance but in this short notice, he was unable to find a suitable ce to house Biyao. Biyao¡¯s body had been sleeping for ten years and could not be easily moved from the ice tform, and they still would need time to find a cold and dry ce outside Ghost King sect.


    Without any choice, though Ghost Li was anxious but he could only wait, Ghost King dispatched more men to search for suitable ces and Ghost Li stayed guard beside Biyao day and night.


    The cold room was after all different from other rooms, these few days, the cracks on the walls were repaired in the shortest possible time, even the stone door was reced,paring to the other ces, the cold room was not as devastated.


    Ghost Li back-leaned against the ice tform, sat on the floor, his eyes wandering around the room, Xiao Hui crouched beside him, looked rather obedient, its hand holding some wild fruits and busily munching it.


    In the usual days, Ghost Li would not bring Xiao Hui into the room but due to the current special situation, he had to guard beside Biyao for the whole day and was unable to return to his residence. Also he was suspicious of the strange force in the mountain and so did not wish to let Xiao Hui run around by himself, therefore he brought it along with him.


    The white cold air, rose gently from the tform behind him, like a mist floated in the air, Ghost Li quietly watched the translucent smoke, his eyes bing obscure.


    At this moment, the door emitted a low groan and then opened. As it was a newly reced door, the sound was rather unfamiliar, a ck figure quietly walked in, it was Mr Ghost.


    Ghost Li nced at him, did not speak.


    The door closed behind Mr Ghost, cutting off the outside world.


    Mr Ghost walked forward slowly but did not say anything to Ghost Li, instead nced at Biyao for a while and then spoke, ¡°Ms Biyao turning into this state, without realizing it it has been ten years already...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s face suddenly tensed, staring sharply at Mr Ghost, Mr Ghost under his ck veil, not knowing what his expression was but from his body movements, he seemed oblivious to it.


    Slowly, Ghost Li looked away, towards Biyao, saw her faint smile, his heart suddenly tightened, a dejected look passed his face.


    Mr Ghost saw Ghost Li¡¯s expression, a strange glint lightly moved in his eyes, pausing and then turning to face Ghost Li, said, ¡°Do you wish to save Ms Biyao?¡±


    Ghost Li looked up at Mr Ghost but did not show any expression on his face, indifferently said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    Mr Ghost seemed not to mind Ghost Li¡¯s cold attitude, said, ¡°Though there was some strange happenings that day when that astrbe disyed its powers, the situation turned chaotic but I thought carefully after that, it is still not totally hopeless using the astrbe to save Ms Biyao.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s countenance moved, he stood up, Xiao Hui saw his master moved, swished its tail and leapt twice, climbed up and sat down on Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder, and then took a bite out of the fruit in its mouth and looked at Mr Ghost.


    Under Ghost Li and Xiao Hui, one human and one monkey stares, Mr Ghost paused and then continued, ¡°It seems to me, this astrbe is an ancient divine item which has been long lost on earth but never showed up before, it is not a trivial thing.¡±


    Ghost Li was taken aback, ¡°Ancient divine item?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded, said, ¡°ording to ancient legends, the various celestial deities only passed down several rare treasures in the ancient times, and had inconceivable divine powers, it was not what a mortal could control or understand, and this astrbe magical treasure, should be one of it.¡±


    He paused, nced at Ghost Li, saw him frowning but listening raptly, Mr Ghost¡¯s veil shifted slightly, again said, ¡°In the legend, this astrbe is a rare and unfathomable treasure, possess the heaven and earth truths, contain infinite mystery, able to break yin yang, set the soul, pry astronomical phenomena, some ancients even said it couldprehend creation, reverse cause, consequences and destinies, it is really an incredible rare celestial weapon.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s mind thought rapidly, that day at Tian Yin Temple, Puhong, Pude the two masters also said simr words, although some of the contents were different but clearly this was an exceptional item, could it be, could it be Mr Ghost really had the ability to save Biyao?


    With the thought, his body trembled, stepped forward, said, ¡°Mister please save her.¡±


    Mr Ghost shifted slightly, avoided Ghost Li¡¯s bow, indifferently said, ¡°Ms Biyao is afterall Ghost King sect head¡¯s beloved daughter, I have received the sect head¡¯s great benevolence, if I can save her, I will not shrink from my duties. But...¡±


    He paused, Ghost Li feeling anxious, said, ¡°Mister if you have words please speak.¡±


    Mr Ghost was quiet for a moment and said, ¡°I have just said, this is an ancient divine weapon, mysterious and unfathomable, the abilities and powers in it, I must be able toprehend and then treat Ms Biyao.¡±


    This was an extremely good news, Ghost Li after hearing it, had a strange reaction instead, it was not wild joy, he shifted his gaze from Mr Ghost, turned towards the ice tform, after a moment, he slowly turned back, his expression indifferent, his eyes indistinctly had an obscure mockery and wariness look, indifferently said, ¡°Then what Mister meant was...¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, spoke directly, ¡°I need time toprehend the profound mysteries of this astrbe, if you trust me and also to save Ms Biyao, then please temporary lend the astrbe to me, once I haveprehended it, I will definitely return immediately to save Ms Biyao.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s lips moved slightly, a cold sneer slowly revealed, his eyes also turned cold, slowly said, ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t trust you?¡±


    Mr Ghost was nonplussed, for moment seemed taken aback, did not know what to say.


    Ghost Li coldly said, ¡°That day at Qing Yun Hill Tongtian Peak outside the Founders Ancestral Hall, that elder clearly was well-acquainted with you, you killed him without a blink, between us, we have also fought a few times, whether we had the intention to kill, we know it clearly in our hearts. If ording to you, this divine item is really that remarkable, firstly it concerns the big matter of saving Biyao, secondly this is not mine, how can I entrust this so easily to you?¡±


    Mr Ghost sneered, said, ¡°So it seems like Ms Biyao is not as important in your heart anymore, in front of you there is a hope to save her and you rather give up?¡±


    Ghost Li coldly snorted, said, ¡°Want me to hand this over to you, that is impossible.¡±


    Mr Ghost spread his hands out and said, ¡°Oh, there is no way then.¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, said, ¡°I have a n, that is to trouble you...¡± He nced at Mr Ghost, frowned and hesitated for a moment, finally softened his tone and said, ¡°that is to trouble Mister for a while, will be able to study the treasure and also relieve my worries, not sure if Mister is willing to listen?¡±


    Mr Ghost with a ¡°Oh¡± said, ¡°is there such solution, please speak.¡±


    Ghost Li said, ¡°Have to trouble Mister to be inconvenience, to study the astrbe in this ice room!¡±


    Mr Ghost was stunned, said, ¡°What?¡±


    Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°Of course while doing so, I will be beside Mister, or if Mister feels that this ce is not suitable, I am also willing to allow Mister to choose other ces, just that I must be beside.¡±


    Mr Ghost looked at Ghost Li, his eyes glinting, Ghost Li remainedposed but his eyes firm, evidently he was unwilling to make any further concession. Mr Ghost was silent, slowly spoke, ¡°Please let me consider this for a while, I will speak to you again!¡±


    After speaking, he turned and nced at Biyao, suddenly said, ¡°But the sufferings that Miss Biyao underwent these ten years are really not small, you yourself must think over this carefully.¡±


    Ghost Li coldly humphed, a trace of anguish shed past his eyes but his eyes were still sharp and clear, said, ¡°Don¡¯t need you to mention, I am aware of that hundred times more than you.¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded, turned, opened the door and left.


    Watching that ck figure disappeared from sight, the door closed with a rumble, Ghost Li quietly turned, sat down beside the tform, looked deeply at Biyao¡¯s face, after a long while, he was heard muttering, ¡°Biyao, don¡¯t me me, I really have no choice but to do this...¡±


    Mr Ghost after leaving the room, stood outside for a moment, the tunnel outside was still deserted but for some reason looking at it now, a strange air seemed to permeate it.


    Mr Ghost watched the empty corridor for a while, turned and headed to the other side, his footsteps were silent, in this strange silence, there was not a sound, like an apparition.


    As he headed further, the tunnel grew darker, Mr Ghost dressed in ck, looked suited to the atmosphere, looking from afar, he seemed to be gradually merging into the darkness.


    Just that he continued to walk on. Suddenly he stopped, looked ahead, before him, there was a corner in the tunnel that headed into another direction, that corner was not lit, appeared the darkest, and in that obscure corner, a figure seemed to be standing there.


    Mr Ghost looked deeply at that figure, walked slowly over. In the darkness, that person moved, a deep voice was heard, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mr Ghost silently shook his head, said, ¡°He refused to give me that treasure.¡±


    That figure froze for a moment, seemed to be surprised and then for some reason, seemed to be infuriated, abruptly stepped forward, said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he actually don¡¯t care about Biyao¡¯s survival anymore?¡± Mr Ghost shook his head said, ¡°You know his character, Ms Biyao is the most important person to him, just that I see that he doesn¡¯t trust me and so refused to hand me the treasure to study it.¡±


    That shadow snorted, walked out slowly, it was Ghost King, his face cold, said, ¡°Since he refused to hand the treasure and our blood formation is iplete, for the moment it is not wise to fall out with him, what should we do?¡±


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°Ghost Li still cares about Ms Biyao and so he gave me a condition.¡±


    Ghost King was surprised, asked, ¡°What condition?¡± Mr Ghost sighed lightly and said, ¡°He can lend me the treasure to study but he must be around when I do that.¡±


    Ghost King immediately frowned, hesitated for a moment, said, ¡°We want to take the treasure in order to release the Qian Kun Lock on the cauldron and the blood formation, if he must be in sight then how are we going to use the power?¡±


    Mr Ghostughed bitterly, said, ¡°That is the hard part.¡±


    Ghost King was silent, did not speak, Mr Ghost thought for a while, said, ¡°I suggest, maybe we can first take the treasure and examine it, the ancient weapon has infinite mysteries, maybe we really can find a way to activate the Qian Kun Lock across space, previously the Qian Kun Lock reacted to the astrbe over a long distance too.¡±


    Ghost King nodded, said, ¡°Think that is the only solution for now.¡±


    Mr Ghost turned and stepped forward, indifferently said, ¡°Then I will go first to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s voice was heard from behind suddenly, Mr Ghost paused, turned and look at Ghost King, said, ¡°Sect head still have matters?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s eyes suddenly turned stern, stared at Mr Ghost for a long while and then slowly said, ¡°There is one more thing, I want to ask you.¡±


    Mr Ghost said, ¡°Sect head please speak.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s face was indifferent but his eyes seemed perplexed after stern, said, ¡°I ask you, the ancient astrbe, other than being able to release Qian Kun Lock, is it also possible...to save Biyao?¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent, after a long time slowly spoke, ¡°I am not sure, I have to examine the treasure first before I will know.¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s lips moved and then waved his hand, quietly said, ¡°I understand, you can go!¡±


    Mr Ghost cupped his hands to Ghost King, turned and left.


    Ghost King was left alone in the tunnel, for a long time did not move, the darkness quietly permeated, gently swallowed his solitary figure into the shadows, not long after, other than a stretch of darkness, his figure was no longer seen.


    Ghost Li sat quietly in the cold room, his back against the stone tform, Xiao Huiy beside his legs, its head on hisp sound asleep.


    The stone room was in silence, so quiet one could almost hear their own heartbeats, Ghost Li looked indifferent but his eyes had glints, indistinctly some anxiousness in it. It had been a day since Mr Ghost suggested to study the astrbe but that ck figure had not appeared again, Ghost Li started to feel uneasy, especially when the corner of his eyes saw Biyao lying on the tform, the anguish in his heart turned stronger.


    He even had the thought to disregard all caution in order to save Biyao.


    But just at that moment, almost in return for his sleepless night, the room door emitted a groan and opened, Mr Ghost¡¯s ck figure appeared and slowly walked in.


    The sound of the door rumbled over, deep and loud, also awoken Xiao Hui who was sleeping. Xiao Hui flipped over, crawled up from the floor, scratched its head, its eyes still half-asleep, after a while it gradually cleared its mind, bare its teeth at Mr Ghost and then climbed up Ghost Li who had already stood up, seemed like it was extremely displeased with Mr Ghost for disturbing its sleep.


    But Ghost Li did not show the same displeasure, in fact he secretly let out a sigh of relief, smiled faintly, he looked at Mr Ghost, simply asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Mr Ghost naturally was also not a talkative person, directly answered, ¡°Will do ordingly to what you said before.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, saw him looking around and suddenly said, ¡°But...¡±


    Ghost Li was surprised, said, ¡°But what?¡±


    Mr Ghost said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it will be better if we change location.¡±


    Ghost Li frowned and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    Mr Ghost indifferently said, ¡°This cold room is afterall where Ms Biyao rest, there have been strange happenings when the astrbe was activated a few times, if we study it here, wouldn¡¯t it be detrimental to her?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent for a moment, slowly nodded and said, ¡°That is right, it is indeed that we should change to another location.¡± He looked at Mr Ghost, said, ¡°Could it be that Mister already had a ce in mind?¡±


    Mr Ghost smiled and said, ¡°Since I have decided beforeing here, naturally I have thought out everything. Just follow me!¡± speaking, he turned and headed out of the room.


    Ghost Li turned and nced at Biyao lying on the tform, softly said, ¡°Biyao, just rest in peace, I will definitely find a way to save you.¡±


    Biyaoy quietly there, smiling in her peacefulness, Ghost Li quietly looked at her for a while then turned, inhaled deeply and strided out.


    The stone door slowly closed up behind, Ghost Li looked at that ck figure, said, ¡°Miser please lead the way!¡±


    Mr Ghost quietlyughed, that voice sounded somehow strange, Ghost Li couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he had heard that tone of Mr Ghost¡¯s voice before in their conversations but for some reason today, he found it especially grating.


    Mr Ghost made a gesture to Ghost Li, turned and headed deep into the mountain, Ghost Li followed behind, Xiao Hui on his shoulder, no longer sleepy, peering around, especially at the cracks which became deeper and thicker as they walked.


    Both of them walked along in the tunnel, nobody else was seen, footsteps reverberated in the empty space. After a while, Ghost Li suddenly spoke, ¡°Have Mister seen the surrounding cracks?¡±


    Mr Ghost seemed to stifle for a moment but did not stop or turn, continued walking ahead, at the same time quietly spoke, ¡°These are so obvious, I of course have seen it but not sure why vice sect head is suddenly asking about it?¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s steps also did not change, following Mr Ghost ahead but his gaze had glints when he looked at the cracks and then shifted to Mr Ghost¡¯s back, said, ¡°I have been at Ghost King sect for ten years, this had never happened before, Mister is at Ghost King sect longer than me, has extensive knowledge, maybe you can enlightened me?¡±


    Mr Ghost suddenly stopped, his figure seemed to freeze and Ghost Li also stopped at the same time, quietly watching him. The dim tunnel deserted, almost only darkness permeated over, slowly gathering around Mr Ghost, Mr Ghost was quiet for a long time before turning over and looked at Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li stood behind him, did not avoid at all, looked at him directly in his eyes.


    Mr Ghost behind his veil, his expression obscure but his eyes were bright, almost ipatible with the darkness around him, his deep voice, calmed and unruffled, quietly said, ¡°Will like to ask vice sect head, why of all the people in Ghost King sect, are you asking me?¡± Ghost Li stared at his eyes, said, ¡°Obviously because I know Mister¡¯s knowledge is the best in Ghost King sect and so sincerely seeking consult.¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent, looked at Ghost Li, saw his indifference face, couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking, after a long time, said, ¡°These cracks were previously caused by the multiple earthquakes that happened within one hundred mile of the mountain, the mountain was shook by the quake and resulted in these cracks.¡±


    Ghost Li looked deeply at Mr Ghost, his eyes glimmering, said, ¡°So it was because of that?¡±


    Mr Ghost suddenly asked in return, ¡°If it was not, what vice head sect think it was?¡±


    Ghost Li did not speak, the tunnel suddenly turned quiet and carried a trace of coldness. Mr Ghost suddenly had a false perception, around Ghost Li, not knowing since when, there were some darkness quietly gathering around that young man.


    After a moment, Ghost Li indifferently said, ¡°I am only sincerely seeking advice and did not have other intention, since Mister said it is so then it is then.¡±


    Mr Ghost looked deeply at Ghost Li, slowly turned and continued onwards, Ghost Li¡¯s footsteps were heard following behind.


    The rock walls on the tunnel beside them, ugly towering huge cracks criss-crossed each other, as if grinning savagely at them, quietly howling.


    The two figures, slowly continued on deeper, darkness behind them quietly besieged them swallowing thest bit of light.


    Not knowing how long they have walked, Ghost Li observed the surroundings, slowly frowning.


    Finally Mr Ghost stopped, stood at a secluded stone room entrance, clearly he had chosen this ce. But Ghost Li¡¯s brows, were even more tightly knitted.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just when Mr Ghost was about to open this door, Ghost Li suddenly spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ghost King sect head¡¯s room?¡±


    Mr Ghost slowly turned around, quietly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is this ce.¡±


    Ghost Li frowning, said, ¡°You want to study the astrbe here?¡±


    Mr Ghost nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ghost Li coldly stared at him, said, ¡°There are a few thousand rooms in the cave, why must you choose here?¡±


    Mr Ghost nced at Ghost Li, a glint shed in his eyes, said, ¡°Why, do you feel that there is anything inappropriate with the selection of Ghost King head¡¯s residence?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, the truth was, he really couldn¡¯t find any inappropriateness with Ghost King¡¯s residence but because he had been investigating everywhere on that mysterious force and only Ghost King¡¯s residence had not been searched.


    Staring at that stone door, Ghost Li quietly said, ¡°Nothing but this is afterall Ghost King¡¯s residence, should he be at least notified?¡±


    Mr Ghost quietlyughed, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I have already told sect head, after knowing it is for Ms Biyao, he of course approved. As for why I chose this ce...¡±


    A glint shed in his eyes, quietly said, ¡°Just because it is quiet.¡±


    Ghost Li looked at Mr Ghost, suddenly with a coldugh said, ¡°Only because it is quiet?¡±


    Mr Ghost seemed oblivious to the unspoken meaning in Ghost Li¡¯s question, said, ¡°Only that.¡±


    Ghost Li did not ask anymore question.


    Mr Ghost nodded, opened the door, the familiar deep rumble was heard, the door slowly opened and revealed the simple interior.


    Ghost Li followed Mr Ghost in, casually looked around, saw the paintings on the walls and furnishings, it was still the same as before but Ghost Li frowned, discovered for a moment he was unable to recall, when was thest time he had came to the residence to look for Ghost King?


    Ghost King was not in, Mr Ghost turned around, met Ghost Li¡¯s gaze, said, ¡°Ghost King sect head has already instructed, for us to study here in peace, he is busy with affairs and so will not be disturbing us for these few days.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded, suddenly recalled and asked, ¡°Oh right, over at Biyao¡¯s...¡±


    Mr Ghost waved his hand, indicating Ghost Li to be assured, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sect head has said he will look after Ms Biyao while we are here, you can at least trust Ms Biyao¡¯s father right?¡±


    Ghost Li was silent, nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s so I am assured, if there is no other matters then let us begin!¡±


    Mr Ghost took two futon from the side, threw one at Ghost Li and sat on the other one, said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ghost Li sat on the other one, took out the wrapped astrbe, removed the cover, looked at the item for a moment and slowly passed to Mr Ghost.


    Xiao Hui¡¯s gaze followed that astrbe, its expression also seemed to turn somehow strange.


    Mr Ghost took the astrbe, felt the warmth, faint white light radiated out and revolved before him, reflecting in his eyes. He quietly looked at the astrbe, gazing every inch, as if looking to see through it.


    In the room, a silence descended, even the sound of breathing, seemed to vanish.


    On the other side of the cave, after Ghost Li left with Mr Ghost, the cold room which was tranquil as usual, the white mist, carrying with it some loneliness, drifted in the air.


    The room was empty, the green figure was still quietly lying there, unmoving, the peaceful expression with a smile on her lips, as if everything was like ten years ago, time seemed not to leave any trace on her face.


    She was still as beautiful, but not knowing in her heart, was there ever a faint sorrow, or maybe little regret?


    The cold white air like smoke drifted, looking gradually hazy, as if dreaming for too long, an indistinct figure in the dream.


    [Ding!] suddenly a clear crisp sound, rang out clearly in the room. The invisible sound wave passed through, like a gentle breeze, the cold haze in the room trembled for a moment.


    [Ding!]


    Again another light bell, this time it was even clearer, that sound wasing from Biyao¡¯s hands, the tiny bell.


    In the room, the air seemed to swirl faster, and the pleasant reverberations of the bell from the walls, continued one after another, forming a quiet song, somehow joyful, somehow sorrowful, somehow passionate, somehow sighing.


    [Ding!]


    The third chime, suddenly pitched higher, the white mist instantly drifted backwards, like the waves among clouds, a clear whistle rang out, faint golden light shone out from Biyao¡¯s hands.


    In the room, an indistinct sound of wind and thunder, just that the next moment, as if out of energy, unable to continue, the clear chime slowly toned down, and the golden light, gradually dimmed.


    The bells slowly disappeared from the room, the mist regained its usualness, gently drifting, as if nothing had happened, without leaving any signs.


    Silence, again returned to the room.


    Not knowing for how long, a rumble was heard in the room, the door opening slowly, Ghost King¡¯s figure appeared, walked in slowly.


    He came to the tform, looked at his daughter, after a long time, quietly said, ¡°Yaoer, father is here to see you.¡±


    Biyao¡¯s expression did not change, like that moment ten years ago.


    Ghost King clearly was already used to it, his gaze full of love, not a single bit of viciousness, he sat beside the tform, looked up, saw the mist in the air.


    ¡°Yaoer...it has been ten years already, without realizing it, you have slept for ten years already.¡± He suddenlyughed, his lips carrying some bitterness, said, ¡°If you wake up now, will you still recognize father?¡±


    He paused for a moment, shook his head slightly again, with a bitterugh, as ifughing at himself, muttered, ¡°How could that be, you will of course recognize me, just that you will definitely say: Dad, why you do have so many grey hairs?¡±


    Ghost King¡¯s hand, brushed lightly over his hair, and his expression, also seemed distant. Between his fingers, were all grey hairs.


    He sank into silence, as if reminiscing something, not knowing if he was sighing over him growing old with age or the time spent between the father and daughter.


    After a long while, he was heard softly speaking, ¡°Yaoer, don¡¯t worry, as long as father is alive, I will definitely save you. Ghost Li has already gone with Mr Ghost to study the astrbe and heavens willing, able toprehend a way to save you...¡±


    He stopped, his expression gradually turning cold, quietly continuing, ¡°But if really heaven is unwilling, you don¡¯t have to be afraid too, as long as the astrbe is able to release the Qian Kun Lock, the blood formation ispleted, father will be invincible by then, not only dominating the world, even saving you will be easy!¡±


    The white mist, suddenly receded by one chi, in that instant, Ghost King seemed agitated, an invisible energy seemed to explode out into the surroundings, after a while, the white mist again drifted back, gathering in the centre.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scare, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Ghost King¡¯s gaze was still staring at the mist but he was still gently speaking, ¡°Father will definitely save you.¡±


    ¡°The room where father stay, of all the ces in the mountain, is the nearest to the blood formation.¡±


    ¡°Now, what we must do, is to patiently wait...¡±

 Chapter 251: Internal Fight

    Chapter 251 - Internal Fight


    Three days had passed.


    Ghost Li who have been keeping vigil in Ghost King¡¯s stone residence, his countenance had changed from the initial calm and indifference to uneasiness and then anxiousness, and now he was already full of frustration and impatience. To him, even though he was prepared that a long period of time would be needed to study this exceptional astrbe but he never expected that it would take three days and the crucial point was, although three days had passed but Mr Ghost seemed not to have made any progress.


    ording to his initial thought, when Mr Ghost first encountered this astrbe, he triggered the change in it, by right he should be more knowledgeable about this treasure and it would not be that difficult toprehend its ingenuity after a few days of study. But who knows in those three days, as he kept vigil beside Mr Ghost, saw him kept flipping this treasure back and forth, not only constantly looking at it, Ghost Li even felt that Mr Ghost was memorizing every ancient character on the tiny moving cubes.


    However, Mr Ghost seemed to be in a dilemma, or maybe it should be said, while studying this treasure, Mr Ghost met with a huge problem, and after a few days, made no progress.


    Ghost King residence was much bigger than the other stone rooms in the mountain, divided into two rooms, the outer bigger room was where Mr Ghost and Ghost Li were in, the inner smaller room was naturally Ghost King¡¯s bedroom. Although he was not in but in these three days, both of them did not step into the inner room, with their cultivations, not to say three days and nights, even if it was ten days and nights without sleeping, they could also sustain well.


    However, the most agonizing part was, the word ¡®waiting¡¯.


    For three days, Ghost Li never left this room, Xiao Hui naturally also stayed here too but due to its restless monkey nature, three days in the same ce was suffocating for Xiao Hui. But right now Ghost Li and Mr Ghost were still staring at that astrbe and couldn¡¯t be bothered about Xiao Hui.


    Xiao Hui scurried here and there in the room, in those three days it had already checked out every corner, right now it leapt up onto the big study desk often used by Ghost King, no one in the sect dared to do that but right now the owner was far away, nobody stopped it.


    Xiao Hui being bored, one momenty down on the big table, the next moment climbed up, the next moment danced, the next momenty down with its belly exposed, until thest, afterall being too bored alone, it awkwardly sat up, kept scratching its head, its mouth making [zhi zhi] sounds, peering around, looking for things to y.


    The room though big but it wasn¡¯t that huge and so naturally, it gaze went to the inner room. Xiao Hui turned its head around and looked at Ghost Li, saw his somber face and rather hostile, clearly not in a good mood and Mr Ghost was focusing on studying the astrbe in his hands, asionally looking up, nced up at Ghost Li and again looked back.


    The two of them clearly had all their attention on the astrbe, even if they had a little more alertness, at most they only looked at the other party, nobody had the least concern about the monkey over here. Xiao Hui shrugged its shoulder, pursued its lips, [zhi zhi] twice, swished its tail twice and turned around, nced at that inner room and then jumped down from the table, slowly walked over.


    The furnishings in Ghost King¡¯s residence were not luxurious, instead it was extremely simple, evidently the owner of this ce did not care for the secr luxury, the outer room was like this, the inner room too: a wooden bed, a round table, three round stools, four calligraphy paintings on the walls, the first wasndscape, faint ink in white, a secr feeling; the second was a painting in spring, birds flying up to the flowers, full of spring: the third was a tiger crouching in the grasses, a different feeling from the other two, the tiger awe-inspiring, its stance powerful, clearly looking at the world with a dominating re.


    Xiao Hui naturally did not understand the paintings, they looked no different from a white banner but for thest painting, the tiger looked lifelike, Xiao Hui was shocked initially upon looking at it and then quickly got over it, grinning at the tiger and made a funny face, with a [pei] spat some saliva at it.


    The three paintings were hung in a row on the inner room wall,plementing each other, although the paintings conveyed different meanings but at a nce they seemed to be in harmony, self-forming a pattern. And contrasting against these three paintings, on the other side of the wall, was a solitary painting.


    There was nondscape in the painting nor any flowers or birds, it was a beautifuldy, and this was a meticulous drawing, extremely fine and detailed, down to thest finger, earrings, all extremely realistic, not to mention her dignified beauty, involuntarily evoking a feeling of adoration from the viewers, it could be said to be a rare painting in the world.


    But a rare painting to the humans, to the monkey¡¯s three eyes, obviously it would be very much discounted, Xiao Hui without any expression of being moved, nced at it and then looked back to the tiger painting.


    Not knowing to the monkey, what would a good painting looked like, or maybe a few monkeys vividly drawn?


    Whether what kind of figure that the monkey preferred, clearly unable to be discerned but right now to Xiao Hui, it was still that tiger painting which mattered to it most, its three eyes blinked, leapt to the floor where the painting was hung on the wall above and looked up, the tiger had amanding presence, the drawing skill was not amature, the strokes bold and vigorous, the tiger almost breaking out of the painting, roaring at the sky, thousands of animals in awe.


    Xiao Hui looked at it for a long time, suddenly nced outside again, saw that both of them were blocked by the stone walls, couldn¡¯t look directly in, and after such a long time there was no movement outside, clearly both of them did not notice Xiao Hui¡¯s movements.


    The monkey turned back, scratched its head, the next moment, it seemed to make up its mind, leapt up into the air. The three drawings were hung up high, there was nothing below that it could use to climb up, for a normal monkey it would not be able to reach it but Xiao Hui was not an ordinary monkey, with such a jump, it could reach the top of the paintings, its monkey paw stretched out, easily took down that drawing.


    Just that the drawing was rather long, following its descent, it slipped out and with a [pa] sound, dropped onto the floor.


    Though this sound was not loud but the two exceptional figures outside, immediately were alerted, after a moment of silence, Ghost Li¡¯s voice was heard, with a slight puzzlement called out, ¡°Xiao Hui?¡±


    [Suo suo, suo suo...]


    Following which a strange series of dragging sounds were heard, under the stares of Ghost Li and Mr Ghost, the monkey ran out of the room, at the same time clutching a painting, a big portion of it was dragged on the ground, from the inner room to where Ghost Li was.


    Both of them were stunned.


    Xiao Hui held the drawing tightly, ran before Ghost Li and then [zhi zhi zhi zhi] unceasingly.


    Ghost Li frowned, took over the paintings, opened it, saw the exceptional workmanship, the crouching tiger among the grasses, the strokes bold and vigorous, he assessed it with a few nces, looked at Xiao Hui, said, ¡°Why did you take this painting for?¡±


    Xiao Hui jumped, gesturing, its expression extremely excited, either pointing at the tiger or drawing a strange painting in the air, the next moment pointing to the north, happily being busy, confusing Mr Ghost who was watching from beside, although he was well knowledge and had vast experience but towards the monkeynguage from this monkey, he knew nothing, full of bewilderment, he could only turn and look at Ghost Li.


    Who knew Ghost Li was also looking rather stunned too, watched Xiao Hui¡¯s actions and unceasing [zhi zhi] sounds, Ghost Li nced at the painting again, hesitated again and said, ¡°You...don¡¯t tell me you find this thing inside the painting looked very much like Big Huang and so wanted to take this with you and gift it to Big Huangter?¡±


    Xiao Hui immediately nodded.


    Ghost Li although was not in a good mood now but he was still unable to bear it, the ferocious tiger was lifelike and its demeanour was majestic, even though it was within the grasses, it was still awe-inspiring, how could itparable to that big dog at Big Bamboo Valley which although had a fine coat of fur but was extremelyzy and greedy? And furthermore, to Ghost Li, he really couldn¡¯t tell which part of the ferocious tiger exactly was simr to Big Huang.


    Seemed like the monkey¡¯s taste was really different from the humans.


    But after being taken aback and finding it ridiculous, Ghost Li reminisced the time at the valley and Big Huang which was thousand of miles away, after a moment, with a faint smile at his lips, his expression also softened, quietly said, ¡°This painting belongs to the Ghost King, we can¡¯t take this away now but don¡¯t worry, next time I will ask this from him for you.¡± after speaking, he gently rolled up the painting and ced it aside.


    Mr Ghost couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡° Who is Big Huang?¡±


    Ghost Li paused and then indifferently looked at Mr Ghost, said, ¡°A dog.¡±


    Mr Ghost stunned, for a moment was speechless and then with a cough, did not ask anymore and looked back at the astrbe. Ghost Li patted Xiao Hui, softly gave a few instructions, nothing more than to instruct it not to run around and then turned back to the astrbe, afterall, studying the astrbe was then the important thing.


    Xiao Hui sat beside them for a while and very quickly, started to be bored again, actually it could not be med, whoever it was that had to be with them for three days and night and watched them doing the same thing over and over again, would also be frustrated, what¡¯s more a restless monkey?


    By now, Mr Ghost seemed to discover something, suddenly pointed to those moving tiny cubes and said, ¡°I see that the crux of this treasure, is these tiny cubes in orbit.¡± Ghost Li slowly nodded, evidently also agreeing but he slowly frowned, said, ¡°But we have been looking at it for three days and still can¡¯t tell how these cubes are able to orbit by itself, not sure if mister has any brilliant idea?¡±


    Mr Ghost was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Have you ever thought that, the cubes¡¯ trajectories, are simr to the stars movements.¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body shook and then stared intently at the astrbe, after a long time, pped said, ¡°It really makes sense.¡±


    Mr Ghost said, ¡°Actually I am not sure too but I feel that it is indeed so, just that though these cubes trajectories are following the stars but it still contain many undiscovered mysteries, I think, toprehend the crux of this treasure, it will be these ancient characters on the cubes.¡±


    Ghost Li nodded slowly. Both of them continued to converse and soon again their attention devoted to the astrbe, Xiao Hui sat beside them for a while, again started to leave.


    In the stone room, Mr Ghost and Ghost Li were heard discussing softly from time to time, Xiao Hui peered around for a moment, extremely bored again it quietly sneaked into the other room.


    On the stone wall where the painting was pulled down by Xiao Hui, a few marks were revealed, it had a slight colour difference from the other walls, seemed like the painting had been there for some time already. Just that in this room, other than the four paintings, there was only the wooden bed and table and chairs, and nothing else interesting. Xiao Hui checked around and soon was bored again.


    Just when it was at its extreme point of boredom, its three eyes suddenly blinked, as if discovered something and then jumped sessively, its entire body suddenly jumped onto Ghost King¡¯s bed, without any concern if it dirtied the bed or covers, it rolled and jumped. The furnishings were simple but it was also extremely clean, most likely Ghost King was also someone who loved cleanliness, not knowing if he saw this when hee back, would he be infuriated.


    But right now Xiao Hui did not care about that, right now nobody was bothering it, it happily jumped and rolled on the bed, suddenly touched something at the corner of the bed, the entire bed shook.


    Following which, the stone wall beside the bed, silently opened up a big crack and then retreated to both sides, revealing a big hole which one person could enter.


    Xiao Hui, who already sensed something when the bed shook, had jumped down, crouched on the ground and suspiciously looked, until the wall silently revealed a secret door, it then slowly stood up, nced at the door, only saw that it was in darkness, unable to see anything but nothing like ferocious animals ran out too, and the mysterious dark hole, seemed to be tempting the bored monkey, as if beckoning it.


    Xiao Hui scratched its head, nced back, in the outer room, Ghost Li and Mr Ghost again went into silence, seemed like another long day to study the astrbe, the three-eyed monkey turned back, suddenly grinned, made a funny face and then lightly leapt, tunneled into the dark hole, the next moment disappeared into the darkness.


    An indistinct wind, lightly blew from that mysterious hole, carrying a faint smell of blood! Entering into the secret door, an indistinct golden light glimmered in Xiao Hui¡¯s third eye, radiating a strange glow, under this golden light, the darkness in the hole seemed to recede a little.


    A tunnel which could only allow one person to traverse, making it difficult for one to pass but for a monkey, it was more than enough, Xiao Hui who was feeling adventurous, walked for a while in the tunnel and felt the ground depressed, the tunnel was heading downwards.


    On both sides of the stone walls, as it gradually descended, the walls started to appear damp, some ces even had water droplets dripping down in the darkness. In the silence, Xiao Hui¡¯s figure slowly walked ahead, at times a light breeze with a strange faint smell of blood blew from the darkness ahead.


    The tunnel going down was not steep but was quite long, Xiao Hui walked for a long time, it should be going deep down into the mountain. And at this moment, Xiao Hui suddenly stopped, at some ce far ahead, a faint red glow was seen.


    The monkey stood in the tunnel for a while, seemed hesitant and then nced back at the path behind it, scratched it head, seemed hesitant whether to turn back and inform its master but that red light ahead, seemed to be luring it, the light flickering.


    Finally, after calling out twice, the monkey still continued to move ahead.


    Approaching the red light nearer and nearer, the blood stench in the tunnel turned thicker, Xiao Hui¡¯s expression became nervous, stuck its nose out and sniffed, hesitation in its eyes. But looking at the red light which was just ahead, it still move ahead.


    Finally the red light was before it, this was another entrance in this tunnel, Xiao Hui peered around it, with a leapt jumped out, the next moment it was already in another tunnel much wider than the tunnel before it.


    Other than the tunnel that Xiao Hui came from, there was another tunnel connecting to it, just beside Xiao Hui, but it was also dark, not knowing where it led to.


    And on the other side of the tunnel, was rather bright, especially the red light at the end of the tunnel constantly flickering, seemed like this was what Xiao Hui had saw from afar.


    The tunnel was still empty, even at the end where the red light was, only the light flickered, there was no other sound.


    Xiao Hui sniffed the air, the smell of blood seemed much thicker here, and the next moment, Xiao Hui¡¯s gaze froze, on the tunnel entrance where it had just entered, on the dark walls, it had turned dark red, and where the water droplets were, in the light, it was extremely red, like blood.


    One drop, one drop, slowly dripping!


    Xiao Hui¡¯s golden light at its forehead gradually lit up, after watching that blood droplet, it slowly turned back, watched the flickering right for a while before it moved again, heading towards that direction.


    The red light flickered strangely, as if having a spiritual intelligence, lightly pulsing and then expanded aggressively, swallowing the approaching monkey in it.


    It was already deep into the night, although the change in daylight could not be clearly sense in the mountain but outside it, the dense stars in the night nket, starlight twinkling, like numerous nights before it, spilling onto the mortal world, illuminating some parts of the dark Majestic Fox Mountain too.


    Under the starlight, a white figure suddenly floated from afar, light and swift, it did not seem to have any weight, like a fallen light in the breeze, blown over by the night breeze among the wild mountains, slowlynded at the summit. Enveloped by the faint starlight the white slender figure turned around, elegant eyebrows and beautiful eyes, snowlike skin, a faint allure that lingered, within the eyes, it was Xiao Bai the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox.


    Right now, Xiao Bai was frowning tightly, her face also had a solemness rarely seen, she stood on the summit, the night breeze blew over, the surroundings was empty, there was not a single tree to block the wind, ruffling her clothes, even entuating her curvy seductive figure. Xiao Bai looked around slowly, the mountain summit now, were full of stones and sands, not to mention trees, not even a strand of grass was seen.


    Looking at the deste scene, who would believe less than ten years ago, this was a ce of beautiful scenery?


    Though the rest did not know but Xiao Bai knew, because around Majestic Fox Mountain was where the demon fox tribe originated, she had also grew up here, the mountains and rivers, every tree and every grass, to her, was not like other ces.


    Just that, not knowing since when, all of them strangely disappeared, leaving only this destion.


    Xiao Bai slowly crouched down, stretched out her fair hand, lightly grabbed some earth, no, should be gravel, the cracks on the earth, leaving only gravel on the mountain, the hard gravel spread open in her palm, Xiao Bai carefully looked at it, her eyes glinting, as if looking for something.


    After a while, she slowly closed her hand, turning it into a fist and slowly letting it go facing downwards, the gravel quietly slipped from her fingers but halfway was blown away by the night breeze, reflecting a hint of light under the starlight, disappearing into the darkness of the night.


    The gravel here, was no different from the other ces.


    Xiao Bai slowly stood up, looked up at the sky full of stars, the starlight spilled onto her body, like a gentle hand lightly supporting her body, consoling her.


    Suddenly, her eyes abruptly widened, as if recalling something but she was not seen making any big movements, instead she strangely lifted up her feet, like a secr youngdy making a fuss, stamped her feet heavily down.


    [Pu!]


    A deep groan, was heard in the wind, drifting along with the wind, a gust of dust floated up and gently floated down in the wind. The next moment, from the ground below Xiao Bai¡¯s feet, [pi li pa] a series of strange sounds were heard, undting, after about the time to seep a tea, it gradually ceased.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s lips pursed, the white figure like a duckweed floating on theke rose, as if being supported by the wind but her glistening eyes were only staring at the ground below her feet, the next moment, her body in the air, suddenly flung her sleeve and instead swept towards the ground.


    This action was actually not light, even through the night breeze sharp piercing sounds were heard, when her sleeve swept past the ground, the gravel scattered, dust flew. Xiao Bai in the mid-air did not pause, her sleeve continued to dance downwards, after sweeping for seven times, the dust on the ground had already turned into a small grey tornado, mixed with pieces of gravel, spinning rapidly, sweeping underneath the night stars.


    Xiao Bai with a light whistle, her body suddenly went up higher by more than a zhang, under the starlight, her white light floated like a fairy, dazzling and a different alluring beauty. As her body rose higher, the tornado immediately was also pulled up by an invisible power but it was headed in the opposite direction, the tornado speed was extremely fast, the next moment, the wind column mixed with innumerable gravel hadnded far away, rumbling sounds were heard from the darkness, most likely it was the sound of the gravel hitting the ground.


    And under Xiao Bai¡¯s feet, on the summit, a six chi wide pit with more than a zhang deep appeared, Xiao Bai with a gesture could actually dug out such a big pit, the level of cultivation was already shocking but with her thousand-year of cultivation, it was also not that surprising. Just that although Xiao Bai clearly did note to the mountain summit and dig a pit out of boredom, after descending from the air, her eyes did not leave the pit, floated over towards the deep pit.


    Once entering the pit, Xiao Bai suddenly slowed her descent, as if something invisible was supporting her body below, and she watched the pit walls intently, using the faint starlight, stared closely.


    Her fair hands, pressed onto the rough walls, forming a bright contrast, there was a strange feeling but Xiao Bai did not notice these, following her palms, following her slow descent, she carefully looked at the walls.


    Reflecting into her eyes, were the blue-grey stone walls, rough and sturdy, where her hands touched it was also extremely cold. As her body descended, her eyes also looked down, after about a chi, it was still stones, nothing changed, identical to the mountain rocks everywhere.


    She continued to descend, her fair hands against the walls, lightly going down, two chi deep, it was still blue-grey sturdy rock walls.


    One, two chi...


    Four chi...


    Five chi...


    Nothing changed, it was still the same solid rock, the icy feeling inherited for ten thousand years, until today it could see the day, from the thick rough surface, coldness seeped out.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face did not have any expression, her body was still descending, the next moment, suddenly her eyes lit up, her body with a trembled, stopped.


    About six chi deep, beside her hands, finally there was a change.


    Faint red scar, like a tiny blood vessel, appeared on the surface.


    Xiao Bai stared intently at the thin red scar for a long time, suddenly sneered and then continued down again, her eyes continued to stare at the rock walls. As expected, as she continued to descend, more strange things appeared before her, the rocks which should be sturdier as she descended, more red scars appeared, the colour getting deeper, after one zhang deeper, Xiao Bai slowly turned around, before her, it was already a red wall, thick cracks seen everywhere, and around her, it was not cold air anymore, instead a thick blood stench.


    That terrifying blood red, a human-devouring horror!


    Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes revealed an abhorrence that could not be concealed, with a sneer, her figure moved, charged up into the sky, out of the pit and onto the side of the pit. The starlight again shone onto her body, like water, washing away the nightmare scene just now.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face was indifferent, inhaled deeply, facing the iing wind, looked up at the sky. The next moment, she suddenlyughed, muttered, ¡°Thousand hundred years, there is always some who don¡¯t know how high the heavens is, how deep the earth is, and wanted to do some stupid things, as for how exactly the oue will be, let¡¯s wait and see, he he he he...¡±


    Coldughter drifted in the night breeze, gone with the wind, not knowing to which corner of the earth, and under the night, among the stars, there was a beautiful white figure, hovering among the mountains, facing the wind, with an eternal beauty, solitary and standing lonely.


    On thiste night, there were many who couldn¡¯t fall asleep too, as if bothered by some matters rted to the heart, humans always have feelings that are indescribable.


    Inside the cave, Ghost Li and Mr Ghost were still studying the astrbe, they were already almost at the critical point, with Mr Ghost¡¯s experience and knowledge, they had figured out some of the cubes¡¯ words, although unable to fullyprehend the mysteries but clearly much better than before.


    And at this tense moment, Ghost Li suddenly was aware, his eyes leaving the astrbe for a moment, looked around, saw the empty room, Xiao Hui had wandered somewhere to y again, or maybe somewhere to sleep! His eyes swept around, saw the roll of painting beside it, paused for moment, as if thinking of something, a faint smile on his lips.


    Just that the warm smile vanished quickly, he shook his head lightly, as if flinging away something that he should not be thinking, again back to the astrbe.


    On the other side of the mountain, in a quiet cold room, faint wisps of cold air drifted. Biyao was still sleeping, and beside her, Ghost King was quietly sitting.


    Grey hair hung down from Ghost King¡¯s head, reminder of the lost youth, and the person sleeping beside him, an indistinct heart pain. On such a night like this, like numerous nights in these ten years, he did not feel like sleeping.


    He quietly waited, until dawn, until the next day, maybe, the next day, everything might change!


    His hand, subconsciously curled, into fists.


    Thousand of miles far away, the samete quiet night.


    Qing Yun Hill Small Bamboo Valley, night breeze soughing, the bamboos rustled, Lu Xueqi sat up from her bed. This night, for some reason she was unable to sleep.


    Tossing back and forth, for who?


    She quietly got down, did not wear her shoes, barefoot walked on the floor, a cold feeling was felt from her soles, the floor was cold like water. She walked to the window, opened the windows, the sky of stars like ripples of water, spilled in, entuating her beautiful face.


    Lu Xueqi quietly looked at the stars, unmoving.


    On a night like this, the person far away, would he also be under the stars?


    The faint starlight, did it too shine on him?


    She quietly watched the sky, did not move, as if, expecting something.


    The stars, like eternally unchanging, saw all of the human hardships, looked through gratitude, love, hatred and grievances.


    Maybe, it would be better tomorrow...


    In her heart, she thought like that quietly.


    Tomorrow, what would it look like again?


    Nobody would know.

 Chapter 252: Ferocious Monkey

    Chapter 252 - Ferocious Monkey


    Ferocious Monkey


    Red light flickering constantly, illuminated the entire huge space like daylight, the strong stench of blood filled the air, a wide tform formed a path and extended out from the cave entrance, until the middle of the huge cave. Xiao Hui carefully walked out from the tunnel and jumped onto this tform, its tiny figure seemed especially insignificant in this huge cave.


    Clearly, this was a ce different from the others, even if it was the active and curious monkey, it also could sense something, did not immediately ran forward, instead stood where it was, three eyes looking around. Everywhere was a red tone, red shadows moved in the air, asionally noises broke the silence but it was a strange red breeze brushing past, and under the monkey, the ground below the tform, also revealed in a strange dark red.


    Xiao Hui stood where it was and looked around for a while, and then slowly moved forward, in the huge space, there was only it, a tiny figure moving, red flickering light continued to shine down, against its figure, leaving a long shadow behind it.


    It continued to move ahead, Xiao Hui continued to look around, the atmosphere although was extremely weird but nothing happened to it while it moved ahead, soon it reached the end of the tform. Standing at the end, the blood stench was at its thickest, assaulting the nose, even if it was Xiao Hui, it also couldn¡¯t help but reveal disgust on its face, kept using its hands to fan before its nose.


    The end of the tform was situated in the middle of the huge cave, below was the deep blood pool, Xiao Hui slowly came to the edge and carefully stuck it head out to look down.


    Appearing before it, was a huge blood pool, the pool fluid was red like blood, tiny bubbles continuously bubbled from deep below, frothing and breaking at the surface, releasing thick smell of blood. And within the pool, four huge spiritual beasts, as if being incarcerated, almost immersed in the pool, looked lifeless, extremely exhausted, most of the time motionless.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hui seemed to freeze, at the same time the third eye abruptly lit up.


    Among the four beasts, a beast like-dragon-but-not-like-dragon, sharp teeth fangs, one look and it seemed to resemble a pig, it was the wilderness ¡®Zhulong¡¯; the other with a lone foot and huge body, cries like the sound of thunder, soaking in the pool like a small hill, it was East Ocean ¡®Kuiniu¡¯.


    Xiao Hui had never seen these two beasts, with a few nces it turned away but the other two, it recognized them, one looked like phoenix, beautiful feathers, indistinctly a king of hundred birds demeanour, it was that ¡®Yellow Bird¡¯ in the west marsh guarding the Celestial Emperor Treasury; and thest beast, causing surprise and anger in Xiao Hui, once followed the Beast Deity and befriended Xiao Hui, the ferocious beast ¡®Taotie¡¯.


    It didn¡¯t matter that the other three beasts were incarcerated, Xiao Hui wasn¡¯t acquainted with them anyway, furthermore Xiao Hui had some grudges with the Yellow Bird, looking at its plight now, Xiao Hui most likely would happy and p its hands. But Xiao Hui had close rtionship with Taotie, watching as it lifelessly immersed in the pool, Xiao Hui immediately panicked, [zhi zhi zhi] screeching loudly on the tform.


    With this cry, immediately it broke the silence, the four beasts although incarcerated but they were notmon beasts, though their energies were almost sucked out, they still looked up at the same time.


    Far above, at the tform, a monkey appeared, screeching down.


    The other three beasts before they could react, Taotie immediately recognized Xiao Hui, its huge head moved and made a roar, just that halfway the sound dropped due tock of energy, evidently most of the energy was gone, making it extremely weak.


    Xiao Hui saw its state, felt even more infuriated, but while being mad, it did not know what to do, scratched its ear and rubbed its checks, kept turning around in anxiety. And below, the other beasts could tell Xiao Hui¡¯s unusual expression, different from the humans who usually casted spells from there, for a moment bird cries and thunder roars, including Zhulong strange and undescribable [heng heng hou hou] cries, were heard, in it beseeching pleas.


    The four beasts in the blood formation, were all heaven and earth spiritual beasts with immerse powers, dominating the world, scorning everything, not to mention beseeching like this. Right now one could imagine the formation evil, even these ancient heaven and earth beasts, also could not withstand the torture.


    Waves of cries were heard, Xiao Hui in a state of urgent, turned round and round, suddenly, it seemed to decide something, stamped its feet and jumped down from the tform.


    The beasts saw it jumped, immediately stirred but Xiao Hui¡¯s tail kept swishing, in the mid-air turned back, like being blown by the wind, [pa] a sound itnded on the stone pir below the tform. Its nature was skilled in climbing, though this pir was towering high but it was extremely thick, rocks jutting out everywhere, humans feared it but to Xiao Hui it was the bestnding ce.


    Xiao Hui swiftly descended on the pir, a distance of several zhangs high, in a short time it had already neared the pool. The blood stench was even stronger, invoking a nauseous feeling, red colour water everywhere, bubbles continued to froth and then emitting light popping sounds.


    The nearest to the pir was not Taotie, it was Kuiniu instead, Taotie was at the left front side of Kuiniu, Xiao Hui grabbing the pir and peering around, with its wits, it would not think to touch the terrible and strange blood water.


    The next moment, it seemed to notice something, shrank and then leapt, with this lunge, it leapt out and was at least half a zhang distance,nded just nice on Kuiniu¡¯s stomach and then using this spot, jumped again, its grey shadow casting a smooth trajectory on the water surface,nding onto the only part of Taotie¡¯s head which was above the water.


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi...]


    Oncended, Xiao Hui immediately called out, at the same time both hands rubbed on Taotie¡¯s head, seemed concerned and wanted to see what injury was Taotie was suffering from. The ferocious Taotie right now, seemed gratified by Xiao Hui¡¯s arrival, emitting low groans, at the same time its head turning slowly.


    Surrounding, the other beasts also quietened down, did not make any noise again, only quietly watching them.


    Xiao Hui rubbed a while on its head, stopped and seemed perplexed, for a moment could not understand the situation, crouching on Taotie¡¯s head, it scratched its head. Unexpectedly, Xiao Hui seemed to be careless, it had forgotten that TaoTie was unlike Kuiniu, only its head was above the water and not much space for Xiao Hui, it rxed for a moment and its tail dipped into the blood water.


    [zhi zhi]


    Xiao Hui, like being scalded, jumped up, the other beasts also stirred, low cries unceasing, Taotie too but it did not dare to move with Xiao Hui on its head, afraid that big movements might caused Xiao Hui to drop into the water, it only kept groaning, at the same time its saucer eyes tried to look up, wanted to see what had happened, resembling a human rolling their eyes, extremelyical.


    Xiao Hui caught its tail and brought it to its eyes, with just a slight dip, though the skin was not broken but it seemed burnt, like in a fire, the monkey was stunned and then puffed its cheeks and blew a few times at its tail, not knowing if it could slightly alleviate the pain.


    And then, it let go of its tail, carefully stood and then patted Taotie¡¯s head, rying that it was alright, Taotie then quietened down and the surrounding beasts too.


    Just that the next moment, Xiao Hui¡¯s gaze swept past Taotie and the other three beasts, saw them weak and trapped in the pool, immediately its eyes filled with rage, its tail had only just touched the water and it was already that strong, these four beasts immersed in the pool for the whole day, couldn¡¯t imagine the torture of it.


    The anger in Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes turned stronger, abruptly jumped up on Taotie¡¯s head, [zhi zhi] calling, at the same time pulled Taotie and wanted to pull it up from the water. The other beasts saw its actions and started their cries again, Taotie was not pulled up but instead it slowly shook its head.


    Xiao Hui was stunned, [zhi zhi] called out twice and seemed puzzled.


    At this moment, a deep thunder sound was heard ahead, it was from Kuiniu, the rest of them looked over, seemed like Kuiniu was trying to say something, after a groan, it entire body seemed to shake, it appeared to be trying to stand up.


    The other animals watched Kuiniu, it was thergest among them and its strength was also the best, but after it struggled for a while, when it seemed to be half standing and half crouching, suddenly above them, four beams of red light, like having a structure, immediately eveloped the four beasts. And Kuiniu¡¯s struggling body, almost losing all of its strength, like a hill copsing, [pu tong] again fell back to the pool, water sprayed everywhere, in the harsh scene it carried a trace of deste.


    And the others in the red beams, revealed pain at the same time, Xiao Hui standing on Taotie¡¯s head, also under the beam but maybe Xiao Hui was not incarcerated, it was not affected.


    The four light beams soon under the flicking red light, wisps of white spiritual energy, drifted out from the beasts and quietly headed up.


    Looking at this scenario, Xiao Hui seemed to understand something, looked up, its three eyes round, and that third eye flickered with golden light. The dark red light beams, looking at it from below, seemed to turning from thick to thin, gradually ascending, until the end it wasing from a cauldron which was even higher than the tform several zhangs.


    Xiao Hui stared intently at that cauldron, suddenly with a sharp cry, leapt up, leaving Taotie¡¯s head and towards Kuiniu. The others watched Xiao Hui, saw it glided in the air but its body had a strange change, the golden light in its eye surged, emitted dazzling golden light and its body also emitted [ge ge] violent sounds, as if the bones were shaking.


    More than a zhang distance, Xiao Hui leapt over, when itnded on Kuiniu¡¯s huge body, its body was already enveloped in ayer of golden light, its body one size bigger than usual but this clearly was not the end, Xiao Hui almost did not pause on Kuiniu, in its shrieks, it again jumped, its body up in the air again, this time heading towards the stone pir.


    And this time when it glided, Xiao Hui¡¯s body changed again, deep within the golden light, a strange red light surface, mixed with the golden light, a sound of [rumble], the three-eyed monkey grew in size, turning into a huge monkey several zhang tall, three eyes red like blood, sharp fangs emerged from its mouth, imposing stance, powerful vicious energy.


    [Pu!]


    A loud sound, Xiao Hui which had already transformed into a huge beast, pounced onto the pir, the entire pir shook. At the same time Xiao Hui without hesitation, howling ceaselessly, swiftly climbed up.


    Several zhang high pir, in between the huge monkey¡¯s limbs, was now only a short length, the next moment Xiao Hui¡¯s huge body had already flipped over the tform, with a rumblended on the surface, it looked up at the floating cauldron, its huge arms beat its chest, loudly roared!


    The roar was truly powerful, giving a feeling of change the countenance of the heaven and earth, the silent atmosphere of the cave, was finally utterly broken. The roar reverberated far off, the dark red light in the mid-air trembled, the halo above the cauldron also trembled, and the red beams, as if having spiritual intelligence, started to turn over here.


    Facing this strange formation and the unknown thing, Xiao Hui bared its teeth at it, ferocious look on its face, lifting it head and roared loudly, the next moment, it leapt up, several zhang high distance it flew up, the red shadows receded and it looked like it was about to hit the cauldron.


    But this formation was not a simple one, when Xiao Hui was about to hit it, ayer of red light suddenly appeared, when Xiao Hui collided with this light, the huge force was instead absorbed and Xiao Hui againnded back.


    And closely following it, the formation had started to retaliate.


    Numerous dark red lights and shadows gathered, looking from afar, the cauldron was like a red sun, thousands of red beams surrounding it, forming a huge light screen. And above this screen, hundred over red hills gradually emerged, each three chi square, rumbling sounds filled the entire cave, the red hills exploded together, terrible strange round things shot out like blood bubbles, as if raining from the sky, like a storm targeting Xiao Hui.


    Xiao Hui roared to the sky, the sound like thunder, the golden and red light zed brighter, once itnded it rolled, its agility made it appeared weightless. When those round things hit the tform, immediately pits appeared on the tform, [si si] sounds were heard too.


    Without waiting for Xiao Hui to recover, the terrible light screen continued its attacks, several red hills emerged again but this time, each was half a zhang big, and extremely fast, the hills exploded again and red skeleton shadows appeared instead, each holding either knives or swords, or spitting poisonous fluid from their mouths, some even fire or ice, with a scream they rushed towards Xiao Hui.


    Such terrible scene, like being in hell, urgent wind whipped around the cave, the blood pool started to churn, the four beasts also seemed extremely infuriated, roars and howls heard ceaselessly.


    On the tform, several skeletons pounced down but Xiao Hui facing these, its ferocious countenance never changed, both hands beat its chest, roared loudly and advanced, charged towards the army.


    [Rumble!]


    The huge roar like a shock of thunder exploding, tore across the world, Xiao Hui charging left and killing right, its huge arms waving around, immediately those skeletons at the front were thrown out, one of them shed its knife at Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui beat it with its fist and that knife instead shed into the skeleton¡¯s own skull, with a kick, Xiao Hui kicked this skeleton far out, over the tform and into the pool.


    The skeletons made strange howlings, besieging Xiao Hui without any fear, the next moment, Xiao Hui¡¯s fur had five or six wounds, some even turning ck, clearly poisonous.


    Under the pain, the huge monkey seemed even more infuriated, hitting back with a palm strike, like thunder rumbling, strong winds swept past, three skeletons¡¯ skullsnded on the floor and even were spinning, the rest of the bodies charged forward a few steps and copsed.


    Xiao Hui had already incapacitated several skeletons but it also sustained several wound, the wounds seemed to trigger its fury, its eyes glowed with redness, with a loud roar, charged towards the remaining skeletons.


    Those skeletons also charged forward without fear, Xiao Hui charged in and immediately kicked one of it into pieces, and then felt a pain at its back, a skeleton had shed deeply on its back with a sword, with a loud roar Xiao Hui turned around, blood sprayed its back, the skeleton seemed to stun for a moment, Xiao Hui¡¯s huge hand grab the skeleton, with a loud roar, flung it strongly away, the skeleton crashed onto the rock walls and broke into pieces.


    Before it could see the skeleton¡¯s end, Xiao Hui¡¯s gaze turned even more ferocious, turned around and pounced, a skeleton beside stabbed with a spear, without even looking Xiao Hui caught it with its hands and pulled, unexpectedly the skeleton was also ferocious, refused to let go and was pulled over, in the mid-air still struggling to stab Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui was even more mad, lifted up the spear and started to spin it, [wu wu wu] wind sounds immediately was heard, that skeleton with the spear instead became a weapon in Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, surrounding several skeletons were hit flying out, though the tform was spacious but to Xiao Hui and the skeletons, it was like a round table, each started to fall off the tform and dropped into the pool.


    [pu tong, pu tong] sounds were heard ceaselessly, the skeletonsnded into the pool, most were still struggling, trying to continue their missions and again return to the tform to fight. However before they could find their footing in the pool, huge shadows appeared before them, the formation was currently busy fighting Xiao Hui and so the dark red beams had been removed from them, though their spiritual energies had been sucked out but they were still ancient powerful beasts.


    [pa pa, pa pa] crisp sounds unceasing, the four beasts although could not wield their powers like in the past but they still had their huge bodies and directly leaned over, crushing the several skeletons. The beasts had huge grievances and fury, crushed the skeletons several times, panting angrily and still seemed unsatisfied.


    And one or two whonded further and managed to avoid being crushed, was about to swim and escape, the beasts abruptly turned and each opened their predator¡¯s mouths, bit them and swallowed.


    The spiritual beasts below venting their angers, the fierce battle above was still fighting, several skeletons were already knocked off from the tform, leaving three or four, shing Xiao Hui unceasingly. However to Xiao Hui, these are not even a concern, charging among them and immediately disabled a few, leaving one who still viciously pounce down, Xiao Hui¡¯s ferocious nature reacted, not even looking at the weapon approaching it, with a loud roar pounced over, hit it with a palm, opened its mouth and bit the skull, piercing it with its fangs.


    The skeleton wavered a few times, and then crumbled into pieces, Xiao Hui stood up, surveyed the surroundings, was extremely satisfied, lifted its head and roared at the cauldron, both hands beating its chest, extremely savage.


    The cauldron in the air seemed unexpected at Xiao Hui¡¯s strength, pausing for a moment and then the red light started to lit up, this time the light beams shone inwards, the cauldron slowly rotated among the beams, the devil face¡¯s eyes on the cauldron suddenly glinted, likeing alive, extremely savage.


    But although the cauldron¡¯s vicious energy surged, the light dagger ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯ was still tightly nailed on it, seemed not affected by its actions, no matter how the cauldron¡¯s red rays attacked a few times, but like a nail in the devil¡¯s forehead, preventing the surrounding blood energies from gathering.


    And when the cauldron was having its internal struggle, the battle atmosphere had a temporary respite, Xiao Hui¡¯s huge body stood at the tform, roared loudly at the cauldron, challenging it but there was no response from it.


    Xiao Hui watched it intently for a moment, golden light flickering on it forehead, suddenly it paused, seemed to notice something, with a low roar, grabbed a broken skeleton and flung it towards the cauldron.


    Sharp piercing sound whistled, turning shrill, Xiao Hui¡¯s strength had turned immesely powerful after the transformation, although the light shrouding the cauldron was stable and steady but for some reason, most of the cauldron¡¯s power seemed to be used to attack that tiny light, the outer nket of light initially was stable and then started to waver.


    Xiao Hui saw it clearly, immediately its confidence boosted, strange cries undting, broken bones like rain, flung up from below, towards that dark red light sheet.


    Ever since the formation started, it never was in such sorry state, especially facing its foe, which was also only a monkey, although Xiao Hui was not an ordinary monkey and the formation itself had an internal trouble too but if Mr Ghost and the rest saw this, most likely would throw up blood in anger.


    Watching as the cauldron was under Xiao Hui¡¯s infuriated assaults of bone pieces, the light sheet defended and almost could not sustain, and on the cauldron, red blood rays continued to attack the devil¡¯s face, evidently to the cauldron, the white ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯ was apparently more important.


    And at this critical moment, Xiao Hui who was happily throwing things at the cauldron suddenly was stunned, there was actually nothing else for it to throw anymore, all of the broken bones had all been thrown out. Xiao Hui with an angry roar, looked up, saw that after it had stopped, the cauldron seemed to take a breather, appearing to again slowlyposing itself.


    Xiao Hui stomped its feet and screeched, extremely angry, suddenly pounded on the floor, the floor however sturdy would not be able to absorb the force, immediately stones flew. Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes lit up, pounded madly on the floor, smashing sounds and rumbles were heard, stones flew everywhere, Xiao Hui without hesitation, grabbed therge rocks and flung it at the cauldron again.


    The hard rocks were harder than the skeletons, the broken bones storm previously, increased in force three times more and ammunition unlimited, like a storm turbulently howling over, the light sheet which had just stabilized again in a chaos, under the attack of the stones, with a fragile sound it finally dispersed, revealing the cauldron.


    Xiao Hui who saw it all, cried out with an excited shout, even the four beasts in the blood pool, became excited and cries undting.


    Xiao Hui without hesitation, grabbed the biggest rock near it, almost the size of a human, with a loud shout, flung it at the cauldron.


    The stone flew like lightning, with powerful force, without the light sheet to obstruct, it hit directly onto the cauldron, making a [dong] groan.


    The cauldron shook violently, the red beams on it immediately in a chaos, and the blood energy gathered around the devil¡¯s face started to recede, the ancient cauldron which was hovering peacefully in the air was finally unstabilized by Xiao Hui.


    But maybe it was also because of that, the red light on the cauldron lit uppletely, the entire cauldron seemed to turn red, a huge and mysterious energy, finally appeared again, and like in response, the ¡°Qian Kun Lock¡¯ dagger burst forth in brilliance.


    Thick blood smell flooded the space, the cave started to quake, stones fell from the walls, like a devil awakening, red rays exploded, savagely watching that monkey below.


    The quakes swiftly became bigger, like a violent force quaking the entire Majestic Fox mountain range, far from the blood pool, the Ghost King headquarters again enveloped in despair and fear. In the Ghost King residence, Ghost Li and Mr Ghost abruptly looked up, thick blood stench filled even their room, strong quakes below them, and after their initial shocks, the astrbe before them, seemed to be stimted by some force, started to have some changes.


    And even further away, in the cold stone room, the violent quakes and the stones rolling down from the surrounding walls were almost simr to the quakes previously, in the hell-like scenario, Ghost King instead slowly stood up, a strange expression on his face, like wild delight, like excited, like cruelty, like hunger, his voice hoarse and low, spoke in the empty room, ¡°This day, is finally here?¡±


    And on the mountain summit, Xiao Bai who was standing and facing the wind was also shocked, the quakes shook below her feet, she was not mistaken, the entire mountain was quaking, it never happened before in a thousand years, and happened today.


    A mocking smile flitted past her face, suddenly her white figure floated, she was heading down the mountain, looking at the direction, it seemed to be towards Ghost King headquarters entrance.

 Chapter 253: Evil Spirit

    Chapter 253 - Evil Spirit


    The ground was violently quaking, stones rolled down from all directions, the resplendent light rays which burst forth from the astrbe, turned Ghost King room extremely bright. In the air, the blood stench hit their noses, so thick that it made one thought one was immersed in a sea of blood.


    Ghost Li did not know what caused the change but after the initial shock, he abruptly realized, turned and shouted, ¡°Xiao Hui!¡±


    The shout reverberated far and soon the echo of his shout was heard in the stone room, followed by another shock of earthquake, in the rumbling sounds, dust flew overhead, the stones which rolled down also became bigger.


    But there was no answer, the familiar [zhi zhi] cries never came, anxiety shown on his face, after a moment, his gaze came to the inner chamber. Besides, without noticiing, Mr Ghost had came over, unable to see his expression beneath the ck veil but his tone, seemed calm, instead in the strange calmness, there was a hint of excitement.


    ¡°That monkey of yours, should be inside.¡± Mr Ghost calmly spoke beside Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li nced at him, without hesitation, started to move and was already entering the chamber, following which his body startled, stood at where he was, in the empty room, that dark secret door inside the wall was like a deep dark hole, coldly watching him.


    Behind him, a light suddenly moved, it was the astrbe in Mr Ghost¡¯s hand who had also came over, when he saw the secret door, he was clearly taken aback, seemed like he didn¡¯t expect that the wall would reveal a secret door, or maybe he knew about the secret door but didn¡¯t expect it would be opened, for a moment was speechless.


    Both of them were highly skilled people, standing only for a moment in the room they already sensed that the source of the blood stench came from within. Ghost Li¡¯s face turned cold, looked deeply at Mr Ghost, Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes glinted, after hesitating for a moment, indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, these few days I am always within your eyesight, I also do not know what had happened.¡±


    Ghost Li snorted, although he was feeling perplexed but as the earthquakes became stronger and stronger and it was evident that the missing Xiao Hui slipped out from this hole, no matter what, this was not the time to question. He made a decision there and then, coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Mr Ghost frowned, he seemed hesitant and doubtful, was about to say something but Ghost Li had already entered into the darkness, he stood at where he was for a moment, saw the flickering astrbe in his hand, and again at the dark entrance, suddenly sighed and muttered, ¡°Man cannot foretell Heaven¡¯s ns, it is actually a monkey which foil the big n.¡±


    After speaking, he shook his head and made a bitterugh, his ck figure drifted too, sweeping into the secret entrance.


    The tunnel inside was narrow and long, as Ghost Li swiftly traversed, the ground soon sloped down, the walls also started to appear damp, but what made one disgusted was deeper in, the foul blood smell thickened again.


    Ghost Li while inside the tunnel, the surrounding sturdy walls were also shaking, if an ordinary person was walking here, would be in fear that the walls might copse and be buried alive, but right Ghost Li¡¯s expression was not showing any of that, his figure moved faster and faster, in a short while, he had already reached the other cave of the tunnel, after descending, he looked up, in front were the flickering madly red light and a long tform shrouded in red shadow, and far from the tform, an indistinct yet familiar howlings and roars.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face changed, that roar he recognized it to be Xiao Hui¡¯s when it transformed but what was it in the red shadow, or what danger it was that made Xiao Hui transformed and fought this life and death battle?


    Without a moment of hesitation, his figure like lightning, shot over into the dark red light, and behind him, Mr Ghost drifted from the entrance, after standing still, he did not have any other movements, instead first nced behind, right now from where he was standing, one was the entrance which he had just came from, the other was also a simr dark tunnel, Mr Ghost was looking at this tunnel.


    He watched that tunnel for a moment before looking away, and looked at the astrbe in his hand. After arriving here, the light emitted by the astrbe did not weaken and instead turned more brilliant, at the same time in its radiance, golden ancient words constantly surfaced, in the white zing light it lit up and faded, extremely mysterious, as if responding to something with all of its efforts.


    Mr Ghost looked up, that dark red light was flickering madly, a strong energy rampaging, in addition the surrounding earthquakes and trembling walls, all were announcing the arrival of a great danger. Just that looking at all of these, a smile appeared in his eyes instead, he strided and walked towards the dark red light, his footsteps quickened.


    When Ghost Li dashed into the dark red light, and when the red light shone on him, with his level of skills, he suddenly a slight dizziness, although he recovered almost instantly but what he saw, made him greatly shocked.


    A huge blood pool, a copsed mountain wall, the air filled with blood stench, all within his expectation. And in the mid-air, a strange human-shaped monster made up of numerous red blood energy, its height several zhang, almost filling up the entire huge cave. At the end of the tform, Xiao Hui which had transformed into a huge ape was roaring without fear but its size greatly different from the giant man, and the most important thing was, right now Xiao Hui seemed helpless, huge ball of red fires constantly threw out from the huge man¡¯s mouth and Xiao Hui could only kept avoiding.


    The zing red fires kept striking down from the air, at a quick nce, where the fire passed by even the sturdy rock seemed to melt, Xiao Hui although had an exceptional body but it too dared not touch it, could only jump here and there on the tform, escaping them by a hairline. Watching as its grey fur body was full of wounds, clearly it had gone through much hardship and now was only struggling to hang on, heavily panting.


    And at this moment, Xiao Hui leapt up with all of its might, narrowly avoiding a blood fire which swept past below, even in the air it could feel the fur at its lower part of its body being burnt, couldn¡¯t help but made a roar. But though it looked like it had avoided,ing down from the air, when it had justnded, suddenly felt a sharp pain below its feet, almost prating into its bone, Xiao Hui looked down, saw the stone floor had already turned into burning stone water and its feet split and fur burnt.


    The pain was not light, Xiao Hui¡¯s huge body wavered and almost copsed, the blood-energy huge man in the mid-air without any signs of pity, again threw another blood fire, it looked like Xiao Hui was about to be destroyed in this blood fire, its huge head cried out to the sky, far below it, angry roars were also heard but clearly those were of no help.


    As the blood fire struck down, Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes seemed to be filled with the blood fire image, at this critical moment, a long whistle was heard behind it, like a dragon singing, a dark-green light like a long rainbow streaking the sky, making a curve, like a shock of thunder and as fast as lightning, arrived just in time, enveloping a dark-green light around Xiao Hui, within the light sharp glints shed, a Taiji drawing emerged, glistening brightly, a rumbled sounded, blocked that red fire down.


    It was Ghost Li who had arrived in the nick of time.


    But although this was blocked, Ghost Li¡¯s body shook violently, darkness before his eyes, the light shield almost dispersing and his body almost fell off into the blood pool. Fortunately his cultivation was high, when his body fell he used the edge of the tform and drifted up, swept to where Xiao Hui was, his gaze quickly swept over Xiao Hui, without speaking, caught its body and with a low groan, single-handedly grabbed Xiao Hui up.


    Xiao Hui with a cry of pain, its body lifted up, in the air its bones emitted [ge ge] sounds, and the next moment, its body started to shrink and in a blink, back to its original body size, that little grey fur monkey.


    Right now, that huge man seemed to be infuriated that his blood fire was being blocked, his target also shifted to Ghost Li, opened its huge mouth and with a rumble, a blood me as long as five zhang shot out, like a fire dragon descending from the sky, burning towards Ghost Li.


    Ghost Li ced Xiao Hui on his shoulder, with a shout ¡°Hold tight!¡± and then floated up, his body¡¯s speed in moving was much more agile than Xiao Hui, although the fire force was extremely powerful but he always managed to escape between the gaps and looked much unhurried.


    Xiao Hui also did not stand by, after its body resumed, it grabbed hold of Ghost Li¡¯s clothes and sat firmly as Ghost Li flew around, its other hand also grabbed its both feet and looked, pain revealed on its face, [zhi zhi] calling non-stopped and then using its hand to fan its feet, most probably the pain on its feet was unbearably burning.


    But Ghost Li hearing Xiao Hui¡¯s cries, at the same time from the corner of his eyes saw Xiao Hui¡¯s actions, he instead was relieved, crying out in pain and fanning itself, seemed like Xiao Hui other than superficial injuries was not hurt badly. After being assured, Ghost Li¡¯s body flew even much leisurely, the blood fires although were powerful but they were slow and to him, exceptional but not threatening, also taking advantage of this chance, he started to flew around while avoiding the fires to take a closer look at the huge man.


    Far below him, like an abyss but the blood pool in the abyss had a shocking scene, especially when Ghost Li saw the four spiritual beasts in it, he was greatly shocked. Among the four beasts, other than the wilderness Zhulong, the other three had close encounters with him, he didn¡¯t expect that they would be incarcerated here.


    And immediately he recalled Ghost King expending all of Ghost King sect¡¯s strength, from the earliest ten years ago Kuiniu to the gathering of the four beasts, so it was all toy down this strange formation?


    He suddenly looked up at the huge man, a blood fire struck down, the surrounding air was like on fire, Ghost Li like an apparition instantly shed to several zhang away, avoiding it. That blood fire hit the stone wall behind, bits of rock flew, leaving a several zhang huge hole on the solid wall.


    Ghost Li hovered far, saw that this man was formed out of spiritual blood red energy, red light like clouds brewing turbulently, churning unceasing. On its face two huge eyes with zing red light, burning fiercely like fire, staring deadly at Ghost Li, another red fire erupted from its mouth, this huge man spiritual energy seemed to be infinite.


    Ghost Li managed to avoid again but this time sharp glint moved in his eyes, he did not stop and instead following the direction of the blood fire, less than three chi distance from the fire flew against it, heading towards that man¡¯s body. Xiao Hui on his shoulder, saw that terrible huge maning nearer and nearer but was not afraid, instead excitedly [zhi zhi] cried out, waving its fist hand, looking like it was intending to fight to the end with it.


    The huge man did not expect Ghost Li¡¯s sudden attack, furthermore with its huge body, its reaction was slow and in a blink, he only saw Ghost Li transforming into a light, like an arrowunched shot into its blood-energy body.


    Once inside it, Ghost Li immediately felt a heavy pressing pressure surrounding him, his speed was reduced and wild howlings were heard all around, like the wailings of the ghosts in hell, his blood channels also started to churn. In front of him, red haze shrouded, unable to see anything, he frowned, a sh of golden light on his face, a thought in his head and exceptional spell had started, solemn golden light surrounded him and expanded out, immediately blood energy within three chi radius receded, the ufortableness in his body disappearing.


    Unexpectedly the blood energy started to change again, in the red haze, numerous faces started to appear around him, some were happy, sad, angry, or fierce, countless of them, like ten thousand ghosts squeezing around him.


    ¡°Save me!¡±


    ¡°Give me your life!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Out of a sudden, a hubbub of noises, like a flood tide gushing over, thousands of red arms stretched out from the haze and tried to grab Ghost Li, the horrifying scene indescribable. But such ghostly conjuring spell which would most likely be sessful at ordinary humans, to Ghost Li who had Buddhism calming ¡®Great Brahman Wisdom¡¯, it had met its arch foe.


    The Buddhism supreme exceptional skill, was indeed the great foe of the Ghost Way, the numerous ghostly faces, appeared to have powerful turbulent forces but once they came near the golden light, all made shrill cries, hastened to escape and some who did not manage to, were burned by the golden light, instantly dissolving into grey powder, scattering with the wind.


    With such supreme spell protecting him, Ghost Li was even more fearless, charged ahead, though there were numerous ghost faces in front but nobody could stop him and all retreated to avoid, [pu] a sound and he had already passed through the giant¡¯s body and came out.


    [Rumble!]


    The blood-energy huge man made a strange angry roar, looked extremely incensed, the huge body slowly turned around. Although Ghost Li managed to prate through but his expression was somber, this strange man was made up of blood energy, had form without substance. He had just traversed through and yet seemed not to have affect the huge man at all, as such, wouldn¡¯t it mean he could only be hit by it and unable to retaliate, and looking at this huge creature¡¯s briming energy, the cave was also surging with abundant spiritual energy, Ghost Li could clearly feel that scattered spiritual energy continuously entering into this huge man¡¯s body, as such if he continued on, he would only tire himself out.


    And just when Ghost Li was thinking hard on how to defeat this giant who seemed invincible, the giant man instead had a change first, the giant¡¯s body seemed to break down, all of its energy gushing out, numerous energies shot out, forming a thick red haze in the air but it did not look like it was dispersing, instead it gathered more and more, in the end it became a ten zhang red blood energy ball, like a red sun, shooting out numerous red rays in the mid-air.


    And when Ghost Li was still stunned, deep inside that red ball, a loud sound was heard, the next moment, from that ball innumerable red tentacles were formed, each tentacle as thick as the rim of a bowl, length of several zhang, above them blood energy rising, dancing unhindered.


    In an instant, the entire huge cave turned into a sea of red tentacles, Ghost Li could still avoid those powerful red fires but this time facing the ubiquitous, terrible thousands of tentacles, even he couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingling, his countenance changed.


    From the initial fight with Xiao Hui, shooting rotting round balls, summoning skeletons and until the end transforming into blood-energy giant, and to the current strange blood ball, thousands of tentacles, the strange force of the formation in this cave, seemed to have innumerable skill abilities, in its viciousness it was eternally changing, made one inevitably feel despair and helpless against it.


    [Duo duo duo!]


    Sharp piercing sounds were heard, the tentacles charged from all directions, no ce to avoid or retreat, Ghost Li¡¯s face was solemn, with a loud shout, golden light and dark-green light radiated out at the same time, forming a light shield enveloping him and Xiao Hui, at the same time the Soul-devouring stick for the first time appeared in his hand.


    It was only a blink of an eye, in the sharp ear-gritting whistles, the tentacles pounced down, instantly enveloping Ghost Li¡¯s light, not to say it was closed up tight, even a bit of light from within was not seen, only strange red tentacles were seen tightly wrapping together, forming a strange ball in the air.


    Those red tentacles squirmed, clearly all were using their strength to tighten and pressed within, from outside the ball could be seen shrinking inwards and next moment rebounded to its original size, the tentacles again squeezed and it shrank slightly inwards, the rebound energy seemed to be strong, again it rebounded back to its original size.


    And like this, like a heart beating, and also like breathing, it repeated many times, suddenly rupture sound was heard from within it, and then it turned into a loud rumble, a huge stretch of tentacles seemed to be torn apart by the explosion, scattering away into red smoke. Ghost Li¡¯s figure shot out like lightning, flew out andnded on the tform but when he stopped, he almost could not stand straight.


    Ghost Li¡¯s face was extremely pale, his panting could be heard indistinctly, with his current cultivation, he could be pushed to such state in such a short time by this strange enemy, one could imagine the powerfulness of this formation.


    However the formation and the cauldron were not only like this, although Ghost Li escaped but those red tentacles which were exploded to that huge red ball, were nothing. In fact, those tentacles which were turned into red smoke, were again sucked in by the red ball, the spiritual energy constantly recycling, however powerful foe would only scatter at its sight.


    And again, even more tentacles again created out of the red ball, innumerable hands waved around in the air, a terrifying sight, even Ghost Li felt a chill looking at it.


    Watching as more red tentacles covered the air, [duo duo] sounds again howled down, Ghost Li already had the intention to retreat, facing such ghastly thing which did not seem toe from mortal world, it was obviously not what a human strength could fight. Just when he was about to avoid a bunch of tentacles which were swooping down and headed to the tunnel entrance when suddenly Xiao Hui made a sharp cry, its cry urgent and seemed to discover something, its hand pointing to that huge red ball.


    Ghost Li was stunned, he was concentrating fully to deal with the great enemy and did not have the energy to observe that red ball, in his hurry he nced at where Xiao Hui was pointing.


    This nce, made him stopped, inside the deepest part of the red ball, a faint white halo lit up,pletely different from the surrounding vicious red light. And almost at the same time when this white light lit up, the invincible red ball had a strange change, the red ball which seemed to be inted fully, as if someone had pierced it with a needle, started to dete, the red light swiftly dimmed, the innumerable tentacles seemed to freeze, almost half dissolve into red smoke, another part shrank, the more than ten zhang red ball also started to shrink.


    The red light in the air churned urgently, looking like it wanted to go mad but was helpless, even from far, Ghost Li could feel that mad and deep violent hatred.


    Watching as the change unfolded in front of him, it was really dizzying and shocking, but as the red light in the air turned weak, under Ghost Li¡¯s intense stare, a ball of evil red cloud was revealed in the deepest part of the red ball. In there, the red light was the reddest, looking from far, it was so thick that it almost appeared to be dripping blood, and that white halo, was also radiating out from that deepest part, although it looked insignificant against the surrounding mad ravaging blood energy but it did not had the slightest waver, instead, around this white dagger, the red energy gradually receded and dispersed.


    Ghost Li suddenly realized, the quakes also gradually ceased, only the air was still filled with the blood stench, still as thick, not knowing if it was due to the blood pool below.


    The ball of blood energy was still retreating, red light with sharp piercing sounds continued to brush past beside, looked extremely unwilling but helpless, eventually, after the red cloud dispersedpletely, the real self was revealed.


    A primitive ancient cauldron, strange inscriptions engraved around it, in the centre a weird devil face, and on the devil¡¯s forehead, a white light column which by now looked dazzling, radiated out from it.


    The Hidden Dragon Cauldron!


    Ghost Li recognized it immediately, this ancient cauldron was the most mysterious and the most valued magical weapon of Ghost King.


    Ghost Li slowly turned, his gaze moving away from the cauldron and to the surrounding, the cave walls which were already almost in ruins, the strange and terrible blood pool, the four beasts incarcerated, helpless and in pain, all of these, could all these really be done by Ghost King?


    And that terrible power above, the formless monster, the thing which should not exist in this mortal world, don¡¯t tell him it was also summoned by Ghost King?


    These acts, other than ¡®deranged¡¯ this word, he really had no other words to describe.


    Xiao Hui right now after the intense battle, seemed to have lost its usual restlessness, quietly crouched at Ghost Li¡¯s shoulder but its three eyes, kept ncing at the cauldron, seemed to be still fearful of it.


    Ghost Li stood solemely for a while and then came to the end of the tform, the ground below him after that battle, were full of potholes. He stood at the edge, like Xiao Hui previously, peered down.


    Xiao Hui had also looked away from the cauldron, softly called out a few times, like pleading Ghost Li to save Taotie and the other beasts below. Ghost Li¡¯s eyes shed, his brows frowning tightly, in the chaos just now he had felt uneasy seeing those beasts and right now looking at them carefully, he discovered that those beasts were already seriously injured, most of their spiritual energies gone.


    Ghost Li had never heard of spells that could suck spiritual energies, seemed like the mysterious formation in this cave and the ancient cauldron were the cause of it.


    He felt hesitant, he did not have good feeling towards those four beasts before him, and three of them in this situation were somehow connected with him and by right, he should help free the animals. However he was no longer that simple youth anymore, as he contemted, he already considered that the formation was so powerful, it must have cost the Ghost King great efforts toplete it, if he were to meddle in it and upset Ghost King¡¯s ns, wouldn¡¯t he be obviously turning against Ghost King?


    Actually if it was only falling out with Ghost King, Ghost Li did not have any fear, he had no qualms about it, but there was still Biyao lying there, a total of ten years...


    Once he thought about Biyao, the light in his eyes dimmed, he gently sighed, slowly stood up, facing Xiao Hui on his shoulder, he quietly shook his head. Xiao Hui immediately became anxious, scratched its ears and cheeks, both hands gesturing, its face imploring, clearly wanted Ghost Li to save those beasts, Ghost Li frowning tightly, his expression showing conflict, his heart also undecided.


    And at this moment, a clear crisp sound was heard behind them, both of them shocked and turned around, Mr Ghost, not knowing since when, had came to the tform, and that ancient astrbe, was radiating resplendently, its light like the sea waves turbulently rolled, forming a light column around the astrbe, charging up towards the sky, it was responding to that strange light on the cauldron.


    And in the dazzling astrbe, numerous white light petals were seen, each connected to each other, like the Buddhism Buddha¡¯s lotus seat, glittering and translucent, like a crystal, protecting the astrbe in it; above the astrbe, in theyers of bright rays and precious energy, an ancient golden word appeared, dazzling, floating in the light, but this time, the lit word did not fade, instead it became brighter.


    And following the character¡¯s brightness, like in response, in the mid-air, that light dagger also lit up.


    Ghost Li¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, stepped forward, sternly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    But Mr Ghost seemed not to have heard Ghost Li, his ck figure was now totally enveloped in the resplendent light of the astrbe, a pair of eyes staring intently at the suspended astrbe in front of him, for some reason, he looked more dignified than his usual ghostly aura.


    Under the astrbe radiance, Mr Ghost stretched out his hand, like plucking the flowers, leisurely picking, at the centre where the light was the brightest he gently touched, almost following his touch, another golden word leapt out, shining brilliantly, gently floated above the astrbe; And Mr Ghost never hesitated for a moment, his eyes staring tightly at the centre of the light, as if searching for something, the next moment, he lightly touched four times in the centre.


    Four golden words, floated in order of precedence, the entire astrbe in full resplendency, the light column had expanded more than twice its size, and in response, the ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯ embedded in the cauldron, also expanded several times, emitting [ka ka] light sounds, wavering ceaselessly, as if trying to break free.


    Ghost Li was greatly shocked, the dumbest person after experiencing the battle just now would also know, the mysterious light on the devil¡¯s face was the only thing that could restrain that invincible power, and if this ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯ was removed, one could imagine the consequences. Right now he could not be bothered to be considerate of anyone¡¯s feelings, in his anxiousness, his body swept towards Mr Ghost, shouting, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Unexpectedly although his body was as quick as lightning but when he was five chi away from Mr Ghost, he was deflected by a gentle yet abundant force, and just when he was being obstructed, Mr Ghost again touched the astrbe.


    This time, he seemed to do it very slowly, his finger seemed to be trembling, not knowing if it was because he was nervous or because he was focusing too much of his energy on this, when his trembling finger entered into the astrbe radiance, there was an instant where he paused, and then a light crisp sound, the seventh golden word, slowly rose up.


    This seventh word, seemed bigger than the other words, its color was also darker, after it rose up, it did not float like the other words, instead it rose and stayed fixed in the air. As the word rose, the other six words also surrounded over and formed a circle around it, instantly the seventh word radiated in golden light, forming a golden light column about only a finger thick, charged up towards the ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯.


    In the huge cave, not long ago a storm was ravaging in it, right now it suddenly descended into a strange silence, everything was quiet, not even the sound of breathing, all of the eyes, Ghost Li, Mr Ghost, Xiao Hui, the beasts in the pool, even the unseen, all held their breaths and watched, what was about to happen.


    [Pa!]


    A very very light crisp sound.


    The ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯ light column swiftly dimmed and disappeared, leaving a finger-sized hole on the devil¡¯s forehead, and the golden light column shone right into this small hole. And then a small pearl rolled out from the hole, its color deep blue,nded within the golden light.


    The golden light swiftly receded and descended, and this blue pearl also came along with it, when the pearl was near enough to be seen clearly, its color was like the vast sea, limitless and faint smoke was trapped in it, flowing slowly like the tide, day and night travelling the sky, never ceasing since the ancient times.


    The golden column gradually turned dim, the seven golden words also dispersed and disappeared, and that deep blue pearl, floated half a chi above the astrbe and started to spin. The resplendent light around the astrbe started to recede swiftly back to it, and soon, it resumed it usual look, emitting soft light and those tiny cubes were still orbiting, what was different was, it had an additional beautiful pearl, the astrbe looked like the firmament, all of the stars orbiting around that beautiful deep blue.


    The heavens and earth logic, hundreds of millions of years, seemed to be in this instant, indistinctly revealing in this tiny astrbe.


    In the cave, there was only silence, almost everything was in awe of this magnificent mysterious sight, just that, this silence only sustained for only a moment.


    [Rumble!]


    Indescribable deafening rumble, bringing with it since thousands and ten thousands years of wild joy, infinite blood light rays appear abruptly in this huge cave, every ce seethed with thick foul smell of blood, every corner had screaming red shadows, blood stench so thick it could not be diffuse charged up to the sky, the hovering cauldron, innumerable blood energies gushed madly to it.


    On the primitive ancient cauldron, the pale inscriptions started to lit up one by one, apanied by a strange tempo, evolving into blood red inscriptions, a mysterious and demonic sound was heard in the air, like an aged lonely distant evil spirit, chanting aloud a forgotten verse.


    Red, blood red color, like sea tide covering the entire cauldron, turning it into a red glittering monster, and finally, all of the blood energies gathered at that devil face, from the jaw, bit by bit it invaded up, turning the lips red, swallowing the nose and then the eyes.


    Finally, as if all of the blood energies howling, the entire cauldron shook, all of the mad blood red light shadows howled together in this cave, sharp cries ringing unceasingly, the blood pool also started to churn, the earth moved and mountains shook, stones started to fall like rain...


    Blood energy, surging like tsunami, covered past that hole where the tiny blue pearl once resided, dying the entire face red.


    [Rumble!]


    Majestic Fox Mountain summit, the weather changed, celestial thunder descended from the sky, loud thunder sounds exploded over the mountain summit horizon.


    Wild winds blew, blew all of the huge rocks and dust, whistling in the heaven and earth, a stern harsh scenery.


    The cold room inside Majestic Fox Mountain, the walls were all violently shaking, stones rolled down but Ghost King disregarded it all, right now, his eyes were alreadypletely red, extremely weird.


    In the quaking room and rolling stones, he slowly raised his right hand, in his right palm, a red inscription clearly was seen in the flesh, its shape like the ancient cauldron, bold and vigorous.


    Ghost King stared intently at his palm, then started tough, hisughter was cruel, mixed with madness, and even hysterical.


    ¡°It has seeded, it has seeded...finally seeded! Ah...¡± He deeply gasped for breath, his voice already turning hoarse, his face twisted, colour as red as blood, extremely strange.


    Suddenly, his right hand clenched into a fist, a strong force exploded out from his body, almost could see his veins twitching, the surrounding walls as if receiving a huge force, a big part of it copsing suddenly, dust and stones flew.


    ¡°Ha ha...ha ha...¡±


    Madughter, arrogance and insanity in it, Ghost King headed to the exit, just that he suddenly paused there, on his cruel and mad face, suddenly there was hesitation, his body moving slightly, almost wanted to turn and look at something.


    Behind him, was Biyao lying quietly there.


    Then, after an instant of hesitation, Ghost King still did not turn around, the huge stone door before him, suddenly exploded into pieces, in the raining stones, with mad determination, he strided out.


    [Rumble!] Violent earthquakes continued to rage, bigger and bigger stones fell, almost crushing this ce. And that frail green figure, quietlyy on the stone tform, silent and alone, with some mncholy.


    [Ding...ding...] clear crisp bells, quietly rang in this stone room, just that they were drowned by the rumbles from evenrger rocks crashing down.

 Chapter 254: Parted by death

    Chapter 254 - Parted by death


    On the tform above the blood pool, Ghost Li and Mr Ghost both looked up at the cauldron hovering in the air but both of their expressions were different, Ghost Li was shocked and stunned while Mr Ghost¡¯s eyes, was wild glee.


    After losing ¡°Qian Kun Lock¡¯, this final and also the most important shackles, the mysterious power of the cauldron seemed to have revived totally, the bright red blood energy flowed and surged madly, that devil face, also seemed to gain life, its lustre flowing, a pair of red eyes appeared alive, moving slightly.


    An invisible and terrible pressure was felt, emanated endlessly from the air, almost suffocating.


    Ghost Li regained his senses from the shock, turned and bellowed at Mr Ghost, ¡°What have you done?¡±


    Mr Ghost seemed oblivious to Ghost Li¡¯s shouts, his eyes were full of excitement and almost with a mad fervour, he walked a few steps forward, suddenly knelt before the cauldron.


    Ghost Li was stunned, incredulously looked at that dark figure, before Ghost Li¡¯s shocked gaze, Mr Ghost opened his arms and shouted loudly, ¡°Asura!¡±


    [Rumble!] A terrible deafening sound, like a terrible monster awoken by someone from his slumber, reverberated from the cauldron, the walls inside the cave made an exploding sound at the same time, numerous huge rocks crumbled down, the huge blood pool seemed to be pulled by some strong force, in the deafening rumbles, several fluid columns rose up, a strange yet imposing scene.


    On the cauldron, an indistinct red figure appeared, that figure was vague but clearly in its twisting and struggles, it was about to appear and emerge out, even from a distance, Ghost Li could clearly, truly feel that terrible power and its mad murderous intention.


    He stared deeply at that red figure, the expression on his face changed rapidly, suddenly he stomp his feet, his figure flew up but it was towards the exit. Although he did not know which holy being it was that was about to emerge but the power it contained was already more than what a human could resist, if that ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯ was still there, there could still be hope but since it had already been released by the astrbe, Ghost Li made the decision to leave immediately.


    He was no longer that simple and hot-blooded youth, willing to sacrifice everything for righteousness, in his heart, maybe it was because he fear death but there was something more important than that.


    The surrounding earthquakes were bing more and more violent following the appearance of that red figure, and just a moment before, he had an uneasy feeling, this unprecedented change in the mountain, would it endangered Biyao?


    Right now, his uneasiness turned stronger and had no further intention to be involved further here, decided to leave, and other than him, Mr Ghost obviously was only focusing on that red figure, oblivious to Ghost Li¡¯s departure, under the red light, his eyes seemed to turn red too.


    ¡°Asura...¡± He raised his arms, loudly called to the sky.


    Ghost Li swept off, his ears were still ringing with Mr Ghost¡¯s strange cries, his heart feeling extremely bewildered, for these ten years Mr Ghost in Ghost King sect had always been mysterious but his skills and knowledge, even Ghost Li was also wary of him, unexpectedly he had became this strange behaviour this day. While he was pondering, his figure was about to reach the exit and leave this ce.


    Unexpectedly, just at this moment, a shocking, heartrending cry was heard from behind, ¡°Ah...¡±


    This sharp and piercing cry, the sound full of shock and fear, despair, incredulous and sorrow, and Ghost Li heard it clearly, it was Mr Ghost. This sudden change made Ghost Li shocked, stopped his flight and turned around, this look made him shocked again and inhaled a breath of cold air.


    Mr Ghost¡¯s figure was still as before, kneeling before the cauldron but right now his arms were falling and weaklessly on the floor, a huge deep red tentacle, sharp as knife, stabbed down from the cauldron red figure, like a huge sickle, stabbing from Mr Ghost¡¯s back and through to the front, the force was so strong that it stabbed deeply into the sturdy floor beneath Mr Ghost, six chi radius around, all of the stones cracked.


    That mysterious red figure, used the terrible sickle-like-tentacle, nailed Mr Ghost to the floor, blood poured from Mr Ghost¡¯s wound, instantly dying red the floor below.


    ¡°Er ah...¡± Mr Ghost panted heavily, his body trembling violently, after a moment, that huge tentacle pulled out heartlessly and withdrew, that terrible force pulled up the extremely weak Mr Ghost and he flipped in the air.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, brushing past in the air, carrying some sadness.


    Who could have expected, Mr Ghost who had released the ¡®Qian Kun Lock¡¯, would be the first sacrificial of the red evil devil.


    Ghost Li subconsciously leapt up, caught hold of Mr Ghost, the ck veil still there but had been dyed a dark color by the blood he had thrown up, Ghost Li quietly nced at his chest and then averted his eyes.


    That wound was so huge, almost could chop Mr Ghost into halves, with such severe wound, he would not be able to survive no matter what. And just a moment ago, he was still standing beside him, in a blink he had became like this, Ghost Li for a moment did not know what to say.


    Holding Mr Ghost¡¯s body, Ghost Linded back to the tform near the exit, far from that terrible red figure, Mr Ghost right now was breathing heavily and losing his vitality, yet in such heavy injury, Mr Ghost started tough quietly.


    Thatughter was full of bitterness, self-mockery and helplessness, and hisughter onlysted a minute, immediately broken by violent coughing and spewing of blood out. Ghost Li gently ced him on the ground and then alertly nced at the red figure, the red figure shrouded by numerous balls of red energies twisted ceaselessly but did not seem to be making any moves towards the exit, not knowing if it was separated by the distance.


    Ghost Li looked at Mr Ghost, after remaining silent for a moment, quietly said, ¡°Do you have anything more to say?¡±


    Mr Ghost panted heavily, the glint in his eyes obviously started to dim, his hoarse voice, continued tough bitterly brokenly, ¡°I have nothing...nothing to say, this, this is...heaven¡¯s will, will ah, retribution...retribution...ah...¡±


    Ghost Li frowned tightly, his expressionplicated, although he felt animosity more than friendliness towards Mr Ghost but right now Mr Ghost was dying, his feelings turnedplicated, wanted to say something tofort him but could not think of any appropriate words.


    Just when Mr Ghost¡¯s panting were gradually getting softer, suddenly, he seemed to recall something and with strength from nowhere, he grabbed Ghost Li¡¯s hand.


    Ghost Li was shocked, stared at him in shock and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You...go...find...until...¡± Mr Ghost in pain, shouting himself hoarse, every word seemed to cause him great sufferings but he was still bitterly bearing it, word by word struggling to tell Ghost Li his final will.


    Ghost Li even though had a tough heart but could not help but change countenance, solemnly said, ¡°You can tell me, who do you want me to look for?¡±


    ¡°Find...Xiao...Huan...¡±


    Ghost Li was taken aback, he never expected Mr Ghost to say this before he die, with an incredulous tone, he asked, ¡°Find Xiao Huan? Find her for?¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s hand which was grabbing hold of Ghost Li was starting to be weak but he was still struggling to speak every word, ¡°Ask...her...to...save...save...save...¡±


    After speaking the word ¡®save¡¯, Mr Ghost seemed to have exhausted all of his strength, the glint in his eyes turned dimmer, his entire body seemed to also weakened, even his panting was bing inaudible.


    Ghost Li had quite a close rtionship with Xiao Huan and also quite liked this youngdy, looked upon her like a sister, right now hearing Mr Ghost¡¯s final words actually was about Xiao Huan and even when he was so in pain and still insisted to tell, evidently this was an important matter but Mr Ghost seemed like he was about to die speaking halfway, Ghost Li in his anxiety, crouched lower down and ced his ears beside Mr Ghost¡¯s lips, loudly said, ¡°Who are you asking Xiao Huan to save, quickly say it!¡±


    Mr Ghost¡¯s lips moved, as if hearing Ghost Li¡¯s shout, panted urgently for a few times and then used a voice that Ghost Li could barely hear, struggling to say out thest few words, ¡°Save...Qing...Yun...rear...mountain...¡±


    Until the end, it was gradually inaudible, at the final word, ¡®mountain¡¯, Mr Ghost¡¯s body violent shuddered and then loosened, his breath stopped and had left like that.


    Ghost Li paused for a moment, slowly ced Mr Ghost¡¯s body on the floor, his head full of questions, Qing Yun rear mountain? What did that mean, if he did not hear it wrongly, Mr Ghost¡¯s words meant Qing Yun mountain, but Qing Yun mountain ranges stretched for thousand of miles, undting, which rear mountain did he mean? Qing Yun sect upied seven of the tallest mountains, each summit had its own rear mountain, but to save Qing Yun rear mountain, what was it referring to?


    Mr Ghost had passed away speaking halfway, Ghost Li after remaining quiet for a moment, sighed and then nced at Mr Ghost¡¯s body, his eyes were still opened and so he closed up his eyes, quietly said, ¡°If I have the chance to meet Xiao Huan, I will pass your words to her, just that your words are ambiguous, I¡¯m afraid she might not understand too.¡±


    After speaking, he stood up, nced into the distance, saw that about half of the red figure was about to emerge, the entire body red like blood, its head was still shrouded in a ball of red air, Ghost Li frowned, unwilling to be here any longer, turned and was about to leave, suddenly stopped.


    In that instant, a thought suddenly emerged in his mind, like an unsuppressable temptation.


    He turned around, looked at Mr Ghost¡¯s body again, on the dark figure, the veil was still there, Ghost Li stared at that veil, suddenly wanted to lift up that veil and see what kind of face it was beneath it.


    But the next moment, he decided to give up that thought, turned and left.


    When Ghost Li left that cave, Xiao Hui who was on his shoulder quietly called out, Ghost Li was silent, although reluctant to leave those beasts inside the blood pool but right now that ce was really considered the most dangerous ce in the whole world, even with his current skills, Ghost Li had no confidence at all in fighting that terrible power.


    The walls and ground were still quaking, even though he knew that Ghost King was personally guarding Biyao and should not have any ident but he was still feeling anxious, this was a cmity they never had and clearly Ghost King was the one whoid that formation, it looked to be getting out of control, at least Mr Ghost was the best example.


    No matter what, going against Ghost King, better to bring Biyao away first.


    Right now the mountain was really too dangerous.


    Ghost Li while contemting, his figure started to move faster, sweeping towards the way he had came from and soon came to that bifurcation, just when he was about to enter that entrance which he came from, suddenly he stopped, deep inside the cave where it should be darkness, a red light shed and that light was heading swiftly towards himself.


    Ghost Li for some reason, subconsciously shed into the other tunnel, concealed himself in a dark corner against the wall, held his breath, at the same time grabbed Xiao Hui into his embrace and used his hands to cover its mouth.


    Xiao Hui who was already spiritually intelligent, seemed to understand and also became quiet, motionless in Ghost Li¡¯s embrace.


    The tunnel descended into silence but it was not for long, the next moment, a whistle was heard, with deep breathing, sounded more like a wild animal more than a man.


    [Pa!]


    A tall big figure swept out andnded, looking from the back, it was Ghost King, yet this person waspletely different from the usual Ghost King, his clothes for some reason were slightly tattered, his limbs and body seemed to be bigger than usual.


    A deep [pi pa] sound kepting out from Ghost King, not knowing what it was but his body clearly emanated an extremely familiar smell.


    Thick heavy blood stench!


    Ghost Li in the dark corner, coldly watched this figure.


    Ghost King did not stay at where he was for long, looked around and then strided to the red light at the end of the distant tform, he walked very fast and very urgent, as if something he was impatiently longing for was waiting for him, he didn¡¯t even notice the strange blood stains on the surrounding floor.


    After Ghost King¡¯s figure disappeared into the cave, Ghost Li slowly walked out, he stared at that ce, his eyes glinting, not knowing what he was thinking of.


    Xiao Hui slowly climbed up to his shoulder, quietly called out twice.


    Ghost Li was silent, was about to turn when his body shook, his countenance changed greatly, right now the mountain was quaking violently, the situation queer, danger everywhere and yet at this moment, Ghost King was alone here, an evil aura surrounding him, obviously different from usual.


    But, how about Biyao?


    At this time, Ghost King was going to the blood pool, and who was protecting Biyao?


    Ghost Li immediately turned pale, a ringing sound in his head, like a sh of lightning he leapt up, into the tunnel and flew.


    On the way, his heart unceasingly madly chanted:


    Biyao...Biyao...you must not have any mishap...


    The entire mountain was shaking, this was the feeling Ghost Li had while on his way, this was the first time the earthquake had sustained for such a long time and still no signs of stopping. On the contrary, the quakes seemed to be getting stronger.


    Sounds of copse could be far from far, made one tremble with fear, when Ghost Li came out of the tunnel and into Ghost King¡¯s residence, that tunnel before him in Ghost King¡¯s room, was already destroyed beyond look.


    Rocks were rolling down everywhere, the once connected tunnels were now riddled with rocks and potholes, and even more bigger rocks continued to fall. Rumbling sounds were heard from deep within the mountain, together with the earthquakes, made the people felt even clearly the unknown terror.


    Ghost Li soon discovered in the tunnels, the Ghost King disciples, like mad and fearful ants, rushed towards the cave exit without any regards, the usual sect strict rules, at this critical juncture had lost all of its effect, nobody bothered anymore.


    The humans gathered like rivers, Ghost Li¡¯s urgent steps were soon blocked by the crowd, at this moment, everyone was running for their lives, nobody regarded him as the vice sect head and nobody made way for him.


    Other than people, there were more people.


    Ghost Li who was in a panic strided, squeezed ahead, but in front of the person, was still another person, and soon, behind Ghost Li, anotherrge group of disciples who were fleeing for their lives gathered.


    He was like an infuriated small fish in the ocean school of fishes, trying his best to struggle, pushing and trying to dash out but as much as he tried, even above the people¡¯s head that few chi area, he could also see human bodies at times.


    Biyao...


    Beneath his feet, another violent earthquake, this time it was so powerful that almost everyone fell, everywhere was fearful shoutings and bellowings, and crying of pain from all directions, in that mad crowd, not knowing who fell, crushed by the human stampede.


    Ghost Li¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his mouth dry, he even felt dizzy, ahead, ahead what waited him, what exactly it was?


    Biyao...his heart shouting with all his might.


    Finally, as the human flow squeezed past this tunnel, Ghost Li slipped out at a bifurcation, it was a distance from the Ghost King¡¯s residence and the ice room, right now only need to go along this tunnel to go back, go right to the end would do. But then, Ghost Li had just managed to turn around when he looked ahead, stopped, despair filled his face.


    This tunnel was also filled with numerous disciples, struggling to run to the exit, although in that previous tunnel it was slow-moving but it was moving in the right direction, right now he had to go against the flow and looking at the people¡¯s faces filled with fear and madness, his heart sank.


    The earth and mountain shook, different noises unceasing, people in the madness and despair continued to flee, and behind them, in that solitary stone room, how was that person, could she be hurt by the rocks?


    Did she perhaps see, a man cursing loudly in the squeezing crowd, with a simr madness like the surrounding people trying to flee, trying his might to push against the crowd flow, towards her cold room, inch by inch approaching...


    [Rumble!]


    A deafening sound exploded behind the people, in the violent quaking, a huge crack on the wall, like a cracked watermelon skin, crumbled into pieces, a piece of it which almost had all of the big and small rocks in the tunnel smashed down, right into the crowd.


    In that instant, blood sprayed, several people died just like that, not knowing how many more were injured, and in their shock, the remaining people were even more terrified and pushed ahead with their might, and those trapped behind the rock which blocked their way out, shouted desperately.


    Beneath the huge rock, blood flowed, dying a huge patches and patches of ground.


    The despair atmosphere permeated among the people, everyone pushed and struggled with their might, hitting that huge rock but that sturdy and solid huge rock was not what their strengths could move, still coldly unmoving.


    The earthquakes around them and the distant loud rumbles, carrying the message of death, seemed toe nearer and nearer.


    And at this moment, those nearest to the rock suddenly felt a cold air assaulted from ahead, the next moment, the rock trembled and closely following it, that trembling became more intense and the rock emitted several exploding sounds sessively.


    [Rumble!] a loud sound, the rock actually exploded into pieces, big pieces of it fell among the dust but the people were overjoyed, who would bothered much, lifted their feets and dashed ahead.


    [Cough cough, cough cough...] a light coughing as heard from the dust, a figure who appeared to stagger, slowly walked over, the dust settled on his face, shoulder, he did not brush it off, on his pale face, flushed with redness resembling overexertion.


    Ghost Li.


    What greeted him was, pairs and pairs of delighted eyes, but nobody thanked him, before the thanks, the people¡¯s minds were totally consumed with fleeing, the crowd moved, the first few ahead were already running over, looked like the scene of crowd squeezing to flee was about to reenact.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A loud bellow was suddenly heard from Ghost Li, the people ahead abruptly stopped, at this moment, Ghost Li¡¯s status as vice sect head was no longer an authority to them, what could make them fear was only the threat of death.


    The man whose eyes were red, Soul-devouring stick in his hand, Sinister Orb glimmering with lines of blood light, it was stimted to the max, the cold murderous intention, like a flood of tide gushed over, the same cold words, wereing from him.


    ¡°Who dares to block my path again, will suffer the same fate at the stone!¡±


    The people were shocked, the dust which was still swirling around made everyone believed Ghost Li¡¯s threat, and the crazed red light in his eyes made sure nobody ignored his threat, silently, the people made a narrow path for him, even though it was small for even one person to walk through but it was the limit.


    Ghost Li did not say anything more, he strided, squeezed past the people and headed to the cold room.


    Ahead, the end of the crowd, there was still someone, waiting for him...


    No matter what, he had to go over!


    He clenched his teeth, not knowing since when his lips already had thin blood flowing out, looked rather horrible, nobody dared to look into his eyes, everyone avoided him like an evil spirit.


    But Ghost Li did not care, he was only running ahead with his might, pushing anyone who was in front of him, following that narrow gap which might be swallowed by the crowd anytime, ran with huge steps, against the flow.


    This world, those that are really worth caring about, how many are there?


    Suddenly deep beneath the ground, rumbling thunder-like crashes were heard again, the next moment, again another wave of violent earthquake, the walls shook violently,rge rocks fell, heartlessly smashing onto the crowd, cries and howls were heard, in a blink, the earthquake had made them unable to stand, people were falling all over the ce.


    Not knowing who it was that abruptly shouted loudly, dashed ahead disregarding everything, the next moment, everyone did the same thing, totally forgetting the other dangers.


    The perilous gap, immediately vanished, innumerable people squeezed ahead, turning into a stampede and enclosing Ghost Li within it, rushing with their might in another direction. Ghost Li almost cracked in anger, with a loud bellow, murderous aura surged, left hand stretched out, like grabbing a chick he immediately grabbed an escaping disciple and pulled before himself, his right hand stick raising up high, about to strike down, killing to warn the others.


    In the faint red glow, the orb flickering with strange evil light, illuminating that terrified young disciple¡¯s face.


    He was only a teen, his face pale, his body unable to stop trembling due to the fear, his teeth chattering, only his eyes, still with a glint, that tiny weak glint.


    That was the innate instinct hope for survival!


    In that instant, things seemed frozen, the cold murderous intention and the madness in his heart, the faint glow from the Soul-devouring, in the crowd, the end of the crowd, who was gazing in the distant from the unseen world?


    The red glow, quietly receded from Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, recing it was indistinct tears, he released his hands, let go of that young man and then suddenly with a loud roar, the stick like wind swiftly struck out, broke through the rock and stabbed into a solid wall beside.


    Ghost Li grabbed the stick tightly, pressed close against the wall, burying his head deeply into the shadows.


    The human crowd like a gushing tide flood, rushed past beside him, innumerable bodies squeezed past him, pressing him, knocked onto him but he did not move and bear it on, as if transforming into a stone with no life, quietly waiting.


    That young man was swept up by the crowd, involuntarily moving ahead, but he in the crowd, kept turning around, a strange look in his eyes. In between the gaps in the human flood, he struggled to find that solitary yet preserving figure, just that, that figure soon disappeared among the people, never to be seen again.


    Not knowing for how long, in the chaos, that terrible human flood finally passed. In the scattered dust, a figure slowly propped himself up, was about to walk when suddenly his legs weakened and almost fell.


    Ghost Li inhaled deeply, clenched his teeth tight and eventually stood up, his clothes, especially the ones on his back, were already in tatters, like numerous beasts had trampled past on his back, even with his cultivation, his face was also extremely pale.


    But he did not look like he would take a rest, on the contrary, the anxiety on his face increased, there was already no human flood ahead of him, he strided and slightly staggering, ran towards the end of the tunnel.


    Biyao...


    For some reason, the road ahead seemed dark.


    He panted, running in the tunnel, the damage to the surrounding walls had became much more serious, everywhere were copsed stones, and as those reflected in Ghost Li¡¯s eyes, he became more anxious.


    Finally, he could see the entrance to the cold far from a distance but immediately was stunned, his face pale even more, looking from afar, he clearly remembered a new stone door had just been fixed up but now only stone pieces on the ground, could it be...


    Ghost Li did not dare to continue the thought, he only used all of his strength to rush forward.


    Suddenly, just when he was moving, without any warning, the rumblings and violent earthquakes below, stopped.


    It was still crazy hubbub a moment ago and the next moment it was a strange silence, the contrast was so great, made one almost unable to ept.


    Ghost Li paused and still ran ahead, this sudden silence, in the long corridor, there was only a solitary figure left, flying deep into the mountain.


    And behind him, deep darkness slowly gushed, rolling over, without any sound.


    He dashed to the entrance, grabbed the door frame, his joints turned white due to the effort, looked in.


    The world was silent, any sounds nor scenes did not exist, in his eyes, there was only the cold room, that empty stone tform,


    Without anything on it, the stone tform!


    ...


    As if his body energy had been sucked out suddenly, his body ckened down, heaven and earth spinned, his entire world seemed to be spinning and trembling, that only shout, reverberated in his head.


    Biyao...


    Ghost Li stood up in a daze, slowly walked into the room, due to countless earthquakes, the interior of the room was already a scene of devastation, broken stone pieces were everywhere, walls filled with cracks, numerous big and small, even the usual clean floor had ayer of thick dust.


    Even around the ice stone tform, had several big and small stones, a few had also crashed directly onto the tform. The devastating scenes seemed to turn into sharp knives, viciously stabbed into Ghost Li¡¯s heart. He walked staggeringly, breathing heavily with his mouth, his body wavering.


    Suddenly, the corner of his eyes brushed past a part of the room, froze and next moment, started to shake, in that corner where the room¡¯s damage was the heaviest, the stones piling up to half a human¡¯s height, and below the stones pile, underneath a huge rock, a corner of a green cloth was seen.


    Green, a corner of a clothes...


    Suddenly, like a mad man he dashed over, rushed to that stone, pushed away the stones, grabbing, digging, the sharp corners of the stones cut and bled his hands but he did not seem to feel all of these.


    Finally, he moved thest and the biggest stone, and then he was stunned.


    Slowly he crouched down...


    Before him, was a corner of a green cloth.


    But, it was only a corner.


    His eyes slowly shifted, looked at the surrounding, on the ground full of dust, there were many footsteps, big and small but Ghost Li clearly knew, these by right should not appear here.


    The cold stone room, only he and Ghost King coulde in, and the others that coulde in like Mr Ghost, were with him or not in the mountain.


    And yet in such chaos where everyone was trying to flee, why would there be some people sneaking in here?


    The next moment, Ghost Li¡¯s countenance turned pale, almost subconsciously he had already thought of an answer:


    Hehuan Bell.


    In the Evil sect, everyone knew Hehuan Bell was then the exceptional rare Evil sect treasure, it was evenparable to the ck Heart Elder¡¯s Sinister Orb, in their greed, could it be...


    Ghost Li did not continue his thought, his mind instantly in a nk.


    Deep inside his heart, something quietly broke, crumbled, and that final support which held his heart, thin like gossamer, yet shouldering a thousand jin heavy burden.


    There was nothing anymore...


    Finally nothing anymore...


    Like in a dream, that green figure appeared in his mind suddenly, that faint smile still that beautiful and gentle, the air around him became colder and colder, assaulting from all directions, only that figure was warm, that smile thest warmth in his heart, just that, slowly, the figure turned faint, gradually faded, even the remnant warmth also gradually disappearing...


    The silent cold like death, like a ice cold tide from his memory somewhere, gushed over, swallowing him.


    Biyao...


    His heartstly was calling out this name.


    The next moment, he fainted, entire self fell heavily down onto the floor, stirring up the dust.


    The entire Ghost King sect cave, not a human was seen, in the strange silence, suddenly, deep below the mountain, a shocking deafening sound exploded.


    [Rumble]


    In that instant, the entire mountain started to shake, a strong force from deep below madly galloping and roaring, all of the stone walls were shaking, grounds started to crack open, and this time, in those cracks, a terrible red glow revealed out.


    Blood stench, permeated every corner.


    More and more grounds looked to be soon swallowed up by the terrible force, slowly copsing down, red light getting stronger, bigger, until the end, evenrge pieces of stone walls, copsed, into that red light.


    The terrible roar and madughter, like a devil resurrected from the abyss, reverberated deep within the red light.


    Gradually, a huge hole was formed, blood-red light shot out, and at the perimeter of the hole, the floor and stones continued to fall in, continuously expanding this terrible deep hole.


    And in the cold room located far off, the ground and walls were also shaking badly, rocks kept falling down, a few heavily smashed onto Ghost Li¡¯s body who was on the ground but his body was motionless, without any reaction. Outside the room, the terrible force in the distance, seemed to be approaching this direction.


    And at this moment, suddenly, a white figure appeared at the cold room¡¯s entrance, it was Xiao Bai. Frowning tightly and her face somber, she nced into the room, when she saw the empty stone tform, her face also turned pale and then she saw Ghost Li unconscious on the other side of the room.


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Bai dashed over, flipped him over, appearing before her was a pale face which looked to have given up all hope, his body cold, she almost thought she was holding a dead body.


    She clenched her teeth tightly, her gaze moving around, suddenly saw Ghost Li holding something tightly, it was a piece of green cloth, her thoughts spinned,prehended about seventy or eighty percent, her eyes turning red.


    [Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!...]


    However, the world was cruel enough not to allow her to grieve, deafening explosions again were felt from deep below, after another wave of earthquakes, Xiao Bai could sense that the shaking ground below her was gradually copsing, red light poured out from the huge gaps below her feet, mixed with extreme high heat.


    Flowing below, seemed to be the searingva.


    Xiao Bai was rmed, with a light shout, she carried Ghost Li¡¯s body, both feet touched a fallen rock and flew out of the cold room, she was just out when the entire room copsed, into that terrible red light.


    But after leaving, Xiao Bai again turned pale, the situation outside was even worse than the room, the enormous hole was swiftly expanding, right now it was not only the ground, even the walls and the rocks above were all copsing down, Xiao Bai leapt and flew among the remnant rocks, asionally looked down, saw endless red light, zing heat, as expected great volume ofva turbulently surging among the red light.


    There were lesser and lesser areas for her tond, even the remaining bits were swiftly copsing, Xiao Bai clenched her teeth, sped along while carrying Ghost Li. At this life and death juncture, suddenly Xiao Bai felt a weak light from above, she quickly looked up, saw among the thick mountain rock, after the waves of earthquakes, the huge rocks raining down like armageddon, narrow gaps appeared and revealed the sky.


    Could it be that the entire mountain was about to copse, a skyhole revealed from above?


    A determined look appeared on Xiao Bai¡¯s face, pushing heavily with her feet, leapt up from thest rock supporting her, flew upwards, below that rock also finally copsed into the red light, there was no longer any retreat routes.


    zing hotva, like an angry giant started to bellow, slowly surging upwards, below theva, there seemed to be a powerful force supporting it, the next moment, hotva exploded, evolving into a huge tide, charged up.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s figure in the chaotic scene, below theva flood was surging up, above huge rocks and stones raining down, Xiao Bai like a white bird, spread her wings and flew, in the wild storm traversed, with all her might flew towards the sky.


    Heaven and earth changed countenance, dark clouds rolled.


    Majestic Fox Mountain was once the tallest mountain in the region, right now, in a deafening sound and smoke covering the sky, slowly copsing.


    The earth quaking violently, as if that power, even the heaven and earth was in fear of it.


    In the deafening sound, the dust and smoke which reached several hundreds zhang into the sky, the zingva shot up from the earth, into the firmament, and under this terrible impressive sight of the heaven and earth power, beside that hugeva tide, a white tiny figure narrowly at thest minute, finally flew out of that hell-like mountain, heading into the distance.

 Chapter 255: Leaning close

    Chapter 255 - Leaning close


    A white figure shed past the horizon,nding on a small hill several miles away from Majestic Fox Mountain, the faint glow flickered for a moment and then dispersed, revealing the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox Xiao Bai.


    She gently ced Ghost Li on the ground and then carefully checked, after confirming that he was not having any serious injury, she heaved a sigh of relief and slowly stood up. Her white clothes were spotted with many burn marks, disying yellow and even ck colours, and some of the most badly burned ces had holes, revealing her fair skin.


    However, Xiao Bai was not concerned at all about her body, afterposing herself, she turned and stood, gazed towards the direction where she had came from.


    Far in the horizon, the huge fire column left hard-to-remove marks in the air, even from such a distance, Xiao Bai could still feel the heat from the wind, and on that devastated mountain, within theva which was gradually calming down, strange red light was instead getting stronger, dancing madly in the air, in the depths of it, there seemed to be a blood red figure, continuouslyughing.


    Xiao Bai quietly watched for a long time, the expression on her face did not reveal any sorrow or loathe, or maybe it should be said, she was only watching indifferently at a scene which might appeared as armageddon to humans.


    Behind her, a light rustling sound was heard, she turned around and was surprised, Ghost Li was still lying there unmoving but something under his chest seemed to move and a grey figure crawled out, it was Xiao Hui.


    Xiao Bai stared in disbelief and thenughed, pped her hands and opened her arms, said, ¡°Little fellow, didn¡¯t expect that you are so clever,e over.¡±


    Xiao Hui crouched at Ghost Li¡¯s chest, nced at its master, scratched its head, three eyes looking around and then [zhi zhi], jumped over and into Xiao Bai¡¯s arms.


    Xiao Bai smiled warmly, hugged Xiao Hui and gently smoothed its head, and then discovered a number of wounds on its body, some even had gaping flesh, looking quite serious.


    ¡°Ai...¡± Xiao Bai softly sighed, shook her head, carried Xiao Hui to Ghost Li, found a root and sat down, ced Xiao Hui before herself, took out a small jade bottle, her tone pitying, said, ¡°Xiao Hui, following this unlucky guy, you must have suffered quite a bit isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes all blinked at the same time and then shook its head, like a rattle-drum, at the same time [zhi zhi] called out, apparently looking rather indignant and angry, seemed like it didn¡¯t like Xiao Bai speaking bad about Ghost Li.


    Xiao Bai rolled her eyes at Xiao Hui, in an annoyed voice said, ¡°Alright, alright, I know, your master is the best.¡±


    Xiao Hui grinned, scratched its head, looking rather happy.


    Xiao Bai again hugged Xiao Hui, at the same time poured out a few green medicine pills out from the bottle, crushed with her hands and carefully applied the powder onto Xiao Hui¡¯s bleeding wounds. These powder dissolved upon touching the flesh, making [si si] sounds, immediately Xiao Hui¡¯s wounds stopped bleeding, clearly the medicine had amazing effect on superficial wounds.


    Xiao Bai waited again for a moment, until the medicine hadpletely disappeared into the wounds and then tore a few cloth strips from her clothes and carefully wrapped Xiao Hui¡¯s wounds. Xiao Hui remained very quiet throughout the whole process, allowing Xiao Bai to do what she wanted, most likely it also understood Xiao Bai¡¯s good intention.


    Soon, Xiao Bai finished bandaging Xiao Hui¡¯s wounds, Xiao Hui¡¯s chest, right arm, left leg and back of the head were banaged, looking rather like a seriously injured soldier andical at the same time.


    Xiao Hui also did not seem to be used to it, kept looking at itself, at the same time its arms were getting restless, looked like they were about to look at the bandaged wounds, Xiao Bai red at it and angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Xiao Hui was startled and jumped back, and then grinned and really did not move.


    At this moment, Ghost Li¡¯s suddenly moved, a low groan escaped from his lips, both of them immediately looked over, after a moment Xiao Bai softly sighed.


    That man clearly was still unconscious but he was still calling that name out from his lips:


    Biyao...


    Xiao Bai stood up, walked a few steps out into an opened ground, gazed over to Majestic Fox Mountain, behind her, Xiao Hui scratched its head and followed, caught hold of Xiao Bai¡¯s clothes and mbered up, sat on Xiao Bai¡¯s shoulder.


    Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes had a faint sorrow, stretched out her hand and gently smoothed Xiao Hui¡¯s body, before them, that mountain had vanished forever from the world, leaving only a terrible huge abyss, and in that abyssva continued to flow, and that red light above it.


    ¡°Xiao Hui, what to do?¡± Xiao Bai softly asked, even though she was asking Xiao Hui but it seemed more like she was asking herself, her brows gently frowning, there seemed to be inexplicable grief and tenderness, ¡°Biyao has left, I am really afraid he... will not live on.¡±


    Xiao Hui did not speak, only staring dumbly at Xiao Bai, its three eyes turning slowly, not knowing if it understood, Xiao Bai smiled faintly, with some bitterness, turned around and looked at that breathing but as if no longer had any vitality man.


    ¡°What should we do, looking at him like this, it is also hard for me...¡±


    Xiao Hui suddenly [zhi zhi] called, Xiao Bai nced at it sideways and then with a bitterugh, shook her head and carried Xiao Hui down, embraced it and softly spoke, ¡°Go home? Seems not bad but...¡± she nced at Ghost Li, shook her head and gently said to Xiao Hui, ¡°Does he have a home?¡±


    Xiao Bai for some reason, felt a pain in her heart, looked over nkly at Ghost Li¡¯s face, not knowing since when, the sides of the man¡¯s hair, already had grey hairs.


    Some said, vicissitudes of life can be thousand ten thousands years but it can also be in a blink of an eye, just that in this mortal world lifetime, who could define it clearly?


    Xiao Bai feeling lost, sank into faint thoughts, until momentster, alerted by Xiao Hui¡¯s movement and cries. She shook her head, made a bitterugh, this time, it was herself, it had been so many years already but she was still sentimental.


    Following which, she turned and looked at Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui leapt down, stood on the ground and gestured, at times pointing towards north, [zhi zhi] calling non-stop.


    Xiao Bai watched for a while, her brows slowly frowning, after a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°You mean, we should go to his earliest home?¡±


    Xiao Hui nodded unceasingly.


    Xiao Bai nced at Ghost Li, saw him still unconsciousness, was silent for a moment, sighed and said, ¡°We can only do this, let¡¯s go, anyway no matter what, it is better than staying here.¡±


    Xiao Hui grinned, Xiao Bai stretched out her hand, Xiao Hui leapt up and soon was at her shoulder, Xiao Bai then walked towards Ghost Li, crouched down, looked at him for a moment and gently said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    A white light, suddnely lit up on this small hill, charged up into the clouds, determined and without any regrets, towards north.


    The mountain breeze, blew over on the earth, the heat still within it, like a warm hand, gently consoling the wounded earth. And far away, the huge abyss, still shrouded in the red shadow, facing the living things on earth, twisting unceasingly, as if demonstrating its might, and yet likeughing.


    Central ins, Qing Yun Hill.


    At the foot of Qing Yun Hill, it was still lush, exuberant scene, everywhere was green green grasses and thick forests, deep within the trees, pleasant cries of birds could be heard frequently, although it did not have that celestial air like Qing Yun seven mountains but it had the warmth of the mortal world.


    At a stretch of thick brambles and wild vegetation area, devasted buildings and ruins quietly standing there, this was once the ce called ¡®Grasstemple vige¡¯, and now things had already changed with time.


    Light breeze blew over, lush grasses swayed, carrying the fresh fragrance of the grasses.


    White light slowly descended from the sky, before Xiao Bai could stand firmly, Xiao Hui had already jumped down from her shoulder, rolled viciously a few times on the ground, happily calling out, seemed extremely excited.


    Xiao Bai revealed a smile and then carefully supporting Ghost Li to lean against a broken wall. Ghost Li had came out from his unconscious but looking at him, he seemed to look even worse before he fainted.


    His face extremely pale, almost without any colour, his eyes although opened but looked vacant, without any expression, did not move and also did not blink, he looked more like a zombie rather than a living person.


    Looking at Ghost Li like this, Xiao Bai looked rather anxious, actually Ghost Li had already woken up few days before they arrived but from the moment he woke up, he had been like this, there was no change at all, Xiao Bai tried all ways and talked her mouth dry but it was still to no avail.


    Xiao Bai even once doubted, her numerous gentle persuasions and heartfelt words, actually were never heard by Ghost Li at all.


    However, even she understood but she never expected, Biyao¡¯s departure would cause such a great hurt to Ghost Li, other than crying, she was also helpless, though she was a Nine-tailed celestial fox with thousand year of cultivation but towards humans¡¯ emotions, what could she do?


    Beside her, Xiao Hui leapt and jumped into the nearby forest, after a while again ran out, a few wild fruits in its hands, ran over and [zhi zhi] passed to them. Seemed like it was very familiar with the surrounding territory, Xiao Bai nced at the grey monkey, sighed and took a wild fruit, with a rather bitter smile said, ¡°Xiao Hui ah, you are still the best, always so happy the whole day, if your master could also be the same like you, then...¡±


    She shook her head gently, did not speak anymore, bit into the fruit and tasted the sweet juice, it was delicious.


    Xiao Hui grinned at Xiao Bai, again presented the fruit to Ghost Li but Ghost Li was still that look, Xiao Hui waited for a while and seemed to know Ghost Li would not take it, only shrugged its shoulders and ced the fruits on the ground, grabbed one and snuggled up to Ghost Li, ate with big mouthfuls.


    It happened to be noon, two people and one monkey in this dpidated vige, sat quietly like that, Xiao Bai did not speak anymore and Ghost Li was still the same, naturally would not speak too. As for Xiao Hui, after eating some wild fruits, leaned its head against Ghost Li¡¯s legs, its four limbs wide opened and slept soundly.


    Time, unconsciously silently slipped away, the sky changed, in the blue firmament, white clouds drifted, one after another, gentle breeze blew past, the green grasses making [hua hua] light sounds, rustling the clothes and hair, carrying a feeling of slugginess.


    The sun headed to the west, the sky gradually darkened.


    As the night descended and the moon just appearing, still far above in the horizon, a few stars have started to twinkle, watching another night in this mortal world.


    Xiao Hui was snoring softly, flipped over and continued to sleep, in its dream, its face seemed to be still smiling, not knowing if it was because it easily forgets its worries and sadness and only remember the happy things?


    Under the faint moonlight, Xiao Bai quietly stood up, she looked up at the moon, seemed to be contemting something, after a long time, she turned back and nced at that unmoving figure which had already merged into the darkness.


    She softly sighed, strided out, the night breeze blew gently, her white clothes fluttering, walking solitary under the moonlight, that beautiful and full figure, just like an ancient beauty, drifted off.


    This night, the moon was especially bright.


    Qing Yun Hill Small Bamboo Valley, Lu Xueqi stood by herself before the window, her white clothes like snow, bright like frost, reflecting her beautiful face. Moonlight, spilled down from the sky, onto her at the window, like water ripples.


    Countless of such nights, she sat quietly before the window, watching the night sky full of stars.


    Brightly illuminating the lone figure, reflecting the sympathy of the moonlight chill.


    From far, bamboo rustling sounds were still heard, that was the wind blowing past the bamboo forest at Small Bamboo Valley, under the moonlight, light breeze also blew over here, quietly into the window, fluttering a very small corner of her clothes.


    Tianya, quietly leaned against the side of the window, like it beautiful owner, moonbathing the cold clear moonlight, watching the horizon.


    The moon, slowly shifted to mid-sky, Lu Xueqi still quietly watching, between her brows, pining and sadness causing her brows to be slightly locked.


    ¡°Are you still doing well?¡±


    Almost inaudible, she whispered, gentle moonlight but without any ripples, still quietly sprinkling.


    The pining on her beautiful face, seemed to increase.


    Suddenly at this moment, she seemed to sense something, her brows frowning, her body which was leaning slowly sat straight up, both of her eyes glittering brightly, looked away from the horizon and towards outside of the house.


    Outside the house, not far from it was a small stretch of bamboo forest, under the moonlight, the slender bamboos cast thin shadows on the ground, right now among the shadows, there was an indistinct human figure.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s countenance changed, stood up and coldly spoke, ¡°Which master is it, please show yourself!¡±


    Bamboo shadows swayed, that figure seemed weightless, stood at the thin bamboo branches, after a long time, suddenly with a deep sigh and then someone faintly said, ¡°Even I can¡¯t help being attracted upon seeing, no matter whenever I look at you, you are always this stunning.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s eyes turned cold, looked deep into the forest but for some reason, the intruder¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant and very familiar, heard it somewhere before. While trying to recall, her face was still as cold as frost, Lu Xueqi said, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A breeze blew over, the bamboos suddenly shook strongly, disturbing the shadows on the ground, a white figure simr to Lu Xueqi floated out, it was Xiao Bai.


    Under the moonlight, her face like a painting, her skin glittering and clear, a faint coquettish look indistinct between her brows, her beauty not inferior to Lu Xueqi at all.


    Lu Xueqi was surprised, unexpected that it would be Xiao Bai, asked in stunned, ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Xiao Bai smiled faintly, said, ¡°Naturally it is me, why, can¡¯t?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, said, ¡°Are you here to look for me, what is the matter?¡±


    Xiao Bai nced at her, smiled, said, ¡°Now it is sote in the night, you are not sleeping, leaning against the window and staring at the moon, wonder who are you thinking of?¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s fair face blushed and then she humphed, sternly said, ¡°This is none of your business, what exactly are you here for? This is our Qing Yun sect Small Bamboo Valley territory, if you do not exin clearly, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Xiao Bai slowly spoke, ¡°Oh, really? Then alright I will say it, actually the person who you are thinking of, it is because of that person I am here.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook, looked up at Xiao Bai, saw her still smiling but without any mockery, hesitated and slowly said, ¡°He...he what happened to him?¡±


    Xiao Bai said, ¡°He is now at the Grasstemple vige below the mountain.¡±


    Lu Xueqi shook, agitated emotion shed past her face, even the jade-like hands clutching the window tightened. The next moment, a faint shadow shrouded her face, she quietly said, ¡°I will not go.¡±


    Xiao Bai was surprised, asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Lu Xueqi was quiet for a moment, slowly looked down and said, ¡°Our sect is in a mess right now, teacher, elders are all troubling over it, and furthermore his current identity...if I go to him I will be defying the sect rules, breakingmandments, and even if I meet him, what will it do?¡±


    Speaking these, she seemed emotional, her teeth biting gently onto her lower lips, inhaling deeply, as if she was trying topose herself, who knows after a period of silence, a rush of emotions still poured from the depths of her heart, until it filled her entire body, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself, burst out, ¡°Is...is he still doing well?¡±


    Xiao Bai did not speak, quietly watching her.


    Lu Xueqi felt a wave of uneasiness, like a shiver, ran through her body.


    She looked deeply at Xiao Bai, held her breath.


    Xiao Bai, after a period of silence, quietly said, ¡°Biyao left.¡±


    Lu Xueqi like being struck by lightning, stood dumbly, her mouth ajar but could not speak a word, her mind ringing and in a nk.


    Xiao Bai faintly said, ¡°You and him, are not considered outsiders, he is now...¡±


    ¡°What happened to him, how is he now?¡± Lu Xueqi as if suddenly shock awake, her face pale, repeatedly asked, looking like she could no longer stand firmly.


    Xiao Bai was silent and said, ¡°He is not very well now, I am at lost too, that¡¯s why I came to look for you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s elegant brows frowning tightly, deep worries etched on her face, she who had always been cold andposed, right now was at a lost. She panted lightly, as if a heavy burden had suddenly pressed onto her chest, suddenly, she looked up and stared at Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai did not speak, only lightly nodded.


    [Hua...]


    The window before Lu Xueqi fell apart, her white figure caught hold of Tianya, swept out and charged up the sky.


    What sect rules, whatmandments?


    In her eyes, there was only sparkling tears and unsuppressable full of yearning.


    Dashing up into the sky, flying as swift as the wind!


    A gale like knife blew onto her face, yet it could not extinguish the fire which tonight had finally burned fiercely after suppressing for so long.


    How was he? Biyao¡¯s departure, what kind of hurt it would be, ten years of time and it seemed only she could truly understand this man!


    She flew against the wind, determined and obsessed, not turning back once. In the darkte night ahead, was that darkness shrouding him, was that terrible chill invading him?


    She wanted to fly, to his side.


    And be with him!


    Under the moonlight, leaving a shadow.


    Xiao Bai slowly walked to the ruined window, watched for a long time and then slowly looked up, the moonlight spilled down silently, illuminating her body.


    She closed her eyes, slowly, slowly let out a long breath, revealing a smile.


    Faint and with some degrees of bitterness, yet it also had some joy...


    The bright moon high up, scant stars in the cold night.


    The night wind carrying some chill blew over, the wild grasses in the abandoned Grasstemple vige appeared undting in the moonlight, swaying like the waves in the sea. The vastte night was silent, only deep within the grasses, from somewhere, cricket cries could be heard at times.


    In the dark corner, Ghost Li was still in the same position, sitting against the wall unmoving, Xiao Hui was sleeping against him, the night breeze blew past, it seemed to feel chilly, murmured and turned, rolled up, even its tail was also pressed in tightly, continued to sleep.


    Suddenly, in the clear moonlight, a white figure swiftlynded, her speed was so fast that when she reached the ground, the surrounding grassess with a [hua] sound, ttened outwards, after a long while, slowly recovered.


    The white light scattered, revealing Lu Xueqi¡¯s anxious face, her gaze swept past the ruins, nothing had really changed, other than a few empty spaces illuminated by the light, the rest were much in darkness.


    She did not see anyone.


    She stood for a moment and slowly strided out, walked into the abandoned ruins.


    Behind every wall and under every building, maybe there was a story, there was once families¡¯ happyughter, grief and sorrow, all buried under the mud, and now, under the cold moon and cool wind, there was only sadness left.


    Tianya in Lu Xueqi¡¯s hand, softly emanating faint glow, light and darkness flickered, as if it knew its owner¡¯splicated emotions. The white figure, traversed among the ruins.


    Suddenly, under her feet among the wild vegetation, a small sharp cry was heard, in this quiet night, it was especially shrill. Lu Xueqi turned pale, her body froze and then a field mouse scurried out from her feet and into another thick patch of grasses.


    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment and then let out a long breath, right now her emotions were highly strung, the things she would not bother usually right now made her trembled. Just that this sudden sharp cry, although gave her a small scare but at the same time awoke the monkey who was sleeping soundly.


    Before it woke up, its ears were already turning, the next moment, Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes blinked opened.


    Footsteps sounds, came from the other side of the ruins.


    Xiao Hui crawled up, looked around and discovered Xiao Bai missing, the monkey immediately became alert, stood for a while, nced at Ghost Li but its owner was still the same. And then Xiao Hui turned and crawled up the wall that Ghost Li was leaning against and looked towards the sound of the footsteps.


    In the darkness, the golden eye on its forehead slowly lit up.


    Lu Xueqi walked for a while, although not long but in her heart, it seemed like a thousand year, everywhere was empty and dark, her heart full of anxiety, and now fear, could it be in this short time Xiao Bai was not around, he by himself, would do silly things?


    Her face pale again, her steps subconsciously quickened, as if she had seen her heart about to explode with the deep anxiety, just when she made another two steps, she suddenly stopped.


    On a broken wall ahead, a golden spot lit up but that was not a firefly, it was an eye and watching her.


    The moonlight ahead shifted a little, illuminating the shadows, a grey monkey with three eyes was seen on the wall, its body bandaged with some cloth lookingical.


    Xiao Hui!


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s heart immediately pounded, almost without any thoughts, she swept over, her figure casting a faint shadow under the moonlight, like thest flower disappearing in spring.


    Xiao Hui saw Lu Xueqi swiftly moving over, scratched its head, seemed hesitant. Among the women its owner were close to, Lu Xueqi was the most unfamiliar, the otherdies like Xiao Bai, or Xiao Huan etc, all smiled happily and embraced Xiao Hui, or smoothed it or made jokes, only thisdy in white was cold like frost, never interacted with Xiao Hui.


    But even though it was so, Xiao Hui also clearly knew, this woman had a different rtionship with its master, watching hering close, Xiao Hui did not make any reaction.


    Though the monkey did not but Lu Xueqi did, she caught hold of the monkey with an anxious face, did not see that person other than the monkey, her voice started to tremble, said, ¡°Where...where did he go?¡±


    Xiao Hui held up in the air by Lu Xueqi, though the hands were the same fair and beautiful but the owner of the hands did not care about being polite, subconsciously increased in their strength, Xiao Hui feeling annoyed, gestured, [zhi zhi] called out. But without waiting for it to disy its protest, Lu Xueqi already looked over, saw deep inside the darkness, a figure quietly sitting there.


    [Pa!]


    The monkey who was protesting suddenly lost its support, fell down, seemed like itnded on one of its wounds and Xiao Hui immediately bared it teeth, jumped up and hatefully pulled a long face at Lu Xueqi¡¯s back.


    Lu Xueqi slowly went around the wall, walked to Ghost Li, before her, was a body that seemed to have lost its life, empty listless eyes staring ahead, not knowing which ce he was looking at, the entire face wan and sallow, a faint decay smell wafted from his body, making one mistake that this was already a corpse.


    [Dang!] Tianya fell from her hand and onto the ground, she did not look at it once. She slowly, crouched down before Ghost Li, two glittering tears, rolled down her face.


    ¡°Xiao Fan...¡±


    Ghost Li¡¯s body, suddenly moved, as if this familiar name touched him somewhere deep inside his heart. But the next moment, he resumed that lost look, like a tired bird, rather hid in its own invisible nest and not wish to see the outside world.


    Trembling, Lu Xueqi stretched out her hands, slowly held his face, that familiar face, etched in her heart, the person whom she pine for numerous nights, her lips trembling, her voice choked, said, ¡°Xiao Fan, I am here, it is me, I am Xueqi...¡±


    He did not move, his face expressionless.


    The cold night blew past, the vegetation made disturbing noises, the grey monkey crouched aside, watching them. Under the cold light, who would pay attention to this insignificant corner, the couple struggling with the mortal love?


    Clear tears, fell from her face, onto Ghost Li¡¯s face, wet and containing warmth. Lu Xueqi sat beside Ghost Li, where she touched, were coldness like ice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be scare...¡± On Lu Xueqi¡¯s face, behind the tears, determination and courage appeared, she gently embraced Ghost Li¡¯s face, using the warmth of her chest to warm that body which was about to copse from losing hope.


    She tightly embraced that man, refusing to let go again, slowly looked up at the horizon, that bright moon, bright and clear.


    ¡°Xiao Fan, don¡¯t be scare.¡±


    ¡°It will be alright...¡±


    ¡°Everything will be alright!¡±


    She softly spoke, her voice gentle yet determined.


    The moonlight like water, spilled into the world, gently illuminating the figures which were leaning close to each other.

 Chapter 256 - Memorial Tablet

    Chapter 256 - Memorial Tablet


    In the divine greatnd, vast mountains, fertile Central ins, right now was still a scene of prosperity and peacefulness, not a single sign of the events happening at the southwest fringe secluded mountains.


    However, right now there are two people, flying towards the Ghost King sect headquarters, it was Jin Pinger and Cang Song Taoist who wereing back after damaging Qing Yun mountains¡¯ heaven seals.


    After they had aplished their tasks, and obeying Ghost King¡¯s instructions to carefully explore the surroundings of Qing Yun Hill which took them a few more days. On their way back, Cang Song Taoist was reticent, sometimes hardly saying any words in the entire day. Jin Pinger more or less understood his conflicting feelings but even though she knew but she was not the kind and soft-hearted type, on the contrary, she was still smiling and glibly but inside, she disdained Cang Song Taoist.


    As they travelled back, about hundred miles within the Majestic Fox Mountain radius, travelling for a whole day, the two of them descended to the ground and casually found a deserted valley to rest. This valley was quite small, from the mountains, a small stream flowed down, traversing the bottom of the valley, flowing downhill. The stream was clear, Jin Pinger after travelling for a day, was long feeling thirsty and so went to the stream and drank a mouthful.


    The water was cold but sweet to the taste, Jin Pinger couldn¡¯t help but took a few more mouthfuls and then let out a long sigh, she turned back and smiled, ¡°Priest, this stream water is rather good, aren¡¯t youing to take a drink?¡±


    Cang Song Taoist sat on a stone beside him, shook his head, his expression looking rather sombre, in fact, his expression had been like that ever since he came back from Qing Yun Hill. Jin Pinger noticed it, secretlyughing in her heart and couldn¡¯t bother toment on it, turned around, cupped some water in her hands and sprayed it on her face, and then looked up and shook her head to shake off the water, felt a refreshing feeling from her face to the bottom of her heart, an indescribable satisfaction.


    Under the sunlight, crystal clear water beads on her fair skin looked like pearls, rolling down, her chest was slightly damp from the water droplets, indistinctly revealing delicate full skin, a seductive beauty.


    ¡°Miss Jin.¡± Suddenly, Cang Song Taoist spoke behind her.


    Jin Pinger didn¡¯t expect Cang Song Taoist to speak, felt surprised and turned around, smiling her signature coquettish smile, said, ¡°What is it Priest?¡±


    Cang Song Taoist¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, did not look at Jin Pinger¡¯s beautiful face which could mesmerized all, he frowning slightly and seemed to have many heavy thoughts. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Ghost King sect head instructed us to secretly damage Qing Yun mountains¡¯ heaven seals, I understand the purpose of doing that, Evil sect...¡±


    Speaking halfway, he paused, Jin Pinger smiled and looked at him but her eyes had mockery, Cang Song Taoist continued, ¡°...holy sect wanted to dominate the world, Qing Yun sect naturally is the arch enemy, damaging their heaven seals is of the utmost importance. However, I do not understand, why did Ghost King sect head want us to investigate all of the towns and viges a hundred miles around Qing Yun and themoners living there, thosemoners are all harmless people, even if they worship Qing Yun sect but it¡¯s not enough to warrant the holy sect to deal with them right?¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°Why, don¡¯t tell me priest is feeling showingpassion and wants to deliver the people from suffering?¡±


    Cang Song Taoist¡¯s face turned dark, said, ¡°I only think that it is sufficient to just deal with Qing Yun sect, if those innocentmoners are also implicated then that is really unnecessary.¡±


    Jin Pingerughed and said, ¡°Priest why are you angry, I did not say anything!¡± after speaking, she paused and said, ¡°Actually, investigating the towns and viges around Qing Yun Hill is indeed instructed by Ghost King sect head, as for the reason itself, I too am not sure but from what I see, with Ghost King sect head¡¯s bearing, he also do not seem like a madman who massacre the innocents for no reason right?¡±


    Cang Song Taoist¡¯s face looked slightly relieved, after contemting for a moment, seemed to agree with Jin Pinger¡¯s words but he still looked worried, shook his head and said, ¡°Though it may be so but I still don¡¯t get why we have to check out thosemoners, other than their high poption, what else would look out of ce. Thosemoners, even if a few hundreds or thousands grouped up, they are still not able to go against a cultivated martial artist.¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled and said, ¡°Even we are able to consider this, Ghost King sect head¡¯s thoughts are as deep as the sea, why wouldn¡¯t he thought of that? So priest you don¡¯t have to imagine things.¡±


    Cang Song Taoist softly sighed, said, ¡°It is thus because Ghost King sect head¡¯s thoughts are as deep as the sea, I am unable to guess even the slightest intention, although logically it should be so but I¡¯m only afraid he might suddenly...¡± At the end, he seemed to find himself being senseless, with a bitterugh, shook his head and did not speak anymore.


    But Jin Pinger was naturally not the type to worry about themoners at the foot of Qing Yun Hill, instead Cang Song Taoist¡¯s strange attitude made her displeased, they themselves don¡¯t even know their own fates and still had the mind to worry about others? Don¡¯t tell her these fellows from Good Faction were all of such character, unable to change even after joining the evil sect?


    Jin Pinger shrugged her shoulders, felt bewildered towards this kind of weird stuff, turned and again walked to the stream, thinking to wash her face again before continuing the journey, speaking indifferently she said, ¡°Priest you don¡¯t have to worry, why are you worry out of nothing...¡±


    Jin Pinger suddenly paused, the words seemed to be stuck in her throat, even her body seemed to freeze.


    In the clear stream, there was suddenly a blood patch, the colour dark red, floating along with the current, slowly permeating. Jin Pinger stared at the blood, her expression slowly turning ugly, recalled that she had just drank the water here and washed her face, her stomach churned and felt nauseous.


    She stood there and stared for a while and then her gaze traced up the stream source, the blood stain was indeed flowing down from the top, like a long thin string in the water, unbroken.


    Jin Pinger snorted, strided and followed up the stream, behind her, Cang Song Taoist saw her walking away, was curious and asked, ¡°Miss Jin, what happened?¡±


    Jin Pinger did not answer him, her eyes following the stream, Cang Song Taoist frowned and walked over, his expression also changed after discovering the change in the stream, after hesitating, also followed Jin Pinger.


    The stream was neither deep nor wide, and the water was only knee-deep, in three or four steps and one could reach the other bank but the stream babbled and meandered, and was actually rather long, both of them walked for about an hour in the valley and it looked like they were about to walk out of it and yet still unable to see the head of the stream.


    Jin Pinger and Cang Song Taoist looked at each other, both frowning, they were notmoners and naturally knew if the blood came from humans or animals, it would still be seen for about one or two zhang but for such a long distance, it would have long dissolved into the water. The blood stain in the water was still visible and definitely unusual.


    In the mountains, the wind blew past the valley, making strange whistling sounds, the forests swayed and made [hua hua] sounds, increasing the gloominess.


    Cang Song Taoist suddenly stopped, Jin Pinger frowned and looked at him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Cang Song Taoist was silent and then said, ¡°I think we better not meddle.¡±


    Jin Pinger raised her brows, did not expect this from Cang Song Taoist, said, ¡°Priest, you are not afraid aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A sh of anger was seen on his face but he suppressed it and said, ¡°The important matters first, we have been out on Ghost King sect head¡¯smands for quite some time already, I think we better go back and report first.¡± After speaking, without waiting for Jin Pinger¡¯s response or to look at that mocking gaze, turned and wielded his sword, flew off by himself.


    Jin Pinger watched his back figure, coldly snorted, her eyes had disdain, for a moment couldn¡¯t bother to go after him, turned and looked at the blood stain, slowly her face turned serious.


    Suddenly, within the vast valley, a low groan was heard from the upper reaches of the stream, Jin Pinger was deep in her thoughts and was startled by the sound, she quickly turned around and saw only forest ahead, the stream had a turn from the forest fringe and the source of the groan was blocked by the dense forest.


    Since she was already here, naturally she would not ignore, her body floating lightly, swept over and into the forest, with a few leapts, she stood at one of the branches of the trees and looked down.


    Her expression immediately changed greatly.


    Cang Song Taoist flew in the mid-air, deliberately slowed his speed and waited for a while, unexpectedly Jin Pinger did note along, Cang Song Taoist watched the empty space behind him, felt frustrated. Although Jin Pinger had been cordial with him in the past few days and had addressed him as priest but Cang Song Taoist was well aware of her disdain and mockery for him.


    Or maybe Jin Pinger did not meant to be but Cang Song Taoist felt it was so, Cang Song Taoist could not be med too, ever since he had betrayed Qing Yun and joined the evil sect, he had gradually became more sensitive.


    Just as Cang Song Taoist was fuming, deliberating whether to continue on or turned back for Jin Pinger when a faint purple light lit up behind him, it was Jin Pinger.


    The brilliant light shed, Jin Pinger came to Cang Song Taoist, the strong winds pped her clothes, Jin Pinger looked preupied and did not have her usual smile.


    Jin Pinger smiled to Cang Song Taoist, her smile looked rather forced and was not the usual coquettish one, said, ¡°Priest, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cang Song Taoist snorted, turned and continued on, not speaking a word. Jin Pinger was not angry at all from his rude behaviour, instead she followed him slowly, looking at his back figure yet her eyes showed herplicated thoughts.


    The valley was still a hundred miles from the mountain, in-between the mountain ranges undting, usually if people wanted to travel to Majestic Fox Mountain from here, travelling over the mountains and rivers would take at least half a month but to Cang Song Taoist and Jin Pinger who could fly with their weapons, it would take less than half a day.


    Just that when they were about to reach the mountain, they seemed to take a hit to their faces, even Jin Pinger who was deep in thoughts, was speechless. As they slowly descended, the scene in front of them gradually became clearer, that lofty Majestic Fox Mountain was no longer there, on the ground where the huge mountain once stood, a huge abyss appeared, from far they could hear the raging hotva below and numerous strange red rays shot out from the abyss and into the sky, it was really like a scene of the devil.


    In the air, a strong blood stench lingered.


    ¡°Why is it like this, what happened?¡±


    Cang Song Taoist muttered,nded on the ground and looked around, saw that within ten miles radius of the deep abyss were all enveloped by the strange red light, the once exuberant forests had all withered, leaving only tree branches and trunks, a frightful sight.


    Cang Song Taoist looked around, was in a panic when Jin Pinger suddenly eximed, her tone surprised. Cang Song Taoist nced over, saw Jin Pinger pointing to the right, quietly said, ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Cang Song Taoist followed her hand and was also shocked, in the red light ahead several figures walked out, looking carefully, they were all strong fit men, wearing Ghost King sect uniforms and seemed like they were all Ghost King sect disciples.


    Cang Song Taoist heaved a sigh of relief, seemed like something big had happened while they were away but assuming with Ghost King¡¯s ability, nothing could really take him down, with these disciples still around, most likely Ghost King sect was not affected much.


    The group of disciples who appeared to be patrolling seemed to notice them too, turned and approached them. Cang Song Taoist went up to meet them and loudly said, ¡°I am Cang Song, what had happened here?¡±


    Jin Pinger did not speak, her eyes looking intently at the distant red light which shrouded above the abyss and then followed behind Cang Song Taoist, her brows tightly knitted, watching the approaching disciples.


    As they came near, those people clearly were Ghost King disciples, the leader among them nodded to Cang Song Taoist and bowed but for some reason, his movement looked stiff, he spoke, ¡°Greeting...er...priest...¡±


    Cang Song Taoist frowned, the disciple¡¯s tone was rather weird, his words in pieces, together with his rather stiff actions, he seemed like a wood person, not knowing where they had gotten this person, so unpresentable.


    But Cang Song Taoist did not want to bother with these, directly asked, ¡°Where is Ghost King sect head, we have matters to report to him.¡±


    The disciple was still wooden, slowly turned and pointed to the red light, said, ¡°Sect head, er, is inside, er...has waited very long for you...er...¡±


    Cang Song Taoist was long impatient, the person seemed to take great effort to speak, waved his hands and said, ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡±


    The disciple nodded and turned, slowly speaking, ¡°Yes...er!¡±


    They once again headed into the abyss, Cang Song Taoist wanted to ask the reason for the destruction but dismissed the thought after the conversation, asking this wooden guy was like receiving a punishment, he would rather ask Ghost King sect headter.


    Jin Pinger followed behind, slowly walking, her eyes quietly watching those disciples, other than their stiff actions, they looked the same as normal people, there was no other unusualness but Jin Pinger¡¯s wariness in her eyes instead heightened.


    As they neared the abyss, they were also nearer to the red light, Jin Pinger suddenly realized, those disciples¡¯ eyes were slowly turning red, like fresh blood red and their actions also started to be smoother and quicker.


    As if the red light, gave them some sort of strength.


    As they approached nearer to the light, about two zhang away, Cang Song Taoist suddenly had an uneasiness but he could not find the reason for it. Just at this moment, suddenly, a light exmation, everyone turned around, saw Jin Pinger was sitting on the ground, her hand over her heart, loudly panting, her face pale and looking extremely in pain.


    Cang Song Taoist was shocked, said, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Jin Pinger took a few breaths, shook her head and with a bitterugh said, ¡°This is an existing condition, I am like this sometimes, my heart will feel a sharp pain suddenly and only subside after an hour, back to a normal person after that. My condition has been good for many years but didn¡¯t expect it wille back today.¡±


    Cang Song Taoist was stunned, said, ¡°Then right now you...what to do?¡±


    Jin Pinger looked extremely exhausted, said, ¡°I am alright, will be fine after resting for a while. Why not like this, you go ahead first to report to Ghost King sect head, I wille afterwards.¡±


    Cang Song Taoist frowned, nodded and said, ¡°It can only be so, you have a good rest then.¡±


    Jin Pinger smiled weakly and said, ¡°Thanks priest.¡±


    Cang Song Taoist humphed, turned and walked ahead, interrupted by Jin Pinger, he had forgotten the uneasiness earlier, those disciples behind him seemed to be slightly perturbed, though their actions were not as stiff but their reactions were still slow, red eyes swept around and finally most of them followed Cang Song Taoist, leaving only two standing beside Jin Pinger.


    Jin Pinger sat on the ground, coughed and breathing heavily watched the group escorted Cang Song Taoist into the sheet of red light, and then there was no other sounds.


    Her head slowly dropped down, her breathing slowly bing rapid again but in her concealed eyes, had turned extremely bright. Cang Song Taoist did not know, at that valley earlier, behind the forest, what Jin Pinger had saw were actually a few Ghost King sect disciples¡¯ corpses, and their states, were something Jin Pinger would never forget.


    Because she had once very long time ago, in that demon beast catastrophe which swept the world, personally saw it.


    And right now, the disciples standing beside her, their eyes with faint red light, almost simr like the crazed demon beasts at the time, although not knowing the reason for it and these disciples were not mad like the demon beasts but Jin Pinger¡¯s heart had decided, she would never walk into the red light.


    Inside there, something terrible existed.


    This was her intuition.


    As her breathing became louder, the disciples beside her were nonchnt, as if numb to things happening outside them but after a moment, suddenly behind them, a strange sound was heard, like a stone smashing to the ground. Jin Pinger was facing the direction of the sound and her expression changed, stood up and eximed, ¡°What, why are you here too?¡±


    The two disciples were surprised, saw Jin Pinger in such a shock, couldn¡¯t help but turned around to look. Who knew after both of them turned around, nothing was behind them, not to say someone, even the sight of the stone was not seen, it was really like seeing a ghost, couldn¡¯t make a head or tail of it, turned back to ask Jin Pinger but unexpectedly, Jin Pinger was gone, as if she had never appeared before, leaving only an empty ground.


    The two disciples were shocked, looked at each other and then shouted, but their shouts were unlike human at all, more like wild beasts roars, turned two rounds at their spots and then dashed into the red light.


    In the distance, Jin Pinger slowly emerged out from a huge rock, the distraction earlier looked simple but in fact, it used all of her wits and skills, until now, she was then able to let out a breath of relief and then discovered, her forehead was in cold sweats.


    Just that before she could rx, suddenly, deep within the red light, a loud cry of extreme pain was heard, the voice was Cang Song Taoist, Jin Pinger¡¯s body shook, immediately hid behind the rock. Cang Song Taoist¡¯s shout although shrill but soon turned weak and disappeared, and arising from that, was a rumbling hystericalughter, that sound was maniacal, as if everything in the world would soon be under his feet, the mountains shook, echoes rumbling.


    Jin Pinger turned pale, her body started to tremble, the voice although was changed but she clearly heard it, it was Ghost King¡¯sughter.


    Thousand of miles away, Tong Tian Peak Qing Yun Hill, Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Here was still as peaceful, the majestic solemn hall sat within the forest, emanating a dignified bearing. Dense forest tranquil, birds singing clear and crisp, in the dim Founders Ancestral Hall, the spots of candles and incenses could still be seen among the shadows.


    Lin Jingyu looked up at the sky, a stretch of blue above, cloudless for thousand miles, warm sunlight shone on his body, reflecting beautiful illusory rays from the jade green Dragon yer sword hanging on his waist.


    Seemed like today was not a bad day.


    He watched for a while, a rare smile slowly revealing from his lips, and then taking up the broom in his hands, started to sweep the empty stairs in front of the Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Ever since that mysterious elder passed away, Qing Yun Hill again experienced a few events but even after the severe changes, nobody noticed this secluded corner that had long distanced itself from the world but Lin Jingyu seemed extremely attached to this ce, or maybe he was missing that elder, anyway unknowingly, under many tacit consent, Lin Jingyu had became the sessor of the Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Yellow fallen leaves under the sweeps, rolled around and swept to the side, Lin Jingyu quietly swept, doing what he had to do everyday. The forest was quiet, light breeze blew, but not knowing such a profession, would be more peaceful than the past.


    Just that one this day, seemed destined not to be peaceful.


    Quietly, just when Lin Jingyu was concentrating and diligently sweeping the leaves, suddenly a pair of feet appeared before him, Lin Jingyu was shocked, the hall rarely get visitors in several months if it was not ancestral worship day, today was just a normal day, why would anyonee?


    He looked up, unexpectedly he was even more shocked, his entire body trembled due to the shock and took a step back, his countenance changed, eximed, ¡°Sect...sect head teacher uncle!¡±


    Standing before him, was Qing Yun sect head Reverend Daoxuan who had gone missing for many days.


    Reverend Daoxuan was still wearing that dark green Taoist robes, though it looked to be rather tattered in some ces, this would never happened to the legendary Qing Yun sect head reverend in the usual times. Right now looking at him, he was expressionless, looked thinner than what he remembered and also seemed to be more haggard.


    Lin Jingyu¡¯s heart was in a panic, although he was not part of the core of Qing Yun sect, naturally he would also not know the internal information privy to people like Small Bamboo Valley Shuiyue Master, but the day when Reverend Daoxuan and Tian Buyi got into a physical altercation at the Founders Ancestral Hall, he was around. And then both of them disappeared, now that Tian Buyi had passed away and Reverend Daoxuan had abruptly returned, the twists and turns within it, really made one felt bitterly disappointed.


    However although Lin Jingyu was shocked and panicking, Reverend Daoxuan seemed to disregard him, his gaze pausing at Lin Jingyu for a moment and then turned towards that grand Founders Ancestral Hall.


    Reverend Daoxuan stared at that hall for a long time, suddenly spoke, ¡°Right now there is only you here?¡±


    Lin Jingyu was stunned, nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan nced sideways at him and then suddenly paused, his gaze stopped at the sword on Lin Jingyu¡¯s waist. The jade-green sword¡¯s light lightly orbited around the sword, although its old friend had left, it was still having that unique proud bearing, standing above others.


    The jade-green light reflected in his eyes, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s countenance also slowly changed and revealed a perplexed and deliberating expression. Lin Jingyu was currently at lost at what to do, not knowing if he should immediately go up to the mountain in front and inform the various elders at Tong Tian Peak or should he continue to stay here and watch?


    However Reverend Daoxuan did not give him much time to consider, that strange expression of his soon disappeared, recing it was indifferent, said to Lin Jingyu, ¡°You stay here, without my orders, do not allow anyone toe in.¡± After speaking, without waiting for Lin Jingyu to respond, he strided in straight to the dim main hall.


    Lin Jingyu stood dumbfounded at where he was, not knowing what to do and could only watch Reverend Daoxuan disappeared into the darkness.


    Entering the inner hall, after the initial darkness, appearing before Reverend Daoxuan was the huge altar and numerous memorial tablets behind it, a solemn dignified atmosphere greeted him, Qing Yun sect generations of ancestors were here, coldly and quietly watching Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s figure.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body slightly trembled, as if something internal was breaking out and causing him pain but he soon suppressed it and slowly walked to the altar, took the incense sticks on the table, lit up with the candle beside, walked to the center front of the altar, facing the ancestral spirit tablets, slowly kneeled down.


    In the dim lights, his face was also unclear, only the warmth from those little incense and candles, drifted up faint smoke.


    ¡°Qing Yun sect generations of ancestors, unfilial disciple Daoxuan...¡± His voice deep and hoarse, both hands holding the incense were trembling slightly, as if he was feeling extremely agitated inside, he did not continue his words.


    His head buried deep down, prostrating before the memorial tablets, in the spacious and grand hall, a breeze suddenly blew, the curtains around started to sway, even the candles on the altar started to flicker.


    Suddenly, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body shook, not knowing how he did, the three incense sticks in his hands instantly crumbled to powder, and a ball of ck energy dispersed from his body, swiftly churning and expanding, soonpletely shrouded Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body.


    Lin Jingyu standing outside the hall, seemed to sense something and frowned, involuntarily took a steps towards the great hall. Deep inside the dim shadows, a strange air suddenly rose, the evil energy within it extremely strong, it was definitely not something belonging to this great hall.


    His mind shed past Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s strange countenance, feeling uneasy but ncing at the great hall, he felt hesitant.


    The forest was quiet, around the Founders Ancestral Hall, even the birds were silent, as if they too sensed the strange atmosphere and were as silent as a cicada in cold weather.


    In the great hall, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body was trembling violently, the dark air around him turned thicker, in the silent hall, a vortex suddenly appeared, making deep [wu wu] sounds, swiftly blowing in the vast hall. The wind turned stronger, Reverend Daoxuan while trembling and in the dark air, slowly stood up, at this moment, the expression on his face, was as if he hadpletely turned into another person, someone filled with vicious air.


    But carefully looking a him, behind the viciousness, his eyes had another kind of anguish, his face muscles twisted, as if he was struggling to tolerate something but looking at the situation, he was gradually losing.


    And at this critical moment, the strange wind around him also became stronger, not only pushing the heavy altar table back slightly but even the tablets at a distance behind the table, started to shake, some even looked like about to fall.


    As Qing Yun sect Reverend Daoxuan, such actions were already a treason, but his expression, the vicious currents increasing, how would he bother about that now.


    And at this moment, [pa] a sound was heard, a tablet somewhere at a corner finally could not sustain and fell onto the stone floor, making a crisp sound.


    This sound seemed to startle Reverend Daoxuan, he subconsciously turned to look, in that instant for some reason, his body shook greatly, like a pail of cold water pouring onto his head. The vicious expression swiftly receded, the strange ck air also dispersed, on his face, only regret and sadness remained.


    Under the faint light, the fallen tablety quietly there, unmoving. On the wooden tablet, it was empty.


    This was a nameless tablet.


    That emptiness, seemed to be coldly watching him.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s lips trembled, staring nkly at that tablet and then slowly walking over, picked it up and carefully touching it...


    Not knowing for how long, in the darkness, a hoarse and choked voice was heard, ¡°Junior brother...¡±


    Lin Jingyu outside the hall was so anxious that his forehead sweated, he struggled with himself numerous times and finally hardened his heart and was about to dash in without any regards but who knew when he was about to leapt up, the strange energy in the hall disappeared.


    Lin Jingyu was taken aback, the determination was made but his feet would not stride out, after all no matter what, the person inside the hall was still Qing Yun sect sect head, in the past he had saved the world countless of times, not to say the world¡¯smoners, even the ordinary disciples including Lin Jingyu, looked upon him like a deity.


    This hesitation was again a long period of time, Lin Jingyu never felt time passed so slow before, even when he was keeping vigil at the empty Founders Ancestral Hall, also did not had the feelings now. Until he started to doubt if his cultivation was inadequate, Reverend Daoxuan once again appeared at the entrance.


    His expression was still indifferent, slowly walked down and did not nce at Lin Jingyu, Lin Jingyu for some reason, maybe in awed of Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s bearing, did not dare to ask much, quietly made way. Reverend Daoxuan when passing by him, suddenly stopped and was heard saying, ¡°Take good care of him...them!¡±


    Lin Jingyu was stunned, not knowing ¡°them¡± was who but since he came out from the hall, assumingly he was referring to the tablets. He nodded, respectfully said, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan looked deeply at him, his eyes assessing him, saw the white robes on his body, the sword on his waist, suddenly with a bitterugh, said, ¡°Really resembles...¡±


    Lin Jingyu did not understand, was about to look up and asked but saw that Reverend Daoxuan had walked on, looking at his direction, he was walking towards the sacred ground, Illusory Moon Cave. He hesitated and finally decided to first check the hall, turned and took up the broom he had left on the ground and walked in.


    He looked around, saw nothing had changed, frowning he walked to the altar table. The small bronze incense burner on the table, had three fresh incense sticks, quietly burning, emitting incense fragrance.


    Suddenly, his gaze paused, saw on the long altar where the tablets were ced, one tablet was ced too close to the edge, he frowned, these few days he had been maintaining the ce and so was very familiar with the tablets cement, therefore he noticed very quickly that the tablet¡¯s position was changed. If Qing Yun disciple recklessly touched the ancestral tablets, it would be a serious offence.


    He shook his head slightly, walked over, took the tablet and was about to ce it inside when his body shook, his eyes unable to look away from the tablet.


    That tablet was unlike the rest which had name and title written in gold ink, because this was an originally empty tablet but right now the tablet had a new line of words:


    Qing Yun sect Wan Jianyi memorial tablet!


    This column of words, bright red and ring, were written using blood!

 Chapter 257 - Summon

    Chapter 257 - Summon


    Qing Yun Hill foot, Grassvige Temple ruins.


    The sun rose and set, day turned into night, but Lu Xueqi had already lost count of the number of days she had been here. The longing and love yearned for more than a decade, suddenly lost control and she no longer could or wished to restrain herself, every day and every night, she wanted to be beside that man, apanying him, if there is a future, then let that be forever!


    Ghost Li, no, should be Zhang Xiaofan, at least in Lu Xueqi¡¯s eyes, he had never changed, that that wan and sallow heartbroken man, being hugged by her like that, was still unmoving, looking lost.


    These few days, Lu Xueqi had tried all ways to bring Xiaofan back from his nightmare but nothing worked, until the end, she too temporarily gave up, or maybe, only she would truly understand the anguish Xiaofan is feeling now.


    And so, she no longer try to wake him, only quietly apanying him, holding him. The two of them stayed like that among the ruins, quietly sitting, watching the sun rise and sun sets, watching the moon rising, watching the innumerable stars. The wind from the wilds blew, bringing the grass fragrance, lightly blowing onto their faces.


    For some reason, even if her heart felt some guilt but Lu Xueqi truly felt from deep inside her reason, felt a kind of happiness. Being together with loved one, was such a simple matter and yet she had suppressed it for ten years, took on responsibility as heavy as the mountain, and at this moment, she finally broke free from the shackles, threw away all restraints, only for him.


    Slight breeze blew, bringing some coolness.


    Another night descended again.


    The two of them leaned against the walls, quietly sitting, the wild grasses beside them moved, as if there was something but Lu Xueqi did not nce at it, and as expected the next moment, Xiao Hui scurried out, made a few jumps and jumped up the wall where they were leaning and sat down.


    The bandages that Xiao Bai did were gone, most of the wounds had healed, seemed like they were removed by Xiao Hui, right now the monkey sat on the wall, pushed out its hands, again another bunch of wild fruits, and then let go, [pu tong, pu tong] many dropped down, mostly onto Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s bodies.


    Zhang Xiaofan was wooden and had no reaction, Lu Xueqi¡¯s head was also hit by a few, although not painful but it was unsightly, ipatible with her usual cold bearing. Lu Xueqi looked at the wild fruits on the ground, looked up at the monkey on the broken wall, Xiao Hui immediately jumped and stepped back, its eyes wary but its hands were still holding a few fruits, its mouth chewing.


    Not knowing if it was because the monkey and Lu Xueqi couldn¡¯t get along, anyway seemed like in Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes, Zhang Xiaofan being hugged by this white-attired woman made it rather displeased but it had witnessed Lu Xueqi¡¯s skills and so although it challenged her but it was still rather afraid.


    Just when Xiao Hui¡¯s three eyes were staring at Lu Xueqi, that white-attireddy which looked like a celestial being suddenly smiled at it, the smile was like spring flowers blossoming, the spring breeze warm, nowhere the usual cold demeanor towards others.


    Lu Xueqi did not re up and also did not look to be in a bad mood, looking at Xiao Hui smiling, picked up a wild fruit from the ground and gently spoke, ¡°Did you pluck it back? Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Hui clearly was stunned by Lu Xueqi¡¯s strange reaction, after a long time its three eyes turned, grinned, with a dryugh, awkwardly sat back on the wall and enjoyed its fruit.


    Lu Xueqi smiled at the monkey, turned around, to her, how would that cold demeanour be her innate nature?


    Her eyes back to Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s face, gently said, ¡°Xiaofan, try eat something.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan was looking somewhere, his face nk, did not speak but did not nod or shake his head, Lu Xueqi seemed to expect his non-reaction, was not frustrated, only smiled to herself, her slender fingers stretched out and carefully peeled the skin of the fruit. These few days, Zhang Xiaofan was like that, Xiao Hui frequently went out and brought back fruits, Lu Xueqi would peel the skin off and put it in his mouth, and then Zhang Xiaofan as if an auto-reaction, asionally would eat one or two pieces.


    But, what does it matter? Lu Xueqi contemted, she had already waited for ten years, as long as she was with him, no matter how long it would take, she would also not be bothered.


    She lowered her head and peeled, suddenly from the corner of her eyes she saw something and was surprised, slowly put down the fruit. Lu Xueqi was still sitting woodenly but these few days his hands were tightly wrapped in fists, although Lu Xueqi also noticed this but she did not mind, just now looking at it right now, she saw that there seemed to be something in his hands, revealing a corner.


    She frowned, put down the fruit and pulled Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s arm, tried to open his fingers but Zhang Xiaofan although was staring in a nk, his hands were still clenching tight, Lu Xueqi unable to pry open, could only raised his fingers slightly higher and forced a look, it was a piece of torn green cloth.


    Lu Xueqi looked at that cloth quietly, slowly ced his hand down, her face dejected but soon after she took in a deep breath, when she looked at Zhang Xiaofan again, her eyes were already filled with tenderness.


    Gently, she stretched out her hand, Lu Xueqi hugged Zhang Xiaofan, the wind blew gently over, her hair at her fringe gently ruffled, a few onto Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Xiaofan, it will be alright, everything would be alright...¡± she smiled and said, her eyes though had tears but her voice was still gentle and deep.


    ¡°Long long ago, when I was still a child, I still remembered my mother holding me, was also on such a night like this watching the stars.¡± Lu Xueqi slowly looked up, at the night sky, the firmament like ck ink, the innumerable stars twinkled, twinkling brightly in the night sky, ¡°She told me, although everyone has to die but if they are good people, they would be stars after they are dead and live well in the sky, and every night, they would look at us from the sky.¡±


    ¡°She is a good person, isn¡¯t it? Then maybe she is watching you from the sky, Xiaofan...no matter what, she will not want you to be like this, what do you think?¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan in Lu Xueqi¡¯s embrace, that stiff body seemed to tremble once.


    Lu Xueqi smiled, tears quietly rolled down, under the starlight, her tearful beautiful face, seemed to have a different kind of poignant beauty, just that her hands were still holding that man tightly.


    Tightly, embracing him.


    Just like that would be good!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Suddenly a loud shout was heard from beside, the voice extremely impatient and seething with rage. Lu Xueqi was shock, looked beside, it was a curvaceousdy, her eyes mesmerizing, it was Xiao Bai. Xiao Hui let out a shriek, extremely delighted nad jumped down from the wall, with a few jumps climbed up onto Xiao Bai, sat on her shoulder, grinning happily, clearly favouring Xiao Bai, Lu Xueqi not evenparable.


    However right now, Lu Xueqi was not going to mind the monkey, she frowned, looking bewildered, asked in surprised, ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Bai face was pale, clearly enraged but her expression also lookedplicated, in her anger there was an indistinct anguish, she was heard coldly speaking, ¡°People that were dead are dead, at most turning into spirits and ghosts, enter hell and reincarnate, where would they be turning into stars that kind of ghost words!¡±


    The direct words, were really hard to hear, even thought Lu Xueqi had always been grateful to Xiao Bai for telling her the truth and Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s whereabouts in the ruins, she couldn¡¯t help but showed a dark face, just that before she could speak, Xiao Bai already walked up, without ncing at Lu Xueqi, coldly spoke to Zhang Xiaofan, ¡°How long do you want to continue being like this, do you wish to live like a living dead for the rest of your life?¡±


    Xiao Bai was harsh, Lu Xueqi¡¯s countenance changed, revealing her reluctance and was about to speak but forced herself to stop, her hands as if feeling heart pained, tightened around Zhang Xiaofan.


    Zhang Xiaofan after being sternly questioned by Xiao Bai, his facial muscles twitched but then he closed his eyes instead, again resuming that secluded look. Xiao Bai looked at him, seemed to be even more infuriated, went up and caught hold of his clothes cor, pulled him up, Lu Xueqi cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this, he, he will not be able to take it...¡±


    Xiao Bai sneered, said, ¡°I want to sober him up by scolding, no, not only by scolding, I want to sober him up by bashing him!¡± Speaking, without waiting for Lu Xueqi¡¯s reaction, Xiao Bai abruptly raised her palm, before Lu Xueqi, pped Zhang Xiaofan hard twice.


    [Pa! Pa!]


    The p was loud and clear, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s face immediately turned red and swell, blood also flowed out of his mouth, fell back. Lu Xueqi was shocked, disregard everything else and quickly dashed up, pushed Xiao Bai away and hugged Zhang Xiaofan, wiping his blood with her sleeve without concerning about the stain. Caressing the palm print on his face, Lu Xueqi was extremely heartpained, red at Xiao Bai and angrily said, ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    But Xiao Bai seemed to ignore Lu Xueqi, staring at the trembling Zhang Xiaofan, coldly saying, ¡°What do you mean by doing this, half dead for the whole day to pretend, or without any reason decided to use this method to mourn Biyao? I tell you, don¡¯t be an idiot, being like this is useless, Biyao is dead, she is dead!¡±


    [Hou!]


    Suddenly, a despair cry erupted from Lu Xueqi¡¯s embrace, Zhang Xiaofan pushed her away, like an angry hurt wild beast charged towards Xiao Bai, but Xiao Bai did not avoid at all, when Zhang Xiaofan came near, she instead stepped forward and gave him another p.


    [Pa!]


    The p was even louder, reverberated in the ruins, Zhang Xiaofan was hit backwards, his mouth spraying blood, dying his clothes red. A trace of anguish brushed past Xiao Bai¡¯s face but she clenched her teeth, her expression turning even more stern, swiftly walked to where Zhang Xiaofan was breathlessly panting on the ground, caught hold of his robes, angrily said, ¡°Wake up, even if you remained like this until you die, Biyao would note back. Do you think, by being like this you can show your bitter remorse? You want to use this kind of method to torture yourself so that you will feel better? I tell you, it is useless!¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan shut his eyes tightly, his body trembling violently, gulping deep breaths, even his lips seemed to be colourless.


    Crystal clear tears, quietly fell, this time it was from Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes, she bit her lips tightly, two rows of tears rolled past her face, dripping continuously, and her voice was already choked, ¡°Do you think, what was the reason when Biyao disregarded everything to save you, was it to see you living your life like this? Biyao¡¯s death has nothing to do with you, if you continue like this Biyao¡¯s spirit will not be at rest too, do you understand it exactly?¡±


    Xiao Bai caught hold of him, slowly kneeled beside him, as if using all of herst strength, her voice hoarse, emphasizing every word, ¡°Live on, live well, this is then what Biyao wants to see!¡±


    After speaking, she looked like she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, stood up suddenly, turned and strided out. Lu Xueqi had been standing quietly beside, when Xiao Bai strided past her, Lu Xueqi suddenly softly said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Xiao Bai¡¯s face still had tears, her body paused and looked over at Lu Xueqi, the two beautifuldies under the moonlight, their figures reflecting each other, the next moment, they stretched out their hands and held each other.


    On Xiao Bai¡¯s face, behind the tears, a faint smile revealed, nodded towards Lu Xueqi and did not speak anymore, strided out.


    Until her figure disappeared into the darkness, Lu Xueqi then walked to Zhang Xiaofan, kneeled down, slowly embracing him. Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s body trembled, slowly looked up, looked at Lu Xueqi.


    His eyes, in that instant seemed to return back to that time, that deep anguish and the innumerable scars unable to disperse, he like a child, his lips trembling, hot tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Biyao...left...¡±


    He trembling facing Lu Xueqi, his tears finally spilled out, like a wounded child he finally cried, ten years of sorrow finally unable to hold in anymore, he clutched Lu Xueqi¡¯s shoulders, hugged her and cried loudly, his voice choking and repeating incessantly, ¡°Biyao left...Biyao left...Biyao...left...¡±


    Lu Xueqi never thought that this steadfast man would be this fragile in front of her, but then right now she, only had tenderness in her heart. She held him tightly, struggled to use every ounce of her warmth to console that crying heart, behind the hot tears, she kept saying gently, to that man and to herself, ¡°Will be alright, everything will be alright...¡±


    This night, seemed especially long and sad.


    After that night, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to wake up from his internal nightmare but not long after, he had a fever. With his current skills, he would never have any illness in the usual times but right now this fever, seemed to make his entire body hot, and unconscious, Lu Xueqi knew that most likely this illness was the result of his deep pain in his heart, Biyao¡¯s death was the lead but the mental shield that Zhang Xiaofan struggled to hold for these ten years, instead became the root source of the serious illness, it was what nobody could treat.


    As expected, no matter what treatment Lu Xueqi tried, gave Zhang Xiaofan all kinds of elixir or amazing medicine but it was like the mud buffalo entering the sea, nothing worked, and this fever was unimaginable high, not even subsiding after ten days, if it was an ordinary person, the person would be long dead. And even though it was Zhang Xiaofan, he was already thin and pallid, almost bags and bones.


    Lu Xueqi was extremely anxious, for ten days she kept vigil over Zhang Xiaofan day and night, looked obviously thinner or maybe it was because of her unrelenting love, the heavens finally opened its eyes, left mercy, on the eleventh day when Lu Xueqi was almost in despair, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s fever finally subsided.


    Though the fever subsided but he was still unconscious, even though it was so, Lu Xueqi was greatly relieved, slightly rxed from the tension, immediately exhaustion was felt from every corner of her body, she struggled to hold on and tidied Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s clothes, then leaned beside him and fell deeply asleep.


    On her beautiful face, a faint assured smile, even while sleeping, her hand was still holding onto his shoulder, when the breeze blew past the ruins, the grasses swayed, enveloping them. The sky still, only this forgotten corner, seemed to have a different peace and happiness.


    This sleep, not knowing for how long, the stars changed their positions, fragrance flooded her senses, it must be still in a dream, she saw all that she had once dreamt of:


    Together with her loved one, forever...


    And then, she woke up.


    Her lips still had the contented happiness smile, she lightly opened her eyes, that person beside her was still there, he was sleeping peacefully, his breath, was just beside.


    Lu Xueqi did not move, as if this was her most favourite look, she quietly leaned against him, listening to his breathing.


    Suddenly, at this moment, in the direction of the distant Qing Yun Hill, there was an explosion in the air and then a huge fireworks was seen. Lu Xueqi¡¯s countenance changed, frowning she slowly sat up and looked.


    The fireworks slowly formed into a long sword, did not disperse for a long time, it was a signal rarely used by Qing Yun sect, only when something serious and in emergency, it will be released to summon all of the disciples nearby. Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, turned back and nced at Zhang Xiaofan, slowly stood up, hesitated and finally stretched her hand out towards Tianya leaning beside, flew out.


    Wind, was still blowing, the grasses, were still swaying to the wind.


    Zhang Xiaofan quietly slept among the grasses, from deep within the grasses beside, a head suddenly stuck out, it was Xiao Hui, it peered around and [zhi zhi] called out, seemed like it was rather surprised Lu Xueqi was not around and then jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s chest, touched its head and sat down.


    Zhang Xiaofany quietly like that, only his right hand, slightly moved.


    After the time to make tea, a light sound was heard from the entrance of the ruins and then Lu Xueqi¡¯s figure once again appeared, walking towards where Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping. Xiao Hui made a funny face at her, jumped off and crouched beside.


    Lu Xueqi slowly walked to Zhang Xiaofan, kneeled sat beside him but her face, was no longer having that assured and happiness expression, instead it was solemn and a trace of anguish.


    ¡°Xiaofan... there is trouble.¡± Her voice, sounded vague, as if there was no energy, faintly said, ¡°Just now I saw our sect urgent summon and went over to check, something big has happened during the time we were here. Your former Ghost King sect, that sect head has obtained some evil weapon that can actually take over someone¡¯s will and manipte it, what¡¯s even more terrible is, he is concealing within arge red blood light, as long as wherever the red light reaches, no matter if itsmoners or cultivated martial artists, all will be turned into living dead and manipte by him.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face was pale, her hand gently tightened around Tianya but gaze at Zhang Xiaofan, was still warm and reluctant, ¡°The Good Faction various sects have made several besieges at him but all failedpletely, every sect is seriously hit and the most terrible thing is, most of the people...are all taken over by his red light, bing Ghost King¡¯sckeys and turning around to massacre the Good Faction. Now that the world Good Faction is utterly routed and recently that Ghost King has already arrived near Qing Yun Hill, greatly disying his evil powers and causing all within hundred miles of Qing Yun foot, including HeYang City big and small towns and vigesmoners are all taken over by him, including the current group of people, most likely will not be less than ten thousands, look like he will soon attack up Qing Yun Hill.¡±


    She stared nkly at Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s face, suddenly, tears rolled from her eyes, dripping down onto Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Initially I wanted not to care about anything and just be with you, apanying each other forever, even if the world spurn, our sect discipline, I also do not want to care. But now that, now that...¡± her lips trembled, slowly looking down, ¡°But now that Qing Yun is in peril! Ever since from young it was Qing Yun sect which raised me up, it was teacher who loved and taught me, my debts as heavy as mountain. If it was for our sake, even if they rebuke and spurn us, I am most willing but now that they are in peril, I...I can only go back and be with them.¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan, never looking away for even a moment, as if unwilling to give up even a nce, the breeze blew over, her clothes ruffling.


    ¡°Maybe you still don¡¯t know, there is internal chaos at Qing Yun sect, the once invincible ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯ can no longer be activated, this battle I¡¯m afraid...I¡¯m afraid will bode ill rather than well, I don¡¯t know if I cane back again to see you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi breathed deeply, wiped her tears and then revealing a bitter smile, looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said, ¡°Xiaofan, not knowing if its Heaven¡¯s will, we seemed not to have the fate to be with each other. But, ¡° she paused and then with a deep and determined voice, quietly said, ¡°But, I have never regretted!¡±


    After speaking, she leaned down and gently kissed Zhang Xiaofan on his lips, that warm feeling from the lips, seemed to spread through the whole body.


    Faint, feeling of happiness...


    She smiled, bit her lips and stood up, taking ast look at the sleeping man, she turned around but walking so slow, her body looking as if she wanted to turn around and take another nce but eventually she did not.


    Or maybe, even she herself also knew, if she turned around, she might never have the courage to leave again.


    White clothes fluttered, she finally left.


    The wind ruffled the grasses, carrying green unripe fragrance, Xiao Hui quietly walked over, climbed onto Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s chest and sat, quietly watching that white figure in the distance. Under it, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s fingers again moved.


    The breeze kept blowing, time quietly passed, the grasstemple vige again descended into a long silence, the day passed and night arrived, the stars arrived, saw through the world vicissitudes.


    Xiao Hui sat on Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s chest, looked rather sleepy, yawned a few times, called out a few times and then as if suddenly sensing something, its eyes turned and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.


    A low breathing sound was heard, and then, Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw, was the endless firmament, deep darkness with innumerable stars twinkling, he did not move, quietly lying down and watching the sky.


    Xiao Hui seemed uncertain, scratched its head and peered but then it soon shrank back. The night breeze blew gently, grasses swayed. That deep darkness, for ten thousands of years had always been like that, and humans¡¯ lifetimesparing against it, like firefliesparing against the sun and the moon, it was only an instant snap of the fingers.


    Or maybe, this was indeed what the ancient peopleprehended, and so assiduously sought immortality!


    Just that, if it was only an empty shell, even if it was immortality so what?


    His expression serene, a peaceful never seen before, there was no longer any sorrow nor any agitation, he was only quietly looking at the sky.


    The firmament limitless, the stars changed positions, the sky silent, only the night breeze, quietly blew.


    Unknowingly, the sky turned light.


    But as the morning arrived and thest darkness disappeared, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes. Hey like that quietly for a very long time, until the sun rose and shone warmly on him, he then once again opened his eyes, this time, he stood up.


    Standing at where he was, he looked around, the ruins among the wild grasses looked deste but familiar, there were many ces that were long etched into his heart and could never be erased, and many ces were where he had once ran and yed when he was young, leaving simple pure happiness.


    He leisurely walked, his feet stepping onto the grasses, silently. Xiao Hui scurried over, grabbed his clothes and climbed up to his shoulder and sat down.


    [Wu...]


    The wind blew from behind him, seemed to be stronger, making light whistlings, the grasses beside swayed, like waves. The ruins, seemed like silent and warm people, watching him. He came to the north of the vige, there was another area of ruins, even more broken, looking from afar, the outline appeared to be that dpidated small temple.


    This time, Ghost Li stood for a very long time, he looked deeply at that small temple ruins, after a long time, on his lips, a faint warm smile revealed.


    That smile was warm, did not have any trace of grievances or regret anymore.


    And then, he turned, walking away like that, never turning back to take another look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Xiao Hui.¡±


    [Zhi zhi, zhi zhi?] Xiao Hui softly called out, scratched its head.


    ¡°Where to is it?¡± He smiled faintly, facing the iing wind, smiled and said, ¡°To where we should go.¡±


    His gaze shifted, looked afar, that lofty Qing Yun Hill, piercing through the clouds.


    Qing Yun Hill TongTian Peak, everywhere was disorderly, instead near the rear mountain, it seemed especially deserted, not even a single person was seen, seemed like due to the formidable enemy approaching, Reverend Daoxuan missing for no reason, and so nobody paid attention to that.


    And when afternoon arrived, the sunlight spilling into the quiet forest at the rear mountain, Zhang Xiaofan was already in the forest. This was not the first time he was here, he had been here several times and was already familiar with the topology, just that his expression, did not have the slightest anxiety, his face still had that serene smile when he woke up, slowly walking on.


    The rugged mountain path, lined with ancient trees, birds cries heard frequently from the forest, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s gaze looked from the forest to the ground and again ahead, the meandering ancient path stretched, not knowing how many past events had happened here.


    The forest tranquil, the wind blew gently, seemed not to be tainted with any mortal air.


    In his memory that familiar trifurcated path, slowly appeared before him, Zhang Xiaofan stopped, his eyes swept to the right, behind thoseyers of forests, between the lush leaves, the majestic Founders Ancestral Hall¡¯s eaves indistinctly revealed. He smiled, turned and stepped onto that small path.


    The path was not far from the hall, soon that grand buidling appeared but Zhang Xiaofan did not walk till the empty ground, only quietly stood behind a huge tree beside the path, gazing towards that direction.


    The temple was still dim, the stairs and the empty ground before it, was still the same, full of fallen leaves. After a while, a white figure came out of the hall, his face dashing and a peaceful smile, his hands did not have any sharp weapon, instead was a broom made of bamboo.


    He looked at the ground full of leaves, a faint smile and stretched his waist, inhaled a deep breath of the mountain air, and then started sweeping.


    The broom swept, the leaves one by one were swept aside, some as if like stubborn children blew up by the wind and insistently wanted to return to its original positions, were also swept up once again by him smiling.


    The wind moved past the mountain forest, the trees swayed in waves.


    Far away, behind the big tree, Zhang Xiaofan quietly looked at that familiar figure, revealing a knowing and peaceful smile.


    On the empty ground, Lin Jingyu seemed to sense something, his hands paused, turned and looked towards that path heading out, but the path was empty, other than the ancient trees, where would there be others?


    He looked dazedly for a moment and then shook his head smiling, maybe he heard it wrongly, thinking like that, he took up the broom and started to sweep again.


    Behind the forest, Zhang Xiaofan continued slowly, leaving the building further and further away, soon, he came to that split road again. This time, he chose the direction of the Illusory Moon Cave, without any hesitation, he strided towards that sacred ground.


    He could clearly sensed, deep within the cave, there seemed to be a mysterious power summoning him, making him walk towards that ce.


    This feeling, when he was still at the Grasstemple Vige ruins, was already especially strong.


    Standing before the cave, Zhang Xiaofan stopped, watched the mysterious ce before him.


    The cave looked no different from other caves in the world, rough stones and solid ground, the only slight difference was the ground before the cave which had been worn smooth by people, revealing the past heydays.


    And from that tiny stone door, Qing Yun sect proud talented Qing Ye Taoist once walked out, also countless once all-powerful figures had left their marks here, this Illusory Moon Cave, was testimony to Qing Yun sect two-thousand years rise and fall.


    And now, before Zhang Xiaofan, was only an ordinary cave.


    He smiled, walked in, like returning home, without any hesitation.


    The sunlight was blocked by the stone walls, the inner cave was extremely cool, the simple scene was still the same as the first time he was here, even that Taiji drawing on the wall was still the same.


    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, his hands on the drawing, faint clear light lit, that was Qing Yun sect true skill, in the resplendency, the drawing responded and lit up, and as expected, the wall beside moved, revealing that strange white misty door like water ripples.


    Zhang Xiaofan watched that rotating water ripples, thest time when he entered, he was bewitched by the mysterious power, almost lost forever, and this time facing it, deep within the water ripples, there seemed to be a sucking power, giving a false impression to one who fall within it.


    He breathed deeply, without hesitation, strided and walked in.


    A clear refreshing feeling rushed over him, as if he had stepped into a water world, but after a moment, Zhang Xiaofan discovered once again, the surroundings was an empty world.


    Darkness, boundless, without any light, without any end.


    Xiao Hui seemed uneasy, moved and called out quietly, Zhang Xiaofan patted it gently, assuring it and Xiao Hui settled down again.


    Following which, Zhang Xiaofan stared ahead, but there was nothing there, he looked for a long time, did not move and until the end, a smile revealed on his lips suddenly, he closed his eyes and walked.


    After walking a few steps, the deadly silence was broken, a rumbling, a zing hot air assted him, Zhang Xiaofan even could clearly feel himself walking in a sea of fire, his skin felt like burning from the sudden mes, pain seared every part of his body, as if he would soon perished in this sea of fire.


    But he still closed his eyes tightly, even when his facial muscles twisted from the intense pain, his lips still had that smile, step by step he walked on.


    On his shoulder, Xiao Hui made startled cries, sounded in a panic but Zhang Xiaofan stretched his hands and hugged it into his embrace, burying its head inside so that it could not see, as if its master¡¯s palm and the beating of his heart calmed it down, it was soon quiet.


    The sounds of the fire burning became louder, as if the air around him, soon permeated a horrible smell of burning, the pain in his body increased, every step seemed to bring ten thousands times of pain.


    Just that, he still continued on, determinedly walked on.


    Not knowing since when, that sea of fire slowly died, his surroundings, once again empty and silent, the pain in his body also disappeared.


    In the stillness, suddenly, a clear sound of water droplets falling was heard, ice cold water beads from emptiness dropped down, onto Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s face.


    Prating cold.


    And then without any sign, rumbling loud sounds were heard ahead, covering the sky, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s mind could clearly see the terrible scene, huge waves like dragon, ten thousands zhang high, crashing down, anything before it was as small an ant, even the loftly Qing Yun Hill was destroyed and swallowed by it, piercing cold wind instantly tore at his body, pain even more intense than the fire earlier once again started in his body.


    Zhang Xiaofan never knew, one¡¯s body could feel such torture and intense pain, even his unwavering spirit seemed to almost copse before such pain. Thousands of hands tore at him, he couldn¡¯t even continue breathing, as if immersing into the deep sea, limitless pressure almost crushing him into powder, evolving into water of nirvana.


    Even if it was death, the eyes would also be opened to take a look at the surroundings before dying.


    Like amp, this thought suddenly appeared in his heart, kept flickering, like seduction.


    Zhang Xiaofan breathed deeply, slowly continued, keeping his eyes closed.


    The surrounding cold waves seemed to be enraged, immediately exploded in rage, thundering loud sounds deafening, like thousands of knives hacking at him, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s forehead was already full of cold sweat, his pale extremely pale, but he still maintained that sobriety before a breakdown, still slowly walking on.


    A step and another, never once stopping, as if life continued slowly ahead, never able to turn back.


    The tide slowly receded, the deafening rumblings soon disappeared, the stillness once again returned, in the emptiness, only his footsteps reverberated.


    One person solitary walking.


    ¡°Xiaofan...¡±


    Suddenly, a voice called out softly behind him, in that instant Zhang Xiaofan like being hit by lightning, his body trembled violently, an incredulous expression on his face, for the first time he stopped.


    His eyes were still closed but his lips trembled, almost choking, almost his heart being cut by knives, almost in despair, softly said, ¡°Biyao...¡±


    That familiar voice seemed to be just behind him, extremely tender, with the warmth he had yearned so much and engraved in his bones and mind, softly speaking, ¡°Xiaofan, are you not speaking to me anymore? Turn around and look at me.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s body started to shake, his body seemed to descend into an intense fight, a few times almost wanted to turn but bitterly bore it. Even though there was no pain but right now, his clothes soaked in sweat, his face twisted, it was even more painful that that terrible zing fire and deep sea cold.


    Calls low yet clearly, drifted behind him, as if never ending, this lifetime of obstacles, wasn¡¯t it for that voice? Why, still not turning back?


    ¡°Ah....¡±


    He suddenly cried out, his body trembling, his teeth clenching tight, his entire body bones gritting, it was as if he was finally at his breaking point.


    Then, all of these seemed never-ending, other than Biyao¡¯s voice, slowly he could hear others, not one was not engraved deep inside his heart.


    Father, mother!


    Puzhi Master!


    Tian Buyi, Suru!


    ...


    Endlessly, those voices, came waves after waves, calling behind him, shouting, the past memories like mist, scene by scene shed past.


    The trials of a long and arduous journey, one person trudging; Snow covering the undting thousands of mountains, only a shadow walking alone.


    He did not want loneliness, did not want immortality, what he wanted was, only to be with his loved ones...


    He hugged his head and cried, like a little child, with nowhere to hide.


    Tears dripped, onto his palms, there was faint warmth. The surrounding endless calls, were still at his ears, lingering and seducing him to open his eyes, turned back and go.


    Just that, that faint warmth, made his trembling body calmed down, this familiar yet warm feeling, not long ago, he had once felt it. There was once somebody, when he was on the brink of copse, stayed by him, on numerous nights, hugging him tightly, using body warmth to warm him.


    Also once, in that empty dimness, in his delirious state, warm tearsnded on his face. In that terrible cold world, telling him, he was not alone.


    This lifetime, that long and arduous journey, snow-covering undting thousands of mountains, he was not alone!


    The voices started to be urgent, as if receiving some stimtion, harshly calling him but Zhang Xiaofan slowly stood up, the painful twists on his face started to be reced by calmness.


    And then, he smiled, with a heavy heart and with heart-etched yearnings, faintly smiling.


    And then he turned and walked, casting all of the voices behind, no matter how deste the voices sounded, and finally the voices disappeared.


    Silence, again returned.


    A light coughing was heard before him, it was a haggard voice, sounding frail and surprised, ¡°So it is actually you...¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan stood where he was, breathing deeply and slowly exhaling, slowly opening his eyes.

 Chapter 258 - Heaven Dao/Way

    Chapter 258 - Heaven Dao/Way


    Zhang Xiaofan had never thought, the world would be like this when he opened his eyes.


    Everything before him, was totally not what he had imagined a cave concealed deep within the mountain to be, before him, was another ancient wildndscape and strange ce.


    A vast, deste Gobi Desert, stretching for miles and miles, spread before him, without any trees or grasses, only dark grey rocks and sands, a gust of wind blew over, making [wu wu] shrill sounds. Above, was a strange firmament, dark purple heavy clouds loomed over, almost suffocating this world, among the cloudsyer, whiterge lightning frequently shed, traversing the horizon.


    The furthest part of the horizon, was a dark green halo, it was especially bright over there, like a dazzling radiance at the end of the darkness, numerous meteors shed across the horizon, emitting hot bright brilliant rays, transforming into glorious and spectacr meteor rain.


    After a long time, Zhang Xiaofan slowly looked away, his pounding heart gradually slowed, and he looked ahead. Above the deste desert, not far ahead, was an altar, huge dark grey rock as the base, surroundedpletely by stairs, up and down seven storeys, above the altar, there were seven huge columns, each one a different colour, every column several zhang high, its width needed at least three people to surround it, ordinary person on this altar, looked just like an ant. In the central, there was a primitive ancient cauldron, right now, someone was leaning against it, looking extremely exhausted and haggered, looking over at Zhang Xiaofan.


    Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s body, suddenly shook, this person who looked extremely haggard, was the current Qing Yun sect head Reverend Daoxuan.


    Reverend Daoxuan right now was not obscured in the cold ck air, and also did not have his usual celestial demeanour when hemanded the world, he seemed to be constantly panting, watching as Ghost Li walked over, he suddenlyughed, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you actually can walk past the ¡®Illusory Moon Path¡¯ using just your own skills, it is really extraordinary.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan was silent, turned and looked, saw in the direction where he had came from, a stone door towered, looking strikingly different from the environment here, inside this one zhang high and six chi wide door, was darkness, looking at it from afar, indistinctly a fluid water mist moving restlessly, and it seemed like that path was not that long.


    Zhang Xiaofan looked at that darkness, recalled the scenarios, still felt a lingering fear but the next moment, a smile appeared at his lips, again turned around and looked at Reverend Daoxuan.


    This person before him, could be said he had killed the most important and revered person in his life, his mentor Tian Buyi, also indirectly killed his teacher wife, Suru, just that right now he looked frail and without any evil aura, facing such a Reverend Daoxuan, Zhang Xiaofan instead did not have any thoughts of revenge.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He walked slowly to Reverend Daoxuan, quietly asked.


    Reverend Daoxuan looked at him, his tired face suddenly revealed a strange smile but did not ask him about the past grievances or debts, instead asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan paused, indifferently said, ¡°I feel that I shoulde, and so I came.¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan looked at him, slowlyughed, hisughter became louder and louder, shook his head and said, ¡°What a good answer, ha ha...¡± hisughter was wild and savage, his emotions appeared to be more agitated, Zhang Xiaofan did not ask more, also did not interrupt, only quietly watched.


    After a long time, Reverend Daoxuan¡¯sughter gradually ceased, his face still looked extremely exhausted but his eyes, strange glints started to turn sharp and bright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to seek revenge for your teacher?¡± Reverend Daoxuan suddenly asked.


    Zhang Xiaofan did not answer, only quietly watched him, his eyes were calm, seemed to also have an indistinct benevolence, the monkey Xiao Hui in his embrace seemed restless instead, moved and again climbed up onto his shoulder.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body seemed to tremble, his countenance started to change, the tired expression gradually disappeared, the fierce gaze in his eyes started to be brighter. The once demeanour of disdaining the world, like a tide back flowing, swiftly returned to his body.


    That terrible and invisible power, even Zhang Xiaofan standing aside, could clearly felt it.


    He slowly stood up, threads and trails of the ck air emanated from his body, surrounding him and swiftly spun, the violent evil aura again appeared, he stared at Zhang Xiaofan, againughed, and this time, it seemed hideous.


    ¡°Or to say, you are afraid?¡±


    [Rumble!] Suddenly, a loud sound was heard behind Reverend Daoxuan, that ancient cauldron exploded, the pieces scattering everywhere, in the mist, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s eyes pupils shrank slightly.


    A broken sword, on the original position of the cauldron, was pierced into the sturdy rock base, looking like stone but not stone, like jade but not jade, it¡¯s appearance primitive yet had an aura of might, it was the Zhu Xian Ancient Sword.


    ¡°Ha ha...¡± by now, the thick ck air had once again enveloped Reverend Daoxuan, in the wildughter, he stretched out his hand, the Zhu Xian sword as if having spiritual intelligence, slowly withdrew and flew, into Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since you are this useless, then let me send you to your teacher, ha ha...¡± in Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s piercingughter, he grabbed tightly onto the sword hilt, instantly, the entire huge altar shuddered, a bursting power exploded out. On the altar, the seven huge columns seemed to have received some summons, all lit up, the light increasing in intensity and finally formed into seven colours of rainbow, bursting resplendently, up towards the sky.


    The brilliant rainbow charged up, into the dark purple cloudsyers, immediately the clouds started to stir, countless of them started to spin, lightning shed in the clouds, slowly striking out a huge gap, revealing the real countenance of the firmament.


    Zhang Xiaofan looked up, his breath stopped, it was only now he finally understood why this ce was named ¡®Illusory Moon Cave¡¯.


    High up in the firmament, in the gap opened by the rainbow stimted from Zhu Xian power, revealed a moon, red, orange, yellow, green, greenish ck, blue, purple, all sorts of colour shed on this illusory moon, radiating beautiful yet mysterious lights.


    And when the rainbow shot up into the sky, it passed through the cloudyers and into the moon, immediately, the moon glowed brightly, the colours flickered through non-stopped, the next moment, conjured out a seven colours energy sword, where it passed through, all of the dark clouds retreated, an unparalleled might.


    Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s countenance changed, this formation was something he could not be more familiar with, it was the invincible Zhu Xian Sword Formation, only that right now there wasn¡¯t small energy swords filling up the sky but under the illumination of the moon, this main sword seemed even more powerful than that time at the seven mountains summits.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s eyes werepletely obscured behind the ck air, coldughter was heard, giving a feeling of prating the bones, ¡°In this Illusory Moon Cave, Zhu Xian Sword power is increased by ten times, even if you are Da Luo Golden Fairy, you will also die without a grave, receive death!¡±


    Words spoken, the Zhu Xian Sword in his hand moved, instantly the sky changed countenance, rumbling thunders exploded in the sky, that terrible huge sword in the air, slowly turned and faced Zhang Xiaofan.


    Before the sword descended, the violent winds had already arrived, Zhang Xiaofan knew the destructive power was not something a human could take, he was about to avoid but unexpectedly, the moon in the sky shed, his figure had just moved when the rainbow light shone down, immediately like a mountain suppressing down, forced him back and due to the huge power, he was unable to stand, slowly kneeling down. Where he was standing, the ground emitted [ka ka] sounds, a radius of several zhang, the ground cracked.


    The sword had not even arrived and it was already like this, after Zhu Xian Sword was broken, under the Illusory Moon, it seemed even more powerful, with such great might, it was really even the Da Luo Golden Fairy would really be torn apart, but not knowing such great powers, how could it exist in the world?


    Zhang Xiaofan although had high cultivation now and attained enlightenment after experiencing life-and-death, his resolution went through a change cycle and his cultivation again advanced. However, with Zhu Xian power, it was definitely not from this world and not what a human could defend, he was helpless and could only sigh and wait for death.


    At this life-and-death moment, he was instead feeling calm, there was no fear, it was like he was about to go home, a smile on his lips.


    But it was as if the heavens did not want him to die like that, when Zhang Xiaofan gave up, a voice was heard from afar.


    ¡°Senior brother, please stop...¡±


    The voice sounded youthful and peaceful but in it, gave an impression of being impassioned and triumphant, as if any words casually spoken by this person could easily moved the crowd and roused them up.


    The destroyer of heaven and earth Zhu Xian Sword which deities nor demons could stop it, suddenly paused, the person who looked like he held the life of the world in his hand, looking scornfully at everything, Reverend Daoxuan, right now the ck air around his face had scattered suddenly, revealing an incredulous look, staring in a daze behind Ghost Li, even his voice also turned hoarse:


    ¡°You...Wan junior brother...¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan felt the pressure on him lifted and then the cracks around him silently healed, as if the cracks had never appeared before, he did not have time to register all of these, quickly turned and looked.


    A white figure, stood at the stone door where he had previously entered from.


    That was a young and dashing man, valiant and righteous looking, a faint warm smile on his face but in his eyes, a impassioned gaze. A huge gust of wind blew above the desert, his white clothes pped, carrying himself with ease and confidence, just standing like that, Zhang Xiaofan felt an awe deep inside his heart, as if only he had to say the word and even if Zhang Xiaofan had to follow him around the world, steel himself for the battlefield, he would also be absolutely willing.


    The horizon in the firmament, the Illusory Moon flickering.


    Once the twin pride of Qing Yun, under this illusory time space, in the confused and lost memories once again they met.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body, slowly to shake, the Zhu Xian Sword raised high slowly lowered, step by step he walked down the stairs, towards that white figure, not another nce at Zhang Xiaofan.


    The white clothes fluttered, the dashing face was exactly like his memories that period of passionate time, emanating the glow of youth.


    That glow was warm yet red-hot, not so long ago, it was the most worth cherishing thing deep down in his heart.


    In his eyes, in the shrivelled eyes, slowly warm tears surged.


    ¡°Junior brother...is it really you?¡±


    That white young man stood there, did not leave the stone door area, his face smiling, said, ¡°Senior brother, are you well, we have not met for a long time.¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body wavered, although still holding the sword but the dark air around his body had swiftly receded after he saw Wan Jianyi, and at the same time, that exhausted countenance once again returned to his face.


    He seemed in that short period of time, aged ten years, as if all of the vitality in his body was sucked by the sword.


    Just that Reverend Daoxuan obviously did not notice the changes on his own body, all of his attention was on that young man who mysteriously appeared, he slowly stretched out his hand, touched that body in his memory, ¡°Junior brother...¡±


    His voice cut off in the middle, his hand passed through that body, touched nothing except emptiness.


    Reverend Daoxuan staggered, caught hold of the stone door and managed to stand, his mouth panting heavily and his eyes shed with despair and anguish.


    Like flickering light and passing shadows, that white figure which had dispersed upon his touch and quietly appeared before his eyes again, still did not leave the door area, that young man was still smiling and said, ¡°Senior brother, why are you still not sober?¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan looked up, his eyes perplexed, stammered, ¡°Sober, what sober?¡±


    The youth looked deeply at him, quietly said, ¡°Senior brother, you have been clever all your life, should have long achieve supreme enlightenment, put it down, put down the lingering affection you have for the secr world, put down the pursue for power which has no use. The time when we cultivated together, was it for all of these?¡±


    Reverend Daoxuan started to tremble, right now hepletely looked like a old and feeble elderly, at the end of his life, in his confused state struggling with his might to try and look clearly at the road ahead.


    ¡°What was the reasons for our cultivation?¡±


    The young man again smiled warmly, his face was so gentle, even Zhang Xiaofan standing beside also trembled. However, the young man did not speak anymore, only gently flung his sleeve, a gust of light wind created from his sleeve, blew away the fine sands underneath his feet, leaving only emptiness.


    He calmly and serenely looked at Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s haggard and tired face, gently said, ¡°Senior brother, put it down.¡±


    [Pa!]


    The ancient sword, the Zhu Xian sword which contained supreme power enough to destroy the heaven and earth, dropped from Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s hand, like an ordinary long sword, like scrap metal, fell down.


    Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s face, slowly revealed a smile, that smile was peaceful and serene, identical to that smile on the youth.


    ¡°I am really...foolish, actually waited until so long, then realized...¡± He softly said, walked a step, stretched out both hands, as if wanted to embrace something but the next moment, his body slowly fell down, helplessly onto the ground.


    All of his vitality dispersed from his body, but no matter how, it could not take away that faint and warm smile on Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s face.


    The heaven and earth was still, in that instant, only leaving the soughing of the wind in the distance.


    The figure which had oncemanded the wind and clouds, right now passed away quietly like that, Zhang Xiaofan quietly stood there, watching everything.


    The white figure became blurred but did not disperse, on the contrary, he quietly watched Reverend Daoxuan¡¯s body and after a while, turned and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.


    Zhang Xiaofan roughly knew the status of the white-robed figure, couldn¡¯t help but feel revered, quietly said, ¡°Senior.¡±


    That white figure was still smiling, his eyes carrying admiration while looking at Zhang Xiaofan, said, ¡°Child, you are good, really very good.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan for a moment could not understand why he was praising himself, and did not know what the ¡®good¡¯ was referring to, felt perplexed but that white figure did not look like he was intending to exin, gently waved his hand, the Zhu Xian Sword on the ground, flew up as if something was supporting it.


    The white figure looked at the sword and then at Zhang Xiaofan, quietly said, ¡°Child, Zhu Xian¡¯s power is expropriated from the enigmatic supreme power of heaven and earth creation, it can exterminate deities and the devil, destroy the heaven and earth, it by right should not remain in the mortal world but since it is already here, it will eventually need a master.¡±


    While speaking, the sword like a duckweed floating on the water, was sent over by the wind to Zhang Xiaofan.


    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, looked at the white-figure young man, for a moment did not know what to say, after a long time, said, ¡°Senior, you...¡±


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°Why do you think you cane here? It is because the sword summoned you, therefore, you are the destined one.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head hurriedly, ¡°Senior, you with Daoxuan...teacher uncle the two of you are both brilliant and outstanding rare talents, unparalleled intelligence, one in a million, far more than thousand and ten thousand times better than disciple, both of you are unable to truly control the power of Zhu Xian, disciple is slow-witted, how can take up this great responsibility?¡±


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°Whether able to take up or not, take this Zhu Xian sword and you will know, the sword¡¯s power is not a thing of the secr world, it is naturally not what an ordinary human cultivation can control.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised, looked at the young man, said, ¡°Senior what do you mean by that?¡±


    The young man smiled and said, ¡±Ever since ancient times, to be able to have the lucky chance to thoroughly understand four out of five volumes of [Tian Shu], there is only you. If it is not so, hundreds of millions living things in the world, why is it only you can feel the summoning of Zhu Xian Ancient Sword in your heart?¡±


    Zhang Xianfan became more and more astonished after hearing, eximed, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me senior you mean to say this Zhu Xian sword is...¡±


    The young man smiled and nodded, interrupted and said, ¡°It is, Zhu Xian ancient sword is the legendary fifth volume of [Tian Shu]!¡± after speaking, he looked dejected but soon resumed to his cid expression, said, ¡°Furthermore, the crux to truly master Zhu Xian¡¯s power, is not a person¡¯s level of cultivation, most importantly instead is the heart.¡±


    Zhang Xiaofan was confounded, said, ¡°Why is this so?¡±


    The young man in white said, ¡°Zhu Xian¡¯s power far surpassed the mortals, the person in control easily can scorn the world and be invincible, with such terrible power at hand, more often than not one will, without knowing, wallow into it, until the end consumed by their own heart demons, be ves to Zhu Xian¡¯s power.¡±


    He softly sighed and said,¡±The time Daoxuan senior brother and I believed we were the world¡¯s invincible twins, considered everyone and everything beneath us, who would know that in the end, eventually could not fight against the demons in the heart, only one who truly experienced thousands and hundreds of cmities, setbacks and failures, a heart forged in repeated struggles, is the true master of this Zhu Xian¡¯s power!¡±


    The Zhu Xian Sword, slowly floated before Zhang Xiaofan, in the distance, the figure in white started to waver, gradually became blurred but his voice was still clear, ¡°Child, control this power well, when you truly understand those words inside [Tian Shu], you will understand everything...¡±


    The next moment, the white figure vanished, almost at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan solemnly stretched out, caught hold of the sword hilt.


    Five fingers, closing together.


    [Rumble!]


    Like a shock of thunder, suddenly exploded beside his ears, tore apart the entire firmament, the lightnings snaked everywhere madly, the wind and clouds churned, the illusory moon in the sky burst into brilliance, seven colours constantly switching, forming into a huge light beam, descended from the sky, enveloping Zhang Xiaofan within.


    ¡°Ah ah...¡±


    A long cry, the sound entered the clouds, Zhang Xiaofan backflew andnded on the altar, the seven colours beams lit up at the same time, the light beams like dragons, rose and churned vigorously in the air, as if cheering madly.


    Deep inside the illumination, Zhang Xiaofan¡¯s figure looked indistinct, his movements could still be seen, he slowly raised the sword, as the sword was raised, the storm in the sky became even turbulent, that hilt represented the colourful energy sword of the unparalleled Zhu Xian power, again appeared, looked scornfully at the world, considered itself unexcelled.


    The surroundings of the huge sword in the air, under the illumination of the moon, the vast empty heaven and earth, huge golden words suddenly appeared, every word as high as hundreds of zhang, from the horizon until the earth, extremely spectacr.


    Heaven and Earth heartless, treats all living things as straw dogs!


    The storm intensified, heaven and earth whistled, deep inside the light, a pair of eyes watching the firmament intently.


    Qing Yun Hill, Tongtian Peak.


    Gazing out from the peak, the sky in the distance was never again the blue clear sky, right now, a violent red light enveloped the horizon, transforming intoyers of dark clouds, heading towards right here.


    Qing Yun sect internally was in chaos, the sudden infiltration of the evil sect, the ferocious and violence nobody expected, in the short several days, the Good Faction was already severely taken down, eighty or ny percent of the elites lost, the most horrible thing was, these elites, were actually manipted using some strange evil powers by the Ghost King sect and instead became theirckeys, massacring their friends at the Good Faction side.


    At first the Good Faction had the optimal advantage against the Evil sect, out of a sudden the situation was reversed and Ghost King seemed to think that this is not enough, cast more of his evil spells and even themoners living around Qing Yun Hill mountain ranges and along the road to Qing Yun, were all consumed by his power, became his killing machines, the numbers already exceeded ten thousands,pared to the demon beasts catastrophe, it was even more terrible.


    And over at Qing Yun sect, only the sect disciples and some remaining Good Faction fellow sect disciples were left, each of the reputable elites had all gone, even Tianyin Temple was only left with several monks, among them the abbot Puhong Master, Pukong celestial monk and the younger generation, Faxiang, Fashan etc, and in the group of monks, there was a withered old monk, taciturn, stood always beside Puhong Master.


    When Tianyin Temple monks arrived, there was a stir among the Qing Yun sect, for many years, Tianyin Temple was on good rtions with Qing Yun sect, every time there is a cmity, they would fight it together, when the crowd went out to greet them, they became speechless when they saw the Tianyin Temple group.


    Leading the Qing Yun sect was Xiao Yicai who was substituting for the sect head, followed by Return of the Wind Valley Zeng Shuchang and Small Bamboo Valley Shuiyue Master. Zeng Shuchang looked over, not only the monks looked weather-beaten but many of them had bloodstains, clearly before arriving, they had been through a few hard battles, and to think that among the Tianyin Temple monks, only these few came, could it be...


    Zeng Shuchang stepped forward, hesitated and said, ¡°Puhong Master, you all...this...¡±


    Puhong Master was instead very calm, sped his palms together and said, ¡°Now that the catastrophe hase again, the world¡¯s living is in agony, my humble temple monks wanted to save the people, who knows Taoism cultivation advanced by one chi the devil is higher by one zhang, most of the disciples were already gone.¡±


    After speaking, he softly chanted, ¡°Amitabha¡±. Zeng Shuchang was stunned and then his expression revealed anguish, Xiao Yicaiposed himself, although he was also dejected but he still forced a smile and said, ¡°No matter what, it is fortunate that the various masters are here, pleasee in first.¡±


    Puhong Master and the rest of them sped their palms together to return the gesture and all of them entered back into the Crystal Hall, behind them, the red clouds in the far horizon, seemed to advance a few more.


    Shuiyue Master walked a few steps, suddenly sensed something, turned back, saw Lu Xueqi who was following beside her had walked to the stone stairs banister, gazing far out in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking. Shuiyue Master was about to call her but her expression suddenly turned somber, as if recalled something, quietly walked over and gently called out behind her, ¡°Xueqi.¡±


    Lu Xueqi moved, came out of her daze, turned and looked at her teacher, said, ¡°Yes, teacher, disciple will go in now.¡±


    After speaking, she was about to head into the hall, who knows Shuiyue Master suddenly caught her hand and held her back.


    Lu Xueqi surprised, turned and asked, ¡°Teacher, what is it?¡±


    Shuiyue Master softly sighed, nced around and suppressed her voice, ¡°Xueqi, go now.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was taken aback, said, ¡°Teacher, where do you want disciple to go?¡±


    Shuiyue Master looked out, watched that vicious red clouds turbulently looming over, said, ¡°Leave Qing Yun Hill, go where you want to go, be with who you missed in your heart and live well together.¡± She slowly turned and looked at Lu Xueqi, ¡°Don¡¯te back again.¡±


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s face turned pale, tears formed in her eyes but the next moment, she still shook her head and said, ¡°Teacher, I will not go, I want to be with you.¡±


    Shuiyue Masterughed bitterly, said, ¡°Silly child, teacher has lived most of her life already, even if I die, it would not nothing but you are still young, and have someone you truly love, listen to teacher, leave Qing Yun and go be with him.¡±


    Lu Xueqi clenched her teeth, her lips trembling, as if Shuiyue Master words to her, was a temptation she could not reject, the infatuation etched into her heart, wasn¡¯t it all because for that kind of life?


    However, she eventually still slowly, as if it was extremely difficult but in the end still shook her head, and then, turned and headed into the hall. Shuiyue Master watched her thin and fragile back, heaved out a long sigh and slowly shook her head, her expression sorrowful.


    Standing at where she was, she gently sighed and also headed into the hall, halfway she suddenly stopped, nced towards a banister a distance away from the hall, noticed at that secluded spot, there was a couple there, quietly talking, not knowing what they were talking about.


    And the two of them, the female happened to be Shuiyue Master¡¯s disciple Wenmin, the male was Big Bamboo Valley Song Daren, looking at their expressions, indistinct tenderness, there wasn¡¯t much fear towards the imminent death, instead more of cherishing the limited moments of time.


    At least, their faces carried faint warmth and smiles.


    Shuiyue Master¡¯s heart felt another pain, watching the both of them for a long time, did not speak and then slowly went into the hall.


    In the Crystal Hall, the crowd had already seated, Puhong Master being revered, was pushed to the main seat but Puhong Master insisted and in the end, the seat was left empty, the rest sat on the two rows beside.


    Zeng Shuchang coughed and said, ¡°Master, will like to ask if the areas near Tianyin Temple are also being attacked by the evildoers?¡±


    Puhong Master sped his palms together, said, ¡°Buddha mercifully blessed, the ws of the evildoers have not yet reached themoners around Tianyin Temple, our monks have heard that the evil sect has once againmitted sins and to protect themoners, we havee forward to stop, unexpectedly the evil sect is such powerful this time, caused the loss of many of our disciples, ai...old monk me is really guilty of heavy sins.¡±


    The Qing Yun members revealed deep regrets on their faces, Xiao Yicai consoled and said, ¡°Master you don¡¯t have to me yourself, the senior brothers who have passed away died a worthy death, will definitely go to nirvana. Now that the matter at hand is urgent, we should handle the current situation.¡±


    Puhong Master sighed, nodded and then with hope on his face, he looked at the Qing Yun sect members, said, ¡°The situation now is critical, the people are in abyss of misery, in the world only your honorable sect Daoxuan senior brother can wield Zhu Xian sword formation, disy the mighty power and able to turn the situation around, save the people, please!¡±


    He sped his hands together and made a deep bow, however with his words, the Qing Yun sect members looked at each other, everyone speechless, did not know what to say. Soon Puhong Master realized something was not right, asked in shock, ¡°Why?¡±


    Xiao Yicai drylyughed and said, ¡°Master is unaware, we have an unforeseen event, teacher he has already...been missing for many days.¡±


    Tianyin Temple monks stirred, Puhong Master was shocked and said, ¡°Why is this so?¡±


    Xiao Yicai looked helpless, said, ¡°Things havee to this, I will not hide it from the various masters, ever since teacher used Zhu Xian sword formation to beat the demon beasts back, he has been acting strange, his behaviours and actions different from usual, actually being erratic is nothing but after teacher did some...strange things, he disappeared, and we never heard from him since then.¡±


    Puhong Master was nonplussed, Reverend Daoxuan with his lifetime of supreme cultivation and looked upon differently by the world, why did it turned out into this, it was really unimaginable but Xiao Yicai clearly did not look like he was lying, and looking at everyone¡¯s awkward faces, the ¡°strange¡± things mentioned most probably would not be something easily eptable, but the most important thing was, now that Reverend Daoxuan was missing, what should they do next?


    Puhong Master suddenly had a change of expression, looked up at the people and said, ¡°Then...is the Zhu Xian sword still around, in your honorable sect, is there another worthy master who can activate this sword formation?¡±


    This time, Xiao Yicai did not speak, Zeng Shuchang who was beside sighed and said, ¡°Master you are not aware, Zhu Xian sword has always been kept and guarded by one person, our Qing Yun sect head reverend and passed down to each generation, others are not allowed to touch it, and now the Zhu Xian sword has also disappeared with senior brother Daoxuan; in addition, activating Zhu Xian sword formation requires Great Qing supreme power, unless you are a rare talent if not definitely will not be able to cultivate until that level, our sect for these hundreds of years...only senior brother Daoxuan is able to reach that realm, we the rest are ashamed, we wanted to help but are powerless.¡±


    Thest ray of hope for Puhong Master was extinguished, was stunned for a long time, quietly said, ¡°If this is all true, then isn¡¯t the battle is as good as lost, the cmity will indeed descend upon the people?¡±


    The Qing Yun sect disciples were silent, each of them somber, looked down.


    Inside the hall, the atmosphere was extremely dense, who knew at this time, a despair cry was heard from outside and then fierce howls and roars, like thousands of wild beasts had came rumbling.


    A Qing Yun disciple burst and stumbled in, his face in despair, voice quivering shouted, ¡°Evil, evil sect evildoers are attacking up the mountain already...¡±


    Everyone immediately stood up, their faces shocked and disbelieving, slowly, a despair atmosphere permeated into this imposing and magnificent Crystal Hall.


    Was it really no trace of hope at all, everything would perish like that?


    Behind the crowd, Lu Xueqi quietly turned, gazed far out, there was no fear on her face, only faint warm of longing.

 Chapter 259 - Zhu Xian

    Chapter 259 - Zhu Xian


    Red light covering the sky expanded over, looking over from Tongtian Peak, the entire sky had turned red, dark red clouds surged and rolled, giving a feeling of suffocation. Under the red clouds, everything was dyed red, the sky was red, the mountains were red, the thin floating clouds in the sea of clouds were also red, the water flowing from the Rainbow Bridge was red, even the wind blowing past also seemed red.


    Thick stench of blood wafted from the breeze, permeated Tongtian Peak.


    Numerous figures were climbing up from below Tongtian Peak, swarming from all directions, so thick that almost no gap could be seen, everywhere were people, and everyone of their eyes had that strange red glint. Looking at these people who had turned berserk, most of them appeared to be themoners staying below Qing Yun Hill from their clothes but then how would themoners be this agile and skilled in climbing like monkeys? The peculiar fact, was most likely due to that strange blood glow which had taken over their will.


    Without any effort, it was able to have thousands of armies, even if they were bewitchedmoners, the Four Divinities Blood Formation was able to stimte ten times of their vitality potential, estimating this way, it really didn¡¯t seem like there was any resolution against the Evil sect Ghost King. One madmoner, not one in Qing Yun Hill would take notice but a hundred, a thousand, furthermore before them ten thousands, covering the long mountains and countryside like mad ants and charging up, chilling the others who watched them.


    In that numerous crazed human crowds, there were many who seemed especially animated, their skills obviously far superior to those surroundingmoners who were like ants, leaping and wielding swords, they knew the skills that cultivated Taoists could do, and they were extremely skilled, many had already defeated the Qing Yun sect disciples guards. These people were clearly the Good Faction cultivated artists who were bewitched by Ghost King in the previous battles.


    With so many experts helping, in addition the almost mad crowd, the Evil sect like a huge tide hitting the shore, unstoppable momentum, under the red light illumination, Qing Yun disciples who were guarding above the sea of clouds were beaten retreating almost without any resistance.


    Soon, [suo suo] sounds were heard unceasingly, the evil sect army swarmed in from all directions and upied the entire huge clouds tform, looking over, the celestial clouds realm was now crowded with people, howling and shouting cries undting, like ferocious ghosts hell, and even more people squeezed up, almost insufficient space to ce their feets.


    And in the sky, a ball, hundred times darker red than the sky, like a blood ball of red light slowly flew to where the clouds tform was, wildughter was heard from it,


    ¡°Ha ha ha, useless things from Qing Yun sect, now that you all finally know my power! Ha ha...where is Daoxuan, Daoxuan you this dog why are you not out yet? Aren¡¯t you always saving the world? Isn¡¯t Zhu Xian Sword Formation the world¡¯s invincible? Why is it that today you have be a turtle that hides in its shell and don¡¯t dare toe out? Ha ha...¡±


    Theughter was unbridled and savage, almost hysterical but also tyrannical, it caused the entire Qing Yun Hill Tongtian Peak to be enveloped in a nket of despair atmosphere.


    However, also at this moment, the Evil sect army attacks stopped temporary, for no other reason than because the Good Faction members made use of the topology and defended the Rainbow Bridge with all their might. The Rainbow Bridge was an amazing work created by Heaven and Earth and right now it had became a natural inessible moat against the Evil sect army, the vast floor of the bridge was quite spacious in the usual times but right now to the evil army, it was no different from a single-log bridge.


    Those crazy mad people charged up the bridge but next moment, [ah ah] sharp cries were heard unceasingly, some lost their footing or some due to packed crowd, were pushed down from the bridge into the abyss, soon bing spots of ck, swallowed by the thick sea of clouds.


    And over at the Good Faction side, they were initially caught unprepared by the Evil sect army, furthermore due to the vast difference, copsed in a blink at the clouds tform but right now with the addition of the elites who were gathered at Crystal Hall, boosting the strength of the battle, looking at the dazzling array of magical weapons¡¯ illumination above the Rainbow Bridge, they were already much stronger than those previously.


    Although the numbers were great at the Evil sect side but there were only several that could fight properly, and majority of the others were bewitched by the Four Divinities Blood Formation, although the formation could augment their capacity and be super strong, climb as if they were flying but eventually it could not make them learn the various Taoism skills like flying in one day, so although the Evil sect was powerful in their strength but most only stood dumbly and charged ahead, encountering such natural moat like the Rainbow Bridge, they could do nothing.


    There were many Taoist martial artists who could wield their swords and fly to fight but that was still only a few, the Good Faction side increased their numbers to hold the bridge and on the other hand sent experts to handle those enemies that could fly, with numbers on their side, soon the Evil side was suppressed.


    As such, though the Good Faction slowly gained their footing and took over the battle, on the Evil side, numerous red-eyed crazed humans gashed in anger but could only squeezed at the small but long bridge, unable to advance and retreat, as the time passed, the restlessness increased, more fell off the bridge and lost their lives like that, looking at those ck spots that fell, the numbers seemed to be more than those that were killed by the Good Faction.


    The situation was unexpected by the Evil sect, and the Good Faction¡¯s morale was boosted, although the situation was still unfavourable but it was still much better than the initial stage where their people were defeated like mountains toppling.


    Just that, these little hopes did not stay in the Good Faction martial artists¡¯ hearts for long, after the Evil sect was blocked at the bridge, that strange red ball in the firmament slowly travelled past the clouds tform, to where the bridge was.


    Bright red light rays pulsed, extended and retreated, like a terrible monster in the air brandishing its ws and teeth, the rising blood air swiftly spun, the next moment, from the huge blood ball, several red light beams shone onto the Rainbow Bridge.


    Tianyin Temple Puhong Master and the rest had fought with the Evil sect previously, their faces turning solemn when the blood ball flew over, now that those strange light beams shone out, Puhong Master¡¯s countenance changed greatly, shouted quickly, ¡°Quickly move away, that light bean is what bewitched the people.¡±


    The rest who heard it changed countenances and quickly avoided but those Good Faction members who were tight in the defense at the bridge head were unable to escape in time, the light rays from the sky shot down quickly and cries were heard, a few disciples were trapped in the rays and their bodies were seen shaking violently, following which their faces contorted, their movements bing stiffer, their eyes slowly reflected the red lights.


    The others beside who still did not get the situation, some were same sect friends, reflectively dashed ahead and wanted to pull the people out from the light, who knew those under the lights suddenly turned on them, started to use their weapons to hack at them and quite a few were killed.


    Miserable and shock cries for the moment rang out, Puhong Master¡¯s face was ashen, he clenched his teeth, disregarding Buddhism taboos, he shouted loudly, ¡°Those fellow Good Faction friends who have been bewitched...kill them!¡±


    After speaking, anguish shed past his face, but right now was not the time to repent, Reverend Daoxuan was missing and he was the next most revered figure, he also understood the desperate situation they were now in and they could only sustain as much as they can, he did not dispute to be the one-in-charge and stood out to give orders, under his shouts, the Good Faction members rushed up and terminated those who were bewitched and temporarily controlled the situation.


    However, a shadow had now shrouded their hearts, just not long ago, those were still their battle allies and in the next moment, into enemies, who would be the next? Or to say, if they themselves were bewitched and then...


    As if being stimted, the Evil sect army started to howl and shout, extremely excited and taking advantage of the short chaos among the Good Faction, a batch of Evil sect people managed to charge down the bridge.


    Puhong Master quickly ordered the rest to besiege the group, though these Evil sectckeys were still humans but they had huge strengths after transforming, even their bodies seemed much sturdier, the ordinary Qing Yun disciples attacked with their weapons and were unable to kill them immediately, took them some time before they could defeat theckeys.


    And it was also taking advantage of this short gap, the blood ball in the sky howled, hystericalughter was heard continuously, again several light rays shot down, the red lights shed, it was extremely strange.


    Immediately the Good Faction members spread out, nobody wished to be like these living-deads, this time although Puhong Master shouted and gavemands but it was already chaotic within the Good Faction, the Evil sect army on the bridge howled and shouted, the pressure increased, the remaining Good Faction tried their best to defend left and right and eventually could not hold them back, banging sounds were heard several times and some bodies were hit flying back, it was those Good Faction disciples.


    Immediately, like a huge embankment copsing, the mad crowd rushed forward, in the fierce hubbub, numerous Evil sect charged forward, the Good Faction side immediately were thrown into a mess, the entire defense line was broken.


    Mortal hell, seemed before them.


    Everyone had despair in their hearts, in the innumerable mad tide of people, most of the Good Faction disciples were separated and most were fighting by as one against several terrible enemies who were unafraid of death. Everyone of them was fighting bravely, because if not they would be killed, the red clouds shed in the horizon, blood air raising, that madughter seemed to be louder, filled with arrogant and conceited.


    Lu Xueqi was also among the crowd, Tianya Sword glimmering a blue halo flew around her, every time a cold glint shed, there would be enemies crying out in death, just that when one fell, instantly there would be two, three or even four or five pouncing up.


    Her white clothes, right now were dyed red with blood.


    Gradually, her movements started to slow, her arms also seemed to be heavier, despair cries unceasingly heard beside her seemed numbed to her, she had long lost count of the number of lives she had taken, just instinctively defending.


    Even more, even moreckeys, their faces contorted and mad eyes, leapt up.


    She clenched her teeth and swept her sword, beat three of theckeys back, was about to take the big knife attack from her left when her legs suddenly gave way, it was her body losing strength. Lu Xueqi shocked, used her remaining strength to swerve aside and then felt her eyes seeing stars and felt dizzy, the next moment, an intense pain in her left shoulder, blood sprayed.


    The pain instead stimted her body¡¯s remaining strength, clenching her teeth tight, she retaliated, Tianya stroke like breaking the bamboos, immediately knocked the enemy onto the ground but at the same time, several terrible figures also leapt over.


    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt despair, at this moment, there was no fear on her face, under the red light covering the sky, she softly sighed, as if resigned to fate, closed her eyes.


    Her hand turned, Tianya sword surged with light, she called out softly, ¡°Xiaofan...¡± in the faint sounds, Tianya sword slided across her fair neck.


    Looking as Lu Xueqi was about to fade and vanishes like a scent, at the critical moment, a swift whistle was heard, a powerful force from the back came to her side, caught hold of her arm, stopped Tianya about three tenths from her neck, at the same time, strong winds gusted, the person with energy unseen, st thoseckeys around out.


    Lu Xueqi was shocked, opened her eyes and saw her mentor Shuiyue, Shuiyue Master was not looking so good too and appeared to have exhausted much of her vitality, even her body also showed scars of the battle.


    Lu Xueqi called out, ¡°Teacher...¡± and did not speak anymore.


    Shuiyue Master although had forced the enemies back but her face was pale, she appeared to be breathless too, but her eyes were still sharp and firm, spoke loudly to Lu Xueqi, ¡°Xueqi, live on, listen to teacher, live on well...¡±


    Before she could finish, Shuiyue Master¡¯s body suddenly shook, her facepletely pale, Lu Xueqi was shocked and cried out, ¡°Teacher, what, what happened to you...¡±


    Her voice suddenly hoarse, a sharp long knife with blood traces, pierced out from Shuiyue Master¡¯s chest, Shuiyue Master¡¯s body wavered and suddenly with a fierce shout, turned and struck out with a palm, immediately the person who attacked her from behind was hit flying out several zhang, blood sprayed, looked like he won¡¯t survived.


    That person was also brave, although he had lost his life but when his body flew out, he was still holding onto the long knife tightly, blood spurted, the knife left the body, Shuiyue Master with a painful groan, her body turned twice on the the spot, finally could not sustain and copsed.


    Lu Xueqi¡¯s mind went nk, not knowing how her body had the energy, Tianya sword burst into brilliance, like an angry gust charging up the sky, immediately all of theckeys were beaten back within one zhang of radius, blood and flesh flew everywhere, not knowing how many unable to flee in time, died under Tianya.


    After forcing theckeys back, she ran staggering to Shuiyue Master, caught hold of her, tears filling her eyes, cried, ¡°Teacher, teacher...what happened, don¡¯t go...¡±


    Shuiyue Master¡¯s chest wound was too deep, blood spurted out like fountain, one look and could tell it was beyond help, even the glint in her eyes, were fading fast, just that she could still hear her beloved disciple¡¯s cries, her pale face revealed herst smile, looking at Lu Xueqi, she breathlessly said, ¡°Xueqi...remember...live on...well...¡±


    Thest word was forced out, Shuiyue Master seemed to lost all of her strength, her body shuddered and then turned soft, her eyes also closing.


    Lu Xueqi like thunderstruck, her entire body wavered and looked like copsing, the surrounding Evil sect would not give her time, in this short moment, again another group of enemies besieged, Lu Xueqi¡¯s face turned pale, it looked like she could not ept that her teacher passed away before her, and again like she had lost all desire to live, there was no resistance.


    But suddenly another figure came before her, pulled her away in the nick of time, Lu Xueqi looked, it was her senior sister Wenmin who was covered in blood too. Lu Xueqi¡¯s heart pained, choked and said, ¡°Senior sister, teacher she, she...¡±


    Wenmin¡¯s eyes were also in tears but she clenched her teeth tight, her sword forcing the enemies back, her hand clutching Lu Xueqi tightly, shouted, ¡°Junior sister, listen to teacher, we must live on!¡±


    Lu Xueqi was jolted, turned back and looked at that body which was gradually swallowed up by the Evil sectckeys, like two balls of fire suddenly lit up in her eyes, she clenched her teeth, finally again wielded Tianya sword, back to back with Wenmin, using thest ounce of her strength, fought and kill, persisting, for every bit of hope to survive, bitterly holding on.


    Red blood light, was still covering the sky and surging over, without any trace of sunlight. The violent battlefield had already turned into a mortal hell, the casualties at Good Faction increased, and at this moment, a long whistle was heard from the Jade Pool beside the bridge, water ripples broke, a huge spiritual beast leapt out, it was Qing Yun sect mountain guardian the Water Kylin.


    Almost without any hesitation, the Water Kylin was already attacking the Evil sectckeys, ws brandishing, its huge mouth devouring, immediately causing chaos at the Evil sect army, with such a huge beast, even how ferocious one would be would also be struck with fear, everyone ran to avoid.


    The sudden appearance of the Water Kylin gave the almost-defeated Good Faction a chance to breathe, manyckeys turned back to charge at the giant beast, the Good Faction side who were almost crushed under, fortunately avoided the fate.


    The Water Kylin charged left and right in the crowd, where it struck, miserables cries were heard undting. The Good Faction taking advantage of the chance all retreated up Crystal Hall¡¯ stairs, Lu Xueqi and Wenmin were also almostpletely exhausted, Wenmin¡¯s skills was lower than Lu Xueqi, the enemies ahead temporarily retreated, without that adrenalina to kill, she almost could not even walk up the stairs.


    Lu Xueqi was not much better than Wenmin but they were after all sisters and they helped each other up to Crystal Hall, looking around they could not help but feel dejected, the others standing before the hall, were less than hundred, and everyone was injured, covered with blood.


    Both of them looked at each other, saw the despair in each other eyes, the Water Kylin although ferocious but under the evilckeys¡¯ attacks, how long could itst?


    As expected, the Water Kylin although initially had no foes and attracted most of the army over but as the surrounding pressure increased, the Water Kylin although roared deafeningly, was gradually declining, especially those cultivated martial artists within the crowd using their weapons to attack, caused great damages to the Water Kylin, with the innumerableckeys like ants swarming up, about an hourter, the Water Kylin finally revealed fear, its body battled with wounds, its huge head wavered, made a shocking loud cry, retreated with one huge step and again into the Jade Pool, never seen again.


    Although the Good Faction had saw the oue in the earlier battle but when the Water Kylin escaped, everyone revealed anguish on their faces, watched as that dark wave again turned to this direction, a despair air lingered among them.


    Lu Xueqi struggled to stand up, raised Tianya up, before her throat, Wenmin was shocked and was about to stop but Lu Xueqi already softly spoke, ¡°Senior sister, forget it, it¡¯s already impossible, I will rathermit suicide and not allow those people¡¯s dirty hands to kill me.¡±


    Wenmin¡¯s eyes filled with tears, suddenly footsteps sounds were heard from behind, she turned and looked and was stunned, it was Big Bamboo Valley Song Daren who was coveredpletely in blood, stood silently behind her. Wenmin looked deeply at Song Daren, Song Daren smiled and held her fair hands, tightly into his hands.


    Wenmin seemed to have received courage, her face no longer fearful and in despair, she slowly revealed a warm smile, turned and spoke softly to Lu Xueqi, ¡°Junior sister, go in peace, we wille immediately to apany you.¡±


    Lu Xueqi looked at their hands tightly together, and their figures supporting each other, a smile appeared on her lips, and then, she closed her eyes, softly saying in her heart, ¡°Xiaofan, we will meet in the next life...¡±


    Tianya sword¡¯s cold energy, seemed to seep past her skin and into her blood, she smiled, her hand grabbed the sword hilt tight, suddenly at this moment, Wenmin cried out, ¡°Junior sister, wait.¡±


    Lu Xueqi was stunned, put down the sword, asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Wenmin turned around, it was towards the rear of Tongtian Peak, in a shocked voice said, ¡°Listen, listen...what is that sound?¡±


    The battlefield with its violent hubbub, for some reason, became silent, without any sound, thoseckeys, were standing still stunned.


    In the silence, the ancient Tongtian Peak, the entire mountain seemed to be quaking.


    A deep long whistle, exploded from the rear of the mountain, gradually picking up its pitch, slowly bing clearer, the sound pierced up the clouds, in the whistle, a huge resplendent ligt charged up the sky, like a huge dragon incarcerated for thousands and thousands of years, leapt out with a boom, galloped the nine skies, summoning the wind and rain, the sky changed countenance, the mountains all bowed, numerous magical weapons in the people¡¯s hands, started to tremble on their own.


    ¡°Zhu xian...Zhu xian...that is Zhu xian!¡±


    Suddenly, a wild happy shout, rang out within the Crystal hall, the Qing Yun disciples, even those with serious injuries, all seemed to have forgotten their pain, struggled to stand up and look, that resplendent and magnificent light beam, passed through the heavens and earth, unparalleled in the world, as if like the iparable pride and hope in their hearts.


    Zhu xian!


    The firmament which was blocked by the red light, was immediately forced back by this sudden light, resplendent light soared below the nine skies, flew galloping over, in the air above Tongtian Peak, burst suddenly, releasing ten thousands light rays, like zing hot sun spilling onto the world, driving all the darkness away.


    Deep inside that light, a figure emerged, but as the dazzling light was too strong, his face could not be seen clearly, in-between the flickering light and shadow, they could clearly see, that figure was slowly holding up an ancient sword.


    Zhu xian ancient sword!


    Immediately, Crystal Hall broke in thundering cheers, Wenmin and Song Daren were crying with joy, only Lu Xueqi, her body wavered, her expression disbelieving. Just that right now everyone¡¯s attention was on the sky, nobody noticed her.


    That figure in the horizon, although indistinct in the bright light but that silhouette had long been etched in her heart, unforgotten even in death, how would she not recognize?


    ¡°Xiaofan...¡± her heart cried out thousands and hundred times, her hand clutching the clothes around her chest tightly, as if only like this, she could suppress her pounding heart.


    Right now, the blood ball at the Evil faction side also discovered the arrival of the mysterious guest, rumbling turned over, both sides are enveloped in light, one white one red, a subtle confrontation feel.


    The next moment, an angry bellow was heard from the blood ball, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    Facing Ghost King¡¯s interrogation, that figure did not answer, he only raised the Zhu xian sword in his hand, instantly, whistling sounds were heard, in the vast firmament, the seven mountain summits of Qing Yun shot out seven colourful light rays, charging up to the sky, like the mythical flood dragon, streaking across the sky and finally converged at Zhu xian ancient sword.


    The whistling sounds became louder and louder, filling the entire world with this sound, after a moment, as if the past had once again appeared, under the firmament, the huge colourful energy sword appeared, the legendary zhu xian sword formation once again appeared in the world.


    ¡°Go and die!¡±


    An angry bellow and the strange blood ball also started to change, air of blood started to roll off from both sides, revealing the person¡¯s real appearance, everyone looked over, with their wide knowledge and experience, could not help but be stunned and sucked in their breaths.


    Within the blood ball, enveloped by the balls of huge blood energies was the cauldron which had totally turned blood-red colour but the bizzare thing was, half of Ghost King¡¯s body was already merged into the cauldron, leaving his chest and head above it, his face savagely contorted, staring hatefully at the figure within the resplendent light.


    With a wave, immediately like pulling by a huge force, the numerous blood energies in the horizon were swept up, the strength and impetus was iparable, like huge waves the blood energies red clouds, became a red spear in Ghost King¡¯s hand that span ten thousands zhang long across the horizon, zing hot sparks of electricity scurried with sounds of [ci ci], extremely horrible.


    ¡°See how I tear your body to thousands of pieces, bastard!¡± a heartrending roar, Ghost King seemed to have lost all logic and leaving only the thirst to kill, the colossal red spear struck heading towards Zhu xian illumination with a rumble.


    On Tongtian Peak, even though they hadplete trust in Zhu xian sword formation but witnessing Ghost King peerless immerse strength, their countenances changed still, unable to speak, Lu Xueqi turned pale and stared intently at the horizon.


    The Zhu xian sword formation this time, was differently from the other two times wielded by Reverend Daoxuan, on the horizon other than the hilt that was unparalleled, the huge colourful energy sword looking scornfully at the world, the multifarious, blotting the sky and covering the earth hundreds of millions small energy swords, did not appear. Instead, not knowing why there was only one energy sword but the brilliant force emanated from Zhu xian sword formation, was no less than before, a tiny movement from the colourful huge sword, seemed to have the terrible power of tearing the firmament apart, moving the stars and constetions.


    Looking as that colossal red spear pierced through the sky and approached, unstoppable, someone in the crowd had already cried out but the figure in the illumination did not even have the intention to avoid, on the contrary, he seemed to be receiving the spear, both of his hands suddenly waved forward, immediately, thunder and lightning exploded in the horizon, rumbled, under the clear sky, Zhu xian sword suddenly turned, facing the red spear and striking it.


    The two terrible huge weapons in the firmament, shed together, instantly bursting forth was hot sh light that was thousands and hundred times brighter and hotter than the sun, nobody could open their eyes and could only hear the deafening boom, the earth and mountains moved, the entire Qing Yun mountains range as if unable to withstand the might of heaven and earth, wanted to bow down in fear.


    The light dispersed slightly, everyone couldn¡¯t wait to look at the sky, in the intense battle in the firmament, a huge air vortex had appeared, profound ck colour like bottomless abyss, coldly watching the mortal world, under the vortex, the colourful Zhu xian huge sword had lost all colour, transformed into a dazzling hot white sword, piercing the horizon, carrying the power to destroy the world and struck down.


    The red huge spear, responded and broke.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Terrible miserable cry, came from Ghost King who was moulded with the cauldron, he with incredulous despair, even his eyes were flowing with blood, roared, ¡°This is impossible, this is impossible...I have Asura¡¯s power, I have Asura...¡±


    The final words, were drowned in the violent storm, Zhu xian sword split the huge blood spear but did not withdraw, instead continued on, in that instant, the entire firmament was enveloped in Zhu xian¡¯s illumination, wind and clouds rolled in the horizon, as if all of the deities and demons in the heavens and earth, were trembling in fear, that terrible Zhu xian power?


    That sword stabbed directly at the cauldron, directly at Ghost King, directly at the deepest part of the blood ball those balls of red clouds evil depths!


    The zing light burned everything, tore all of the blood rays in the horizon, the storm lightning and thunder rumbled ceaselessly, countless of clouds remnants were swept up, swallowed into that ck vortex in the firmament.


    Ghost King¡¯s face revealed despair, but within it madness too, heughed hysterically, shouted hysterically, both his hands waved, suddenly stabbed into that terrible devil face¡¯s eyes on the cauldron.


    [Rumble!] A sound of angry thunder, in that instant suppressed all of the sounds in the sky, Ghost King¡¯s eyes suddenly spurted two streams of blood, heavily injured he was stillughing hysterically, and on the cauldron, as if stimting the final divine might, a terrible blood red figure with a height of ten thousands zhang, slowly formed behind Ghost King.


    ¡°Go and die!¡± Mad roar, rang out in the firmament, that strange blood devil figure moved, carrying terrible power, moving the sky of red energy, again leapt towards Zhu xian.


    And Zhu xian which had transformed into a zing white light sword, also at the next instant, stabbed the cauldron.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    In the terrible cries, heartrending anguish, behind the exploding bright light, a human figure was forced out from that cauldron, as if losing all of his strength, flew far and disappeared into the far horizon.


    And at this time, that terrible blood demon figure had already leapt to where the human figure was, losing Zhu xian sword¡¯s protection, that human figure before the blood devil figure ten thousand zhang body, seemed extremely fragile.


    [Hou hou] in the wild roars, that figure in the light was grabbed by the blood devil figure, in just an instant, the light dispersed, the human figure was also swallowed by the blood figure. Everyone on Tongtian Peak was nonplussed, shrill cries were heard, Lu Xueqi¡¯s body shook, her face lost all colour, [wa] a sound and spat out a mouthful of blood, her body wavered and looked like about to copse.


    Suddenly, the blood devil figure which looked like it had won and wasughing savagely, its huge body suddenly froze, the Zhu xian sword which had flew back, shing with zing light of exterminating deities, stabbed in from the back and through its chest.


    Around Zhu xian sword, the turbulent blood air scattered, the huge body revealed the terrible wound, swiftly expanded, that figure cried out a deafening roar, its body before shattering apart, threw the delicate body in its hand towards that terrible profound vortex, instantly swallowed by a ball of electric and vanished.


    Closely following, the blood figure made itsst roar, finally unable to withstand Zhu xian terrible power invading its body, under the zing white light, in the roars, dispersed.


    In the horizon, the red clouds gradually retreated, the storm ceased, without the blood light rays maniption, the innumerableckeys like waking up from a nightmare, the red light in their eyes dispersed, slowly became clear-minded. Over at Good Faction, everyone looked at each other, after the nightmare, it seemed unbelievable.


    ¡°We won? We won?¡± everyone looked at each other and asked, hot tears filling their eyes, as if they could not believe their eyes.


    Wenmin and Song Daren hugged each other tightly, could not bear to let each other go for even a moment, after a long time, Wenmin recalled something, tears flowing but smiling, she turned and looked at Lu Xueqi,ughing and crying at the same time said, ¡°Junior sister, junior sister, look at us...¡±


    Her words suddenly stopped, behind her, Lu Xueqi had fell down, as if she did not have any ounce of energy, fainted, but this tiny sorrow, was soon drowned out by the cheers and shouts that exploded out at Tongtian Peak.


    That vortex in the firmament slowly disappeared, warm sunlight again shone down onto the world, carrying the long-awaited peace and warmth.

 Epilogue

    Epilogue


    White clouds drifted leisurely above the mountains, a breeze blew, an indescribable carefree and leisure.


    At the once Majestic Fox Mountain, the huge abyss no longer had the red striking light, but from the abyss depths, hot air drifted up at times, indistinct sounds ofva flowing.


    Before the abyss, a man stood solitary there, both of his eyes closed, but he seemed blind, his face was haggard, his figure thin and tall, sometimes muttering something, after a long time, he slowly fell onto the ground.


    The rough ground gave a sturdy feeling, his lips slowly revealed a smile, softly calling,


    ¡°Yaoer...¡±


    The voice drifted off, there wasn¡¯t any reply, he lightly panted for a while, slowly, stopped breathing.


    After a long while again, a figure from far walked over, it was ady with a ck veil on her face, her figure slender, it was Youji who was missing for a long time, she saw that there was a figure who had copsed at the fringe of the abyss, was shocked and immediately flew over, but it was toote.


    Supporting that man¡¯s body, her eyes turning red, behind the veil, came her sobbing cries.


    And at this moment, in the abyss behind her, in the deep darkness, a clear crisp bell rang out. Youji¡¯s body shook greatly, almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears, whipped around and looked down, but other than the deep darkness, nothing could be seen.


    The clear bells, drifted melodiously, from the abyss, into the mountain breeze...


    Under the Qing Yun Hill, outside HeYang City, a row of people was walking slowly along the wild ancient path.


    Xiao huan who was smiling broadly suddenly turned around, her dimple like flower, asked the person behind her, ¡°Pinger sister, are you speaking the truth? You have really put down everything and will follow us to roam the world?¡±


    Clothed in light yellow, extremely charming and brimming with vitality Jin Pinger smiled, hugged Xiao Huan¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°That is of course. The mortal world is full of perils, stinky men uncountable, there are already two beside you day and night, if I do not watch over you, I will be really worried!¡±


    Xiao Huanughed happily, both of them walked side by side, behind them a sound of grumble, angrily said, ¡°What stinky men, I am by nature kind, everyone in the world knows, right, Wild Dog?¡±


    Wild Dog Taoist walked past the grumbling Zhou Yixian, [he he]ughed, did not reply, instead quickened his steps towards the two slender figures.


    Zhou Yixian [pei] a few times, shook his head sighed and said, ¡°Public morals are declining by the day, Public morals are declining by the day ah...¡±


    He suddenly seemed to recall something, gazed far back, that lofty towering Qing Yun Hill mountains range, towering into the clouds, magnificent. A smile revealed on his lips, an indistinct wise glint shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa, hurry up!¡± behind, Xiao Huan called out.


    Zhou Yixian [he he]ughed, turned around, waved the bamboo pole with the banner in his hand, loudlyughed and said, ¡°Coming,ing, I know that without me this main backbone, all of you are unable to go on, ha...eh, hey, the few of you, better walk slowly, can¡¯t you see me this old man walks slower, not agile, hey...¡±


    Time passed leisurely, not knowing in a blink, how much time had passed again.


    Lu Xueqi seeded as Small Bamboo Valley branch leader, this day had wielded her sword and came to the Big Bamboo Valley, to visit her senior sister Wenmin who was already married to Big Bamboo Valley Song Daren.


    Both sisters had not seen each other for many days, naturally had much to talk about when they met, from morning until noon before Lu Xueqi took leave. Song Daren and Wenmin came out to send her, three of them stood outside Observed Silence Hall, Lu Xueqi observed the surroundings, smiled and said to Wenmin, ¡°This ce seems really peaceful, really suits senior sister.¡±


    Wenmin smiled and nodded, Song Daren alsoughed and said, ¡°Actually Big Bamboo Valley is also rather bustling, just that these few days the junior brothers all went out to cultivate, with less people naturally it is quieter. Oh and, we had Da Huang here, it is a big dog that our teacher raised from young, but these few days it suddenly disappeared, didn¡¯t even hear its barking, it is really strange.¡±


    Wenmin rolled her eyes at him, said, ¡°Most likely Da Huang despises the food you all fed it and ran away.¡±


    Song Darenughed, did not seem to mind too. Lu Xueqi watched the loving couple, her heart also felt assured, chatted a while and then left.


    Her white clothes fluttered as she flew, feeling suddenly moody today, she did not wish to return immediately to Small Bamboo Valley, or it could be because of the loving scene from her senior sister that caused her mood, for a moment could not control herself, unknowingly she travelled down Qing Yun Hill, came to the abandoned Grasstemple vige.


    Luxuriant grasses, breezes blowing, as if nothing had changed.


    She stood silently for a long time, softly sighed, on her beautiful face, she seemed depressed. Striding, she slowly walked, leisurely deeper into the ruins.


    The broken walls and buildings, separated into two sides, in the grasses and light breezes, quietly stood, she quietly walked ahead, her gaze distant, quietly watching the surroundings, her eyes full of tenderness.


    Suddenly her body shook, she stopped in disbelief, saw deep in the ruins ahead, a simple wooden hut was erected, a chimney askew at the roof, was puffing white smoke out, outside the hut, two stacks of woods were ced, under the eaves, a small wind chime hung, on the chime, not knowing why, a torn green cloth was tied to it, in the gentle breeze, emitting clear chimes.


    An inviting fragrance, drifted out from the wooden hut.


    ¡°Woof woof woof, woof woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Zhi zhi, zhi zhi...¡±


    A series of strange sounds, suddenly rang out from the house and then a yellow figure shed, it was a big old yellow dog scurrying out from the house, its face full of happiness, spread it legs and ran; on its back there was a grey-fur money, with three eyes on its face, holding a delicious meat bone on its hand, the other hand clutching tightly to the yellow dog¡¯s neck, calling out, most likely urging the yellow dog to run quickly.


    Closely following, a man ran out, wearing coarse clothing, with a bitterugh shouted, ¡°Damm dog, damm monkey,ing again to steal meat bones to eat...¡±


    Suddenly he stopped, his eyes reflecting Lu Xueqi¡¯s figure.


    The two of them, stood there unmoving, staring at each other.


    How much time, the worries and feelings of the mortal world, were all in this deep gaze, and then, both of themughed at the same time...


    A gust of breeze blew past, the bell below the eave chimed, the green cloth gently floated, as if carrying some smiles; clear bells, following the wind drifted up, reverberated in-between the heavens and earth.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!